MEMOIRS 


NAPOLEON, 


HIS    COURT    AND    FAMILY 


THE    DUCHESS   D'ABRANTES, 

(MADAME  JUNOT.) 


IN    TWO    VOLUMES. 
YOL.   II. 


NEW  YORK: 
D.    APPLETON    AND    COMPANY, 

72    FIFTH    AVENUE. 

1895. 


CONTENTS  OF  VOLUME  II. 


CHAPTER   I. 


Our  Russian  and  English  friends — M.  von  Cobentzel's  travelling  costume — 
French  Institute — Messieurs  Denon  andMillin — David  the  painter — The 
steam-pumps  of  the  brothers  Perrier — Mirabeau  and  Beaumarchais — 
The  museum  of  the  Louvre — The  Committee  of  Public  Instruction — M. 
Denon,  and  the  old  paintings — Original  drawings  of  the  great  masters — 
The  gallery  of  Apollo — Visit  to  M.  Charles  the  philosopher — The  camera 
obscura,  and  M.  von  Cobentzel's  secretary — Mademoiselle  Chameroy — 
Scene  at  St.  Roch — Napoleon's  anger — The  Archbishop  of  Paris — The 
cabinet  of  medals — The  National  Library — Its  rich  contents — Chari- 
table institutions — The  barriers  round  Paris 3 

CHAPTER  II. 

The  First  Consul's  sponsorship — The  eldest  son  of  Madame  Lannes,  and  my 
daughter,  the  first  godchildren  of  Bonaparte — Cardinal  Caprara  and 
the  Chapel  of  Saint-Cloud — Napoleon's  ambassadors — Anecdote  of  the 
Prince  Regent  of  England  and  General  Andreossy,  related  by  the  First 
Consul — Madame  Lannes,  Madame  Devaisne,  Mad.  de  Montesquiou  and 
Napoleon's  preferences — Lannes  the  Rolando  of  the  French  army — My 
daughter's  destiny — Ceremony  of  Baptism  at  St.  Cloud — Cardinal  Ca- 
prara's  cap — Baptismal  gifts  of  the  First  Consul  and  Madame  Bona- 
parte— Return  of  the  army  from  Egypt — Bianca,  the  heroine  of  the 
army — M.  and  Madame  Verdier — Anecdotes — Marmont  and  his  wife — 
General  Colbert — General  Menou  and  Monsieur  Marct i  i 

CHAPTER  III. 

Prolongation  of  Bonaparte's  Consulate — Senatus  Consultum — Remarkable 
answer  and  prophetic  words  of  Napoleon — Breakfast  given  to  Madame 
Bonaparte  at  my  house  in  the  Rue  des  Champs-Klysecs — General  Suchet 
and  his  brother — My  ball,  at  which  the  First  Consul  was  present — 
Presetit  of  a  hundred  thousand  francs — Madame  Bonaparte  as  Eri- 
go>tc-  -The  Consul ite  for  life-— The  wisli  of  the  nation — Junot'a  objoo- 


83571ft 


iv  CONTENTS. 

pag  a 
lions  to  tie  measure — His  q  larrel  with  Napoleon,  ami  his  illness — The 
l'ir.-t   Consul's  conversation   with   me  at  St  Cloud— His  visit  to  Junot 

when  ill — Junot'a  recovery — Rupture  with  England — Bad  faith  of  the 
English  government — Napoleon's  preparations — Lord  Whitworth's  de- 
parture— Consternation  of  the  English  at  Paris— Military  preparations — 

Napoleon  commands  Junot  t"  arrest  all  the  English  in  Paris — Napoleon 
grossly  imposed  upon  by  false  statements — Colonel  Green  denounced — 
Junot'a  remonstrance  upon  the  injustice  of  the  step — Result  of  his  dis- 
eussion  with  the  First  Consul 20 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Proud  aspect  of  France — Letter  from  Duroc  to  Junot — Conspiracy  of  Mo- 
reau,  Pichegru,  and  Georges  Cadoudal — The  Duke  d'Enghien — Drake, 
the  English  Minister,  at  Munich — Suspicions  respecting  the  Duke  d'Eng- 
hien— Conversation  between  Junot  and  the  First  Consul — Napoleon's 
remarks  on  Moreau — Conduct  of  Bernadotte  on  the  18th  Brumaire — 
Junot's  return  to  Arras — He  receives  intelligence  of  the  death  of  the 
Duke  d'Enghien — Intended  expedition  to  England — Junot's  fine  division 
of  Grenadiers — Change  effected  in  their  head-dress  by  Junot — Napoleon 
created  Emperor— Davoust  promoted — His  peculiarities — Admiral  Ma- 
gon  appointed  to  command  the  fleet  to  be  employed  in  the  English 
expedition 36 

CHAPTER  V. 

Creation  of  the  Legion  of  Honour,  and  of  the  Grand  Officers  of  the  Em- 
pire— Napoleon  reviews  the  troops  at  Arras — Inauguration  of  the 
Legion  of  Honour — Military  ceremony  at  Boulogne — Madame  Ney — 
Arrival  of  the  flotilla — Unlucky  accident — Napoleon's  Vexation — 
Sneers  in  the  English  journals — My  journey  to  Calais  with  Junot — ■ 
Napoleon's  curiosity — Regulations  for  the  court  dress  of  ladies — Anec- 
dote of  Napoleon's  embroidered  coat — Bonaparte's  opinions  iipon  ladies' 
dresses — Preparation  for  the  coronation — Arrival  of  the  Pope — Descrip- 
tion of  his  appearance — Amusing  incident — The  Pope  and  Cervoni. ...     45 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Formation  of  the  new  court — Madame  Lavallette — Madame  de  la  Roche- 
foucauld— Madame  Maret — Madame  Savary,  Madame  de  Ca  .  .  .  .  y, 
Me-. lames  Lannes  and  Durosnel — The  households  of  the  Princesses — 
M.  d'Aligre — The  Princess  Eliza — Dispute  between  her  and  Napoleon — 
Madame  Leclerc — Her  widowhood — Marriage — The  Prince  Borghese— 
The  bride's  visit  to  St  Cloud — Her  vanity — Marmont's  disgrace — The 
author  of  it — Votes  of  the  nation — Napoleon's  severity  to  Lucien  and 
Jerome — Madame  Lsetitia's  maternal  feeling — Ceremony  of  the  corona- 
tion— Demeanour  of  the  Emperor  and  the  Empress — The  crown  of 
Charlcreagr.e — Ominous  fall  of  a  stone — Conversation  with  Napoleon. .      54 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

p.*  *•! 

Junot  appointed  Ambassador  to  Portugal — He  hesitates  to  accept  t'n* 
appointment — Lord  Robert  Fitzgerald  and  his  lady — Marshal  Lannes 
recalled — Cambaceres — Opening  of  the  legislative  bod}- — Letter  from 
Napoleon  to  the  King  of  England — Departure  of  the  squadron  to 
Dominica — Its  success — Detailed  instructions  given  to  me  by  the  Em 
peror — Preparations  for  my  departure — Court  dresses  and  hoops — M. 
d'Arango — Junot's  farewell  interview  with  Napoleon — Our  departure 
from  Paris — Honours  paid  to  Junot  on  the  route — Arrival  atBayonne — 
Alphonso  Pignatelli's  offer  of  his  house  at  Madrid — Entrance  into  Spain     64 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

We  enter  Spain — Aspect  of  the  country — Arrival  at  Madrid — An  agreeable 
surprise — General  and  Madame  de  Beurnonville — Arenjeuz  San  Ilde- 
fonso — The  Escurial — State  of  the  Peninsula — Prince  of  the  Peace — 
Superb  road-approach  to  Madrid — Description  of  the  capital — Char- 
acter of  the  Spaniards — Their  absurd  national  vanity — Ladies  of  the 
Spanish  court — The  Marchianess  de  Santiago's  false  eye-brow — Junot's 
interview  with  Godoy — The  Prince  and  Princess  of  the  Asturias — Notice 
of  the  elevation  of  Godoy — His  character — The  Court  at  Aranjeuz — 
Road  to  that  palace  from  Madrid — Beauty  of  its  situation — My  presen- 
tation to  the  King  and  Queen — White  gloves  forbiddeu — The  camerara- 
mayor — Description  of  Charles  IV.  and  his  Queen — My  conversation 
with  their  Majesties 73 

CHAPTER  IX. 

The  Prince  of  the  Peace — His  familiar  manners  in  the  presence  of  the 
King  and  Queen — Married  to  a  Bourbon  Princess — Hated  by  his  wife — 
His  connection  with  Madame  Tudo — Anecdote  of  Mayo,  a  rival  favour- 
ite— The  Queen's  talent  for  conversation — The  King's  feeble  attempts 
at  music — Princess  of  the  Asturias — Recollections  of  Aranjuez — Court 
promenade — Remarkable  picture  at  Madrid — Rencontre  with  Tallien — 
Junot's  opinion  of  Godoy 86 


CHAPTER  X. 

Alliance  between  Spain  and  France — Honours  paid  to  us  on  our  journey 

from  Madrid — Talavera  de  laReyna — News  of  the  Emperor's  a ptance 

of  the  Crown  of  Italy — Truxillo — Unexpected  meeting  with  Jerome 
Bonaparte — Account  of  his  marriage  with  Miss  Patterson — Portrait  of 
his  wife — Conversation  between  Jerome  and  Junot — Arrival  at  Bada- 
joz — Entrance  into  Portugal — Contrast  of  the  two  nations— Approach 
to  Lisbon — We  take  up  our  residence  at.  Alden  Galega — Our  state  visit, 
to  Lisbon — Absurd  ceremony  of  the  collation — Description  of  the  city — 
Our  reception  by  the  Portuguese  nobility 90 


Vl  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XI. 

paoi 
Jonofs  presentation  at  Court — His  superb  Hussar  uniform — The  Prince  of 
i  copies  his  dress — My  preparations  for  an  audience — Embarrass- 
ment of  hoops — My  presentation  to  the  royal  family — The  Princess  of 
Brazil — Her  ugliness  and  absurd  costume — Ladies  of  the  Court — Lord 
and  Lady  Robert  Fitzgerald — Lord  Strangford  and  Pellegrini  the 
painter — The  Spanish  Embassy — The  Russian  minister — M.  Von  Leb- 
zeltern  the  Austrian  Ambassador,  and  his  family — Count  Villaverde 
and  M.  d'Anadia — Galeppi  the  apostolic  nuncio — Napoleon's  opinion  of 
him — The  pope  deceived  by  Napoleon 105 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Die  nobility  of  Lisbon — The  Duke  and  Duchess  de  Cadaval — The  nobleman 
and  his  cook — Portuguese  politeness — Their  insincerity — Degradation 
of  the  country — The  Marquis  de  Louie — The  three  Graces — Duchess 
of  Alafoes — Marchioness  de  Lourical  and  de  Louie — Count  Sabugal — ■ 
Countess  da  Ega — Ratification  of  a  treaty — General  Lannes'  sabre — 
The  order  of  Christ — The  valet-de-chambre  and  the  red  ribbon — Cere- 
mony in  the  Convento  Novo — Tedious  sermon — Prince  of  Brazil — Por- 
tugal under  the  domination  of  England — Naldi  and  Catalani  at  the 
Opera  at  Lisbon — Portuguese  theatre 11  f> 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Belem — Garden  at  Bemfica — The  dangerous  bouquet — Military  position  of 
Lisbon — Junot's  subsequent  defence  of  it  in  1808 — The  mad  Queen 
Don^a  Maria — My  encounter  with  her — Cintra — Country-houses  there — 
Coauiion  preparing  against  France — Elevation  of  Madame  Laetitia  and 
the  Princess  Eliza — Naval  action  between  Villeneuve  and  Sir  R.  Calder — 
Captain  Baudin  of  the  Topaze  frigate — His  successes — Promoted  by  Na- 
poleon— Observations  on  Colonel  Napier's  work — Letter  from  Napoleon 
to  Junot — Attitude  of  Austria — Junot's  visit  on  board  the  Topaze — My 
illness — Junot  departs  to  join  the  Emperor — His  speedy  arrival  at  Na- 
poleon's headquarters — His  conversation  with  the  Emperor 128 

CHAPTER  XI Y. 

Dangerous  passage  across  the  Tagus — Narrow  escape — The  battle  of  Tra- 
falgar— Celebration  of  the  event  by  the  English  at  Lisbon — Villeneuve's 
incapacity — Disastrous  results  of  the.  battle — Napoleon's  brilliant  cam- 
paign in  Germany — Series  of  victories — Capture  of  Ulm — Battle  of 
Austerlitz — Enthusiastic  attachment  of  the  soldiers  to  Napoleon — Ar- 
mistice— Napoleon  enjoys  the  fruits  of  his  glory — Marriage  of  Eugene — 
My  audience  at  the  court  of  Lisbon  before  my  departure — Conversation 
with  the  Duke  de  Cadaval 1 37 


CONTENTS.  Vli 


CHAPTER  XV. 

F6le  on  board  the  Topaze — Superb  appearance  of  the  Frigate — Festivities- 
Sham  fight — Gaiety  of  the  Nuncio — Sacrifices  to  Bacchus — His  humane 
interference  on  behalf  of  an  old  fortune-teller — My  arrival  at  Madrid — 
Gloomy  events  at  Madrid — Mysterious  death  of  the  Princess  of  the 
Asturias — Suspicion  of  poison — Alameda — Departure  for  Paris — Public 
opinion  of  France  in  favour  of  Napoleon — Death  of  Mr.  Pitt — Napo- 
leon's animosity  towards  him — Libels  on  both  sides — Sensation  produced 
in  Spain  and  France  by  Mr.  Pitt's  death — Escape  of  a  French  prisoner 
from  England — His  statements  reported  to  the  Emperor — My  return  to 
Paris — Visit  to  the  Empress — Her  breakfasts — Stephanie  de  Beauhar- 
nais,  her  niece — Audience  with  Madame  Mere — Receipt  of  an  unex- 
pected Sani )  J  H 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Portrait  of  Madame  Lsetitia  Bonaparte — Her  retired  life — Coolness  between 
her  and  Napoleon — Her  household — The  Marechale  Davoust — Mad.  de 
Fontanges — Mad.  de  Fleurien — Mad.  de  Bressieux — Mad.  de  St.  Pern — 
Mad.  Dupuis — Mile.  Delaunay — Count  de  la  Ville — M.  de  Beaumont — 
Mons.  and  Mad.  de  Brissac — Deafness  of  the  latter — Absurd  scene  with 
the  Emperor — M.  de  Cazes — Prince  of  Baden — The  court  quadrille — 
Festive  scenes  encouraged  by  Napoleon — Naples  occupied  by  the 
French — Death  of  Tronchet — Naval  disasters — Capitulation  of  Ro- 
chambeau  and  massacre  of  the  French  at  St.  Domingo — General  Lalle- 
mand  and  his  wife — My  interview  with  Napoleon — Junot  writes  me  to 
join  him  at  Parma 161 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

lunot's  success  as  Governor  of  Parma — Machinations  of  the  Jesuits — Their 
suppression  in  Italy — Junot's  kind  offices  to  the  Princess  of  Parma — 
Treaty  with  Prussia — Creation  of  sovereigns  in  Napoleon's  family — 
The  Emperor's  conversation  on  the  subject  of  my  journey  to  Parma — 
The  Empress's  jealousy — Person  and  character  of  the  Princess  Caro- 
line— The  chamberlain  M.  d'Aligre — His  firmness  in  refusing  the  Empe- 
lor's  wish  to  marry  his  daughter  to  Caulaincourt — Character  of  the 
Princess  Pauline — Her  great  beauty — The  Emperor's  brothers — Louis 
created  King  of  Holland — Reception  of  the  Dutch  deputation — Char- 
acter of  Joseph  and  his  wife — Talleyrand  created  Prince  of  Benevento — 
My  journey  countermanded — Conversation  with  the  Emperor  on  the 
subject — Junot's  arrival  at  Paris 172 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

innot  appointed  Governor  of  Paris — Battle  of  Maida,  and  General  Reig- 
nier — Madame  Mere  at  Pont-sur-Seine — Gianni,  the  Improvisatore — 
An  exclusion  on  donkeys — Journey  with  Madame  de  Brissac — Russian 


VUl  CONTENTS. 

PAOi 

correspondence  indiscreetly  avowed — M.  Millin — Death  of  Mr.  Fox — 
Napoleon's  protection  >>f  the  Jews — Marmont's  victory  in  Illyria— The 
Emperor  Leaves  Paris — Napoleon  and  Henry  IV.— Double  character  of 
Bonaparte — Cambac6res 185 

CHAPTER   XIX. 

The  ohatean  of  Raincy — A  surprise — Prussian  irresolution — Prince  Louis 
of  Prussia — Magical  influence  of  Napoleon  over  his  officers — Battle  of 
Jena — Flight  of  tie  Prussians — Letters  from  head-quarters — Fall  of 
Lubecb  and  Magdeburg — The  Emperor  Alexander — Re-organization 
of  the  National  Guard — The  Berlin  decree  of  blockade — Murat  enters 
Warsaw 193 

CHAPTER   XX. 

Letter  from  the  Emperor — English  manufactures  prohibited — Prosperity  of 
France — Pleasures  of  Paris  —  The  Princess  of  Hatzfeld  —  Napoleon's 
magnanimity — Arrest  of  Dupuy — Junot's  devotion  to  his  friend — Ma- 
dame Regnault  de  St.  Jean  d' Angel y — Napoleon's  rudeness  to  her 199 

CHAPTER   XXI. 

Fetes  given  by  the  ministers  in  the  winter  of  1807 — The  Grand  Duchess  of 
Berg — Danger  of  loving  Princesses — Death  of  Junot's  mother — Letter 
to  Junot  from  the  Emperor — The  army  in  cantonments — Murat  and  his 
plumes — Intrigues  respecting  the  succession  to  the  Imperial  throne — 
Josephine  and  the  Grand  Duchess — The  battle  of  Eylau — Lannes  versus 
Murat — Bitter  altercation — An  unwilling  conspirator — Murat  and  the 
empire — M.  de  Flahault 207 

CHAPTER   XXII. 

Success  in  Russia — The  great  Sanhedrim — The  Empress  and  patience — Na- 
poleon's illegible  letter — Extraordinary  visit  of  the  Princess  Borghese — 
Her  chamberlain — Household  of  the  Princess — Madame  de  Champag- 
ny — Madame  de  Barra — Marchioness  de  Brahan — Mademoiselle  Millot— 
representation  of  "The  Barber  of  Seville" — M.  de  Longchamps — Made 
moiselleMars — Royal  actresses — Court  scandal — Inconstancy  of  fortune  21C 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Visit  of  the  Arch-chancellor — The  new  Duke — The  siege  of  Dantzick — The 
new  Duchess — The  Empress's  usher  reprimanded — Proclamation  of  the 
Prince  of  the  Peace — Death  of  the  young  Prince  Louis — Queen  Hor- 
tense  in  the  Pyrenees — Her  return  to  Paris — Her  albums  and  musical 
compositions — Napoleon  less  of  a  Corsican  than  he  is  thought — His 
economy  and  liV>erality — Cause  of  the  aspersions  upon  Junot  by  La* 
Cases — Campaign  of  1807  continued — The  Emperor's  ear  grazed  by  a 
ball — Napoleon's    observation    to   Marshal   Lannes — Resolution  of   the 


CONTENTS.  IX 

PAOB 

Russian  soldiers — Battle  of  Friedland — The  Emperor  in  high  s[  iriis — 
Victor — Marshal  Ney — Prodigious  slaughter — Capture  of  Konisberg — 
Interview  of  the  two  Emperors  at  Tilsit — Humiliation  of  the  King  of 
Prussia — The  Emperor  Alexander  fascinated — The  Queen  of  Prussia's 
intercourse  with  Napoleon  at  Tilsit — Napoleon's  error  in  not  re-estab- 
lishing the  kingdom  of  Poland — The  Queen  of  Prussia's  beauty — Effects 
on  Prussia  of  the  treaty  of  Tilsit — Violation  of  locks  and  seals 225 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

The  Emperor's  return  to  Paris — Conduct  of  the  Emperor's  sisters— Painful 
interview  between  the  Emperor  and  Junot — The  red  livery — Murat  and 
Junot — Duel  forbidden  by  the  Emperor — Reconciliation  between  Junot 
and  Napoleon — Cardinal  Maury — Corneille  and  Racine — The  Emperor's 
judgment — Fete  at  the  Hotel  de  Ville — Junot  appointed  commander  of 
the  Gironde — Parting  interview  with  the  Emperor — Junot's  unhappi- 
ness — Kingdom  of  Westphalia  erected — Suppression  of  the  tribunate — 
Career  of  conquest — Bombardment  of  Copenhagen — Proclamation. . . .  238 

CHAPTER   XXV. 

Letter  from  Duroc — The  Princess  of  Wirtemberg  expected  at  Raincy — 
Consternation — Preparations  for  the  reception  of  her  Royal  Highness — 
Her  arrival — Her  portrait — Dismissal  of  her  German  attendants — The 
royal  breakfast — M.  de  Winzingerode —  Stag-hunt  in  the  park — The 
Princess's  dress — The  dinner  at  Raincy — Her  Royal  Highness's  request 
— Arrival  of  Prince  Jerome — Recollections  of  Baltimore — Interview  of 
Jerome  Bonaparte  with  the  Princess  Catherine — Departure  for  Paris, 
and  arrival  at  the  Tuileries — Junot's  distress — The  Faubourg  St.  Ger- 
main   2E0 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Junot's  departure  for  Bordeaux,  and  subsequently  for  Portugal — Secret  in- 
structions relative  to  the  Portuguese  campaign — General  Loison — His 
accusations  against  Junot — Colonel  Napier — Predilections  in  favour  of 
England — Charles  X.  at  the  exhibition  of  National  Industry — Conven- 
tion of  Cintra — Fetes  at  Fontainebleau — The  Emperor's  new  amours — 
His  solitary  rides  in  the  forest — His  dislike  to  attendance — Melancholy 
presentiments  of  the  Empress — Duroc's  hostility  to  her — Interview  at 
Mantua  between  Napoleon  and  Lucien — The  Imperial  brother  and  the 
Republican  brother — Lucien's  ideas  of  kingly  duties — The  parting — 
Scene  at  Malmaison  in  1804 — Lucien's  prediction 262 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Imperial  magnificence — The  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg — Queen  ITortcnse — 
Commotions  in  Spain — Balls  given  by  Princess  ( laroline  and  her  sister — 
Tlie  romantic  school  in  literature-  -Napoleon  .-is  President  of  the  Insti- 


X  CONTENTS. 

VAGI 

tute  at  St  Cloud— Discussion  between  Cardinal  Maury  and  the  Em- 
peror— Napoleon's  opinion  of  the  morals  of  the  present,  age  compared 
with  those  of  former  times— His  remarks  on  the  doctrine  of  phronology  272 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

The  Emperor's  family — Negotiations  between  Napoleon  and  Lucien — M. 
Carapi— His  mission  to  Canino— Madame  Lucien  Bonaparte  —  The 
Duchy  of  Parma  and  the  throne  of  Naples — Lucien's  magnanimous 
conduct— His  daughter  Charlotte— Her  projected  marriage  with  Ferdi- 
nand VII. — Her  departure  for  Spain  countermanded — Affairs  of  Spain 
— M.  Talleyrand 280 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Festivities  in  Paris — The  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg's  masquerade — A  quad- 
rille of  sixteen  ladies — The  Tyrolean  peasant-girls — Prince  Camille 
Borghese — His  extraordinary  disguise — The  blue  mask — Isabey  person- 
ating the  Emperor — His  large  hands — The  dance  interrupted — Made- 
moiselle Gu  .  .  .  .  and  the  Grand  Duchess — The  new  nobility — The 
Duke  de  Rovigo — General  Rapp — The  salute — The  Duchess  de  Moute- 
bello — The  Pope's  bull  and  the  ass  laden  with  relics 284 

CHAPTER   XXX. 

The  Emperor  atBayonne — Abdication  of  Charles  IV. — Errors  of  Napoleon 
— Abdication  of  Ferdinand — Joseph  Bonaparte,  King  of  Spain — Ferdi- 
nand VII.  at  Valencay — Charles  IV.  at  Compeigne — Insurrection  of 
Arragon — Massacres  at  Valencia  and  Seville — Murat  superseded  by 
Savary — Savarj^s  absurdity — The  Provincial  junta  at  Seville — Letter 
from  Louis  de  Bourbon — Murat  made  King  of  Naples — Reception  of 
Joseph  at  Madrid — He  retires  to  Vittoria — Affair  of  Bajlen — Capitula- 
tion violated — Commencement  of  the  Revolution  in  Spain — The  Em- 
press at  Bordeaux — The  Empress's  return  to  Paris — The  Spanish  junta 
at  Bayonne — Absence  of  news  at  Paris — My  interview  with  Napoleon 
at  St.  Cloud — Fete  at  the  Hotel-de-Ville — The  supper — Letter  from 
Spain — New  Spanish  Catechism 295 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Sews  of  the  Convention  of  Cintra — Landing  of  the  British  troops — Pa- 
triotism of  Count  de  Bourmont — Battle  of  Vimiera — Council  of  Gen- 
erals— Admiral  Siniavin — General  Kellermann  treats  with  the  English 
generals — Anecdote — Siniavin's  treachery — The  Convention — My  de- 
parture for  Rochelle — Meeting  with  Junot — Arrest  of  M.  de  Bourmont 
— Anecdote  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia — Napoleon  and  Alexander — The 
Arch-chancellor's  fete — Count  Metternich  and  the  Duke  de  Cadore — 
War  with  Austria— Defeat  of  General  Moore 308 


CONTENTS.  XI 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

PAfll 

The  Euperor's  promise  to  Junot — Berthier's  letters — Junot's  departure  for 
Saragossa — Siege  of  Saragossa — Its  horrors — Junot's  wounds — The  Em- 
peror's unkindness — Reduction  of  St.  Joseph — Napoleon's  unreasonable 
complaint — General  Thiebault  summoned  to  head-quarters — His  re- 
markable interview  with  the  Emperor — Napoleon's  return  to  Paris — 
Sinister  forebodings — Exile  of  Mesdames  de  Stael  and  Recamier — Ma- 
dame Recamier's  refusal  to  be  the  Emperor's  friend — Fouche's  interpo- 
sition— Extraordinary  note — Fouche's  ambitious  projects 311 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Sew  campaign  in  Germany — Battle  of  Austerlitz — Bombardment  of  Vi- 
enna— Death  of  Marshal  Lannes — The  Roman  states  annexed  to  the 
French  empire — Bull  of  excommunication — Marshal  Soult  determines 
to  accept  the  attributes  of  royalty — New  disasters  in  Portugal — Cap 
tain  Schiller  and  the  Countess  W — g — . — General  Danube — Prince  Eu- 
gene at  Leoben — Peace  with  Austria — The  Emperor's  return — Opinion 
at  Paris- -Inauspicious  omens 328 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

Approaching  divorce — Conversation  with  the  Empress — Her  distress — Fete 
at  the  Hotel -de-Ville — The  ladies  appointed  to  receive  the  Empress 
countermanded — Her  Majesty's  sufferings  at  this  ball — The  Emperor 
and  the  Queen  of  Naples — Berthier — The  divorce  pronounced — Affect- 
ing incident — Josephine  at  Malmaison — The  Rhenish  deputation — A 
Pasquinade 332 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

Fhe  German  Kings  at  Paris— The  Queen  of  Naples  at  the  Tuileries — Her 
•parties  unsociable — Duets  with  the  Grand  Duke  of  Wurtzburg — The 
King's  visit  to  Josephine  at  Malmaison — The  Carnival — The  patrimony 
of  St.  Peter  withdrawn  from  the  Pope — Negotiations  superintended  by 
Lucien  Bonaparte — The  Pope  carried  off  from  Rome — General  Miollis 
at  Rome — Expatriation — A  storm — Port  of  Cagliari — Lucien  and  his 
family  prisoners  to  the  English — Malta — Palace  of  the  Grand-master — 
Captain  Warren — Arrival  at  Plymouth — Castle  of  Ludlow — Lucien's 
removal  to  Thorngrove — Domestic  scenes — Lucien's  literarj'  pursuits — 
Visit  of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk 311 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

Napoleon's  marriage  with  Maria-Louisa — Union  of  the  Papal  States  with 
France — Nuptial  festivities  in  Paris — Maria-Louisa's  regret  at  having 


JLll  CONTENTS. 

I'AOB 

V  ifin  i.i-  Berfavcurite  dog  Berthier's  scheme — Arrival  of  the  Mm  press 
in  France  Ber  interview  with  the  Emperor — A  surprise — The  Emperor 
and  Empress  \i-ii  Belgium — Abdication  of  Louis,  King  of  Holland — 
Projected  treaty  with  England — M.  de  Labouchere's  mission  to  London — 
Louie  accuses  Napoleon  of  had  faith — Fouche — The  Intrigue  unravelled 
— Dreadful  accident  at  Prince  Schwartzenberg's  ball — The  Empress's 
courage — The  Emperor's  exertions  to  assist  the  sufferers — Princess 
Bchwartxenberg  burnt  to  death — Escape  of  the  Prince  Euge"ne  and  the 
Vice-Queen — Death  of  the  Princess  de  la  Lej'en — Madame  de  Bre  .  .  . 
— Letters  from  France — Duchy  of  Oldenburg — Remarkable  expression 
of  the  Emperor  Alexander — Maury's  opinion  of  Maria-Louisa — Soirees 
at  the  Tuileries — Male  visitors  prohibited S49 

CHAPTER  XXXVI 1. 

Dreadful  accident  at  Prince  Schwartzenberg's  ball — The  temporary  ball- 
room— The  Empress's  courage — The  Emperor's  exertions  to  render  as- 
sistance to  the  sufferers — Absence  of  the  engines — Princess  Schwart- 
zenberg  burnt  to  death — Escape  of  Prince  Eugene  and  the  Vice-Queen 
— Death  of  the  Princess  de  la  Leyen — Madame  de  Br  .  .  .  .  x — The 
Emperor's  gloomy  forebodings 356 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

Birth  of  the  King  of  Rome — The  Emperor's  altered  appearance — Descrip- 
tion of  the  young  King — Napoleon  at  play  with  his  son — His  conversa- 
tion with  Madame  Junot — Rejoicings  in  honour  of  the  birth  of  the 
King  of  Rome — His  christening  —  Maria-Louisa's  accouchement  — 
Madame  de  Montesquiou — Apathy  of  Maria-Louisa — Anecdote — The 
3Toung  King's  violent  temper — His  benevolence — The  widow  and  the 
orphan — The  intended  palace 859 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

Projected  alliance  between  Great  Britain  and  Spain — Count  Charles  de 
Chatillon — Napoleon's  ideas  respecting  the  war  in  Spain — Taking  of 
Mount  Serrat  and  Valencia — Napoleon's  recollections  at  St.  Helena — 
Probability  of  French  supremacy  in  Spain — Confederation  of  the  North 
— Bad  faith  of  Russia — Treaty  of  Tilsit — Humiliation  of  Russia — 
Embassy  of  the  Duke  de  Vicenza  to  St.  Petersburg — The  Duke  de 
Rovigo — The  affair  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien — Duke  de  Vicenza  recalled 
to  France — General  Lauriscon  sent  in  his  stead — Fancy  quadrilles  at 
court — The  Princess  Borghese  and  the  Queen  of  Naples 367 

CHAPTER  XL. 

The  Pope  at  Savona — The  Kingdom  of  Haiti — Coronation  of  Christophe — 

State  of  Europe — Our  allies — Junot  sent  to  Milan — Bernadotte — He 

ejects    Napoleon's    overtures   of  reconciliation — Victories  in  Spain  — 


CONTENTS.  Xlll 

PAOB 

Suchet  created  Duke  d'Albufera — The  Emperor's  departure  for  Germany 
— His  interview  with  Francis  II. — War  betwoen  Great  Britain  and 
America — The  Emperor  proclaims  war  with  Russia — Removal  of  the 
Spanish  Royal  family  to  Rome — Josephine's  altered  appearance — Her 
exquisite  taste  in  dress — Madame  Mere  and  Maria-Louisa — The  Queens 
at  Aix — Talma  and  the  Princess  Pauline — Conspiracy  against  the  Em- 
press Josephine — Madame  Recamier  at  Lyons —My  interview  with  her  378 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

Napoleon's  despotism — Mrs.  Spencer  Smith — History  of  her  arrest  at 
Venice  by  order  of  Napoleon,  and  of  her  romantic  escape  with  the 
Marquis  de  Salvo 383 

CHAPTER  XLII. 

The  Russian  Campaign — Consequences  of  the  battle  of  the  Moskowa — 
Kutuzow — Mallet's  conspiracy  and  execution — Napoleon  imitating 
Haroun-al-Raschid — The  alabaster  shop  in  the  Passage  du  Panorama — 
The  Emperor's  loose  coats — Maria-Louisa's  permission  that  he  should 
dress  as  he  pleased — Mile.  L. — The  Medicis  vases — An  invitation  to  the 
Elys6e  Napoleon — Maria-Louisa — Her  apathy  on  the  subject  of  Mallet's 
conspirac}' — Cambaceres — His  sharp  reply — The  King  of  Rome  and  the 
Enfans  Trowies 399 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 

Burning  of  Moscow — Discouragement  of  the  French  army — The  retreat- 
Napoleon  on  his  return  to  France — His  narrow  escape  from  a  party  of 
Cossacks — His  arrival  at  Warsaw — The  Abbe  de  Pradt — Napoleon's  in- 
terview with  the  King  of  Saxony  at  Dresden — His  arrival  at  the  Tuile- 
ries — The  Emperor's  peculiarities  of  feeling — General  Kutuzow  and 
General  Morosow — The  European  tocsin — Proclamation  of  the  Emperor 
Alexander — Napoleon's  speech  to  the  Legislative  Body — Alexander  as 
Pacificator  of  Europe — Sixth  coalition  against  France — Defection  of 
Prussia — Marshal  Soult  ;  Spain — Bernadotte's  letter  to  the  Emperor — 
War  declared  against  Prussia — Amount  of  the  French  army — Supplies 
granted  by  the  Senate — The  guards  of  honour — Death  of  Lagrange— 
Enthusiasm  of  France — Marshal  Macdonald  abandoned — The  King  of 
Naples — Misunderstanding  between  Murat  and  Napoleon — Quarrels  of 
the  King  and  Queen  of  Naples — Murat'a  demand — Napoleon's  decree — 
Letters  from  the  Emperor  to  his  sister  and  Murat — Injudicious  articles 
in  the  Monitcur — Maria-Louisa's  indifference  to  the  critical  naturo  of 
affairs — King  Joseph  falls  back  on  France — Battle  of  Vittoria 405 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

The  continental   coalition — The  Tugend-Band — Proclamation    from   Hart- 
well — Prussia   declares  war   against  France — Military  position  of  Eu- 


K1V  CONTENTS. 

PASS 

rope — Napoleon's  depart  are  from  Paris — The  Imperial  family  at  Dres- 
den— Erfurt — Rattle  of  Woissenfeld —  Defiles  at  Poserna — Death  of 
Marshal  Bessieres — Battle  of  Lutzen — Napoleon  at  the  tomb  of  Gusta- 
vus  Adolphus — The  King  of  Saxony  and  Prince  Eugene — .Scene  between 
the  Emperor  and  M.  Metternich — Battle  of  Bautzen — Bernadotte  joins 
the  Allies — Visit  from  Lavalette — Death  of  Duroc — The  King  of  Na- 
ples— His  alarm  respecting  the  English — He  rejoins  Napoleon — Treaties 
of  Keichenbach  and  Peterswaldon — Junot  at  Gorizia — General  Moreau's 
arrival  in  Europe — His  nterview  with  the  allied  Sovereigns  at  Prague — 
The  Emperor  Alexande  ■ — General  J  ....  — The  two  renegades — Mo- 
reau's death — His  remains  conveyed  to  St  Petersburgh 418 

CHAPTER  XLV. 

The  Duke  de  Rovigo — Junot's  illness  and  death — State  of  Spain — Treaty 
of  alliance  with  Denmark — Congress  of  Prague — Propositions  to  Aus- 
tria— Rupture  of  the  Armistice — Prince  Schwartzenburg — Battle  of 
Dresden — Victory — Reverses  —  Surrender  of  St.  Sebastian — Treat}7  of 
Tceplitz — Battle  of  Katzbach — Wellington  enters  France — Battle  of 
Leipsic — Death  of  Prince  Poniatowski — Napoleon's  visit  to  the  King 
of  Saxony — The  French  army  cross  the  Rhine — The  Emperor's  arrival 
at  Mentz — The  surrender  of  Pampeluna — The  French  driven  from 
Spain — The  typhus  fever — Treachery  of  Prince  Schwartzenburg  and 
the  Prince  of  "Wirtemberg — Evacuation  of  Holland — Restoration  of 
the  House  of  Orange — Napoleon's  arrival  at  St  Cloud — Murat — In- 
trigues of  England — Admiral  Bentinck  and  the  Duke  de  Vauguyon — 
The  Emperor's  laconic  letter  to  Murat 428 

CHAPTER  XLYI. 

Blucher  crosses  the  Rhine — Comparative  force  of  the  French  army  and 
that  of  the  Allies — Assemblage  at  the  court  of  Napoleon — Committees 
of  the  Senate  and  the  Legislative  Body — Napoleon's  speech — The  Rus- 
sians take  possession  of  Dantzick — Broken  treaties — Our  last  resource — 
Liberation  of  the  Pope  and  of  Ferdinand  VIL — Napoleon's  farewell  to 
the  National  Guard — The  Duke  de  Vicenza's  mission  to  the  head-quarters 
of  the  Allies — Madame  Recamier  proceeds  to  Italy — Her  arrival  at  Na- 
ples— Her  first  visit  to  the  King  and  Queen — The  Lazzaroni  del  Car- 
mine— Caroline's  captivating  manners — Madame  Recamier's  second  visit 
at  court — Murat's  despair — Caroline's  energy — English  ships  in  the  Bay 
of  Naples 4Ul 

CHAPTER   XLYII. 

Solitude  of  the  Tuileries — Advance  of  the  allied  armies — Napoleon  in 
Champagne — Intrigues  of  M.  de  Talleyrand — His  interview  with  the 
Emperor — The  coup  de  poing — The  battle  of  Brienne — College  recollec- 
tions— The  Congress  of  Chatillon — The  Emperor  Alexander  and  the 
Duke  de  Vicenza — Battles  of  Champaubert  and  Montmirail — Napo- 
leon's refusal  to  sign  the  powers  for  the  Duke  de  Vicenza — The  cam- 


CONTENTS.  XV 

FAGB 

paign  of  France — Count  d'Artois  at  Vesoul — M.  Wildermetz — His  mes- 
sage to  the  Emperor  Alexander — Horrors  committed  by  the  Cossacks — 
Button's  country-house — Suppression  of  news  in  the  journals — First 
performance  of  "The  Oriflamme" — The  Austrians  before  Grenoble — 
Paris  in  the  winter  of  1814 — False  reports  of  the  enemy's  progress — 
St  Dizier — Review  on  the  Place  du  Carrousel — Cardinal  Maury  pre- 
dicts the  return  of  the  Bourbons — The  Duke  d'Angoulerne  enters  Bor- 
deaux— The  treaty  of  Chaumont — FerdinanJ.  VII.  re-enters  Spain — 
Tallej^rand's  influence  in  the  restoration  of  the  Bourbons — The  Em- 
press and  the  King  of  Rome  leave  Paris — The  attack  on  Paris — Rovigo 
and  Talleyrand — Capitulation  of  Paris 449 

CHAPTER  XLYIII. 

die  Allies  enter  Paris — First  appearance  of  the  white  cockade — The  allied 
troops  and  their  white  scarfs — The  Emperor  Alexander  at  the  hotel  of 
M.  de  Talleyrand — The  Council — Napoleon  at  Fontainebleau — A  con- 
spiracy— Berthier  deserts  the  Emperor — The  Duke  de  Ragusa  and 
General  Souham — Deputation  of  the  -Marshals — The  Emperor  of  Rus- 
sia— His  auswer  to  the  Marshals — Napoleon's  conversation  on  suicide — 
He  takes  poison  —  His  recovery — Marmont  and  the  Convention  of 
Chevilli — Indignation  of  the  troops  against  Marmont — The  4th  of 
April  at  Fontainebleau — The  Abdication — Napoleon's  forbearance — 
Grand  Ceremony  of  expiation — Te  Deuni 467 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 

Dispersion  of  the  Imperial  family — Judas  and  St  Peter — The  Emperor  of 
Austria's  arrival  in  Paris — Napoleon's  act  of  abdication  signed — For- 
feiture of  majorates — M.  Metternich's  advice — Visit  to  me  from  the 
Emperor  of  Russia — The  bronze  figure  of  Napoleon  —  Alexander's 
opinion  of  the  Duke  of  Rovigo — The  Duke  de  Bassano — Junot's  por- 
trait— The  Emperor's  departure — His  Majesty's  second  visit — His  con- 
versation on  the  Duke  of  Vicenza — His  admiration  of  Paris — Promises 
his  influence  in  favour  of  my  son's  majorates — Lord  Cathcart — The 
Staff-officer  of  the  Prince  Royal  of  Sweden — Motives  of  Bernadotte's 
visit  to  Paris — His  proposition  to  the  Count  d'Artois — Visit  from  the 
Duke  of  Wellington — General  and  Lady  Cole — Miss  Eliza  Bathurst — 
The  Monster  Prince — His  love  adventures 479 

CHAPTER  L. 

Letter  from  Fontainebleau — M.  Corvisart — Visit  to  Malmaison — Jose- 
phine's sorrow — My  opinion  of  Maria-Louisa — Josephine's  projects — 
Future  Duchess  of  Navarre — Approaching  departure  of  Napoleon  for 
Elba — Augereau's  proclamation — The  Emperor  leaves  France — Commis- 
sioners who  accompany  him — General  Bertraml — Arrival  of  the  Duke 
de  Berry — Louis  XVI 1 1. — The  Count  d'Artois — The  Duke  de  Berry — 
Dangerous  excess  of  joy — Reception  of  Louis  XVTH.  in  London — He  ia 
invested  with   the  order  of  the  Garter — French   and  English   depute- 


xvi  Contents. 

PAO» 

tions  -  Delight  "i"  the  people  of  England — Cardinal  Maury'a  mysterious 
visit  -  Scene  in  the  Archiepiscopal  chapel 493 

I  SAPTER   LI. 

Hie  i<>\  of  Paris — Conversation  of  the  Emperor  with  the  postmaster  at 
MonteTimart — Inhabitants  of  Avignon  always  violent — Public  officers — 
Faithful  Boldiers  at  Donzene — Fury  <>f  the  populace  at  Orgon — Anecdote 
of  Nicholas — Tlie  Emperor  arrives  at  Avignon — Precautions — Devotion 
of  an  officer — An  harangue — Proposals  for  assassination — Vincent,  the 
butcher  of  Avignon,  and  one  of  the  assassins  of  la  Glaciere — Recrimi- 
nation— The  female  servant  at  the  inn — The  Princess  Pauline — Mon- 
sieur tie  Montbreton  — ...  disguise — "O  Napoleon,  what  have  you  done!" 
— The  Emperor  in  the  midst  of  five  hundred  peasants — Jacques 
Dumont — Recollections  of  Egypt — Two  hundred  messengers  to  carry 
one  letter — Departure  for  Porto  Ferrajo 504 

CHAPTER  LII. 

Anglomania — A  stroke  of  the  pen — Fete  of  Prince  Schwartzenburg  at  St. 
Cloud — The  Comedie  Francaise — The  Polonaise — OEdipe — Maubrueil 
and  Talleyrand,  and  the  robbery  of  the  diamonds  of  the  Queen  of 
"Westphalia — Maria-Louisa — The  ices  of  the  Duke  de  Berri — The  grena- 
dier— 0  Richard!  0  mon  Roi! — The  priest — The  Emperor's  alms — 
Embarkation — Pretended  conspiracy — Victims — I  make  my  Court — 
Presentation — Louis  XVIII. — Lord  Wellington — Embarrassment — The 
riding-coat  and  dusty  shoes — Fetes  at  Vienna — Napoleon 51 1 

CHAPTER  LIII. 

M.  Dumoulin  of  Grenoble,  at  Porto  Ferrajo — An  audience — The  Emperor's 
opinion  on  Dauphine — Monsieur  Fourrier  prefect  of  Grenoble — Depar- 
ture of  M.  Dumoulin — Resolution  of  the  Congress — The  landing — Or- 
ders for  Grenoble — M.  Gavin — Proclamation — Charles  de  Labedoyere 
— Dauphine — Nobility  offer  their  services — Projects  for  defence — Cafe 
Tortoni — Caricatures — Monsieur  Jaqueniinot  (now  General)  the  princi- 
pal actor  in  the  scene — Madame  de  Vaude — Conferences — The  Duke  de 
Feltre  minister  of  war — Alarm  of  the  Congress — Order  of  march — 
Monsieur  Barginet  of  Grenoble — Recollections  of  the  chateau  of  Vi- 
zille — Successive  desertions  from  the  King — Orders  are  given  twice  to 
fire  upon  the  Emperor 52J 

CHAPTER  LIV. 

Arrival  of  the  Emperor  at  Vizille — What  have  you  there,  Sir  Priest? — 
The  white  riband — The  Marseillaise,  and  the  Chant  du  Depart — The  ap- 
proach of  the  troops — Seventh  regiment  of  the  line — Labedoyere  em- 
braced by  the  Emperor — History  of  the  Seventh — The  eagle  concealed 
in  a  drum — Triumphal  march — The  aide-de-camp  always  for  fir'ng — 


CONTENTS.  XV11 

pask 

New  obstruction — Dr.  Emery — Gates  of  Grenoble  burst  open — Novel 
species  of  homage  to  be  offered  at  the  feet  of  an  Emperor — Inn  kept 
by  one  of  the  veterans  of  Egypt — Knight  of  the  Legion  of  Honour  and 
brevet-officer — M.  Dumoulin  in  1830 — Lafayette  twice  fatal  to  the  Im- 
perial dynasty  and  the  destinies  of  France — M.  Champollion  Figeac — 
Plan  for  reaching  Paris  without  firing  a  gun — Diplomacy — Presenta- 
tion of  the  Bishop  and  Cures  of  the  four  parishes  of  Grenoble — The 
Imperial  court — Rejoicings — Kiss  on  both  cheeks — Jury  tricoloured 
flag — Speech  of  a  free  and  brave  man 532 

CHAPTER   LV. 

Departure  from  Grenoble — Approach  to  Lyons — The  old  farrier,  mayor, 
and  orator — Appearance  of  resistance — Marshal  Macdonald — The  Count 
d'Artois  at  Lyons — Napoleon  enters  Lyons — His  address  to  the  Na- 
tional Guard,  and  to  the  Lyonnais — The  Duke  of  Orleans  defeated  by 
the  Emperor's  troops  at  Bourgoing — M.  de  Bluca — Sitting  of  the  Cham- 
ber of  Deputies — Oath  of  the  Princes  to  the  constitutional  charter — 
M.  Dandre — Departure  of  Louis  XVIII. — Melancholy  impressions — 
Arrival  of  the  Emperor  in  Paris — His  reception  by  the  people — 
Secret  influence  of  Fouche — Sinister  presentiments — The  French  Mar- 
shals of  1815 — Reverses — Waterloo — Conclusion tii  1 


40 


MEMOIRS    OF    NAPOLEON, 

Uis  Court,  anir  <$am% 


CHAPTER  I. 


Oor  Russian  and  English  friends — M.  von  Cobentzel's  travelling  costume — 
French  Institute — Messieurs  Denon  and  Millin — David  the  painter — The 
steam-pumps  of  the  brothers  Pcrrier — Mirabeau  and  Beaumarchais — The 
museum  of  the  Louvre — The  Committee  of  Public  Instruction — M.  Denon, 
and  the  old  paintings — Original  drawings  of  the  great  masters — The  gallery 
of  Apollo — Visit  to  M.  Charles  the  philosopher — The  camera  obscura,  and 
M.  von  Cobentzel's  secretary — Mademoiselle  Chameroy — Scene  at  Saint 
Roch — Napoleon's  anger — The  Archbishop  of  Paris — The  cabinet  of  medala 
— The  National  Library — Its  rich  contents — Charitable  institutions — The 
barriers  round  Paris. 

In  compliance  with  the  expressed  wish  of  the  First  Consul,  several 
English  and  Russian  friends  were  invited,  to  their  great  satisfaction, 
to  join  all  our  excursions,  to  view  the  objects  of  art;  and  M.  von 
Cobentzel,  hearing  that  intruders  were  admitted,  begged  to  be  included 
among  the  elect,  and  was  not  refused.  The  recollection  of  his  travel- 
ling costume  affords  me,  even  now,  a  degree  of  that  hilarity  with 
which  my  young  mind  first  scanned  it.  He  arrived  at  my  house  at 
twelve  o'clock,  accoutred  like  Baptiste  the  younger,  in  the  Orator 
thwarted,  with  the  exception  of  the  helmet,  the  absence  of  which  was 
fully  redeemed  by  a  little  turned  up  three-cornered  hat,  and  all  this 
preparation  was  for  a  ride,  not  to  the  valley  of  Montmorency,  but  to 
the  Hue  de  Richelieu,  or  the  Louvre.  He  proved,  however,  the  best 
and  most  agreeable  of  companions  on  such  occasions,  for  he  was  re- 
markably well  informed^  and  could  converse  with  interest  on  all 
Bcientific  subjects.      Among  our   most   intelligent  and    most   polite 


i  NAPOLEON,    niS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

guides  were  Mill  in,  Denon,  the  Abbe  Sicard,  who  was  at  the  head  Oi 
the  institution  of  the  blind,  M.  Lenoir  of  the  Museum  of  the  Petits 
Augustins.  and  Reigner,  Director  of  the  Armoury. 

David  was  also  one  of  our  most  useful  eicerones.  Although  ha 
nnd  Robert  did  not  very  cleverly  understand  each  other's  vernacular 
tongue,  they  were  both  versed  in  the  language  of  science,  which  needed 
no  interpreter  between  them.  I  indulged  a  few  moments  of  pride  in 
the  triumph  of  French  talent  over  foreign  prepossession.  The  name 
of  David  produced  at  first  rather  a  singular  effect;  but  the  mist  of 
prejudice  speedily  dispersed  in  presence  of  the  head  of  our  regenerated 
school,  and  David  was  not  only  received,  but  sought  after  by  all  that 
was  noble  or  enlightened  in  Paris,  even  from  the  most  distant  lands. 
It  was,  however,  in  his  own  gallery  that  the  victory  was  completed. 
His  Belisarius  was  there  to  be  retouched,  which  is  not  the  less  a  fine 
picture  for  being  somewhat  inferior  to  Gerard's.  There  is  poetry  in 
the  old  soldier  recoiling  with  surprise  and  pity  at  the  sight  of  his 
aged  General,  blind,  and  soliciting  alms.  It  must,  I  think,  have  been 
this  picture  which  inspired  Le  Mercier's  admirable  cantata,  for  I  can 
call  it  nothing  else,  which  Garat  has  so  finely  set  to  music. 

We  visited  the  Gobelins*  and  other  manufactures  of  Paris,  and 
extended  our  excursions  to  some  leagues  distance,  to  Jouy,  Virginie, 
Versailles,  &c,  and  amongst  other  curiosities  the  steam-engine  of 
Chaillot,  called  the  Perrier  waters,  which  Paris  owed  to  the  skill  of 
two  brothers  of  that  name  in  1778. 

A  circumstance,  not  generally  known,  relating  to  the  Perrier 
waters,  is  the  controversy  between  two  highly  celebrated  men  on  the 
subject  of  the  original  company's  proceedings.  Beaumarchais  and 
Mirabeau  were  the  parties  in  this  paper  war,  which  degenerated  into 
virulence  and  abuse  for  want  of  temper  on  both  sides ;  not  content 
with  carrying  it  hrough  the  medium  of  the  journals,  pamphlets  were 
circulated,  which  are  now  extremely  scarce,  and  not  to  be  met  with 
at  all  in  the  shops.  Mirabeau  accused  Beaumarchais  of  making  a 
stock-jobbing  affair  of  it.  The  fact  is,  that  several  proprietors  having 
treated  with  the  government,  the  latter  came  into  sole  possession,  and 
the  pumps  were  placed  under  the  direction  of  public  functionaries. 

*  It  has  been  generally  said  that  this  establishment  was  first  instituted  by 
Colbert,  the  Minister  of  Louis  XIV.  This,  however,  is  a  mistake.  Jean  Gobelin 
had  a  manufactory  on  the  same  site  as  the  present,  about  the  year  1400,  and 
chose  this  spot,  as  well  as  many  other  dyers,  owing  to  the  excellent  quality  of 
a  small  stream,  the  Bievre,  for  the  purposes  of  dyeing  woollen  goods.  This 
man  realized  a  fortune,  and  added  considerably  to  his  premises.  Subsequently 
Colbert  purchased  the  whole,  and  it  then  became  a  royal  manufactor}'. 


GALLERY"   OF   THE   LOUVRE.  5 

One  of  our  earliest  visits  was  paid,  as  may  be  supposed,  to  the 
museum  of  paintings,  which,  independently  of  the  curiosity  so  ad- 
mirable a  collection  (then  the  finest  in  the  world)  must  universally 
inspire,  was  moreover  a  novelty  to  the  French  themselves ;  as  the 
gallery  had  been  but  a  very  short  time  adorned  with  those  numerous 
chefs  ifoeuvre  that  we  had  conquered  from  barbarism  and  indifference, 
and  in  many  instances,  as  I  shall  presently  prove,  from  approaching 
and  total  ruin. 

The  establishment  of  the  museum  of  painting  and  sculpture,  in  the 
situation  it  now  so  beneficially  occupies,  is  due  to  M.  Thibeaudeau, 
who,  in  1702,  was  a  member  of  the  committee  of  public  instruction, 
where  his  voice  was  as  influential  as  it  deserved  to  be ;  and  the  con- 
vention, in  compliance  with  the  report  of  that  committee,  ordered  the 
establishment  of  a  national  museum,  and  fixed  the  10th  of  August  in 
that  year  for  its  opening. 

On  the  first  opening  of  the  gallery  of  the  Louvre  for  the  reception 
of  works  of  art,  nearly  five  hundred  and  fifty  paintings,  by  the  first 
masters  of  every  school,  were  deposited  in  it ;  but  it  was  not  till 
1798  that  the  museum  was  enriched  by  that  profusion  of  inestimable 
treasures  of  art,  from  Italy,  Piedmont,  Holland,  and  the  Netherlands, 
which  rendered  it  the  first  in  Europe.  In  the  spring  of  1800,  they 
were  opened  to  general  inspection,  but  the  restoration  of  such  works 
as  had  sustained  injury  was  not  completed  till  1801,  when  we  were 
at  length  enabled  fully  to  enjoy  the  rich  fruits  of  our  various  con- 
quests. Denon  had  himself  restored  many  of  the  finest  productions 
to  more  than  their  pristine  virtue,  these  were  yet  in  the  grand  saloon 
of  the  Louvre,  waiting  to  be  placed  in  the  gallery,  where  they  were  to 
make  an  incalculable  addition  to  the  value  of  the  treasures  already 
committed  to  his  charge. 

The  Institute  had  published  notices  of  the  paintings  exhibited,  and 
Denon,  though  a  contributor  to  that  catalogue,  had  himself  compiled 
a  similar  one.  Both  contained  curious  details  respecting  the  pictures 
and  their  adventures.  The  walls  of  the  gallery  then  displayed  twelve 
hundred  and  forty  pictures,  by  the  first  masters,  and  of  all  the 
schools. 

The  gallery  of  Apollo  had  been  opened  to  die  public  a  few  days 
previous  to  our  visit,  and  contained  a  new  treasure,  consisting  of 
original  drawings,  not  only  of  French  painters  but  of  all  the  Italian 
schools.  There  we  contemplated  the  first  ideas  of  Raphael,  Carlo 
Maratti,  Michel  Angelo,  Buonarotti,  Leonardo  da  Vinci,  Corregio, 
Gucrcini,  the  three  Caraccis,  Julio  Romano,  Pcrruginn,  Tintoretto, 
and  a  number  of  other  illustrious  nanies.     Denon  told  me  that  this 


6  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

gallery  had  always  been  dedicated  to  drawings  A-hich,  however,  till 
the  resurrection  of  our  museum,  remained  nearly  in  obscurity,  though 
amounting  in  number  to  more  than  eleven  thousand,  principally  by 
Lebrun,  Jabach,  Lesueur,  Lanoue,  Poussin,  and  others  whose  slightest 
efforts  are  deserving  of  attentive  study. 

There  were,  however,  but  few  drawings  of  the  Flemish,  Dutch, 
nud  German  schools.  Amidst  that  profusion,  where  the  eye,  fatigued 
with  the  beauties  and  wonders  of  the  Italian  school,  reckoned  more 
than  three  hundred  original  drawings  of  each  of  the  famous  painters 
1  have  mentioned,  but  one  could  be  found  of  Rembrandt's,  one  by 
Ruysdael,  and  three  by  Teniers,  so  fertile  in  the  productions  of  his 
easel.  At  that  time  we  had  only  one  drawing  by  Van  Huysum ; 
Rubens  alone  produced  seventeen  or  eighteen. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  dwell  on  the  rarities  that  enriched  the  gallery 
of  Apollo!  Magnificent  tables  of  the  finest  mosaic,  ancient  bronzes, 
Etruscan  vases,  etc.  ;  and  in  the  adjoining  room  how  many  precious 
curiosities  were  deposited ! 

The  museum  of  armoury  was  not  in  existence  at  the  time  of  our 
rambles,  but  was  already  commenced  under  the  superintendence  of 
M.  Reigner,  and  we  were  shown  at  his  house  a  number  of  singular 
curiosities ;  such  as  a  small  missal,  enclosing  a  pistol ;  an  ancient 
emblazonment  partly  effaced,  was  still  sufficiently  distinct  to  indicate 
its  having  been  formerly  the  property  of  a  high  dignitary  of  the 
church.  M.  Reigner  had  already  amassed  a  large  collection  of  rare 
and  curious  arms,  which  his  care  had  preserved  from  the  revolution- 
ary wreck.  Many  notable  articles  from  the  chateau  of  Chantilly,  and 
the  royal  wardrobe,  were  in  his  possession.  The  armour  of  Joan  of 
Arc  and  Charles  the  Bold  were  also  among  these  treasures  of  anti- 
qui  y.  Joan's  armour  was  not  complete,  yet  the  weight  of  the 
remaining  portion  amounted  to  sixty-six  pounds.  This  feminine 
panoply  was  of  most  singular  construction,  uniting  the  uttermost 
extremes  of  deficiency  in  safety  and  ingenuity  to  avoid  fatigue. 
I  know  not  whether  Agnes  Sorel  was  attired  in  similar  armour,  when 
on  her  white  palfrey  she  occasionally  followed  her  royal  paramour  to 
the  field. 

During  a  visit  we  paid  to  M.  Charles,  a  scientific  man,  who  had 
constructed  in  the  upper  story  of  his  house  a  magnificent  camera 
obscura,  a  ludicrous  incident  occurred. 

M.  von  Cobentzel  had  solicited  the  addition  of  one  of  his  private 
secretaries  to  our  party,  for  the  purpose  of  taking  notes  of  all  that 
passed  under  our  observation  ;  and  he  desired  the  poor  secretary  to 
go  down  to  the  court,  walk  twice  across  it,  and  when  in  the  middle  to 


NAPOLEON   DISPLEASED   WITH   THE   CLERGY.  7 

take  off  his  hat  and  make  us  his  best  bow  The  unfortunate  wight 
who  did  not  much  like  the  part  he  was  to  perform,  set  out  with  all 
tha  reluctance  of  a  jaded  horse.  To  descend  two  or  three  hundred 
steps,  then  mount  again,  and  afterwards  return  by  the  same  circuitous 
route,  and  all  for  the  simple  purpose  of  making  a  genuflexion,  was 
not  indeed  calculated  to  afford  much  diversion  to  the  actor :  but  he 
would  have  been  amply  repaid  could  he  have  witnessed  the  intense 
delight  of  M.  von  Cobentzel.  No  sooner  did  he  perceive  his  man  at 
the  extreme  point  of  vision,  than  he  broke  into  the  most  joyous 
exclamations.  As  he  advanced,  the  raptures  increased  ;  but  when  at 
length  the  secretary,  faithful  to  his  injunctions,  stopped  in  the  middle 
of  the  court  and  made  us  his  three  obeisances,  civilly  taking  off  his 
hat,  as  every  man  who  knows  how  to  salute  is  in  duty  bound  to  do, 
oh !  then  M.  Von  Cobentzel  screamed  with  delight,  as  children  do  the 
first  time  they  see  the  magic  lantern — clapped  his  hands,  danced,  and 
returned  the  salutations  of  the  secretary,  addressing  him  in  German ; 
in  truth,  it  must  be  confessed,  in  extenuation  of  his  absurdity,  that  it 
was  not  a  little  amusing  to  see  before  us,  at  the  distance  of  a  hundred 
and  fifty  or  a  hundred  and  eighty  feet,  a  little  figure  offering  to  our 
view,  not  a  resemblance,  but  the  very  identity  of  a  person  who,  but 
the  moment  before,  was  of  our  party.  About  this  time  an  event 
occurred  which  made  much  noise  at  Paris.  Mademoiselle  Chameroy, 
a  famous  dancer,  had  died  in  childbed,  greatly  lamented  by  Vestris. 
The  Cure  of  St.  Roch  deemed  the  profession  of  the  deceased  and  the 
mode  of  her  death  doubly  scandalous,  and  in  all  charity  refused  her 
admission  within  the  pale  of  the  church. 

The  people  of  Paris  were  not  yet,  as  in  1816,  replaced  under  the 
ecclesiastic  sceptre ;  they  were  discontented ;  the  Cure  did  but  aug- 
ment the  evil  by  grounding  his  refusal  on  facts  injurious  to  the 
memory  of  the  unhappy  deceased  ;  the  storm  had  begun  to  threaten 
when  it  was  dispersed  by  Dazincourt,  who  acted  in  this  emergency 
with  courage  and  firmness,  and  succeeded  in  preventing  a  scandal 
still  greater  than  that  which  the  Cure  sought  to  avoid,  for  the  people 
were  beginning  to  talk  of  forcing  the  church  doors.  Dazincourt  pre- 
vailed 3n  them  to  carry  the  body  to  the  church  belonging  to  the 
convent  of  the  Fillcs-Saint-Thomas,  where  the  functionary  performed 
the  funeral  service,  and  the  matter  terminated. 

Not  so  the  First  Consul's  displeasure  ;  his  recent  restitution  of 
the  clergy  to  their  churches,  and  provision  for  their  support,  was 
accompanied  by  the  implied  condition  that  intolerance  and  fanaticism 
should  be  expunged  from  their  creed  ;  and  a  sort  of  hostile  declara- 
tion on   their  part,  following  so  closely  upon    the   recovery  of  their 


3  NAPOLEON,   IIIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

immunities,  extorted  a  frown,  and  excited  him  to  let  fall  some  of 
tii  se  expressions  which  never  escaped  him  but  when  he  was  violently 
agitated.  "They  were  t<><>lish  to  insist,"  said  he,  in  the  presence  of 
a  large  company;  "if  the  Cure  of  St.  Roch  was  determined  to  create 
scandal,  they  should  have  carried  the  corpse  straight  to  the  cemetery, 
and  induced  the  first  wise  and  tolerant  priest  who  passed  near  to 
bless  tin'  grave  ;  there  are  still  many  good  ones.  The  Archbishop 
of  Paris,  for  instance!  lie  is  a  worthy  clergyman.  What  a  ven» 
erablc  old  age  is  his  !     That  man  may  say  within  himself, 

••  •  I  have  attained  this  advanced  age,  without  having  injured  any 
one:  1  have  never  done  any  thing  but  good.'  And  do  you  know 
why  ?  Because  he  acts  upon  the  moral  precepts  of  the  gospel. 
Whenever,  in  his  former  diocese,  he  wanted  alms  for  the  poor,  and  a 
ball  or  fete  was  given  in  the  neighbourhood,  he  appeared  among  the 
company  to  plead  the  cause  of  charity,  while  his  heart  was  opened 
by  mirth  and  pleasure :  he  knew  that  it  wras  then  most  sensible  to 
virtuous  impressions,  and  his  austerity  did  not  take  alarm  at  the  tune 
of  a  dance.     Yes,  he  is  a  worthy  priest." 

The  Cure  of  St.  Roch  was  condemned  to  do  penance,  which  was 
announced  officially  to  his  parishioners  in  the  Moniteur.  The  latter 
article  is  in  a  peculiarity  of  style  which  betrays  the  hand,  or  at  least 
the  mind  of  the  First  Consul ;  those  who  intimately  knew  him  will 
recognise  the  turn  of  his  peculiar  phraseology  in  the  following  copy : 
"  The  Curate  of  St.  Roch,  in  a  temporary  forgetfulness  of  reason, 
has  refused  to  pray  for  Mademoiselle  Chameroy,  and  to  admit  her 
remains  within  the  church.  One  of  his  colleagues,  a  sensible  man, 
versed  in  the  true  morality  of  the  gospel,  received  the  body  into  the 
church  of  the  Filles-St. -Thomas,  where  the  service  was  performed 
with  all  the  usual  solemnities.  The  Archbishop  has  ordered  the 
Cure  of  St.  Roch  three  months'  suspension,  to  remind  him  that  Jesus 
Christ  commands  us  to  pray  even  for  our  enemies ;  and  in  order 
that,  recalled  to  a  sense  of  his  duty  by  meditation,  he  may  learn  that 
all  the  superstitious  practices  preserved  by  some  rituals,  but  which, 
begotten  in  times  of  ignorance,  or  created  by  the  over-heated  imagi- 
nation of  zealots,  degrade  religion  by  their  foolery,  were  proscribed 
by  the  Concordat,  and  by  the  law  of  the  18th  Germinal." 

Poor  Mademoiselle  Chameroy  was  a  charming  dancer,  and  pir- 
ouetted delightfully  ;  but  how  w^ould  her  reputation  fall  off"  now,  if 
compared  with  Mademoiselle  Taglioni !  The  course  of  the  Opera  has 
reversed  that  of  all  the  other  theatres  ;  their  glories  are  extinct  while 
it  has  risen  higher — but  in  its  company  and  decorations  only ;  such 
beautiful  ballets  as  Psyche  and  the  Danso-Mania,  Flora  and  Zeohy- 


CABINET   OF   MEDALS   AT   PARIS.  9 

rus,  and  many  other  charming  compositions  of  the  olden  time,  must 
no  longer  be  looked  for.  The  cabinet  of  medals  and  antiques  was 
much  less  frequently  visited  during  the  Consulate,  than  at  the  present 
day.* 

Millin,  its  guardian,  was  truly  proud  to  usher  us  into  his  own 
domain,  as  that  portion  of  the  national  library  confided  to  his  care, 
may  be  properly  called.  Such  historical  memorials  of  the  earliest 
ages  and  of  all  nations,  offered  an  interesting  field  of  investigation, 
half  the  pleasure  of  which  may  fairly  be  challenged  by  our  learned 

*  A  slight  history  of  the  formation  of  the  cabinet  of  medals  will  not  be 
uninteresting  here.  The  cabinet  was  not  always  in  the  royal  library.  It  was 
commenced  at  the  Louvre.  Francis  I.,  who  appears  to  have  been  the  first  king 
of  France  who  interested  himself  with  such  subjects,  collected  some  gold  and 
silver  medals  of  the  middle  ages,  not  to  form  a  cabinet,  but  as  ornaments  for 
his  apparel,  and  for  that  purpose  had  them  enchased  in  rich  gold  and  silver 
filligree.  He  was  followed  by  Catherine  of  Medicis,  who  brought  an  abundant 
store  of  such  curiosities  from  Florence.  Charles  IX.  increased  his  mother's 
collection  by  that  of  the  learned  Groslier.  But  the  civil  wars,  the  commotions 
excited  by  the  league,  produced  an  era  of  destruction  that  nothing  could  resist, 
and  the  medals  were  almost  entirely  pillaged  and  dispersed.  The  good  king 
who  succeeded,  would  willingly  have  remedied  all  the  evils  of  those  disastrous 
times :  he  recovered  some  of  the  stolen  gems,  and  summoned  the  learned  Ba- 
garris  to  Paris,  to  superintend  the  cabinet  of  medals  he  intended  to  form.  But 
alas !  death  intervened,  and  his  son,  a  perfect  cipher,  did  not  concern  himself 
with  following  up  the  plans  of  his  predecessor.  Bagarris  quited  Paris,  cany 
ing  with  him  the  treasures  he  would  have  contributed. 

The  fine  cabinet  of  medals  and  antiques  of  the  Louvre,  was  at  length  insti- 
tuted by  Louis  XIV.,  that  is  to  say  by  Colbert,  who,  far  more  deserving  of 
the  name  of  great,  than  his  vainglorious  master,  augmented  that  rich  collec- 
tion by  whatever  treasures  his  extreme  economy  enabled  him  to  purchase :  he 
despatched  enlightened  connoisseurs  into  Switzerland,  Italy,  and  Greece,  to 
select  the  most  valuable  specimens,  but  it  would  seem  that  a  sinister  fate  lias 
invariably  attoi  ded  an  institution  which  should  be  distinguished  in  the  annals 
of  science  alone.  In  1662  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  father  of  the  celebrated  Mad- 
emoiselle, bequeathed  to  the  king  all  the  rarities,  medals  and  manuscripts,  in 
the  Chateau  de  Blois,  where  he  resided ;  and  Bruneau,  the  well-informed 
keeper  of  the  collection,  was  appointed  by  Louis,  conservator  of  the  medals 
of  the  royal  cabinet.  In  November,  1666,  this  unfortunate  man  was  assassi- 
nated and  robbed  in  the  Louvre  itself:  and  the  circumstances  of  the  crime 
made  it  apparent  that  the  medals  were  the  object  of  the  assassins.  The  pre- 
cious deposit  was  in  consequence  transferred  to  the  royal  library,  which  was 
then,  as  it  is  now,  in  the  line  Vivienne. 

An  antiquary  named  Vaillant  enriched  the  cabinet  of  medals,  by  an  ample 
harvest  brought  from  Africa,  Persia,  and  the  most  distant  countries.  In  1776 
under  the  reign  of  Louis  XVI.,  it  acquired  the  immense  collection  of  M.  Pelerin, 
comprising  many  ran:  and  precious  articles,  and  amounting  to  no  less  thai! 
thirtv  thousand  medals 


10  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Instructor.  The  medals,  when  we  saw  them  in  his  keeping,  were  nol 
yet  arranged  with  all  the  care  which  had  been  bestowed  on  them 
before  the  disgraceful  robbery  of  last  year;  but  the  collection  already 
boasted  sixteen  hundred  drawers,  besides  those  in  the  middle  of  the 

room. 

1  cannot  exactly  recollect  whether  it  was  General  IlitrofF,  aide-de- 
camp of  the  Emperor  Alexander,  then  in  Paris,  and  one  of  the  best 
informed  persons  I  have  ever  met  with  in  the  numismatic  science,  that 
aero  m  |  »anied  us  to  the  cabinet  of  medals,  or  a  Germanized  Dane;  but 
whichever  it  was,  his  presence  gave  rise  to  a  warm  discussion  respect- 
ing one  of  the  votive  bucklers  found  in  the  Rhone,  upon  which  opinions 
were  very  much  divided  ;  the  foreigner  maintaining  that  the  design 
represented  the  continence  of  Scipio,  while  Millin  defended  the  anti- 
quity of  his  buckler,  declaring  it  to  mean  the  restoration  of  Briseis  to 
Achilles,  and  this  opinion  agrees  with  that  of  Winkelman.  It  weighs 
forty-two  marks,  and  is  six  feet  and  a  half  in  circumference;  another 
is  forty-three  marks  in  weight  and  six  feet  nine  inches  round.  The 
cabinet  contains  numerous  similar  pieces,  but  our  scientific  riches 
consisted  chiefly  in  medals.  We  had  many  that  were  unique,  and  the 
nationality  of  such  a  treasure  ought  to  have  made  cupidity  itself 
tremble  to  covet  it.  The  gold  medallion  of  Justinian,  which  is  justly 
at  the  head  of  the  collection,  is  three  inches  in  diameter.  Another 
choice  medallion,  engraved  with  a  fine  head  of  Pescinnius  Niger,  is  in 
silver.  Next  to  this  were  medals  of  Romulus;  Alexander,  a  tyrant  in 
Africa ;  and  the  younger  Antoninus.  If  this  last  medal  has  been 
stolen,  it  is  an  irreparable  loss  to  art  and  to  France,  so  indeed  are  all 
the  others  I  have  mentioned  above. 

Amongst  other  parts  of  the  national  library,  we  saw  the  cabinet 
of  manuscripts,  at  the  head  of  which  at  that  time  was  M.  Langles, 
containing  Chinese  manuscripts,  those  of  the  Arabian  Tales,  the 
thousand  and  one  nights,  so  dear  to  all  who  have  derived  from  nature 
a  fertile  and  creative  imagination ;  an  immense  quantity  of  Hebrew, 
Tartar,  Greek,  and  Latin  manuscripts,  and  amongst  them  perfect 
copies  of  Propertius,  Catullus,  Tibullus,  and  Sappho,  and  a  poem 
by  Claudian,  etc.  It  is  well  known  that  the  library*  now  occupies 
the  Palais  Mazarin,  and  that  the  largest  of  its  five  rooms  was  for- 
merly  the   Cardinal's  library:   it  is  a  hundred  and  forty  feet  long 

*  The  Royal  Library  contains  now  (1836),  800,000  printed  books,  100,000 
volumes  of  manuscript,  1,000,000  of  papers  relating  to  Natural  History.  During 
the  year  1825,  15,000  volumes  were  added  to  it,  and  a  great  number  of  curioiw 
pamphlets.  The  prints  are  contained  in  7325  portfolios,  amounting  to  about 
1,400,000 


CHARITABLE    INSTITUTIONS.  11 

by  twenty-two  in  width.      The  ceiling  was  painted    by  Romanelli. 

The  cabinet  of  engravings,  water-colour  drawings,  title-deeds,  and 
genealogies  is  also  very  curious  ;  the  collection  of  engravings  made  by 
the  Abbe  Marolles,  contains  specimens  from  the  year  1470,  when  the 
art  was  first  invented,  up  to  the  present  day.  I  would  particularly 
recommend  to  the  attention  of  visitors  a  collection  of  engravings  or 
stamps  made  to  illustrate  an  edition  of  Dante  in  the  year  1481,  only 
eleven  years  after  the  first  invention  of  the  art.  At  the  time  wo 
thus  visited,  like  foreign  travellers,  this  magnificent  depot  of  human 
truth  and  error,  the  number  of  its  printed  books,  as  we  were  informed 
by  the  persons  at  the  head  of  the  establishment,  were  upwards  of  three 
hundred  thousand;  of  the  manuscripts,  fifty  thousand  ;  and  the  cabinet 
of  engravings  might  contain  three  hundred  thousand  pieces  in  ten 
thousand  portfolios.  We  visited  also  the  libraries  of  the  various  public 
edifices,  but  after  examining  that  which  I  had  so  much  admired,  it  was 
mere  waste  of  time.  It  must  certainly  be  admitted,  that  in  whatever 
advances  the  interests  of  science,  Paris  is  the  most  amply  endowed 
city  in  the  world. 

All  the  charitable  institutions,  of  which  I  had  partly  the  superin- 
tendence, by  virtue  of  Junot's  office  as  commandant,  of  course  attracted 
our  attention,  as  well  as  other  establishments  calculated  to  excite 
curiosity ;  such  as  the  Orphan  Asylum,  the  Museum  of  Natural 
History,  that  temple  of  nature,  comprising  an  abridgment  of  the 
universe,  which  the  solicitous  care  of  Messieurs  Thibeaudeau  and 
Fourcroy  rescued  from  the  general  destruction  of  the  days  of  terror; 
and  to  which  M.  Chaptal,  when  he  rose  to  a  place  in  the  ministry, 
afforded  his  special  protection,  as  belonging  to  the  science  he  professed. 

We  dedicated  one  day  to  a  survey  of  the  barriers,  those  proofs 
of  the  folly  of  M.  de  Calonne,  and  no  less  of  M.  de  Brienne,  however 
he  may  have  afterwards  repented  it.  Those  barriers,  destined  to 
promote  the  interests  only  of  the  farmers-general  of  the  revenue, 
excited  horrible  complaints  all  over  the  city.  The  new  enclosure 
appeared  to  its  inhabitants  a  species  of  prison,  and  even  the  unneces- 
sary and  ridiculous  pains  bestowed  on  the  decoration  of  the  barriers, 
could  not  reconcile  them  to  their  confinement;  but  as  the  good 
citizens  cannot  even  scold  without  a  laugh,  ballads  were  composed 
on  the  subject — for  what  do  we  not  turn  into  ballads'?  Among  other 
epigrams,  the  following  was  produced, 

"Le  mur  murant  Paris  rend  Paris  inurmuranL"* 
*  This  equivoque  cannot  be  rendered  in  English. 


12  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

These  excursions  occupied  altogether  six  weeks;  the  party  con 
atantly  varying  with  the  engagements  of  our  friends,  who  had  all 
occasionally  Other  calls,  some  of  business,  others  of  pleasure;  for 
my  own  part  I  have  preserved  to  the  present  moment  a  sweet 
remembrance  of  those  days  which  passed  so  rapidly,  yet  were  so 
well  filled. 


chapter  ir. 


The  First  Consul's  sponsorship — The  eldest  son  of  Madame  Lannes,  and  my 
daughter,  the  first  godchildren  of  Bonaparte — Cardinal  Caprara  and  the 
Chapel  of  Saint-Cloud — Napoleon's  ambassadors — Anecdote  of  the  Prince 
Urgent  of  England  and  General  Andreossy,  related  by  the  First  Consul — 
Madame  Lannes,  Madame  Devaisne,  Madame  de  Montesquiou  and  Napoleon's 
preferences — Lannes  the  Rolando  of  the  French  army — My  daughter's  des- 
tiny— Ceremony  of  Baptism  at  Saint-Cloud — Cardinal  Caprara's  cap — Bap- 
tismal gifts  of  the  First  Consul  and  Madame  Bonaparte — Return  of  the  army 
from  Egypt — Bianea,  the  heroine  of  the  army — M.  and  Madame  Verdier — 
Anecdotes — Marmont  and  his  wife — General  Colbert — General  Menou  and 
Monsieur  Maret. 

The  children  to  whom  the  First  Consul  stood  sponsor  with  Madame 
Bonaparte  (for  he  never  admitted  any  one  else  to  share  the  office 
with  him,  except,  indeed,  very  rarely,  Madame  Bonaparte,  the 
mother,  and  Madame  Louis,  his  sister-in-law),  were  always  baptized 
with  imposing  ceremony.  Soon  after  the  publication  of  the  Con- 
cordat, several  children,  and  amongst  them  my  Josephine,  the  first 
goddaughter  of  Napoleon,  and  the  eldest  son  of  Madame  Lannes, 
were  waiting  till  the  First  Consul  should  appoint  the  time,  to  be 
admitted  to  the  sacrament  of  regeneration.  I  received  with  pleasure 
an  intimation  to  hold  myself  in  readiness  with  my  daughter,  as  in 
two  days  Cardinal  Caprara,  the  Apostolical  Nuncio,  would  perform 
the  ceremony  for  all  these  little  ones  in  the  consular  chapel  at  Saint- 
Cloud.  I  do  not  know  whether  Cardinal  Caprara  may  be  very  well 
remembered  at  present;  but  he  was  one  of  the  most  crafty  emissaries 
that  ever  obtained,  even  from  the  seat  of  Saint  Peter,  a  temporary 
currency  in  the  commerce  of  diplomacy.  Notwithstanding  the 
decrepitude  of  his  mien,  the  weak  and  subdued  key  of  his  musical 
voice,  the  humility  of  his  deportment,  and  the  stealthy  inquisitivenesa 
of  his  glance;  that  head  concealed  under  its  gray  hairs  and  the  scarlet 
cap  of  his  order,  more  subtlety,  more  cunning,  more  petty  perfidy, 
than  can  well  be  imagined. 


napoleon's  ambassadors.  13 

The  First  Consul,  at  that  time,  liked  him  tolerably  well,  seeing 
in  his  various  artifices  only  a  source  of  amusement;  for,  as  nothing 
could  then  exceed  the  frank  simplicity  of  our  diplomacy,  the  Nuncio's 
guarded  reserve  and  insidious  scrutiny  were  equally  waste  of  time. 
Generals  Lannes  and  Junot,  ambassadors  to  Lisbon,  General  Beurnon- 
ville,  to  Madrid,  General  Hedouville,  to  St.  Petersburgh,  Andreossy, 
to  London,  Sebastiani,  to  Constantinople ;  all  these  selections,  made 
by  Napoleon  from  the  military  ranks,  sufficiently  proved  that  the 
missions  with  which  they  were  charged  required  no  other  enforcement 
than  the  will  of  him  from  whom  they  derived  their  credentials.  It  is 
true,  the  national  vanity  suffered  a  little  from  the  proceedings  of 
some  of  these  personages,  a  rather  diverting  register  of  which  is  in 
existence,  exhibiting  sundry  infringements  of  courtly  etiquette ;  not- 
withstanding all  which  this  was,  to  my  mind,  the  most  glorious  era 
of  French  diplomacy.* 

*  The  First  Consul  once  related  an  anecdote  which  he  considered  favourable 
to  the  Prince  Regent's  good  taste,  and  it  was  very  unusual  for  Napoleon  to  ap- 
prove any  word  or  act  of  the  Prince  of  Wales,  for  whom  he  certainly  felt  nc 
partiality,  and  was  aware  that  the  dislike  was  reciprocal. 

General  Andreossy  had  replaced  M.  Otto  in  London ;  the  General  was  by  no 
means  deficient  in  politeness;  he  had  been  very  well  educated,  but  was  un- 
versed in  the  language  of  courts;  he  had  entered  the  military  service  previously 
to  the  Revolution,  and  was  then  too  young  to  have  acquired,  from  intercourse 
with  the  best  society  of  that  day,  those  polished  and  obsequious  manners  which 
are  exacted  by  the  highest  ranks  in  all  countries.  England  is,  perhaps,  of  all 
the  nations  of  Europe,  the  most  rigorous  in  this  exaction.  He  was  frequently  in 
company  with  the  Prince  of  Wales,  then  the  most  amiable  of  heirs  apparent,  the 
most  liberal  of  men  in  all  his  notions.  He  frequently  met  the  French  ambassador 
at  the  Duchess  of  Devonshire's  and  other  tables,  where  the  affability,  easiness  of 
access,  and  apparently  compliant  and  obliging  disposition  of  a  personage  so  near 
the  throne,  could  not  fail  of  giving  universal  satisfaction;  while  the  profound 
and  ceremonious  respect  observed  by  all  who  approached  the  Prince,  and  of 
which  his  utmost  condescension  never  tolerated  a  moment's  transgression,  im- 
parted to  His  Royal  Ilighness's  popularity  a  tinge  of  aristocratic  homage,  the 
(singular  effect  of  which  cannot  be  thoroughly  understood  by  a  stranger  to 
English  manners.  General  Andreossy,  who  was  always  politely  saluted  by  the 
Prince  of  Wales,  perceiving  that  His  Royal  Highness  accosted  with  perfect 
familiarity  several  persons,  whom  he  (the  General)  considered  greatly  his  own 
inferiors,  imagined  lie  might  use  his  discretion  in  the  article  of  etiquette ;  and 
chatted  accordingly  with  the  Prince  in  a  style  of  easy  indifference  that  soon 
became  insupportable  to  one  who  prized  above  all  things  that  extreme  elegance 
and  polished  high-breeding  of  which  he  was  the  English  model.  Amongst  hia 
Offensive  familiarities,  was  a  habit  the  General  had  contracted  of  always  calling 
him  Mon  Prince!  "Good  God!"  said  he  one  day,  to  some  one  near  him,  "do 
pray  tell  General  Andreossy  to  desist  from  calling  me  Mon  Prince!  Why,  I 
ihjill  be  taken  for  a  Russian   Prince."    To  comprehend  the  full  point  of  this 


14  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

But  where  have  I  been  wandering?  From  the  keen,  wily,  artful 
Cardinal  Caprara,  all  reverential  obsequiousness,  coughing  in  the 
chapel  of  St.  Cloud,  in  full  canonicals,  with  his  eyes,  and  great  part 
of  his  cheeks,  concealed  behind  an  immense,  pair  of  green  spectacles 
A  remedy,  perhaps  you  imagine,  for  nearness  of  sight.  No  such 
tiling:  but  ('faring  the  penetrating  look  of  the  First  Consul,  that 
glance  which  was  dreaded  even  by  the  most  crafty,  he  intrenched 
himself  behind  a  redoubt  as  the  best  means  of  escaping  it.  I  have 
been  told  it  was  but  a  repetition  of  the  part  his  Eminence  had  enacted 
at  Florence  during  the  negotiation  of  a  treaty,  in  the  course  of  the 
Italian  wars;  but  Napoleon,  who  knew  that  the  Cardinal  was  not 
near-sighted,  rallied  him  so  effectually,  in  the  present  instance,  that 
the  spectacles  disappeared. 

On  the  day  appointed  for  the  baptism,  we  all  went  to  St.  Cloud 
with  our  children.  Madame  Lannes  and  I  were  the  two  most  advanced 
in  our  maternity.  Her  eldest  son,  Napoleon,  now  Duke  de  Montebello, 
was  only  a  few  months  older  than  my  daughter.  He  was  a  good  and 
lovely  child,  and  possessed  a  degree  of  sensibility  very  rare  at  sc 
tender  an  age;  his  mother  doted  on  him,  and  not  only  punctually  ful- 
filled all  the  maternal  duties  imperiously  enjoined  by  nature,  but 
entirely  devoted  herself  to  him,  with  a  self-denial  highly  meritorious 
in  a  young  woman  of  such  uncommon  beauty  and  attractions.  The 
First  Consul  professed  a  high  esteem  for  her;  and  this  was  no  slight 
distinction,  for  during  the  fourteen  years  of  Napoleon's  power,  I  have 
known  but  two  other  females,  Madame  Devaisne  and  Madame  de 
Montesquiou,  to  whom  he  gave  ostensible  proofs  of  similar  respect; 
though  he  may  have  felt  a  warmer  friendship  for  others,  to  say  nothing 
of  a  more  tender  sentiment.  The  conduct  of  Madame  Lannes  has  on 
all  occasions  justified  the  preference  shown  her  by  Napoleon  over  the 
other  ladies  attached  to  his  military  court,  who  were  highly  affronted 
at  seeing  her  seated  more  frequently  than  themselves  on  the  right  of 
the  First  Consul  at  table;  chosen  for  a  party  of  cards,  at  a  hunt,  or  an 
excursion  to  Malmaison.  These  decided  marks  of  favour  were  no 
doubt  partly  ascribable  to  her  husband,  that  Rolando  of  the  French 
army,  as  Napoleon  called  him ;  but  those  who,  like  myself,  have 
intimately  known  Madame  Lannes,  can  conscientiously  certify  that 
they  were  as  much  due  to  her  own   character  as  to  the  General's 

repartee,  it  must  be  recollected  that  both  France  and  England  were  at  that 
time  inundated  with  foreigners,  especially  with  Russians,  the  greater  part  of 
whom  were  called  my  Prince,  because  their  fathers,  or  perhaps  their  grand- 
fathers, had  been  capital  horsemen  on  the  banks  of  the  Borysthenes,  or  the 
Yaik,  the  only  qualification  for  nobility  amongst  the  Cossacks. 


A   CHRISTENING   AT   ST.    CLOUD.  15 

fame;  and  of  this  the  Emperor  gave  her  the  strongest  p,-oof  in  nomi. 
nating  her  as  lady  of  honour  to  his  second  wife, — to  her  who  was  the 
object  of  his  tenderest  solicitude,  and  who  in  return  conferred  on  him 
nothing  but  misfortunes,  fetters  and  death. 

My  daughter  at  the  period  of  her  baptism  promised  all  the  loveli- 
ness of  grace  which  her  advancing  years  matured.  I  may  be  pardoned 
this  effusion  of  maternal  pride,  for  that  beauty,  those  graces,  and,  I 
may  add,  those  talents,  and,  dearest  of  all,  those  virtues,  are  buried 
beneath  a  religious  cloister,  and  my  child  has  bid  adieu  to  the  world. 
Napoleon  used  to  smile  at  the  illusion  I  sought  to  pass  upon  myself 
at  that  period  in  dressing  my  child  as  a  boy.  "  What  is  your  design  V 
inquired  he  one  day,  rather  seriously,  looking  at  my  little  girl,  beauti- 
ful as  a  Cupid,  in  a  little  dark-gray  sailor's  jacket  and  black  beaver 
hat.  "  What  object  have  you  in  putting  that  child  into  such  a  dress? 
Do  you  destine  her  for  the  superlative  task  of  regenerating  her  sex, 
and  restoring  the  race  of  the  Amazons  ?"  The  inflection  of  his  voice, 
his  smile,  the  expression  of  his  eye,  all  indicated  a  degree  of  satire, 
which  made  me  cautious  in  my  answer.  "  General,"  replied  I,  "  I 
have  no  intention  of  making  a  Joan  of  Arc  of  my  child.  The  bronze 
circle  of  a  helmet  and  its  chin-piece  would  be  a  very  unsuitable  mount- 
ing for  those  pretty  cheeks,  where  the  lily  and  rose  strive  for  mastery." 
The  First  Consul  looked  again  at  my  daughter.  "  It  is  true  that  little 
noisy  pet  of  yours  is  very  pretty,"  said  he,  recollecting  the  circum- 
stances of  her  baptism ;  "  and  if  she  is  not  to  wear  a  helmet  or  set  a 
lance  in  rest,  I  suppose  it  will  one  day  be  her  vocation  to  be  popess." 

This  was  an  allusion  to  an  amusing  little  scene  which  took  place 
at  the  time  when  with  pride  I  carried  my  beautiful  child  in  my  arms 
to  the  baptismal  font.  She  was  then  fifteen  months  old:  the  chapel, 
the  numerous  company,  the  clergy,  and  the  bustle,  so  terrified  the 
poor  little  creature  that,  hiding  her  pretty  face  in  my  bosom,  she 
burst  into  tears.  She  had  not  yet  seen  Cardinal  Caprara;  his  toilet, 
on  occasions  of  ceremony,  was  not  very  quickly  completed.  1  le 
made  his  entrance  at  length  from  the  sacristy,  as  red  as  a  ripe  pome- 
granate ;  resplendent  in  the  blaze  of  many  pastoral  and  cardinal 
rubies,  and  eminent  in  withered  ugliness  sufficient  to  scare  infantine 
minds  accustomed  only  to  look  upon  gay  smiles  and  merry  faces. 
As  soon  as  Josephine  saw  him,  I  felt  her  cling  closer  to  me,  and 
tremble  in  my  arms,  her  rosy  cheeks  turning  pale  as  death. 

When  the  service  was  nearly  ended,  and  the  First  Consul  and 
Madame  Bonaparte  approached  the  font  to  present  the  infants  for  the 
ceremony  of  sprinkling ;  "Give  me  your  child,  Madame  Junot,"  said 
the  First  Consul,  and  he  endeavoured  to  take  her,  out  sho  uttered  a 


16  NAPOLEON     niS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

piercing  cry,  and  casting  a  look  of  anger  on  Napoleon,  twined  her 
little  anus  closer  round  my  neck.  "What  a  little  devil!  Well, 
then,  will  you  please  to  come  to  me,  Mademoiselle  Demon?"  said  ho 
to  the  little  one.  Josephine,  however,  did  not  understand  his  words; 
hut  seeing  his  hands  held  out  to  take  her,  and  knowing  that  her  will, 
whether  negative  or  commanding,  was  pretty  generally  absolute,  she 
raised  her  pretty  head,  fixed  her  bright  eyes  on  him,  and  answered  in 
her  childish  gibberish,  "I  will  not."  The  First  Consul  laughed. 
"  Well!  keep  her  in  your  arms  then,"  said  he  to  me;  "but  do  not 
cry  any  more,"  he  added,  threatening  the  child  with  his  finger,  "or 

..." 

But  his  menaces  were  unnecessary.  Josephine,  now  brought 
tuarer  to  the  Cardinal,  was  no  longer  afraid  of  him,  but  no  doubt 
thought  him  something  very  extraordinary ;  and  her  eyes  fixed  on 
the  prelate,  seemed  to  inquire  what  sort  of  animal  he  was.  The  Car- 
dinal wore  on  his  head  the  little  black  cap,  resembling  those  of  our 
advocates,  and  which  is  the  sign  or  ensign  that  bestows  and  sanctifies 
the  purple,  and  the  object  of  ambition  to  every  man  who  enters  the 
ecclesiastical  profession.  Its  whimsical  form,  surmounting  a  face  no 
less  singular,  captivated  Josephine  in  the  highest  degree.  She  mur- 
mured no  more,  shed  not  another  tear,  suffered  the  First  Consul  to 
take,  and  even  to  embrace  her,  and  imprint  several  kisses  on  her 
little  round  cherry  cheeks,  without  any  other  mark  of  dissatisfaction 
than  wiping  her  cheek  with  the  back  of  her  little  plump  hand,  after 
every  kiss.  But  her  large  eyes  were  meanwhile  riveted  upon  the 
person  of  the  venerable  Cardinal  with  an  eager  attention  truly  laugh- 
able. All  at  once,  when  no  one  could  possibly  guess  what  the  little 
plague  was  meditating,  she  raised  her  round,  fair,  soft  arm,  and  with 
her  little  hand  seized  and  carried  off"  the  cap  or  barrette  from  his 
Eminency's  head,  with  a  scream  of  triumph  loud  enough  to  be  heard 
in  the  courts  of  the  castle. 

The  poor  Cardinal,  and  all  the  assistants  at  the  ceremony,  male 
and  female,  were  as  much  alarmed  and  surprised  as  diverted  by  this 
achievement.  Josephine  alone  preserved  her  gravity.  She  looked  at 
us  all  round  with  an  inexpressibly  comic  air  of  triumph,  and  appeared 
determined  to  place  the  cap  on  her  own  head. — "  Oh  !  no,  my  child," 
said  the  First  Consul,  who  had  at  last  recovered  from  his  laughing- 
fit,  "with  your  leave, — no  such  thing.  Give  me  your  plaything,  for 
it  is  but  a  bauble,  like  so  many  others,"  added  he,  smiling,  "  and  we 
will  restore  it  to  the  Cardinal." 

But  Josephine  was  in  no  humour  to  surrender  her  gay  prize ;  she 
would  put  it  on  my  head,  or  on  her  godfather's  own,  but  she  had  iw 


RETURN   OF   THE    ABAY   OF   EGYPT.  17 

notion  of  restoring  it  to  the  cranium  to  which  it  rightfully  pertained, 
and  when  taken  from  her  by  force  her  cries  were  tremendous. — ■ 
"  Your  daughter  is  a  perfect  demon,"  said  the  First  Consul  to  Junot ; 
"  by  heavens,  she  has  as  stout  a  voice  as  the  most  masculine  boy  in 
France ;  but  she  is  very  pretty, — she  is  really  pretty."  As  he  spoke 
he  held  her  in  his  arms,  and  gazed  on  that  captivating  face,  which  in 
fact  was  "  really  very  pretty."  She  looked  at  Bonaparte  without  re- 
sentment, and  talked  no  more  of  leaving  him,  she  even  made  a  slight 
resistance  when  I  took  her  from  his  arms.  "She  is  my  godchild,  my 
child"  said  he,  pressing  her  father's  hand.  " I  hope  you  rely  on  that, 
— do  you  not,  Junot  ?" — Junot  in  such  moments  had  not  a  word  to 
offer ;  his  heart  was  too  full.  He  turned  a  moistened  eye  on  the 
First  Consul,  and,  when  able  to  speak,  said  in  a  faltering  voice,  "  My 
General,  I  and  all  mine  have  long  been  accustomed  to  owe  all  the 
blessings  of  our  existence  to  your  bounty.  My  children  will  experi- 
ence its  effects,  as  their  parents  have  done,  and  like  their  parents, 
they  will  devote  their  blood  and  their  lives  to  you." 

The  day  after  my  eldest  daughter's  baptism,  Madame  Bonaparte 
sent  me  a  necklace,  consisting  of  several  rows  of  fine  pearls  of  the 
size  of  large  currants  ;  the  clasp  was  composed  of  a  single  pearl  of 
the  purest  whiteness ;  to  which  the  First  Consul  added  a  present  of  a 
different  kind — no  other  than  the  receipted  purchase-contract  of  our 
hotel  in  the  Rue  des  Champs-Elysees,  which  had  been  paid  by  Napo- 
leon's order  as  a  baptismal  gift.  It  cost  two  hundred  thousand 
francs." 

1  have  not  taken  sufficient  notice  of  an  important  event  that 
occurred  about  this  time — the  return  of  the  army  of  Egypt.  I  was 
already  acquainted  with  many  of  Junot's  friends ;  but  every  day  now 
witnessed  the  arrival  of  troops  of  brothers  in  arms,  and  companions 
in  danger,  whom  Junot  would  run  to  meet,  press  their  hands,  embrace 
them  with  transport,  and  introduce  them  to  me  with  a  faltering  voice. 
So  rejoiced  was  he  to  see  them  return  safe  and  sound,  after  escaping 
the  sabres  of  the  Mamelukes  and  the  perfidy  of  the  English.  One 
day  the  servant  announced  that  General  Verdier  awaited  him  in  hia 
cabinet,  and  that  there  was  a  lady  with  him.  "By  Jove, '  exclaimed 
Junot,  "that  must  be  our  dear  gallant  Bianca.  I  must  run  to  see 
her.  Laura,  I  bespeak  your  friendship  for  her;  she  is  a  charming 
woman."  And  away  he  flew.  I  had  often  heard  of  Madame  Verdier, 
and  knew,  that  having  followed  the  army  to  Italy  as  a  singer  and 
actress,  under  the  name  of  Bianca,  she  had  married  General  Verdier, 
and  afterwards  followed  her  husband  in  the  eastern  campaign,  where 
she  never  quitted  his  side.  I  had  heard  numerous  traits  of  her  ad 
41 


18  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Durable  conduct,  and  had  learned  to  esteem  without  knowing  her; 
bul  the  idea  1  had  formed  of  the  person  by  no  means  corresponded 
with  the  figure  now  introduced  by  Junot.  My  imagination  had  por- 
trayed a  tall  masculine  form,  jet-black  eyes,  raven  hair,  tawny  skin: 
and,  in  short,  the  whole  semblance  of  a  Chevalier  d'Eon;  my  surpriso 
may  therefore  be  conceived  on  seeing  a  small,  well-made,  pretty, 
graceful  woman  enter  the  apartment,  with  chestnut  hair,  complexion 
rather  inclining  to  fair  than  brown,  pleasing  manners,  and  a  voice  soft 
as  music!  Madame  Verdier,  in  short,  very  rapidly  gained  my  heart. 
Some  portion  of  her  history  I  knew  almost  from  day  to  day,  for  she 
had  traversed  the  desert  in  company  with  Junot,  who  had  imparted 
to  me  his  vivid  remembrance  of  every  thing  that  passed  during  that 
journey.  ''What!"  said  I,  taking  her  delicate  little  hands,  "  could 
this  wrist  lift  a  sword  !  fire  a  pistol !  and  guide  a  spirited  Arabian 
horse  ?" — "  Oh,  yes  !  dear  Madam,"  answered  she,  with  that  soft  in- 
flection of  voice,  which  in  an  Italian  is  harmony  itself,  "to  be  sure  I 
used  a  sword  !  but,  Holy  Virgin !  not  to  kill !  But  you  know  I  must 
follow  the  General !" 

And  from  the  naivete  of  her  tone  it  might  have  been  supposed  it 
was  obligatory  on  all  wives  to  follow  their  husbands  to  the  wars. 
Then  she  recited  her  fatigues  in  the  Desert ;  spoke  of  the  burning 
simoom,  and  of  Junot's  giving  the  small  remains  of  water  he  had  pre- 
served, and  afterwards  his  cloak,  to  shelter  her  from  the  abundant 
dew,  and  making  her  a  seat  of  two  cross  muskets. 

"  Caro,  Carol"  And  she  held  out  to  him  her  pretty  little  hand, 
which  he  shook  as  heartily  as  he  wrould  have  shaken  her  husband's. 
"  Regard  this  amiable  and  charming  woman  with  friendship,"  said 
Junot,  addressing  me.  Then  he  told  me  that  in  crossing  the  Desert 
her  horse  was  once  a  little  behind ;  and  she  was  hastening  to  rejoin 
her  troop,  when  she  met  an  unfortunate  soldier  afflicted  with  ophthal- 
mia, which  had  quite  destroyed  his  sight.  The  poor  creature  was 
wandering  in  that  sea  of  burning  sands  without  guidance  or  assistance, 
and  gave  himself  up  for  lost.  Madame  Verdier  approached  and  ques. 
tioned  him,  and  perceived  with  a  shudder  that  his  sight  was  totally 
lost.  And  no  relief  at  hand !  no  possibility  of  procuring  a  guide  ! 
"  Well,  then  !  I  will  be  your  guide,"  said  Madame  Verdier.  "  Come 
here,  my  friend,  give  me  your  hand — there — now  do  not  let  go  my 
horse ;  when  you  are  weary  you  shall  mount  him,  and  I  will  lead  you. 
We  shall  proceed  more  slowly,  but  God  will  protect  us,  no  misfortune 
will  overtake  us."  ':Oh!"  said  the  poor  soldier,  "do  these  sweet 
sounds  that  hear  fall  from  an  angel's  voice  ?"  "  Why,  my  friend,  I 
am  the  wife  of  the  brave  General  Verdier."    And  the  excellent  woman 


junot's  friends.  19 

said  this  with  an  accent  of  simplicity  and  nature  that  went  to  his  heart. 

Madame  Verdier  brought  me  that  day  an  article,  -which  with  all 
my  experience  in  perfumery,  I  have  never  since  been  able  to  procure ; 
a  large  bottle  of  essence  of  roses.  It  was  neither  attar  of  roses,  nor 
that  rose  water  which  we  Europeans  use  for  strengthening  the  eyes, 
but  gave  the  perfume  of  an  actual  bunch  of  the  living  flowers  in  its 
most  odoriferous  species.  She  told  me  that  the  Egyptian  -women 
use  this  delicious  essence,  to  which  no  other  perfume  bears  any  resem- 
blance, when  bathing.  It  had  none  of  the  strength  of  the  attar  of 
roses,  which  affects  the  head  so  violently,  and  attacks  aT  the  nerves ; 
it  was  mild,  sweet,  enchanting.  The  Countess  Verdier  is  no  longei 
living,  but  the  General  still  survives. 

Among  the  most  remarkable  of  the  acquaintances  recommended 
to  me  by  Junot  were;  the  excellent  M.  Desgenettes,  for  whom  I 
speedily  imbibed  a  sincere  regard,  that  subsequent  years  have  not 
diminished ;  General  Davoust,  since  a  Marshal,  whose  return  had  pre- 
ceded that  of  the  rest  of  the  army  by  some  months.  He  frequently 
visited  both  me  and  Madame  Marmont,  to  whom  I  was  much  attached, 
for  no  sooner  did  she  arrive  from  Italy,  after  my  marriage,  than  Junot 
said  to  me,  "  Laura,  Madame  Marmont  is  the  wife  of  the  man  whom, 
next  to  the  First  Consul,  I  love  best  in  the  world.  I  cannot  pretend 
to  direct  your  affections,  but  if  Madame  Marmont  should  inspire  you 
with  sentiments  similar  to  those  I  entertain  for  her  husband,  it  will 
make  me  very  happy."  Fortunately  I  found  her  all  I  could  desire  in 
a  friend ;  and  our  intimacy  was  based,  on  my  side,  on  real  affection. 
I  shall  return  hereafter  to  this  amiable  lady,  who  deserves  a  chapter  to 
herself.  General  Joseph  Lagrange,  General  Menou,  M.  Daure,  the 
two  brothers  of  Augustus  Colbert,  one  of  whom,  now  Lieutenant- 
general  Edward  Colbert,  was  about  this  time  aide-de-camp  to  my 
husband,  these  names,  and  many  others  which  friendship's  memory 
has  safely  guarded,  but  which  space  will  not  permit  me  to  place  here, 
were  then  pronounced  in  my  hearing  with  expressions  of  attachment 
and  esteem.  Never  did  I  see  more  convincing  proof  of  Junot's  good- 
ness  of  heart,  than  at  this  period  of  his  life.  His  joy  and  emotion  on 
again  meeting  his  comrades  were  sincere  and  extreme.  The  First 
.  Consul  was  equally  affected,  but  his  feeling  partook  of  that  grief  which 
the  loss  of  a  dear  friend  occasions ;  and  though  he  never  showed  his 
dissatisfaction,  1  am  sure  he  felt  resentment  and  ill-will  against  General 
Menou.  That  officer  owed  to  the  good  offices  of  M.  Maret,  then 
Secretary  of  State,  that  he  was  not  disgraced ;  and  also  his  appoint- 
ment, at  a  later  pe'iod,  to  the  government  of  the  provinces  beyond 
the  Alps. 


20  NAPOLEON',    HIS    CO  PUT    AND    FAMILY. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Prolongation  of  Bonaparte's  Consulate — Senatus  Consultum — Remarkable 
answer  and  prophetic  words  of  Napoleon — Breakfast  given  to  Madame  Bona- 
parte  at  my  house  in  the  Rue  des  Champs-Elysees — General  Sueliet  and  his 
brother — My  ball,  at  which  the  First  Consul  was  present — Present  of  a  hun- 
dred thousand  francs — Madame  Bonaparte  as  Erigone — The  Consulate  for 
life — The  wish  of  the  nation — Junot's  objections  to  the  measure — His  quarro 
with  Napoleon,  and  his  illness — The  First  Consul's  conversation  with  me  at 
St.  Cloud — His  visit,  to  Junot  when  ill — Junot's  recovery — Rupture  with 
England — Bad  faith  of  the  English  government — Napoleon's  preparations — ■ 
Lord  Whitworth's  departure — Consternation  of  the  English  at  Paris — Mili- 
tary preparations — Napoleon  commands  Junot  to  arrest  all  the  English  in 
Paris — Napoleon  grossly  imposed  upon  by  false  statements — Colonel  Green 
denounced — Junot's  remonstrance  upon  the  injustice  of  the  step — Result  of 
his  discussion  with  the  First  Consul. 

It  was  about  the  same  time,  that  is  to  say,  returning  to  the  spring 
of  1802,  that  the  first  appeal  was  made  to  Napoleon's  ambition  to 
reign,  by  his  nomination  as  Consul  for  another  ten  years,  after  the 
expiration  of  the  ten  years  fixed  by  the  constitutional  act  of  the  13th 
of  December,  1799.  Very  little  attention  was  at  that  time  paid  to 
this  renewal  or  prolongation  of  power ;  and  the  Senatus  Consultum, 
which  appointed  Napoleon  Consul  for  life,  conveyed  the  first  warning 
to  the  French  people,  that  they  had  acquired  a  new  master.  It  de- 
clared that  "  the  French  Republic,  desirous  of  retaining  at  the  head  of 
her  government,  the  magistrate  who  had  so  repeatedly  in  Europe,  and 
in  Asia,  conducted  her  troops  to  victory;  who  had  delivered  Italy; 
who  had  moreover  preserved  his  country  from  the  horrors  of  anarchy, 
broken  the  revolutionary  scythe,  extinguished  civil  discords,  and  given 
her  peace;  for  it  was  he  alone  who  had  pacified  the  seas  and  the 
continent,  restored  order  and  morality,  and  re-established  the  authority 
of  the  law;  the  Republic,  filled  with  gratitude  towards  General  Bona- 
parte  for  these  benefits,  entreats  him  to  bestow  on  her  another  ten 
years  of  that  existence  which  she  considers  necessary  to  her  hap 
piness." 

The  First  Consul's  reply  is  admirably  conceived  in  the  style  of 
true  simplicity,  and  noble  elevation ;  and  is  besides  pervaded  by  a 
tincture  of  melancholy,  the  more  remarkable,  as  the  expressions  are 


PEOPHETIC  WORDS.  21 

for  the  most  part  prophetic:  "I  have  lived  but  to  serve  my  country," 
replied   he  to  the  Senate, — "  Fortune  has  smiled  on  the  Republic ; 

BUT  FORTUNE  IS  INCONSTANT;  AND  HOW  MANY  MEN  WHOM  SHE  HAS 
LOADED  WITH  HER  FAVOURS,  HAVE  LIVED  A  FEW  YEARS  TOO  LONG.  As 
SOON  AS  THE  PEACE  OF  THE  WORLD  SHALL  BE  PROCLAIMED,  THE 
INTEREST  OF  MY  GLORY  AND  MY  HAPPINESS  WILL  APPEAR  TO  POINT  OCT 
THE  TERM  OF  MY  PUBLIC  LIFE.  BUT  YOU  CONCEIVE  THAT  I  OWE  TUB 
PEOPLE  A  NEW  SACRIFICE,  AND  I  WILL  MAKE  IT,"  &C.  &C. 

In  the  present  day  this  historical  event  has  been  the  subject  of 
much  discussion.  The  survivors  of  that  brilliant  epoch  are  still 
numerous;  and  I  appeal  to  all  who  like  myself  have  preserved  its 
remembrance  and  fear  not  to  reveal  it.  Let  them  describe  the  en- 
thusiasm of  France ;  let  them  repeat  to  those  who  in  the  present  day 
will,  with  unblushing  audacity,  assert  and  re-assert  that  Napoleon 
seized  power,  and  usurped  the  crown,  that  usurpation  consists  in  some 
hundreds  of  individuals,  profiting  by  the  weakness  and  lassitude  of  a 
nation,  to  impose  on  her  an  unknown  yoke,  through  the  medium  of 
miserable  intrigues  which  honour  disavows.  Let  them  tell  the 
succeeding  generation  with  what  acclamations  of  affection  Napoleon 
was  saluted  when  he  travelled  through  France.  Let  them  relate  to 
their  children,  and  grandchildren,  how  he  was  received  in  that  Vendee, 
watered  by  so  many  streams  of  French  blood ;  that  Vendee  of  which 
he  had  been  the  pacificator  ! 

The  important  organic  Senatus  Consultant  I  have  cited  above,  was 
presented  to  the  First  Consul,  and  his  answer  returned  on  the  6th  of 
May,  1802  (20th  Germinal  of  the  year  X.)  Junot,  who  felt  for  him 
that  passionate  attachment  which  makes  every  thing  a  matter  of  ardent 
interest  which  affects  the  happiness  or  honour  of  its  object,  said  to  me, 
"  We  must  celebrate  at  the  same  time  this  memorable  event  in  the 
life  of  my  General,  which  testifies  the  love  of  a  great  nation,  and  our 
gratitude  to  the  First  Consul  and  Madame  Bonaparte  for  their  generous, 
favours.  You  must  invite  Madame  Bonaparte  to  breakfast  at  out 
bouse,  in  the  Rue  des  Champs-Ely  sees,  before  it  is  completed.  She 
must  see  it  in  its  present  state;  to  wait  till  it  is  furnished  would  delay 
the  project  too  long;  would,  moreover,  deprive  us  of  a  new  oppor- 
tunity of  inviting  her.  Arrange  the  matter  with  Madame  Bonaparte, 
and  I  will  undertake  for  the  First  Consul." 

I  waited  then  on  Madame  Bonaparte  and  proffered  my  request  : 
she  received  it  with  extreme  kindness.  She  was  gracious  whenever 
an  opportunity  allowed,  and  with  a  charm  of  manner  that  enhanced 
her  favours.  She  accepted  my  invitation,  therefore,  conditionally. 
"Have  you  ment'oned  it  to  Bonaparte1?"  said  she.     I  told  her  thai 


22  NAPOLEON,   LIS   COUHT  AND  FAMILY. 

Junot  was  then  with  the  First  Consul  making  his  request,  and  she 
replied,  "  We  must  wail  his  answer  then  ,  for  I  can  accept  no  fete  or 
dinner  without  Bonaparte's  special  permission."  This  was  very  truej 
I  had  myself  been  witness  to  a  sharp  lecture  she  received  from  the 
Firsl  Ccnsul  for  having  breakfasted  with  a  lady  for  whom  he  him- 
self entertained  the  highest  esteem,  Madame  Devaisnes,  only  because 
he  had  had  no  previous  notice  of  it.  I  believe  he  was  actuated  by 
prudential  motives,  and  a  knowledge  of  Madame  Bonaparte's  extreme 
facility  in  accepting  every  thing  presented  to  her  ;  at  the  Tuileries  it 
was  difficult  to  approach  her,  as  no  one  could  visit  there  without 
authority;  yet  even  there  a  few  intriguing  old  ladies  paid  their  res- 
pects to  her  regularly  three  or  four  times  a  week,  with  petitions, 
demands  for  prefectures,  seats  in  the  senate,  commands  of  military 
divisions,  places  under  the  receiver-general,  in  short,  nothing  was 
forgotten  in  this  long  list,  except  the  good  sense  which  should  have 
prevented  such  unbecoming  interference.  The  First  Consul  was 
aware  that  her  favours  were  so  unsparingly  and  indiscriminately  dis- 
tributed, that  she  would  sometimes  make  fifteen  promises  at  a  single 
breakfast,  dinner,  or  fete ;  he  was  consequently  extremely  particular 
where  he  allowed  her  to  go.  He  knew,  however,  that  at  our  house, 
she  would  meet  only  the  same  persons  who  visited  at  the  Tuileries. 

Junot  was  delighted  at  the  kindness  with  which  the  First  Consul 
had  received  his  request.  He  had  granted  it,  but  with  the  singular 
addition  of  desiring  that  no  other  men  should  join  the  party  except 
Duroc  and  Junot,  while  the  women  were  to  be  twenty-five.  The 
breakfast  took  place,  but  was  not  honoured  by  the  presence  of  the 
First  Consul.  Madame  Bonaparte  and  Madame  Louis  came  without 
him ;  Madame  Bacciochi  and  Madame  Murat  were  also  present,  and 
all  my  young  married  comrades,  if  I  may  apply  that  term  to  the 
wives  of  Junot's  brothers-in-arms.  Some  were  very  agreeable,  and 
all  in  the  beauty  of  freshness  and  youth ;  so  that  no  spectacle  could 
be  prettier  than  that  our  table  exhibited,  when  surrounded  on  this 
occasion  by  from  twenty-five  to  thirty  young  and  cheerful  faces,  of 
which  not  more  than  one  or  two  could  be  called  ordinary.  Madame 
Bonaparte  was  an  astonishing  woman,  and  must  have  formerly  been 
extremely  pretty,  for  though  now  no  longer  in  the  first  bloom  of 
youth,  her  personal  charms  were  still  striking.  Had  she  but  pos- 
sessed teeth,  I  do  not  say  ugly  or  pretty,  but  only  teeth,  she  would 
certainly  have  outvied  nearly  all  the  ladies  of  the  consular  court. 

The  breakfast  passed  off  very  well.  When  it  was  disposed  of, 
Madame  Bonaparte  chose  to  visit  every  part  of  the  house,  and  in  this 
amusement  the   morning  passed  rapidly  away.     At  three,  Madame 


MADAME   BONAPARTE   AS   ERIGONE.  23 

Bonaparte  proposed  a  ride  to  the  Bois-de-Boulogne.  General  Suchet 
and  his  brother  accompanied  us,  and  did  not  take  their  leave  till  we 
re-entered  Paris.  During  the  ride,  Madame  Bonaparte  conversed 
with  me  respecting  our  new  establishment,  and  concluded  by  saying, 
that  she  was  commissioned  by  the  First  Consul  to  inform  Junot  and 
myself  that  he  presented  us  with  the  sum  of  a  hundred  thousand 
francs,  fur  furnishing  our  house.  "  It  is  ready,"  added  Madame 
Bonaparte;  "Esteve  has  orders  to  hold  it  at  your  disposal.  For  it 
is  of  no  use,  Bonaparte  says,  to  give  them  a  house  unless  it  be  made 
habitable." 

Some  time  afterwards  I  gave  a  ball  for  my  house-warming,  when 
its  newly-finished  embellishments  appeared  to  great  advantage.  The 
whole  ground-floor  was  opened  for  dancing.  The  First  Consul,  whom 
the  Republic  had  just  called  to  the  Consulate  for  life,  did  us  the 
honour  to  be  present.  Madame  Bonaparte  had  said  to  me  the  pre- 
ceding day,  "  I  am  determined,  in  compliment  to  your  ball,  to  dress 
in  the  very  best  taste ;  you  shall  see  how  charmingly  I  can  perform 
my  toilet."  She  made  good  her  promise.  She  personated  Eripone\ 
her  head  was  adorned  with  a  wreath  of  vine-leaves,  interspersed  with 
bunches  of  black  grapes,  her  robe  of  silver  lama  was  trimmed  with 
similar  wreaths ;  her  necklace,  ear-rings,  and  bracelets  were  of  fine 
pearls.  Hortense  accompanied  her  mother,  and  was  on  that  occasion, 
as  on  all  others  and  in  all  places,  graceful  and  fascinating.  She 
danced  like  a  sylph,  and  I  seem  to  see  her  still,  slender  as  an  aerial 
nymph  and  dressed  after  the  antique,  in  a  short  tunic  of  pink  crape, 
embroidered  in  silver  lama,  her  fair  head  crowned  with  roses.  I  see 
her,  as  she  always  was,  the  life  of  the  party  ;  her  gaiety,  good  humour, 
and  spirit  of  pleasing,  imparting  the  same  qualities  to  all  around  her. 
The  young  people  grouped  about  her,  looked  at  her  and  loved  her,  as 
the  crowd  would  now  and  for  ever  follow  and  love  her.  As  for  the 
First  Consul,  he  insisted  on  seeing  every  part  of  the  house,  and  Junot, 
at  his  desire,  acted  as  his  cicerone  to  the  very  cellars  and  garrets. 
He  stayed  only  till  one  o'clock  ;  but  for  him  that  was  a  very  late 
hour,  and  we  were  proportionally  grateful. 

The  Senatus  Comultum  requiring  rather  than  declaring  the  pi  o- 
longation  of  the  Consulate,  did  not  appear  sufficiently  satisfactory  ; 
another  was  presented  to  the  First  Consul  on  the  31st  of  July  or  the 
1st  of  August.  Junot  went  early  that  morning  to  the  Tuilcries,  and 
had  a  long  interview  with  the  First  Consul  ;  and  on  his  return  assured 
me  that  Napoleon  was  still  undecided  whether  or  no  he  should  accept 
the  Consulate  for  life.  It  was  two  months  after  the  requisition  for  the 
prolongation  of  the  Consulate  for  ten  year-;,  (hat     he  nation,  sensihla 


2  t  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AXD   FAMILY. 

of  the  necessity  of  preserving  to  the  utmost  possible  extent  that  pro 
tection  under  which  France  had  scon  her  prosperity  revive,  demanded 
the  Consulate  for  life.  But  Napoleon,  great  as  was  his  ambition, 
desired  that  the  will  of  France  should  justify  it.  An  appeal  was 
ordered,  registers  opened.  The  citizens  were  at  liberty  to  sign  or 
not,  without  fear  of  proscription,  for  it  is  remarkable  that  Napoleon 
never  revenged  any  political  offence.  Of  this  Moreau  is  a  notorious 
j  i  roof. 

"The  life  of  a  citizen  belongs  to  his  country,"  replied  the  First 
Consul  to  the  deputation  of  the  senate;  "as  it  is  the  wish  of  the 
French  nation  that  mine  should  be  consecrated  to  her,  I  obey  her 
will."  Surely,  he  had  a  right  to  say  that  it  was  the  will  of  the  people, 
for  of  three  millions,  five  hundred  and  seventy-seven  thousand,  two 
hundred  and  fifty-nine  citizens,  who  voted  freely  ;  three  millions,  five 
hundred  and  sixty-eight  thousand,  eight  hundred  and  ninety,  gave 
their  vote  in  the  affirmative.     . 

The  opinions  in  which  Junot  had  been  educated  were  so  entirely 
and  purely  republican,  that  the  Senatus  Consultum  declaring  Napo- 
leon Consul  for  life  was,  by  no  means,  so  agreeable  to  him  as  might 
have  been  expected  from  his  attachment,  at  a  time  when  indifferent 
observers  saw  in  this  event  only  the  present  and  future  welfare  of 
France.  One  day  when  we  dined  with  the  First  Consul,  at  St.  Cloud, 
I  remarked  that  Junot's  countenance  on  returning  to  Madame  Bona- 
parte's drawing-room,  after  half  an  hour's  interview  with  Napoleon, 
was  altered  and  wore  an  expression  of  care.  In  the  carriage,  on  our 
way  home,  he  was  thoughtful  and  melancholy ;  at  first  1  asked  in 
vain  what  had  affected  him ;  but  eventually  he  told  me,  that  having 
been  questioned  by  the  First  Consul  as  to  the  opinion  of  the  better 
circles  at  Paris  respecting  the  Consulate  for  life,  he  had  answered  that 
it  was  entirely  favourable — w'hich  was  the  truth ;  and  that  the  First 
Consul  had  observed,  thereupon,  his  brow  becoming  stern  and  gloomy 
as  he  spoke,  "You  tell  me  this,  as  if  the  fact  had  been  just  the 
reverse.  Approved  by  all  France,  am  I  to  find  censors  only  in  my 
dearest  friends?" — " These  words,"  said  Junot,  his  voice  failing  so 
much  that  I  could  scarcely  hear  him,  "  these  words  almost  broke  my 
heart !  I  become  my  General's  censor !  Ah !  he  has  forgotten 
Toulon !" — "  But,  it  is  impossible  that  the  expression  of  your  counte- 
nance should  have  been  the  sole  cause  of  his  uttering  such  words !" 
Junot  was  silent  for  some  time,  then,  without  turning  towards  me, 
said,  "No;  J  certainly  spoke  of  our  regret — I  may  use  the  word — on 
reading  the  new  Senatus  Consultum  which  overthrows  the  constitution 
of  the  year  VIII.;  in  reducing  the  tribunate  to  a  hundred  and  fiftv 


junot's  dispute  with  napoleon.  25 

members !  The  tribunate  is  a  body  much  valued  by  the  friends  of 
liberty  and  of  the  Republic — then  the  mode  of  election  is  absurd — 
those  two  candidates  for  the  senate — in  short,  all  this  has  been  found 
great  fault  with  in  the  country,  particularly  what  has  been  done  for 
the  council  of  state."  I  asked  Junot  what  he  meant  had  been  donn 
for  the  council  of  state. 

"  It  has  been  recognised  as  a  constituted  body,"  said  he  :  "  I  told 
the  First  Consul  that  this  measure  had  been  ill  received  in  many  of 
the  provinces.  I  have  been,  as  I  always  shall  be,  an  honest  and  loyal 
man — I  shall  neither  betray  my  conscience,  the  interests  of  my 
country,  nor  those  of  the  man  whom  I  revere  and  love  above  all 
things;  but  1  believe  that  I  am  serving  him  better  in  speaking  the 
truth  than  in  concealing  it.  I  then  explained,  that  any  expression  of 
dissatisfaction  which  he  might  have  remarked  upon  my  countenance, 
was  not  to  be  attributed  to  his  nomination  as  Consul  for  life,  but  to 
the  unfavourable  impressions  very  generally  produced  by  the  nume- 
rous Senatus  Consulta,  which  for  the  last  fortnight  had  daily  filled 
the  'columns  of  the  Moniteur.  The  nomination  for  life  of  the  two 
other  consuls,  is  also  spoken  of  in  terms  that  I  do  not  like  to  hear 
applied  to  any  thing  which  relates  to  the  First  Consul.  1  have  much 
friendship  for  one  of  them,  and  a  high  esteem  for  the  other,  but  why 
should  two  magistrates  be  imposed  upon  the  nation  which  certainly 
has  not  raised  its  voice  for  them  as  for  my  General  ?  In  fine,  my  poor 
Laura,  I  spoke  as  I  thought,  and  I  begin  to  see  that  we  have  got  a 
court  in  earnest,  because  one  can  no  longer  speak  the  truth  without 
exciting  displeasure." 

This  journey  to  St.  Cloud  caused  Junot  a  fit  of  illness.  His 
affection  for  the  First  Consul  was  so  great,  that  whatever  tended  to 
disturb  it  went  directly  to  his  heart.  Some  days  afterwards  I  received 
an  invitation  from  Madame  Bonaparte  to  breakfast  at  St.  Cloud,  and 
to  bring  my  little  Josephine.  I  went  alone,  because  Junot  was  con- 
fined to  his  bed  by  indisposition.  Napoleon,  it  is  well  known,  never 
breakfasted  with  Madame  Bonaparte,  and  never  appeared  in  her 
room  in  the  morning,  except  occasionally,  when  he  knew  that  he 
should  meet  some  persons  there,  to  whom  he  was  desirous  of  speak- 
ing without  exciting  observation.  This  morning  he  came  into  the 
room  just  as  we  were  rising  from  the  breakfast-table,  and  on  ad- 
vancing towards  us,  at  once  descried  in  the  midst  of  the  group,  the 
charming  figure  of  my  little  Josephine,  with  her  pretty  light  hair, 
cuiliug  round  a  face  that  beamed  with  grace  and  intelligence,  though 
she  was  only  eighteen  months  old.  The  First  Consul  immediately 
on   seeing   her,   exclaimed,  "  Ah  !   ah!   here   is   our  god-daugliler,  th»? 


26*  NAPOLEON,   niS   COU11T  AND   FAMILY. 

cardinaless!  Good  morning,  n  amselle — come,  look  at  me —there, 
open  your  eyes — Why  the  devil !  do  you  know  that  she  is  pro- 
digiously  pretty — the  little  thing  resembles  her  grandmother — yes, 
Jait!:.  she  is  very  like  poor  Madame  Pennon.  And  what  a  pretty 
woman  she  was — she  was  really  the  most  beautiful  woman  I  ever 
saw."'  As  he  was  saying  this,  he  pulled  the  ears  and  nose  of  my 
little  girl,  who  did  not  approve  of  it  at  all,  and  required  some  efforts 
on  my  part  to  pacify  her. 

The  First  Consul  soon  afterwards  drew  me  aside,  and  inquired 
what  was  the  matter  with  Juuot.  In  the  conversation  that  ensued 
1  let  ween  us,  I  frankly  told  him  that  my  husband's  indisposition 
resulted  from  his  exceeding  susceptibility,  and  that  he  attributed 
it  to  the  dispute  he  had  recently  had  with  him. 

The  First  Consul  looked  at  me  some  moments  without  speaking 
— took  my  right  hand  which  held  my  little  girl  upon  my  left  arm, 
then  suddenly  rejected  it  with  a  very  singular  movement ;  seized 
Josephine's  little  white  and  mottled  arm,  kissed  it,  gave  a  pretty  hard 
tap  upon  her  cheek,  pulled  her  nose,  embraced  her,  all  in  a  minute ; 
then  disappeared  like  lightning.  I  repeated  this  little  scene  to  Junot, 
whom,  on  my  return,  I  found  very  ill.  He  was  not  only  morally 
very  irritable,  but  his  constitution  itself  was  opposed  to  his  reasoning 
tranquilly  upon  any  thing  that  agitated  him.  His  adventure  at  St. 
Cloud  had  totally  overset  him. 

On  the  same  evening,  while  I  was  watching  at  his  bedside,  to  my 
great  surprise,  the  First  Consul  made  his  appearance,  having  entered 
the  house  very  quietly.  His  presence  and  the  kind  words  he  ad 
dressed  to  Junot,  sensibly  affected  my  husband. 

He  continued  to  walk  on  as  he  talked ;  while  I  looked  at  him  with 
a  fixed  attention,  and  a  smile  which  I  could  not  suppress.  At  first 
he  did  not  remark  this,  but  in  the  end  guessed  the  cause,  which  was 
the  singular  style  of  his  costume,  always  absolutely  laughable,  when 
he  assumed  the  dress  of  a  private  citizen.  From  what  cause  I  can 
scarcely  tell,  but  all  the  illusion  of  glory  which  surrounded  him  could 
not  make  his  appearance  imposing  when  not  attired  in  military  uni- 
form. It  might  arise  from  his  being  wholly  unaccustomed  to  this 
undress ;  but  at  all  events  he  was  totally  different  in  it,  even  in  its 
very  eccentricity,  from  other  men.  On  this  occasion,  his  great-coat 
was  of  superfine  cloth,  and  his  hat  was  a  remarkably  fine  beaver,  but 
it  was  still  of  the  same  unfashionable  make,  and  was  set  on  the  head 
in  the  same  peculiar  manner,  with  the  difference  only  from  his  former 
appearance,  that  his  hair  was  not  powdered,  and  the  curls  had  dis- 
appeared. 


napoleon's  visit  to  junot.  27 

"  Well  !  Monsieur  Junot,"  said  he,  after  having  made  the  tour 
of  my  apartments,  the  only  portion  of  the  house  yet  unfurnished, 
'  I  hope  this  little  journey  round  your  domains  has  radically  cured 
you  ?"  Junot  seized  the  hand  which  the  First  Consul  presented  to 
him,  pressed  it  between  both  his,  and  wept  without  answering.  At 
this  moment  he  was  neither  the  man  of  strong  mind  nor  the  coura- 
geous soldier,  but  a  feeble  child.  "To  prove  that  you  are  quite 
cured,"  continued  the  First  Consul,  "  you  will  breakfast  with  me  to- 
morrow at  St.  Cloud.  Good  night,  my  old  friend.  Adieu,  Madame 
la  Commandante?'' 

We  attended  him  to  the  street-door.  No  one  knew  that  the  First 
Consul  was  in  our  house ;  he  had  imposed  silence  upon  Heldt,  the 
only  one  of  our  servants  who  had  seen  him  ;  and  it  is  well  known 
that  Napoleon  was  not  one  of  those  persons  who  might  be  disobeyed. 
He  was  right  in  this  privacy  ;  the  knowledge  of  his  visit  would  but 
have  created  jealousies  :  he  had  crossed  the  Tuileries  on  foot,  and  at 
the  entrance  of  the  Champs-Ely  sees,  a  chaise,  or  sort  of  cabriolet 
drawn  by  two  horses,  which  Duroc  generally  used,  was  waiting  for 
him. 

Junot  slept  badly  that  night ;  his  mind  was  so  ardent,  that  hap- 
piness and  sorrow  were  equally  inimical  to  his  bodily  health.  He 
was,  however,  quite  recovered  the  next  morning,  went  to  St.  Cloud, 
and  returned  perfectly  enchanted.  But  a  new  storm  was  already 
threatening.  Fouche,  whose  rank  should  have  made  him  the  friend, 
as  he  was  the  equal  of  his  brother  in  arms,  but  who  was,  in  fact,  his 
most  active  enemy,  and  the  more  dangerous  because  unsuspected, 
took  advantage  of  the  extreme  irritability  of  Junot's  character,  to 
which  it  was  so  easy  to  give  a  sinister  colouring. 

It  was  some  time  after  the  adventure  which  I  have  just  related, 
that  the  rupture  with  England  took  place.  Falsehoods  of  all  kinds 
have  been  written  upon  this  subject;  there  are  many  persons  who, 
breaking  the  idol  which  they  worshipped  for  fifteen  years,  do  not 
now  hesitate  to  tell  us  that  his  fatal  ambition  caused  all  our  losses ; 
that  he  despised  treaties,  and  violated  that  of  Amiens,  because  he 
hated  Mr.  Pitt.  Without  doubt,  he  was  desirous  of  invading  Eng- 
land. Who  would  attempt  to  deny  it?  But  he  wished  to  do  it  at 
a  convenient  time.  Yes,  in  truth,  he  wished  to  set  foot  on  the  island. 
He  had  too  many  accounts  to  settle  with  haughty  England,  to  be 
backward  in  hostility  towards  her;  but  he  was  not  ir.sane ;  and 
General  Soult  was  preparing  at  Boulogne  an  army  for  a  continental 
war,  rather  than  for  crossing  the  Straits. 

The  freaty  was  broken   by  England  :  her  Carthagenian   faith  do 


28  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

stroyed  the  parchment  which  promised  alliance,  while  the  heart 
breathed  nothing  but  war.     The  First  Consul  was  apprized  of  the 

intentions  of  the  cabinet  of  St.  James'.  He  held  himself  on  the 
defensive,  ami  took  every  precaution  :  is  this  deserving  of  reproach] 
No.  It  was  the  great  Conde's  axiom,  that  a  great  captain  might  be 
beaten,  but  ought  never  to  be  surprised.  When,  therefore,  the  reit- 
erated messages  of  the  King  of  England  to  his  parliament  in  the 
winter  of  1803,  and  the  harangues  of  his  ministers  in  the  same  par- 
liament, spoke  of  war  as  if  the  cannon  had  already  sounded,  is  it  to 
be  wondered  that  the  First  Consul,  whom  France  had  just  charged 
more  solemnly  than  ever  with  her  interests,  should  watch  over  those 
interests  with  increased  solicitude?  He  asks  conscripts  of  the 
senate,*  because  the  King  of  England  has  organized  the  militia  of 
his  kingdom  ;  he  sells  Louisiana  to  the  United  States,  because  the 
capture  of  our  ships,  without  any  declaration  of  war,  announces  that 
the  third  punic  war  is  about  to  break  out,  and  that  money  will  be 
wanted  to  prosecute  it. 

Lord  Whitworth  quitted  Paris  about  the  15th  of  March,  1803. 
The  greatest  agitation  reigned  among  the  English  who  continued 
there.  Junot,  then  commandant  of  the  capital,  was  desirous  that 
its  tranquillity  should  be  as  well  attested  as  its  splendour  :  he  redou- 
bles his  cares.  His  daily  reports  and  those  of  the  Count  Dubois,  the 
Prefect  of  the  Police,  and  charged  with  the  civil,  as  Junot  was  with 
the  military  superintendency  of  the  city,  contained  nothing  alarming; 
but  there  were  men  who  pushed  Napoleon  upon  a  career  which 
threatened  to  be  fatal  to  him  ;  and  one  of  them  commenced  even  at 
that  time  those  odious  manoeuvres  which  pressed  upon  the  Emperor 
like  the  anathema  of  Providence.  I  am  about  to  raise  a  corner  of  a 
curtain,  behind  which  is  hidden  numerous  facts  connected  with  the 
rupture  with  England.  I  know  them,  and  ought  to  speak  out. 
Many  English  people  are  still  living  who  will  understand  me ;  and  T 
have  been  assured  by  the  Duchess  of  Devonshire  herself,  then  Lad} 
E.  Foster,  and  by  many  others,  that  my  information  Avas  correct. 

The  rupture  was  now  complete,  camps  were  formed  on  the  borders 
of  Picardy  and  Normandy,  and  every  thing  they  required  had  been 
effected  with  the  rapidity  of  lightning.  General  Mortier  was  sent  to 
Hanover,  and  Junot,  to  whom  his  absence  occasioned  a  great  increase 
of  labour,  devoted  himself  to  it  with  all  the  ardour  with  which  it  was 
his  nature  to  serve  the  First  Consul,  whom  he  conceived  to  be,  in  the 


•  One  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  conaciipts  were  granted  by  the  Senat* 
during  the  month  of  April,  1£03. 


KUPTUliE    WITH   ENGLAND.  29 

present  instance,  chiefly  concerned.  One  morning,  at  five  o'clock,  tho 
day  having  scarcely  dawned,  an  order  arrived  for  Junot  to  attend  the 
First  Coi.sul;  he  had  been  at  work  till  four  o'clock,  and  was  just 
retired  to  bed,  but  was  obliged  to  rise  and  proceed  immediately  to 
Malmaison;  I  waited  breakfast  for  him,  but  he  did  not  return;  and  at 
ten  o'clock,  a  horse  chasseur  of  the  consular  guard,  arrived  with  a  note 
tor  the  aide-de-camp  on  duty,  demanding  to  have  the  daily  reporl 
instantly  transmitted.  My  husband  did  not  return  till  five  in  the 
evening.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  sitting  had  been  long ;  it  had  been 
more  stormy  still. 

When  Junot  reached  Malmaison,  he  found  the  First  Consul  with 
a  ruffled  countenance,  contracted  features,  and  every  indication  of  one 
of  those  terrible  agitations  which  could  not  be  witnessed  without 
trembling.  "  Junot,"  said  he  to  his  aide-de-camp,  as  soon  as  he 
saw  him,  "may  I  reckon  upon  you  as  my  friend  1 — Yes,  or  no1?  no 
evasion." — "  Yes,  General." — "  Well,  then,  you  must  instantly  take 
measures  for  arresting  all  the  English,  without  exception,  in  an 
hour's  time.  The  Temple,  Monta'uju,  La  force,  the  Abbaye,  there  will 
be  room  in  the  prisons,  and  they  must  all  be  confined.  Their  govern- 
ment must  be  taught,  that  if  it  breaks  the  faith  of  treaties,  confiding 
in  its  island  intrenchments  for  impunity,  it  may  at  least  be  punished 
in  that  which  it  commits  to  the  guardianship  of  an  enemy  who  owes 
it  no  fealty  !  That  perfidious  cabinet  refuses  to  surrender  Malta  !  and 
gives  for  reason" — passion  here  checked  his  utterance,  and  he  was 
compelled  to  stop  to  take  his  breath.  "  They  give  for  reason,  that 
Lucien  has  by  my  order  influenced  the  court  of  Spain  to  dissolve  the 
Spanish  priories,  and  that  by  the  terms  of  the  treaty,  the  island  is  to 
be  given  up  only  on  the  entire  reconstruction  of  the  order.  And 
moreover,  Junot,  would  you  believe  that  this  power,  always  wily, 
always  hostile,  now  pretends  to  except  against  the  treaty  of  Amiens, 
averring  that  its  stipulations  were  founded  upon  the  respective  cir- 
cumstances of  the  contracting  parties,  at  the  time  of  its  signature'?" 
Then  drawing  Junot  to  his  desk,  he  put  into  his  hands  two  letters,  im- 
porting, ir.  effect,  all  that  he  had  been  just  saying. 

Junot  was  thunderstruck,  not  because  the  rupture  with  England 
was  announced;  it  was  foreseen;  it  had  even  been  known  some  days. 
I3ut  these  letters  contained  what  might  be  construed  into  an  excuso 
of  the  terrible  measure  which  Napoleon  had  commenced.  lie,  to 
whose  orders  he  never  made  an  objection;  he,  who  might  have  said 
to  him,  "Junot,  give  me  your  life,"  and  it  would  have  been  given, 
now  required  of  him,  commanded  him  to  perform  an  act  from  which 
his  sense  of  honour,  as  much  as  the  liberal  principles  in  which  he  had 


30         NAPOLEON,  HIS  COURT  AND  FAMILY. 

been  educated,  revolted.  He  stood  motionless  and  silent.  The  First 
Consul  waited  some  time  for  an  answer,  but  seeing  Junot's  attitude, 
ho  proceeded  as  if  he  had  not  even  required  one,  and  as  if  an  interval 
often  minutes  had  not  elapsed. 

"This  measure  must  be  executed  by  seven  o'clock  this  evening. 
I  do  not  choose  that  the  most  insignificant  theatre,  or  the  lowest 
restaurateur  of  Paris,  should  this  evening  see  an  Englishman  in  its 
boxes,  or  at  his  tables." — "General,"  said  Junot,  recovering  himself, 
'•  vou  are  aware  of  my  devoted  attachment  to  your  person  and  to 
your  interests.  It  is  this  very  devotedness  which  makes  me  hesitate 
to  obey,  without  supplicating  ycu,  General,  to  take  some  hours  for 
reflection  upon  the  measure  which  you  wish  me  to  execute."  Junot, 
while  representing  to  the  First  Consul  that  he  considered  this  measure 
likely  to  prove  injurious  to  his  interest  and  his  glory,  did  so  with  all 
the  deference  which  his  conviction  of  Napoleon's  superiority  in  all 
things  could  not  fed  to  inspire.  The  First  Consul  bent  his  brow  as  he 
listened,  and  when  Junot  ceased  speaking,  exclaimed, 

"  Again  !  what,  is  the  scene  of  the  other  day  to  be  renewed  ? 
Lannes  and  you  take  strange  liberties.  Even  Duroc,  with  his  very 
tranquil  air,  thinks  himself  licensed  to  preach  to  me.  But  by  heavens, 
gentlemen,  I  will  let  you  see  that  I  can  put  my  cap  on  the  wrong  way. 
Lannes  has  found  it  out  already,  and  I  suspect  is  not  much  delighted 
with  eating  oranges  at  Lisbon.  For  yourself,  Junot,  do  not  trust  so 
much  to  my  friendship.  The  day  when  I  doubt  yours,  will  destroy 
mine." — "  My  General,"  replied  Junot,  deeply  hurt  at  being  misun- 
derstood, "  it  is  not  at  the  moment  when  I  am  giving  you  the  greatest 
possible  proof  of  my  attachment,  that  there  is  justice  in  talking  thus 
to  me.     Ask  for  my  blood ....  ask  for  my  life ....  you  are  master  of 

all  that  is  mine but  to  command  a  thing  which  must . . . ."    "  Well, 

proceed !  what  should  happen  to  me,  because  I  return  to  a  faithless 
government  the  insults  it  heaps  upon  me  ?" — "  It  does  not  become  me, 
my  General,  to  decide  how  for  your  conduct  may  be  correct;  but  I 
am  sure  that  if  it  should  be  otherwise,  it  is  because  you  are  fascinated 
by  men  who  give  you  none  but  mischievous  advice,  leading  you  to 
acts  of  severit}r." — "  Who  are  you  speaking  of?" — Junot  at  first  made 
no  answer ;  he  knew  who  the  persons  were  who  merited  this  charac- 
ter ;  but  to  accuse  was  repugnant  to  his  noble  heart. . .  .The  First 
Consul,  however,  pressed,  and  Junot  at  length  mentioned  the  names 
which  were  most  publicly  and  violently  animadverted  upon,  as  evil 
advisers.  The  First  Consul  walked  as  he  listened,  and  appeared 
absorbed  in  thought. 

"  Fouche,"  said  Junot.  "is  my  personal  enemy. — It  is  not,  however, 


PROJECTED   DETENTION   OF  THE   ENGLISH.  31 

from  hatred  towards  him  that  I  now  speak,  for  I  hate  no  one.  More* 
over  1  am  just ; — I  am  willing  to  allow  to  Fouche  all  his  merits.  He 
has  talent ;  but  he  serves  you,  General,  in  a  fashion  which  your 
friends  would  not  like  to  adopt.  He  assumes,  for  instance,  towards 
the  emigrants,  and  the  inhabitants  of  the  Faubourg  St.  Germain,  tht 
appearance  of  indulgence,  and  that,  as  he  declares,  in  spite  of  the 
danger  which  he  runs  of  losing  your  favour  in  so  doing.  I,  who  know 
there  is  no  truth  in  this  insinuation, — what  can  I  think  of  it?  But 
this  is  not  all ;  I  may  r.lso  say  that  you  are  often  excited  to  a  severity 
foreign  to  your  character,  by  reports  in  which  there  is  little  or  no 
truth.  With  respect  to  other  personages,  one  of  whom,  General,  is 
near  to  your  ear,  and  the  other  to  your  hand,  to  receive  whatever 
falls  from  it,  I  shall  say  but  one  word. — Duroc  watches  like  them 
over  your  safety  ;  well,  General,  receive  his  reports  ....  They  are 
those  of  an  honest  man — an  honourable  soldier ;  they  contain  facts." 
— "  Nevertheless,  these  men  are  devoted  to  me ;  one  of  them  said 
the  other  day,  'If  the  First  Consul  should  order  me  to  kill  my  fathei, 
i  would  obey.' "  The  First  Consul  as  he  spoke  cast  a  sidelong  glance 
of  observation  upon  Junot,  who  immediately  replied  :  "  I  know  not, 
my  General,  what  extent  of  attachment  is  proved  by  supposing  you 
capable  of  commanding  a  son  to  kill  his  father ; — but  that  is  of  little 
importance,  for  if  a  man  is  unfortunate  enough  to  possess  such  feel- 
ings, he  is  not  likely  to  proclaim  them." 

Above  two  years  afterwards,  the  First  Consul,  then  the  Emperor 
Napoleon,  in  speaking  to  me  of  this  scene,  after  my  return  from  Por- 
tugal, told  me  that  he  was  at  this  moment  on  the  point  of  embracing 
Junot,  so  fine  was  the  position  he  had  taken  up,  in  thus  resisting  him, 
his  general,  his  chief,  a  man  all-powerful ;  in  thus  even  risking  his 
existence  : — "  For,  in  fact,"  added  the  Emperor,  smiling,  "  I  am  not 
very  gentle,  when  in  a  passion — you  know  that,  Madame  Junot." 

With  respect  to  my  husband,  his  conversation,  or  rather  dispute, 
with  the  First  Consul,  proceeded  in  warm  terms.  He  even  reminded 
Napoleon,  that  at  the  departure  of  the  ambassador,  Lord  Whitworth, 
solemn  assurances  of  security  had  been  given  to  the  English  who  re- 
maini'd  at  Paris.  "There  are  old  men,  women  and  children  amongst 
them,  my  General,  and  many  who  morning  and  night  pray  for  your 
welfare!*     These  are  chiefly  merchants, — for  the  upper  classes  have 

*  The  number  of  English  who  at  this  period  had  a  high  admiration  for  Bo- 
naparte was  immense.  Mrs.  Wilmot,  who  was  well  known  at  Paris  at  thia 
period,  was  an  instance  of  the  enthusiasm  to  which  (his  admiration  was  some- 
times carried;  slie  kept,  men  in  pay  purposely  to  inform  her  when  he  went  to 
aay  of  the  theatres;  thither  slie  hastened,  and  by  dint  of  money  always  suo 


32  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

nearly  all  left  Paris.  The  injury  which  confinement  may  do  them  ig 
immense  ami  irremediable.  Oh,  it  is  not  for  you,  whose  great  and 
noble  soul  is  capable  of*  all  good,  to  confound  a  generous  nation  with 
a  perfidious  cabinet.  Are  they  necessarily  identified?" — "Perhaps 
they  should  lie,"  replied  the  First  Consul  in  a  gloomy  tone,  "but  I 
am  neither  wicked  nor  headstrong.  It  is  possible  yon  may  be  right. 
— However," — and  going  to  his  desk  he  took  from  it  a  paper,  which 
he  read,  again  and  again,  several  times;  then  giving  it  to  Junot, 
"  Read  this  report,"  said  he,  "and  answer,  on  your  head,  as  you  affect 
to  say,  answer  me  on  your  head,  that  persons  holding  such  opinions 
can,  without  danger  to  myself,  be  suffered  to  remain  at  large  in 
Paris." 

Junot,  while  listening  to  the  First  Consul,  read  the  paper  which 
he  had  put  into  his  hand.  He  was  first  struck  by  its  absurdity,  but 
next,  and  chiefly,  by  its  flagrant  falsehood.  It  was  then  he  requested 
the  First  Consul's  permission  to  send  for  the  report  of  the  clay,  in 
which  he  hoped  to  find  something  to  refute  this  calumnious  docu- 
ment,— and  he  was  not  disappointed  :  Junot  insisted  that  the  First 
Consul  should  cause  inquiries  to  be  made  into  the  matter.  A  fact 
was  asserted,  and  it  was  important ;  for  it  described  a  man  having 
dined  at  a  certain  house,  and  having,  when  somewhat  flushed  with 
wine,  used  expressions  insulting  to  the  First  Consul,  and  even  com- 
mitted himself  so  far  as  to  speak  of  a  new  form  of  government,  to 
which  the  death  of  a  single  person  might  lead ;  this  happy  state  of 
things,  which  the  half-inebriated  Englishman  wished  to  favour  us  with, 
we  have  already  known,  or  rather  forgotten,  for  it  was  the  regency  of 
the  Duke  of  Bedford.  And  this  is  what  they  had  the  hardihood  to 
call  a  report !  But  the  most  singular,  or  the  blackest  part  of  the 
business  was,  that  this  Englishman  was  a  friend  of  Junot — the  good 
Colonel  Green,  who,  you  are  to  observe,  was  an  enthusiastic  admirer 
of  Napoleon.  It  was  the  same  with  Sir  Sydney  Smith ;  while  the 
enemy  of  the  First  Consul,  or  rather  of  General  Bonaparte,  he  ad- 
mired him  with  his  whole  heart;  and  Junot,  who  understood  this 
gtuerous  homage  loved  him  for  it. 

All  this  Junot  represented  to  the  First  Consul,  who  said  in  reply: 
"Your  language  is  persuasive  enough,  but  out  of  all  these  sayings 
and  gainsayings  I  gather,  that  you  and  Madame  Junot  have  a  mania 

ceeded  in  placing  herself  opposite  to  him.  This  lady  was  a  relation  of  Mr 
Pitt,  and  did  not  sacrifice  her  feelings  to  the  ties  of  blood  ;  she  was  rich,  in  the 
prime  of  life,  and  had  a  husband  and  five  children,  who  all  shared  in  her 
sentiment  for  Napoleon.  Lady  Caroline  Grenville  was  equally  infatuated  with 
him. 


NAPOLEON   AND   THE   ENGLISH    DETENUS.  33 

for  associating  with  persons  who  hate  me.  If  this  was  not  well  known 
to  be  the  case,  such  words  would  not  be  imputed  to  your  friends." 
"1  am  ignorant,  General,"  said  Junot,  "whether  Colonel  Green  may 
or  may  not  have  uttered  the  words  assigned  to  him  by  this  report ; 
though  1  will  pledge  my  head  that  he  would  not  so  much  as  have 
Imagined  them ;  but  it  is  your  pleasure  that  this  point  should  be  con- 
sidered doubtful.  I  shall  therefore  confine  myself  to  a  refutation  of 
the  calumny  by  one  material  fact ;  which  is,  that  to  have  held  this 
conversation  the  day  before  yesterday,  otherwise  the  1st  of  May,  after 
having  drank  five  bottles  of  sillery  wine,  which  upon  the  face  of  it  is 
impossible,  it  is  at  least  necessary  that  he  should  have  been  at  the 
time  at  Paris ;  which  city  Colonel  Green  quitted  on  the  17th  of 
April  for  London,  whither  he  was  called  by  important  business." 

The  First  Consul  looked  all  astonishment;  "His  countenance 
would  have  amused  me,"  said  Junot,  "  had  I  been  in  less  serious  cir- 
cumstances; gazing  on  his  aide-de-camp  with  a  very  peculiar  expres- 
sion he  repeated,  '  He  is  not  in  Paris  !'  •'  "  He  is  not,  General,  and 
have  the  goodness  to  remark  that  this  is  not  a  mistake  of  a  name,  or 
accident  attributable  to  carelessness;  it  is  an  error,  and  an  intentional 
one  ;  the  multiplicity  of  details  by  which  the  name  is  surrounded 
proves  this  ;  even  if  they  had  not  added  that  he  is  my  friend  !"  Here 
with  a  furious  oath  he  proceeded,  "  Nothing  more  is  wanting  but  to 
have  made  me  a  party  to  this  execrable  feast,  where  they  wished,  as 
at  that  of  Atreus,  to  drink  blood." 

All  this  scene,  Junot,  perhaps,  related  to  me  above  a  hundred 
times;  and  at  this  point  of  it  described  his  emotion  as  so  violent,  that 
Napoleon  came  to  him,  took  his  hands,  pressed  them,  spoke  kindly  to 
him,  and  at  length  restored  him  to  calmer  feelings.  The  result  of 
this  long  conference,  in  which,  towards  the  end,  Cambaceres  took 
part,  was  that  the  English  should  have  certain  towns  for  prisons,  so 
long  as  they  remained  peaceable.  "For,"  said  the  First  Consul,  "I 
(oil)-  treat  them  according  to  the  rules  of  national  law:  they  are 
prisoners  of  war."  Seeing  that  Junot  was  astonished  at  this  declara- 
tion;  "Yes,"  he  added,  "prisoners  of  war;  do  they  not  form  a 
portion  of  the  English  militia?"  Junot  was  about  to  reply  that  the 
English  militia  is  a  national  and  not  a  military  institution,  and  would 
avail  nothing  in  favour  of  the  individual  who  .should  claim  the  rights 
of  war  as  the  proprietor  of  a  militia  epaulette;  but  he  had  prevailed 
in  obtaining  a  relaxation  of  the  measure  of  actual  imprisonment,  and 
this  victory  appeared  f<>  him  sufficient  for  the  present.  The  fact  of 
Colonel  Green's  alibi  contributed  greatly  towards  that,  victory;  \a- 
Doleon  was  no  tyrant,  had  no  evil  dispositions,  and  when  unclouded 
42* 


34  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

truth  and  reason  reached  his  ear,  it  was  seldom  denied  access.  ITe 
was  violently  irritated  against  the  man  who  had  so  grossly  abused  hia 
confidence.  He  made  much  use  of  him  nevertheless,  raised  him  to  a 
high  rank,  but  I  know,  and  know  it  too  directly  and  positively  to 
admit  a  doubt,  that  he  never  esteemed  him.  As  for  Junot,  his  own 
conduct  this  stormy  morning,  honourable  as  it  was,  operated  to  his 
prejudice,  by  those  offensive  expressions  which  were  too  apt  to  escape 
him  in  momentary  warmth  of  feeling.  His  opinion,  offered  with  the 
frankness  of  a  soldier  who  respects  his  general,  yet  has  the  courage  to 
tell  him  the  truth,  such  as  he  views  it,  was  too  little  in  harmony  with 
Napoleon's  new  impressions,  not  to  have  introduced  to  the  mind  of 
the  latter,  seeds  that  could  only  be  productive  of  evil  fruits.  All, 
however,  would  have  gone  on  well,  but  for  the  number  of  evil  dis- 
posed persons  who  surrounded  the  First  Consul.  I  speak  only  of  his 
household,  for  Junot  had  numerous  friends,  especially  in  the  army. 
He  was  kind,  faithful,  valiant,  and  as  susceptible  as  a  woman;  quali- 
ties which,  when  combined,  could  not  fail  to  find  an  echo  in  the 
hearts  which,  at  least  in  those  days,  composed  the  French  phalanxes. 

Of  those  attached  to  the  household,  I  could  reckon  only  on  Duroc 
and  Rapp  as  active  friends ;  there  were  besides,  Lemarrois,  Lacuee 
and  Lauriston,  who  would  not  injure  Junot;  as  for  Berthier,  he  might 
be  a  true  friend,  but  he  was  inefficient !  There  were  other  men  whose 
attachment  showed  that  they  had  rightly  understood  Junot's  character: 
such  as  Esteve,  and  a  few  more,  who  loving  the  First  Consul  for  his 
own  sake,  and  for  his  glory,  felt  a  sympathy  for  one  who  loved  him 
with  so  much  tenderness.  But  friendship,  in  the  circle  of  a  court 
(and  the  Tuileries  was  already  one),  opposes  but  a  feeble  barrier 
against  malice  and  envy. 

An  affair  that  had  occurred  some  time  before  at  Garehi's  was  re- 
called to  the  First  Consul's  mind;  the  venomous  poison  of  slander 
was  infused  into  it,  and  it  was  then  presented  in  a  light  attaching  so 
much  suspicion  to  the  commandant  of  Paris,  that  Napoleon,  who, 
though  a  great  man,  was  not  an  angel,  willing  to  give  the  command 
of  Paris  to  General  Murat,  sent  Junot  to  command  the  grenadiers 
assembled  at  Arras.  The  Senatus  Cousultum  for  the  erection  of  the 
empire,  was  already  under  consideration,  and  I  think  the  First  Consul 
was  not  sorry  to  find  a  pretext,  for  removing  to  a  distance  such  of 
his  former  brothers-in-arms  as  still  cherished  the  old  republican  no- 
tions. He  knew  mankind,  and  had  no  doubt  that  circumstances 
would  reconcile  them  to  what  was  irrevocable,  but  the  first  shock  was 
to  be  avoided :  that  is  but  an  idea  of  my  own.  Kit  I  believe  it  to  be 
just. 


IMPOSING   ATTITUDE  OF   FRANCE.  35 

Junot,  charged  with  the  honourable  task  of  forming  that  fine  corps 
of  grenadiers,  set  out  for  Arras  in  the  winter  of  1803-4.  A  speedy 
embarkation  was  expected,  and  Junot  did  not  choose  to  expose  me 
and  my  children  to  useless  fatigue.  I  set  off,  therefore,  at  the  same 
time  for  Burgundy,  with  my  young  family,  to  spend  the  interval  of 
Junot's  absence  with  his  father  and  mother.  But  finding  at  the  end 
of  some  weeks,  that  the  moment  of  embarkation  was  indefinitely 
postponed,  Junot  sent  M.  Limoges,  his  secretary,  to  fetch  me ;  and  1 
accompanied  him  to  Arras,  where  I  took  up  my  abode  in  the  house 
which  the  Prince  of  Conde  had  occupied.  Many  remarkable  events 
occurred  in  the  year  1804,  some  of  which  I  did  not  witness,  being 
absent  from  Paris ;  but  I  saw  the  Emperor  in  the  midst  of  the  camp, 
surrounded  by  his  soldiers,  and  by  those  generals  formerly  his  com- 
rades, now  his  subjects. 

My  next  chapters  will  describe  the  spectacle,  unique  in  the  history 
of  the  world,  which  I  there  witnessed,  of  Napoleon's  distribution  of 
the  erosses  of  the  legion  of  honour,  to  the  deputations  of  the  entire 
French  army.  I  saw  him  inspiring  with  adoration  the  conscripts  just 
snatched  from  their  families;  I  saw  him  overlooking  those  seas  swept 
by  the  vessels  of  haughty  England,  pointing  out  to  his  soldiers  the 
shining  cliffs  of  Albion,  and  while  decorating  the  veterans  with  the 
rewards  of  former  glory,  inspiring  their  juniors  with  emulation  to 
reap  fresh  laurels. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Proud  aspect  of  France — Letter  from  Duroc  to  Junot — Conspiracy  of  Moreau, 
Pichegru  and  Georges  Cadoudal — The  Duke  d'Enghien — Drake,  the  English 
Minister,  at  Munich — Suspicions  respecting  the  Duke  d'Enghien — Conver- 
sation between  Junot  and  the  First  Consul — Napoleon's  remarks  on  Moreau 
— Conduct  of  Bernadotte  on  the  18th  Brumaire — Junot's  return  to  Arras — 
He  receives  intelligence  of  the  death  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien — Intended  expe- 
dition to  England — Junot's  fine  division  of  Grenadiers — Change  effected  in 
their  head-dress  by  Junot — Napoleon  created  Emperor — Davoust  promoted 
— Ilis  peculiarities — Admiral  Magon  appointed  to  command  the  Fleet  to  be 
employed  in  the  English  expedition. 

France,  at  the  period  to  which  I  am  now  about  to  allude,  presented 
an  aspect  unparalleled  in  the  history  of  the  world.  The  kings  of 
Europe  attentively  watched  her  changing  destiny,  without  forming 
projects  to  obscure  the  glory  which,  at  its  very  dawn,  appeared  so 


36  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY". 

singularly  dazzling.  Haired  ami  envy  had  not  yet  subdued  the  ad- 
miration excited  by  the  colossus  whose  powerful  hand  protected  oar 
banners  in  those  days  of  victory. 

We  had  Itch  at  Arras  about  three  months  when  Junot  received 
the  following  letter: — "My  dear  Junot,  If  your  occupations  permit, 
write  to  Berthier  to  obtain  leave  of  absence  for  four  or  five  days.  I 
wish  particularly  to  see  you.  I  will  explain  to  you  why  when  we 
meet.  Do  not  mention  that  1  have  written  to  you. — Yours,  Duroc. 
February  14th,  1804."  On  perusing  this  communication,  a  presenti- 
ment eaine  across  the  mind  of  Junot.  He  would  not  even  write  to 
Berthier;  and  at  the  risk  of  being  severely  reprimanded  by  the  First 
Consul,  he  mounted  his  horse;  and,  under  the  pretext  of  going  to  St. 
Pol,  a  small  towrn  a  few  leagues  from  Arras,  he  set  off  full  gallop  to 
Paris,  where  he  arrived  just  at  the  moment  of  Moreau's  arrest. 

The  conspiracy  of  Georges  and  Pichegru  wras  a  most  extraordinary 
affair,  not  only  on  account  of  the  mode  in  which  it  was  planned  and 
almost  brought  to  execution,  but  because  there  was  involved  in  it  a 
man  who  had  previously  been  an  object  of  respect  in  the  eyes  of 
France,  and  whose  character  was  thenceforward  totally  changed. 
This  man  was  General  Moreau.  Moreau  was  arrested  on  the  15th  of 
February,  Georges  Cadoudal  on  the  9th  of  March,  and  Pichegru  on 
the  28th  of  February,  1804.  The  latter  was  immediately  confined  in 
the  Temple.  The  affair  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien  is  covered  with  so 
mysterious  and  terrible  a  veil,  that  the  hand  trembles  in  attempting 
to  withdraw  it.  But  history  admits  of  no  reservation ;  it  demands 
that  every  thing  should  be  candidly  disclosed.  How  various  have 
been  the  versions  of  this  unfortunate  event ! 

In  matters  of  this  nature,  without  the  most  positive  proofs  of  what 
we  allege,  it  is  very  difficult  to  persuade  others  to  share  our  convic- 
tion. I  have  mine,  relative  to  the  conduct  of  Napoleon  on  the  occa- 
sion here  referred  to  ;  but  I  shall  not  attempt  to  force  that  conviction 
on  my  readers.  I  shall  merely  observe,  that  among  the  persons  by 
whom  he  was  surrounded,  there  were  some  who  strenuously  endea- 
voured to  make  him  swerve  from  the  right  course  which  it  was  his 
duty  and  his  wish  to  have  pursued.  It  cannot  be  doubted  that  the 
imperial  crown,  placed  by  the  unanimous  wish  of  France  on  the  head 
of  Napoleon,  would  have  been  no  less  solid  and  legitimate — that  the 
compact  agreed  on  between  the  conqueror  of  the  sovereigns  of  Europe, 
and  the  men  of  the  Republic,  would  have  been  no  less  sacred  and  in- 
destructible— had  the  Duke  d'Enghien  never  stirred  from  Ettenheim. 
But  unfortunately,  Bonaparte  had  about  him  men  who  meditated  his 
downfall,  because  the  spoil  was  already  worth  dividing.     These  men 


AFFAIR   OF   THE   Dl  KE   d'eNGHEIN.  37 

found  it  their  interest  to  lead  into  error  one  whose  own  judgment 
never  was  at  fault,  but  who  unfortunately  lent  too  ready  an  ear  to  the 
suggestions  of  those  about  him. 

After  the  discovery  of  the  conspiracy,  some  time  elapsed  before 
the  two  leaders,  Georges  and  Pichegru,  were  arrested.  Some  papers 
seized  by  the  agents  of  Regnier,  then  grand  judge  and  minister  of  the 
police,  excited  fresh  alarm.  The  investigation  was  pursued  with  re- 
newed activity,  and  endeavours  were  made  to  imbue  Napoleon  with 
a  degree  of  uneasiness  and  suspicion  which  his  noble  mind  would  not 
naturally  have  conceived.  The  papers  above  mentioned  related  to 
Mr.  Drake,  the  English  minister  at  the  court  of  Munich.  This  man 
had  written  a  letter  referring  to  the  English  conspiracy,  as  it  was 
called,  and  the  letter,  which  contained  the  following  passage,  excited 
additional  alarm : — "  It  matters  little  by  whom  the  animal  is  over- 
thrown. It  is  sufficient  that  you  be  ready  to  join  in  the  chase,  when 
the  moment  arrives  for  putting  him  to  death."  In  the  different  reports 
of  this  conspiracy  which  were  transmitted  to  Napoleon,  mention  was 
invariably  made  of  a  tall  man,  who  had  visited  the  places  of  rendez- 
vous which  were  known  to  the  police.  This  man  was  wrapped  in  a 
large  cloak,  and  when  in  the  street,  a  hat,  slouched  over  his  forehead, 
entirely  concealed  his  features.  He  had  fair  hair,  a  pale  complexion, 
his  figure  was  thin  and  slender,  and  his  deportment  elegant.  When 
he  presented  himself  amidst  the  conspirators,  none  of  them  sat  down 
until  he  desired  them ;  and  his  manner,  though  affable  and  kind,  was 
nevertheless  marked  by  a  certain  degree  of  hauteur. 

"  Who  can  this  man  be  ?"  was  the  question  asked  from  the  chiefs 
down  to  the  subordinate  agents  of  the  police.  Inquiries  were  set  on 
foot  in  Germany,  in  England,  and  in  Switzerland,  and  there  appeared 
good  reason  to  believe  that  the  mysterious  individual  whom  the  rest 
of  the  conspirators  treated  with  so  much  respect,  was  no  other  than 
the  Duke  d'Enghien.  This  information  was  communicated  to  the 
First  Consul,  who  was  also  furnished  with  proofs  that  the  prince  occa- 
sionally absented  himself  for  five  or  six  days  from  Ettenheim. 
Forty-eight  hours  to  come  from  Strasburg,  forty-eight  to  stay  in 
Paris,  and  forty-eight  to  return ;  thus  the  interval  of  time  was 
accounted  for.  It  had  already  been  ascertained  that  the  prince  visited 
Paris  during  the  events  of  the  18th  Fructidor.  When  this  informa- 
tion was  laid  before  the  First  Consul,  he  frowned  and  looked  thought 
fill.  The  possibility  of  thus  coming  to  brave  him  in  the  very  heart 
of  Paris,  appeared  not  only  a  serious  offence  in  itself,  but  one  which 
might  lead  to  consequences  fatal  to  the  interests  of  the  state.  I  know 
that  the  determination  which   was  drawn   from  him   by  renewed   im 


8S  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

porfunity,  was   funned  principally  through   these  alarming  report* 
General  Pichegru  was  arrested  on  the  18th  of  February;  but  it 

was  not  until  the  whole  affair  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien  had  been 
decided,  that  the  mysterious  personage  was  ascertained  to  have  been 
Pichegru,  and  not  the  prince.  The  latter  had  not  been  in  Paris,  and 
he  had  spent  the  six  days  alluded  o  in  hunting,  and  in  amusements 
of  a  more  agreeable  nature  than  attending  the  meetings  of  conspira- 
tors in  a  garret  or  a  cellar. 

On  his  arrival  in  Paris,  Junot  found  the  old  friends  of  Napoleon 
in  a  state  of  anxiety  and  alarm,  in  which  the  affection  he  cherished  for 
his  General  made  him  readily  participate.  In  his  interview  with  the 
First  Consul,  the  latter  said  to  him,  "  You  were  wrong  to  leave 
Arras  at  the  present  moment.  It  is  possible  that  this  arrest,  to 
which  I  have  been  constrained  to  give  my  assent,  may  produce  some 
sensation  in  the  army,  and  every  one  should  be  at  his  post.  Mij  old 
friend,  you  must  set  off  again  this  afternoon  ;  your  presence  will  be 
more  useful  to  me  in  Arras  than  in  Paris."  Junot  looked  sorrow- 
fully at  Napoleon,  and  represented  that  he  had  left  behind  him  men 
fully  competent  to  act  in  his  absence.  He  then  earnestly  entreated 
to  be  allowed  to  join  his  old  comrades  in  protecting  Napoleon  at  the 
present  juncture. 

Napoleon  remained  silent  for  a  few  moments ;  then,  advancing  to 
Junot,  he  took  his  hand  and  pressed  it,  which,  as  I  have  already 
observed,  was  a  mark  of  affection  he  rarely  showed  to  any  one.  At 
length  he  said,  "  Junot,  I  understand  you,  my  friend  ;  and  you  will, 
I  am  sure,  understand  me  when  I  repeat,  that  you  will  at  present  be 
more  useful  to  me  at  Arras  than  in  Paris.  I  am  surrounded  by 
dangers,  it  is  true ;  but  I  have  friends  who  will  watch  over  my 
safety.  And,  after  all,"  added  he,  smiling,  "  my  enemies  are  less 
numerous  than  is  imagined."  "I  am  aware  of  that,"  replied  Junot; 
"  and  I  am  only  anxious  that  the  few  you  really  have  should  be 
punished.  How  can  you,  General,  entertain  a  thought  of  extending 
mercy  to  men  who  conspire  not  only  against  you,  but  against  their 
country  ?"  "  What  do  you  mean  ?"  inquired  the  First  Consul  in  a 
tone  of  astonishment.  "  I  mean  to  say,  General,  that  I  know  you 
have  resolved  to  solicit  the  legal  authorities  to  be  indulgent  to 
General  Moreau.  You  are  not  justified  in  doing  this.  Moreau  is 
guilty.  He  is  as  guilty  now  as  he  was  in  the  affair  of  1797,  when  he 
sent  to  the  Directory  the  papers  containing  the  proofs  of  the  culpa 
bility  of  Pichegru.  He  is  the  same  man  ;  at  once  a  traitor  to  the  Re- 
public and  to  his  old  friend.  He  had  had  the  papers  in  his  possession 
for  several  months.     This  he  confessed  to  Barthelemy.     Why,  then. 


NAPOLEON'S   OPINION   OF   MOREAIT.  39 

did  he  not  send  them  sooner  ?  The  army  of  Italy  has  been  accused 
cf  not  liking  Moreau.  This  is  true;  but  it  has  been  alleged  we  did 
not  like  him  because  his  glory  rivalled  ours.  This  is  false;  and  the 
accusation  is  contemptible.  Moreau  might  wear  his  crown  of  glory 
without  its  rendering  ours  the  less  brilliant  or  the  less  pure.  For  my 
own  part  I  swear,  upon  my  honour,  that  such  an  idea  never  once 
entered  my  mind.  1  love  the  Republic  too  well  not  to  rejoice  in 
eeeing  any  one  of  her  sons  valiant  and  victorious." 

Napoleon,  who  was  walking  up  and  down  his  cabinet  with  his 
arms  crossed,  had  listened  to  Junot  with  profound  attention,  and 
without  interrupting  him  even  by  a  gesture.  But  when  Junot  uttered 
the  words,  "  I  love  the  Republic  too  well,"  &c,  Napoleon  stopped  him, 
looked  at  him  steadfastly,  and  seemed  almost  to  interrogate  him. 
But  this  movement,  whatever  it  meant,  was  only  of  a  second's  dura- 
tion. He  again  walked  up  and  down,  and  merely  said,  "  You  are  too 
severe  upon  Moreau.  He  is  perfectly  inefficient,  absolutely  nothing, 
except  when  he  is  at  the  head  of  an  army.  This  is  all  that  can  be 
said  of  him."  "  As  to  his  inefficiency,  General,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  of  that ;  but  his  conduct  as  a  citizen,  to  say  nothing  of  him  as 
a  statesman,  is  such  as  a  true  patriot  and  a  loyal  soldier  cannot 
approve.  When  Moreau,  having  learned  by  ordinary  means  the 
events  of  the  18th  Fructidor,  made  a  proclamation  to  his  troops,  he 
said,  General  Pichegru  has  betrayed  the  country/  Now  Pichegru 
was  his  friend.  He  had  even  served  under  his  command.  It  was 
Pichegru  who  raised  Moreau  to  his  first  grade  in  the  army,  who  pro- 
tected and  maintained  him." 

Junot  spoke  with  unusual  warmth.  Napoleon  advanced  towards 
him  and  said,  with  a  smile,  "  You  allude  to  the  18th  Brumaire,  do 
you  not  ?"  He  smiled  again,  and  took  several  pinches  of  snuff. 
"  Yes,  General,"  replied  Junot,  somewhat  astonished  at  the  gaiety  of 
the  First  Consul.  "  Certainly,"  resumed  Napoleon,  "  the  conduct  of 
Moreau,  on  that  occasion,  was  as  extraordinary  as  that  of  Bernadotte 
and  some  others.  Bernadotte  exclaimed  loudly  that  he  ivas  a  repub 
lican — that  he  would  not  betray  the  Republic.  And  at  that  time  who 
ever  thought  of  betraying  it,  save  himself  and  two  or  three  others 
invested  with  the  republican  toga,  beneath  which  the  cloak  of  the 
tyrant  was  better  disguised  than  under  my  great-coat!  As  to 
Moreau,  who,  having  received  a  dismissal  as  the  reward  of  his  tardy 
disclosures,  was  idling  about  Paris,  and  who  possessed  neither  talent 
nor  decision,  I  can  very  well  appreciate  his  determination  to  deliver 
Fiance  from  a  corrupt  government.  On  the  18th  Brumaire  ho 
served  me  as  any  aide-da  -ramp,  with  no  very  good  grace  to  be  sure. 


40  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

because  he  had  the  will  but  not  the  power  to  be  the  hero  of  the  fete. 
I  have  heard  thai  he  never  forgave  me  for  the  position  in  -which  he 
stood,  and  in  which  lie  had  been  the  means  of  placing  himself.  I  am 
sorry  for  it.  [f  it  be  possible  that  in  this  last  affair  he  has  joined 
hands  with  a  traitor  against  me,  rather  than  against  the  country,  I 
pity  him,  hut  I  will  not  revenge  myself." 

"But,  General,  let  this  affair  take  its  natural  course.  Do  not 
influence  the  judges.  From  the  information  I  received  within  these 
few  hours,  I  am  convinced  how  necessary  it  is  that  this  ease  should 
he  decided   with    the  utmost   impartiality    and    rigour    of  the    law. 

Surely.  General,  you  would  not  encourage  treason "     "  Junot," 

said  Napoleon,  grasping  my  husband's  arm,  "  would  you  have  it  said 
that  I  had  him  put  to  death  because  I  was  jealous  of  him?"*  Junot 
stood  motionless  with  astonishment.  The  First  Consul  rapidly  paced 
up  and  down  the  room,  and  appeared  much  excited  ;  but  he  soon 
recovered  himself,  and  advancing  to  Junot,  made  some  remarks  upon 
the  fine  division  of  grenadiers  which  was  forming  at  Arras,  and  ended 
by  enjoining  Junot  to  return  thither  immediately.  Just  as  Junot  had 
opened  the  door  to  go  out,  Napoleon  called  him  back,  and  asked  him 
how  he  had  learned  a  fact  which  the  Moniteur  had  announced  only 
that  same  morning,  viz.,  the  arrest  of  Moreau.  Junot  hesitated  to 
reply,  and  the  First  Consul  repeated  the  question  in  a  tone  of  impa- 
tience. My  husband  then  reflected  that  Duroc's  letter  could  only  be 
regarded  as  creditable  to  the  writer,  and  he  immediately  presented  it 
to  Bonaparte.  He  read  it  over  twice,  and  then  returned  it  with  a 
pleasing  smile  on  his  countenance,  for  good  humour  had  now  entirely 
superseded  the  momentary  feeling  of  irritation.  He  blamed  Duroc, 
but  it  was  easy  to  perceive  that  his  displeasure  was  not  very  severe. 
Indeed,  he  could  not  fail  to  be  touched  by  this  proof  of  Duroc's  attach- 
ment, and  in  spite  of  all  that  M.  Bourrienne  says,  Napoleon  at  that 
time  felt  and  appreciated  the  devotedness  he  inspired. 

Junot  went  to  Duroc,  and  informed  him  that  he  had  shown  his 
letter  to  Napoleon.  Then,  without  taking  time  even  to  call  on  his 
own  sister,  who  resided  in  our  hotel  in  the  Rue  Champs-Elysees,  he 
started  at  full  gallop  for  Arras,  where  he  arrived  in  the  middle  of  the 
following  night,  without  his  absence  having  been  perceived  by  any 
one,  except  the  chief  officer  of  his  staff,  who  was  necessarily  informed 

*  These  were  Napoleon's  words,  as  reported  to  me  by  Junot.  I  have  given 
the  above  conversation  at  length,  because  it  appears  to  me  curious  and  im- 
portant. The  last  observation  respecting  Moreau  explains  the  reason  why  he 
did  not  suffer  death,  which,  according  to  the  strict  letter  of  the  code,  was  th« 
punishment  due  to  his  offence. 


CHANGE   IN   MILITARY   COSTUME.  41 

of  it.  Junot's  friends  transmitted  to  him  regular  information  of  tha 
progress  of  Moreau's  affair.  Thus  we  learned  the  arrest  of  Piehegru, 
which  took  place  a  fortnight  after  that  of  Moreau,  and  the  capture  of 
Georges,  who  was  taken  on  the  9th  of  March,  while  driving  in  a 
cabriolet  through  the  Rue  de  Tournon.  Shortly  after  we  were  mado 
acquainted  with  the  tragical  fate  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien.  On  the 
22d  of  March,  a  person  who  was  in  the  confidence  of  Duroc  arrived 
at  daybreak  in  the  court-yard  of  the  house  in  which  we  resided.  He 
was  the  bearer  of  some  despatches,  which  Junot  hastily  read.  As  he 
perused  the  papers,  I  observed  him  first  redden,  then  turn  pale.  At 
length,  striking  his  forehead  with  his  hand,  he  exolaimed,  "  How 
happy  it  is  for  me  that  I  am  no  longer  commandant  of  Paris !" 
These  despatches  announced  the  death  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien. 

The  expedition  to  England,  as  it  was  termed,  which  was  preparing 
along  the  coast  of  Normandy,  in  the  department  of  the  Pas  de  Calais, 
and  in  the  ports  of  Holland  and  Belgium,  proceeded  with  extraordi- 
nary activity.  The  camp  of  Arras,  formed  of  the  famous  division  of 
chosen  grenadiers,  twelve  thousand  men  strong,  and  commanded  by 
Junot,  was  destined  to  form  a  sort  of  advanced  guard,  and  to  com- 
mence the  descent.  I  witnessed  tha  formation  of  that  magnificent 
corps,  which  the  Emperor  himself  pronounced  to  be  almost  finer  than 
his  guards*  I  know  the  unremitting  attention  which  Junot  bestowed 
on  those  admirable  troops ;  I  saw  Napoleon  in  the  midst  of  them  ; 
and  the  recollections  connected  with  that  period  are  deserving  of  a 
place  in  these  memoirs. 

During  the  time  he  was  at  Arras,  Junot  effected  some  changes  in 
the  dress  of  the  grenadiers,  which  were  at  that  time  considered  very 
important,  and  subsequently  extended  to  the  whole  army. 

While  reviewing  the  troops  one  very  rainy  day,  he  could  not  help 
remarking  that  the  cocked  hats  which  the  men  then  wore,  were  not 
only  very  absurd,  but  very  inconvenient.  On  his  return  home,  Junot 
began  to  muse  on  the  miserable  condition  of  his  poor  grenadiers,  who 
were  drenched  to  the  skin  in  consequence  of  the  rain  dripping  from 
their  cocked  hats.  It  was  Junot's  wish  that  all  troops  of  the  lino 
should  wear  either  shakos  or  grenadier  caps,  and  that  this  regulation 
should  extend  even  to  the  cavalry,  with  the  exception  of  the  dragoon 
helmets.  But  a  formidable  difficulty  presented  itself,  which  was  to 
get  rid  of  queues  and  hair  powder  in  the  army ;  for  to  tell  the  truth, 

*  These  were  Napoleon's  words  the  first  time  ho  reviewed  the  troops.  The 
guards  he  alluded  to  wero  subsequently  called  la  vielle  garde,  and  were  tha 
finest  corps  in  the  army. 


42  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

the  introduction  of  cropped  hair  was  Junot's  principal  object  in  en 
deavouring  to  reform  the  hats,  the  inconvenient  form  of  which  wonder* 
fully  aided  his  plan.  '"What  an  odious  tiling  it  is,"  said  he,  '"to  see 
a  soldier  on  a  rainy  day,  his  coat  covered  with  white  greasy  paste,  his 
Btraggling  hair  tied  by  a  knot  of  dirty  ribbon,  and  his  head  surmounted 
by  an  ugly  felt  hat.  which  protects  the  wearer  neither  from  wind,  sun, 
nor  rain!  And  for  all  this  the  soldier  has  an  allowance  of  ten  sous 
per  week,  which  might  be  much  better  applied  to  the  purchase  of  linen 
and  shoes.  Cropped  hair,  too,  would  be  conducive  both  to  health  and 
cleanliness.  The  change  is,  therefore,  desirable  under  every  point  of 
view." 

Junot  mentioned  his  scheme  to  the  officers  of  his  staff,  and  all 
decidedly  approved  of  it.  For  a  considerable  time  previously,  cropped 
hair  had  been  almost  universally  adopted  among  the  officers  of  the 
army,  from  the  general-in-chief  down  to  the  sub-lieutenant.  Of  all 
the  military  men  who  surrounded  the  First  Consul,  General  Lannes 
and  Bessieres  were,  I  believe,  the  only  two  who  retained  the  absurd 
old-fashioned  coiffure*  Junot  then  proceeded  to  Paris  to  confer  with 
Napoleon  on  the  subject,  who  told  him  that  his  plan  was  good,  but 
that  he  would  not  have  the  troops  constrained  to  cut  their  hair.  Junot 
joyfully  returned  to  Arras,  and  immediately  proclaimed  in  the 
barracks  that  those  soldiers  who  would  have  their  hair  cut  off,  would 
do  what  was  agreeable  to  their  general,  but  that  no  compulsion  would 
be  resorted  to.  Next  day  the  hair-dressers  of  Arras  had  cut  off 
more  than  two  thousand  queues ;  but  in  the  evening  there  w^ere  two 
duels. 

Junot  was  greatly  vexed,  for  he  foresaw  that  these  quarrels  would 
be  made  a  subject  of  misrepresentation  to  Napoleon.  This  proved  to 
be  the  case,  for  Junot  received  a  letter  written  in  Napoleon's  own 
hand,  and  containing  these  few  lines :  "  Junot,  I  approved  your  plan, 
because  I  conceived  it  to  be  useful ;  but  I  forbid  all  Prussian  measures. 
I  will  have  no  improvements  effected  in  my  army  either  by  fighting 
or  flogging.  Adieu  !  Bonaparte."  Junot  immediately  wTote  to  the 
First  Consul,  explaining  the  facts  as  they  really  were,  and  he  observed 
that  in  a  camp  so  numerous  as  that  which  he  commanded,  it  would 
be  extraordinary  indeed  if  any  change,  however  trivial,  could  be  effect- 
ed without  a  few  private  quarrels.  But  Junot  had  vowed  to  bring 
his  enterprise  to  a  successful  issue,  and  that  without  any  violence. 

*  Lannes  and  Bessiere?,  at  the  time  here  alluded  to,  were  scarcely  thirty 
years  of  age,  and  yet,  notwithstanding  the  general  fashion,  they  pertinaciously 
tdhered  to  hair-powder  and  queues. 


NAPOLEON  CREATED  EMPEROR.  43 

He  was  beloved  by  his  soldiers,  and  he  went  to  their  barracks  and 
addressed  them  personally.  As  soon  as  they  heard  from  his  own 
mouth  that  they  would  displease  him  by  resisting  the  proposed  mea 
sure,  there  ensued,  if  I  may  so  express  myself,  a  perfect  revolution 
The  new  regulation  was  fully  complied  with  before  the  end  of  the 
week. 

We  had  been  a  few  months  at  Arras,  when  one  morning  the 
Moniteur  announced  to  us  that  a  motion  had  been  made  in  the  tribu- 
nate for  confiding  the  government  of  the  Republic  to  an  Emperor, 
and  declaring  the  empire  hereditary  in  the  family  of  the  First  Consul 
Bonaparte.  The  senate  followed  the  example  of  the  tribunate  and  the 
motion  was  adopted.  It  has  been  alleged  that  Napoleon,  in  this  most 
important  passage  of  his  life,  made  Cromwell  and  Augustus  the  models 
of  his  conduct.  This  is  an  absurd  mistake.  As  to  his  choice  of  the 
title  of  Emperor,  that  title  was,  of  all  others,  most  congenial  to  the 
feelings  of  the  army,  while  it  conveyed  no  offence  to  the  ears  of  the 
citizens.  France,  at  that  period,  would  have  shuddered  at  the  very 
name  of  king.  The  people  would  never  have  accepted  a  compact 
presented  in  the  name  of  royalty. 

Much  is  said  about  the  tyranny,  violence  of  temper  and  despotism 
of  Napoleon — I  revere,  nay,  even  worship,  his  memory  ;  but  I  am  not 
so  absurd  as  to  consider  him  a  god.  He  was  a  man,  and  partook  of 
the  failings  of  human  nature.  Nevertheless,  to  speak  from  my  know- 
ledge of  his  character,  and  I  had  the  opportunity  of  knowing  him  well, 
I  must  declare  my  honest  conviction  that  he  possessed  a  noble  mind, 
a  heart  forgetful  of  injuries,  and  a  disposition  to  recompense  talent 
wherever  he  found  it.  Perhaps,  at  no  period  did  Napoleon's  character 
appear  in  so  exalted  a  light  as  on  his  elevation  to  the  imperial 
authority.  He  had  previously  been  the  object  of  envious  hatred,  and 
the  object  of  base  persecution ;  but  he  forgot  all  at  the  moment  when 
the  nation  invested  him  with  supreme  power.  He  took  revenge  on 
none;  nay  he  even  made  a  point  of  checking  personal  antipathies, 
whenever  they  were  entertained  toward  individuals  whose  conduct 
had  given  him  reason  to  complain.  "It  would  be  thought  that  1  am 
taking  revenge,"  replied  he  to  Junot,  who  once  expressed  astonishment 
at  his  conferring  a  command  on  a  man  who  was  looked  upon  as  his 
enemy  in  Egypt. 

When  General  Davoust  returned  to  France  with  the  army  of  the 
East,  Junot  said  to  me,  "There  is  an  old  comrade  whom  I  should 
wish  to  see,  better  welcomed  than  he  will  be.  The  First  Consul  docs 
not  like  Davoust,  because  when  in  Egypf  he  associated  with  nil  thoso 
who  made  a  point  of  being  hostile  to  Bonaparte.     I  do  not  know  that 


14  NAF  BIS   COURT  AXI)   FAMILY. 

Davoust  ran  lie  justly  ranked  among  the  Firsl  Consul's  enemies;  but 
it  is  certain  that  he  lias  inspired  him  with  an  antipathy  as  complete  as 
one  man  can  entertain  for  another.  I  am  the  more  sorry  for  this, 
inasmuch  as  Davoust  is  my  comrade  and  a  clever  fellow."  This 
dislike,  of  which  all  who  were  with  Bonaparte  in  Egypt  might  have 
Been  proofs,  had  a  singular  source.  It  originated  in  the  personal 
slovenliness  of  Davoust,  who  by  the  way  was  at  that  time  the  most 
dirty  and  ill-dressed  man  imaginable — a  fault  Napoleon  held  in 
aversion,  being  himself  always  particularly  neat  and  clean.  Davoust 
was  an  intelligent  man,  bul  the  First  Consul  did  nol  like  his  dissatis- 
fied disposition,  or  the  sardonic  smile  with  which  he  was  wont  to  ac- 
company an  ironical  compliment.  In  short,  Bonaparte  disliked  him, 
and  he  took  no  pains  to  conceal  his  feelings.  Junot  and  Marmont, 
who  were  the  two  oldest  ^f  Bonaparte's  officers,  and  who  would  have 
wished  to  see  Davoust  well  received  by  their  General,  especially  as 
his  career  had  not  been  fortunate,  greeted  him  on  his  arrival  with 
every  demonstration  of  sincere  friendship.  Madame  Marinont  and 
myself,  in  spite  of  the  repugnance  we  felt  to  have  our  carpets  soiled 
with  mud.  welcomed  the  friend  of  our  husbands  with  unfeigned  cor- 
diality. 

Davoust,  however,  on  his  return  contrived  to  ingratiate  himself 
with  Napoleon,  who  not  only  extended  to  him  his  good  will,  but  gave 
him,  what  I  suspect  he  valued  more,  employment  and  honours.  He 
was  appointed  to  a  command  in  the  guards,  and  he  espoused  the  sister 
of  General  Led  ere,  who  two  years  before  had  been  affianced  to  Gen- 
eral Lannes.  lie  then  continued  to  advance  in  favour.  At  the  time 
we  were  at  Arras.  Davoust  commanded  what  was  called  the  camp  of 
Bruges.*  An  intimate  friend  of  ours.  Rear-admiral  Magon,  had  the 
command  of  the  fleet  at  this  period.  According  to  Napoleon's  first 
arrangements,  the  Admiral  was  to  have  landed  the  picked  division  of 

*  Davoust  in  figure  bore  some  resemblance  to  Napoleon,  and  when  he  began 
to  rise  in  the  First  Consul's  favour,  evidently  endeavoured  to  imitate  him  in 
o*r<'«.  deportment,  and  manner.  Certainly  it  was  no  easy  task  to  copy  Napo- 
leon, l>ut  he  had  some  peculiarities  which  Davoust  managed  to  imitate  or  rather 
to  parody:  for  example,  his  occasional  brusqtteru  and  severity.  He  had,  like 
Bonaparte,  the  Btrange  habit  of  Baying  n  gracious  and  n  rude  thing  all  in  a 
breath — of  conveying  at  once  a  compliment  and  an  affront:  "Captain  Bory," 
p:iil  he  on.-  day  to  an  officer,  "you  are  an  excellent  topographical  draftsman, 
Vit  as  to  Monsieur  yonder,  he  can  draw-  no  better  than  a  hog." — On  another 
occasion  he  said  to  this  same  Captain  Bory,  "You  are  a  good  rider,  you  know- 
how  to  mount  a  horse,  you  are  an  absolute  Centaur,  but  ns  to  him  (pointing  to 
his  Hist  aide-de-camp),  he  rides  like  an  infantry  officer,  and  wheu  mounted,  h« 
looks  like  a  pair  of  tongs." 


THE   LEGION   OF   HONOUR 


Arras  on  the  coast  of  England.  Davoust  was  not  a  marshal  at  the 
time  of  the  formation  of  the  camp  of  Bruges.  Napoleon  was  thee 
only  Consul  for  life;  but  Davoust,  like  Soult,  Bessieres,  and  Mortier 
had  the  command  of  a  portion  of  the  consular  guard. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Creation  of  the  Legion  of  Honour,  and  of  the  Grand  Officers  of  the  Empir* 
— Xapoleon  reviews  the  troops  at  Arras — Inauguration  of  the  Legion  of 
Honour — Military  ceremony  at  Boulogne — Madame  Key — Arrival  of  the 
Flotilla — Unlucky  accident — Napoleon's  vexation — Sneers  in  the  English 
journals — My  journey  to  Calais  with  Junot — Napoleon's  curiosity — Regu- 
lations for  the  court  dress  of  ladies — Anecdote  of  Napoleon's  embroidered 
coat — Bonaparte's  opinions  upon  ladies'  dresses — Preparation  for  the  Coro- 
nation— Arrival  of  the  Pope — Description  of  his  appearanco — Amusing 
incident — The  Pope  and  Cervoni. 

The  distribution  of  the  crosses  of  the  Legion  of  Honour  took  place 
at  Boulogne,  on  the  15th  of  August,  1802.  I  was  a  witness  to  that 
ceremony,  which  is  unique  in  the  history  of  the  world,  and  which  is 
still  so  fresh  in  my  memory.  When  the  creation  of  the  Legion  of 
Honour  was  first  proposed,  it  excited  violent  opposition.  Over  this 
opposition  the  Eirst  Consul  triumphed,  but  he  deemed  it  advisable  to 
show  some  regard  to  deeply-rooted  opinions,  and  to  avoid  lacerating 
wounds  which  time  had  not  yet  healed.  For  the  space  of  two  years, 
therefore,  the  Legion  of  Honour  was  not  talked  of.  It  was  not  until 
the  period  when  the  empire  was  declared,  that  the  Emperor  made  his 
classification  of  the  different  crosses.  This  classification  excited  no 
small  degree  of  surprise,  for  it  had  been  supposed  that  the  rewards 
would  be  uniform.  Junot  was  created  a  Grand  Officer  of  the  Legion 
of  Honour,  and  almost  immediately  after,  he  was  appointed  Grand 
.  Alter  this  followed  the  appointment  of  the  twenty-four  Grand 
Officers  of  the  Empire. 

The  Emperor  now  announced  his  intention  of  coming  to  review 
the  troops.  During  the  ten  months  that  Junot  had  been  at.  Arras, 
Napoleon  had  not  even  sent  Berthier  to  him,  except,  perhaps,  for  a 
few  hours.  The  Emperor  wished  Junot  to  form  the  corps  according 
to  his  own  judgment,  unassisted  by  any  directions.  This,  he  after- 
wards acknowledged,  was  intended  as  an  experiment  on  the  capability 


40  NATOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

of  his  old  aide-de-camp.  It  was  fortunate  for  Junot  that  he  acquitted 
himself  so  satisfactorily. 

Tlh-  Emperor  arrived  on  the  Wednesday  at  noon,  and  took  up  his 
ah' >do  at  the  house  of  the  prefect,  of  whom  he  made  minute  inquiries 
as  to  the  manner  in  which  the  troops  behaved  to  the  country-people, 
and  whether  the  grenadiers,  cantoned  in  the  little  neighbouring  vil- 
lages, had  been  guilty  of  any  pillage. 

On  the  following  day  he  reviewed  the  troops,  and  during  the 
seven  hours  occupied  by  their  manoeuvres,  he  was  constantly  on  foot. 
1  took  M.  Maret's  arm,  and  advanced  to  the  group  surrounding  the 
Emperor.  He  was  in  the  act  of  remounting  his  horse  to  see  the 
troops  defile.  He  recognised  me,  although  I  was  still  at  some  dis- 
tance, and  sent  Colonel  Lafond  to  ask  me  to  advance  nearer,  that 
I  might  have  a  better  view.  When  the  evolutions  were  ended,  I 
observed  the  Emperor  directing  his  horse  towards  the  place  where  I 
stood.  He  rode  up  to  me,  and  very  kindly  inquired  how  I  was,  how 
I  liked  Arras,  and  whether  I  did  not  wish  to  return  to  Paris.  To  all 
these  gracious  questions,  1  dare  say  I  replied  very  foolishly ;  but  the 
fact  was,  1  did  not  in  the  least  expect  such  courtesy,  and  1  was  taken 
quite  by  surprise.  The  truth  however  is,  that  the  mere  embarrass- 
ment 1  felt  at  the  novelty  of  pronouncing  the  words  "  Sire,"  and 
"  Your  Majesty,"  was  the  principal  cause  of  my  gaucherie.  Maret, 
whose  arm  I  held,  afterwards  told  me,  that  I  trembled  exceedingly. 

After  the  review,  Junot  and  all  the  officers  of  his  division,  dined 
with  the  Emperor,  who  paid  them  very  handsome  compliments. 
'•  Junot,"  said  he,  to  my  husband,  "  mention  in  to-morrow's  order  of 
the  day,  that  I  am  satisfied,  extremely  satisfied,  wTith  my  brave  gren- 
adiers of  Arras." 

Napoleon  had  been  Emperor  about  three  months  when  he  deter- 
mined to  inaugurate  the  order  of  the  Legion  of  Honour,  created  by 
the  law  of  the  19th  of  May,  1802.  This  public  solemnity,  which  was 
the  first  that  had  occurred  since  Napoleon  had  enjoyed  his  new  title, 
took  place  in  the  Eglise  des  Invalides,  at  Paris,  on  the  14th  of  July, 
1804.  It  was  a  grand  and  beautiful  idea  to  grant  a  military  reward, 
or  rather  to  consecrate  it  by  a  permanent  and  ostensible  sign,  in  that 
venerable  pile  which  is  the  last  asylum  of  the  wounded  soldier.  Pre- 
parations were  soon  made  at  Boulogne  for  another  brilliant  ceremony. 
The  Emperor  distributed  the  first  crosses  to  the  dignitaries  of  the 
order,  then  in  Paris,  on  the  day  of  the  inauguration.  He  now  wished 
to  distribute,  with  due  formality,  those  which  were  to  supersede  the 
arms  of  honour.  Boulogne  was  chosen  as  the  scene  of  this  military 
solemnity.     A  short  time  before  (on  the  10th  of  July,  1804)  the 


DISTRIBUTION   OF   THE   CROSSES.  47 

Emperor  had  revived  an  institution  very  different  from  that  of  the 
Legion  of  Honour,  the  bases  of  the  latter  being  valour  and  loyalty. 
The  department  of  the  minister  of  the  police  was  re-established,  and 
Fouche,  who  had  again  ingratiated  himself  in  the  favour  of  his  master, 
was  placed  at  the  head  of  this  state  inquisition.  Every  individual  to 
wh<  m  arms  of  honour  had  been  awarded  received  a  summons  to 
Boulogne.  The  camps  of  Saint-Omer,  Bruges,  Arras,  Montreuil,  and 
Amiens,  sent  deputations,  and  seventy  thousand  men  assembled  at 
this  imposing  ceremony. 

Junot  and  I  set  off"  for  Boulogne :  a  place  was  reserved  for  me  in 
Berthier's  baroque,  which  was  the  best  situation  for  witnessing  the 
magnificent  spectacle  which  took  place  on  the  15th  of  August.  The 
Emperor  had  chosen  that  day  with  the  view  of  celebrating  at  once  his 
own  birthday  and  the  festival  of  his  brothers  in  arms.  Near  the 
Tour  d'Ordre,  on  the  most  elevated  point  of  the  hill,  a  throne  was 
constructed,  around  which  waved  two  hundred  banners,  that  had  been 
taken  from  the  enemies  of  France.  On  the  steps  of  the  throne  were 
ranged  the  twenty-four  grand  officers  of  the  empire,  whom  Napoleon 
had  selected  from  amongst  the  most  distinguished  military  com- 
manders. 

On  the  throne  was  placed  the  ancient  chair,  known  by  the  name 
of  the  Fauteuil  de  Dagobert,  and  near  the  Emperor  was  the  helmet  of 
Bayard,  containing  the  crosses  and  ribbons  which  were  to  be  dis- 
tributed.    The  shield  of  Francis  I.  was  also  brought  into  requisition. 

In  a  valley  cut  by  the  hands  of  nature,  there  were  stationed  sixty 
thousand  men,  in  several  ranks,  and  in  echelon.  The  valley  w"as  so 
formed  that  they  seemed  to  be  ranged  in  an  amphitheatre,  and  could 
be  seen  from  the  sea,  the  waves  of  which  broke  against  the  foot  of  the 
Tour  d'Ordre,  or  rather  at  the  foot  of  the  hill  on  which  it  was  erected. 
In  front  of  the  men  was  the  throne,  which  was  ascended  by  a  few 
steps.  There  was  seated,  in  all  the  splendour  of  his  glory,  the  man 
whose  genius  then  ruled  Europe  and  the  world.  Over  his  head  a 
multitude  of  banners,  tattered  by  cannon-balls,  and  stained  with 
blood,  formed  a  canopy  appropriate  to  the  occasion.  Though  the 
day  was  fair,  yet  the  wind  blew  with  extreme  violence,  so  that  these 
trophies  of  victory  waved  in  full  view  of  several  English  vessels,  then 
cruising  in  the  straits. 

1  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting,  on  this  occasion,  Madame  Ney, 
who  was  one  of  the  pupils  of  Madame  Cam  pan,  and  had  received 
a  most  finished  education.  She  was  remarkable  for  an  air  of  sim- 
plicity, and  1  may  even  say  a  certain  degree  of  timidity,  which  was 
ihe  more  attractive   inasmuch  as  it  formed  a  contrast  to  the  manners 


48  NAPOLEON,    HTS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

of  mosl  of  the  ladies  by  whom  she  was  surrounded  at  the  court  of 
Prance.  These  ladies  were,  it  is  true,  fur  the  most  part,  perfectly 
amiable  and  well  bred,  but  they  were  young  and  inexperienced;  and 

having  seen  little  of  the  world,  especially  of  that  courtly  world  upon 
which  they  had  recently  entered,  they  were  easily  dazzled  by  the  illu- 
sions of  fortune,  and  were  sometimes  led  into  gross  absurdities.  The 
fine  ladies  of  the  Faubourg  Saint-Germain,  who  at  first  formed  part 
of  the  Empress  Josephine's  court,  thought  they  would  produce  a 
wonderful  impression  by  assuming  airs  of  hauteur,  though  from  them 
better  manners  might  have  been  expected.  To  all  this  ill-breeding  of 
various  kinds,  the  manners  of  a  woman  comme  il  faut,  such  as 
Madame  Ney,  formed  a  delightful  relief.  The  softness  and  benevo- 
lence of  Madame  Ney's  smile,  together  with  the  intelligent  expres 
sion  of  her  large  dark  eyes,  rendered  her  a  very  beautiful  woman ; 
and  her  lively  manners  and  accomplishments  enhanced  her  personal 
graces.  It  may  easily  be  imagined  that  I  was  not  a  little  delighted 
to  meet  this  charming  person  at  Bolougne. 

The  ceremony  of  the  distribution  was  exceedingly  long.  Each 
legionist  ascended  the  twelve  steps  leading  to  the  throne,  and  after 
receiving  his  cross  and  ribbon  from  the  Emperor's  hand,  made  his 
bow,  and  returned  to  his  place.  When  Napoleon  presented  the  cross 
to  one  of  his  old  comrades,  who  had  fought  with  him  in  Italy  or 
Egypt,  there  seemed  to  be  a  glow  of  feeling  which  carried  him  back 
to  his  early  and  most  brilliant  glory.  It  was  five  o'clock,  and  for  a 
considerable  time  I  had  observed  the  Emperor  turning  frequently  and 
anxiously  to  M.  Decres,  the  minister  of  the  marine,  to  whom  he  re- 
peatedly said  something  in  a  whisper.  He  then  took  a  glass,  and 
looked  towards  the  sea,  as  if  eager  to  discover  a  distant  sail.  At 
length  his  impatience  seemed  to  increase.  Berthier,  too,  who  stood 
biting  his  nails,  in  spite  of  his  dignity  of  marshal,  now  and  then 
looked  through  the  glass,  and  Junot  appeared  to  be  in  the  secret,  for 
they  all  talked  together  aside.  It  was  evident  that  something  was  ex« 
pected.  At  length  the  minister  of  the  marine  received  a  message, 
which  he  immediately  communicated  to  the  Emperor,  and  the  latter 
snatched  the  glass  from  the  hand  of  M.  Decres  with  such  violence, 
that  it  fell  and  rolled  down  the  steps  of  the  throne.  All  eyes  were 
now  directed  to  the  point  which  I  had  observed  the  Emperor  watch- 
ing, and  we  soon  discerned  a  flotilla,  consisting  of  between  a  thousand 
and  twelve  hundred  boats,  advancing  in  the  direction  of  Boulogne, 
from  the  different  neighbouring  ports,  and  from  Holland.  The  Em- 
peror had  made  choice  of  the  15th  of  August,  as  the  day  for  uniting 
the  flotilla  with  the  other  boats  stationed  in  the  port  of  Boulogne,  in 


JOURNEY   TO   CALAIS.  49 

sight  of  the  English  vessels  which  were  cruising  in  the  straits ;  while. 
at  the  same  time,  he  distributed  to  his  troops  rewards  destined  to 
stimulate  their  courage,  and  to  excite  their  impatience  to  undertake 
the  invasion  of  England. 

But  the  satisfaction  Napoleon  enjoyed  at  the  sight  of  the  flotilla, 
was  not  of  long  duration.  An  emphatic  oath  uttered  by  M.  Decrts, 
who,  it  is  well  known,  made  ti  liberal  use  of  these  ornaments  of 
speech,  warned  the  Emperor  that  some  accident  had  occurred.  It 
was  soon  ascertained  that  the  officer  who  commanded  the  first  division 
of  the  flotilla,  disregarding  the  advice  of  the  coasting  pilot,  had,  just 
as  he  was  on  the  point  of  landing,  run  foul  of  some  works  newly 
erected  along  the  coast.  The  shock  swamped  some  of  the  boats,  and 
several  of  the  men  jumped  overboard.  The  cries  of  the  people  at 
the  sea-side,  who  hurried  to  their  assistance,  excited  much  alarm. 
Fortunately,  it  happened  to  be  low  water  at  the  time,  and  I  believe 
one  man  only  was  drowned.*  The  accident  was  exceedingly  morti- 
fying, happening,  as  it  did,  in  the  full  gaze  of  our  enemies,  whose 
telescopes  were  all  pointed  towards  us,  and  it  threw  the  Emperor  into 
a  violent  rage.  He  descended  from  the  throne,  and  proceeded  with 
Berthier  to  a  sort  of  terrace  which  was  formed  along  the  water's  edge. 
He  paced  to  and  fro  very  rapidly,  and  we  could  occasionally  hear  him 
utter  some  energetic  expression  indicative  of  his  vexation.  In  the 
evening  a  grand  dinner  and  ball  took  place  in  honour  of  the  inaugura- 
tion. About  six  o'clock,  just  as  dinner  was  about  being  served  for 
the  soldiers,  under  the  tents,  a  heavy  fall  of  rain  came  on.  This 
served  to  augment  the  Emperor's  ill-humour,  and  formed  a  gloomy 
termination  to  a  day  which  had  commenced  so  brilliantly. 

On  the  very  evening  of  the  festival  at  Boulogne,  Junot  received 
orders  from  the  Emperor  requiring  him  to  set  out  for  Calais  next 
morning.  He  told  me  I  might  accompany  him  if  I  chose,  but  that 
owing  to  the  little  time  he  had  at  his  disposal,  he  could  not  pass  a 
whole  day  in  Calais,  "Unless,"  said  he,  "you  consent  to  set  out  to- 
night immediately  after  the  ball."  I  accepted  this  proposition,  and 
we  arrived  at  Calais  next  morning  at  seven  o'clock.  Consequently, 
we  had  ample  time  to  look  about  us.  On  my  return  the  Emperoi 
asked  me  how  I  liked  my  nocturnal  journey,  what  I  thought  of  Calais, 
and  Dessein's  hotel,  and  put  to  me  many  questions  respecting  what  1 
had  observed  in  several  places  in  our  route.     I  mention  this  fact, 

*  At  least  rucIi  was  stated  at  (lie  time  to  be  the  fact;  perhaps  the  truth  was 
disguised  to  prevent  our  enemies  from  ridiculing  us.  This  they  I'">1<  care  to 
do,  however:  the  English  papers  abounded  with  jeers  about  our  nut-nhellti,  as 
they  styled  th«  gun-boats. 

43 


50  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

though  unimportant  in  itself,  because  I  wish  to  seize  every  shade, 
however  trivial,  which  belongs  to  the  portrait  of  Napoleon.  Cer. 
tainly,  he  had  no  need  of  in)  opinion,  nor  my  remarks  upon  anything 
which  referred  to  that  part  of  the  French  coast;  but  I  had  eyes  and 
ears,  and  being  free  from  prejudice,  I  could  judge  impartially  of  what 
I  saw,  and  that  was  enough  for  him.  He  would  sometimes  question 
a  child,  and  would  often  interrogate  women  on  subjects  to  which  they 
were  not,  perhaps,  in  the  habit  of  directing  their  attention.  On  these 
occasions  he  always  liked  to  have  a  ready  answer. 

On  our  return  to  Arras,  1  observed  a  twofold  activity  prevailed 
m  all  that  related  to  the  manoeuvres  of  the  army.  Junot  was  several 
times  summoned  to  Paris.  In  his  absence  the  command  devolved, 
alternately,  on  Generals  Dupas  and  Macon,  who  were  both  attached 
to  the  imperial  guard.  On  his  return  from  one  of  these  journeys, 
Junot  informed  me  of  a  circumstance  which,  at  the  time,  I  thought 
very  extraordinary :  this  was  the  introduction  of  a  sort  of  sumptuary 
law,  regulating  the  court  dress  of  the  ladies.  This  dress  was  then 
nearly  what  it  still  remains.  The  ckerusque*  which,  however,  was 
speedily  retrenched,  was. exceedingly  becoming.  The  robe  and  petti- 
coat were  as  they  are  now,  with  this  difference,  that  the  embroidered 
border  of  the  robe  was  not  to  exceed  four  inches  in  depth.  The  prin- 
cesses alone  had  the  privilege  of  wearing  the  robe  embroidered  all 
over.  Such  were,  at  first,  the  commands  of  the  Emperor,  and  they 
were  dictated  by  good  sense  and  paternal  feeling.  He  did  not  wish 
that  in  his  court,  which  was  composed  of  men  who  had  rendered 
honourable  services  to  the  country,  but  many  of  whom  were  com- 
paratively poor,  the  extravagance  of  a  young  wife  should  compromise 
the  happiness  of  her  husband.  This  sumptuary  regulation  was  at  first 
rigidly  observed. 

The  mention  of  embroideries  reminds  me  of  a  curious  circum- 
stance. Every  one  who  frequented  the  Tuileries  about  the  period  I 
allude  to,  must  recollect  a  certain  coat  composed  of  red  taffety,  and 
richly  embroidered  in  gold  in  a  symbolic  pattern,  consisting  of 
branches  of  olive,  oak,  and  laurel.  This  coat  was  worn  by  the  First 
Consul,  with  boots,  a  black  cravat,  and  all  the  other  component  parts 
of  a  military  costume.  It  was  known  by  the  name  of  V habit  cle  Lyon, 
and  its  history  is  as  follows : — 

M.  Levacher,  an  eminent  silk  mercer  in  Paris,  observing  the 
decline  which  had  taken  place  in  a  considerable  branch  of  the  sdk 

*  The  gotliic  ruff  with  long  points,  composed  of  tulle  embroidered  with  gold 
or  silver  to  correspond  with  the  dress. 


NAPOLEON'S    EMBROI1  ERED   COAT.  51 

trade,  owing  to  the  disuse  of  embroidery,  resolved  to  exert  his  endea- 
vours to  revive  it.  for  this  purpose  he  consulted  with  some  of  the 
principal  embroiderers,  and  sent  them  the  design  I  have  above 
mentioned.  As  soon  as  it  was  finished  he  took  it  to  M.  Chaptal, 
the  Minister  of  the  Interior.  The  minister  was  struck  with  the 
beauty  of  the  work. — "  But,"  said  he,  "  how  can  you  expect  that  the 
First  Consul  will  wear  an  embroidered  coat ! — he  who  never  even 
wears  the  uniform  of  a  general  officer  ?"  "  I  will  not  despair  of 
gaining  my  object,"  said  M.  Levacher.  "  I  am  Madame  Bonaparte's 
silk-mercer ;  she  has  always  been  very  friendly  to  me,  and  I  will  see 
what  she  can  do."  Madame  Bonaparte  was  struck  with  the  beauty 
of  the  garment,  but  candidly  informed  M.  Levacher  that  there  was 
no  hope  of  prevailing  on  the  First  Consul  to  wear  it.  The  silic 
mercer,  not  a  little  disheartened  by  this  assurance,  had  folded  up  the 
coat,  and  was  putting  it  into  the  box,  when  the  door  leading  to  the 
First  Consul's  cabinet  suddenly  opened,  and  Bonaparte  appeared. 
M.  Levacher  was  at  first  somewhat  embarrassed;  but,  immediately 
recollecting  that  his  success  depended  on  seizing  the  present  oppor- 
tunity, he  opened  the  box,  and  submitted  the  coat  to  the  inspection 
of  Napoleon,  at  the  same  time  warmly  urging  the  necessity  of 
reviving  the  drooping  prosperity  of  the  unfortunate  city  of  Lyons, 
which  was  dying  amidst  the  regeneration  of  France.  The  First 
Consul  listened  to  him  with  marked  interest :  Bonaparte  had  already 
entertained  plans  for  ameliorating  the  trade  of  Lyons ;  and  the 
offering  now  presented  to  him  afforded  a  fair  excuse  for  wearing 
embroidered  coats,  and  causing  them  to  be  worn — a  fashion  which 
could  scarcely  have  been  introduced  without  very  good  reason  in  a 
court  which  was  yet  entirely  republican.  "  I  will  not  deny,"  he 
remarked,  "that  I  have  some  repugnance  to  equip  myself  in  this 
fantastic  costume ;  but  for  that  reason  my  resolution  will  be  the 
better  appreciated."  Such  is  the  history  of  the  habit  rouge,  which 
every  one  thought  so  singular  when  Bonaparte  first  appeared  in  it. 

Bonaparte  expressed  a  decided  dislike  to  the  percales  and  muslins,* 
which  were  then  much  worn  by  ladies  in  France.  But  he  was  always 
pleased  whenever  he  saw  any  of  us  in  a  leno  dress.  I  recollect  one 
day  wearing  a  leno  dress,  of  which  Madame  Bonaparte  had  made  me 
a  present.  I  was  then  very  slender,  and  my  figure  would  very  well 
admit  of  my  wearing  a  stiffly  starched  gown  ;  but  as  it  was  then  the 

*  Percales  and  French  muslins  were  exceedingly  fashionable  and  expensive 
at  the  time  here  alluded  to.  With  the  exception  of  leno,  all  the  white  worn  bj 
cdies  was  brought  from  Engl  xnd. 


5'2  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

fashion  for  the  ladies''  drosses  to  fall  like  the  draperies  of  the  antique 
statues,  I  must  have  looked  ridiculous.  However,  the  Emperor 
thought  propei-  to  applaud  my  taste.  "  That  is  the  way  you  should 
all  dress,  en  )u><jlige,  ladies,"  said  he.  "I  do  not  like  to  see  you 
in  those  English  muslins,  which  are  sold  at  the  price  of  their  weight 
in  gold,  and  which  do  not  look  half  so  well  as  a  beautiful  white  leno. 
Wear  leno,  cambric,  and  silk,  and  then  my  manufactures  will 
nourish." 

Napoleon's  coronation  was  to  take  place  on  the  11th  Frimaire 
(December  2d)  and  Junot  was  summoned  to  Paris  to  attend  the 
ceremony.  General  Oudinot  took  the  command  of  the  division  of 
the  grenadiers  at  Arras,  whither  Junot  did  not  afterwards  return. 
On  my  arrival  in  town,  I  found  my  house  filled  with  different  mem- 
bers of  Junot's  family,  who  had  arrived  from  the  country  to  be 
present  at  the  coronation.  It  is  impossible  to  form  an  idea  of  the 
bustle  and  gaiety  which  prevailed  in  Paris  at  this  time.  From 
morning  till  night  the  streets  were  thronged  by  a  busy  and  joyous 
multitude.  Some  were  seen  hurrying  to  procure  tickets  to  witness 
the  ceremony,  others  were  engaging  windows  to  see  the  procession 
pass,  and,  to  afford  some  idea  of  the  ardent  curiosity  that  prevailed,  I 
may  mention  that  a  family  of  my  acquaintance  from  Artois,  having 
arrived  too  late  to  procure  tickets  for  the  interior  of  Notre  Dame, 
paid  the  sum  of  three  hundred  francs  for  a  second  floor  window  near 
the  gate  of  the  church.  The  sight  hunters  first  visited  Dallemagne, 
the  famous  embroiderer,  who  was  preparing  the  Emperor's  mantle, 
for  which  Levacher  had  furnished  the  velvet ;  thence  they  proceeded 
to  Foncier's,  to  see  the  crowns  of  the  Emperor  and  Empress,  and  the 
Emperor's  sword,  the  hilt  of  which  was  adorned  with  the  famous 
diamond,  known  by  the  name  of  the  Regent; — and  lastly,  they 
•went  in  search  of  tickets  to  view  the  interior  of  Notre  Dame,  where 
the  most  splendid  preparations  were  making  for  the  approaching 
ceremony.  Embroiderers,  tailors,  florists,  jewellers,  in  short,  trades- 
men of  eveiy  description,  were  busily  at  work,  and  all  joyfully 
anticipating  a  rich  harvest  of  profit. 

At  this  instant  of  universal  joy,  the  Pope  arrived  in  Paris.  His 
Holiness  was  lodged  in  the  Pavilion  de  Flore,  and  the  Emperor 
himself  feet  the  example  of  showing  him  the  honours  due  not  only  to 
his  dignity  as  a  sovereign  and  the  head  of  the  church,  but  also  to  his 
personal  virtues.  The  countenance  of  Pius  VII.  has  never  been 
faithfully  represented  in  any  of  his  portraits ;  none  that  I  have  seen, 
accurately  portray  his  mild  and  intelligent  features.  His  extremely 
pallid  complexion  and  jet  black  hair,  together  with  his  white  robes. 


THE   POPE    IN   PARIS.  53 

pr  -duced  altogether  a  singular  effect,  When  1  was  presented  to 
him,*  his  venerable  appearance  inspired  me  with  a  feeling  of  interest, 
independent  of  the  respect  I  owed  to  the  head  of  the  church.  He 
gave  me  a  very  beautiful  chaplet  with  a  relique,  and  seemed  pleased 
to  hear  me  thank  him  in  Italian.  On  the  Pope's  arrival  in  Paris,  all 
the  constituted  bodies,  and  all  the  authorities,  primary,  and  secondary, 
paid  their  formal  respects  to  him.  The  generals  were  not  the  last  to 
observe  this  ceremony,  though  several  among  them  had  evinced  a 
repugnance  to  it  which  gave  umbrage  to  tht  Emperor.  On  the  occa- 
sion of  the  generals  paying  their  visit  to  the  Pavilion  de  Flore,  a 
question  arose  as  to  which  of  them  should  harangue  the  holy  father. 
Several  among  them  spoke  Italian  very  fluently,  and  General  Sebas- 
tiani,  who  always  had  a  taste  for  making  speeches,  offered  his  services, 
but  he  was  considered  too  young  in  the  scale  of  commanders,  and  the 
choice  fell  on  General  Cervoni. 

This  selection,  which  was  to  all  appearance  perfectly  suitable  and 
proper,  gave  rise  to  a  droll  incident.  At  the  time  when  the  French 
entered  Rome  with  Alexander  Berthier,  Cervoni,  who  was  then  a 
brigadier  general,  was  military  commandant  of  the  city.  It  was  even 
said,  that  he  ordered  the  arrest  of  Pius  VII.  That,  however,  was  not 
the  fact ;  but  it  was  nevertheless  believed  at  the  time,  and  conse- 
quently Cervoni  was  an  object  of  terror  in  Rome.  The  Pope  feared 
him  as  he  would  his  evil  genius.  When  Cervoni  delivered  the 
address  in  the  name  of  the  generals,  the  Pope  was  struck  with  the 
pure  and  elegant  accent  with  which  he  spoke  Italian.  "  Come  lei 
pala  bene  Vltaliano  .  .  .  ."  said  his  holiness.  "  Santo  Padre,  sono 
quasi  Italiano."—"  Oh !  .  .  .  ."— "  Sono  Corso."—"  Oh!  ...  . Oh ! 
.  .  .  .»_«  Sono  Cervoni."—"  Oh  !  .  .  .  .Oh  !  .  .  .  .Oh  !  .  .  .  ." 
And  at  each  exclamation  the  Holy  Father  retreated  a  few  paces 
backwards,  until  at  length  he  got  close  to  the  chimney  and  could  go 
no  further.  The  Pope  probably  thought  he  was  going  to  be  seized 
and  sent  to  Valence.  It  was  irresistibly  humorous  to  hear  Cervoni 
himself  describe  this  scene,  the  drollery  of  which  must  have  been 
heightened  by  the  contrast  between  the  voices  of  the  interlocutors. 
Cervoni  had  a  clear,  sonorous,  and  powerful  voice,  while  the  Pope,  on 
the  contrary,  spoke  in  a  shrill  soprano,  and  somewhat  nasal  tone.     In 


*  Whenever  a  female  is  presented  to  the  Pope,  it  must  be  so  managed  as  to 
have  the  appearance  of  accident.  Women  are  not  admitted  into  the  Vatican, 
but  his  holiness  permits  them  to  !>•■  presented  to  him  in  the  Sistine  Chapel,  01 
in  his  promenades.  But  the  meeting  must  always  appear  to  be  the  effect  of 
chance. 


54  NAPOLEON,  HIS  COURT  AND  FAMJLY. 

person,  Cervoni  was  not  unlike  the  Pope;  he  had  the  same  pal« 
complexion,  and  the  same  form  of  countenance.  But  at  the  period 
alluded  to,  he  was  a  young  and  handsome  man. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Formation  of  the  nt.T  Court, — Madam*  Lavallette — Madame  de  la  Rochefca- 
cauld — Madame  Maret,  Madame  Savary,  Madame  de  Ca  .  .  .  .  y,  Mesdamea 
Lannes  and  Durosnel — The  households  of  the  Princesses — M.  d'Aligre— 
The  Princess  Eliza — Dispute  between  her  and  Napoleon — Madame  Leclero 
— Her  widowhood — Marriage — The  Prince  Borghese — The  bride's  visit  to 
St.  Cloud — Her  vanity — Marmont's  disgrace — The  author  of  it — Votes  of 
the  nation — Napoleon's  severity  to  Lucien  and  Jerome — Madame  Lsetitia'a 
maternal  feeling — Ceremony  of  the  coronation — Demeanour  of  the  Emperor 
and  the  Empress — The  crown  of  Charlemagne — Ominous  fall  of  a  stone- 
Conversation  with  Napoleon. 

At  the  period  of  my  arrival  in  Paris,  all  minds  were  occupied  with 
a  very  important  affair,  viz. :  the  formation  of  the  new  court  then 
about  to  be  established.  The  influence  which  such  a  circumstance  is 
sure  to  engender,  had  already  manifested  itself  in  the  most  active 
intrigue.  Madame  Bonaparte,  who  was  of  an  easy  temper  and  kind 
disposition,  was  applied  to  on  all  sides  for  the  presentation  of  a  dame 
du  palais,  a  chamberlain,  ci  an  equerry.  In  short,  she  was  assailed 
by  that  numerous  troop,  composed  almost  exclusively  of  the  enemies 
of  the  Emperor,  and  whose  influence  was  so  fatal  to  him  in  1814. 
At  the  time  of  the  coronation,  this  crowd  of  expectants  was  still 
endurable  by  the  true  friends  of  Napoleon,  for  among  them  were  the 
wives  of  those  men  who  had  shed  their  blood  for  France,  and  who 
were  devoted  not  only  to  their  country,  but  to  the  Emperor.  Napo- 
leon, however,  was  then  dreaming  of  the  accomplishment  of  an  im- 
possibility, viz. :  the  system  of  fusion,  about  which  he  said  so  much  at 
St.  Helena;  and  this  is  the  only  excuse  for  the  grievous  error  hf» 
committed,  in  surrounding  himself  by  individuals  who,  but  a  few 
years  before,  had  spoken  of  his  downfall  as  one  of  their  dearest 
hopes.  The  men  who  were  truly  attached  to  him,  saw  this  error,  and 
pointed  it  out  to  him  ;  but  he  was  deaf  to  their  remonstrances. 

The  dames  du  palais  were,  at  the  period  of  the  coronation,  selected 
from  among  the  wives  of  the  generals  and  grand  officers  of  the  empire. 
Madame  de  Lavallette  was  appointed  dame  d'atours,  or  tire-woman, 


LADIES   OF   THE   IMPERIAL   COURT.  55 

and  Madame  de  Larochefoucauld  lady  of  honour.*  The  new  court  was 
refulgent  with  a  species  of  glory,  which  woman  regard  with  the  same 
solicitude  as  men  pursue  theirs,  viz.,  elegance  and  beauty.  Of  the 
princesses,  and  the  young  females  who  formed  the  court  of  the 
Empress,  it  would  be  difficult  to  mention  one  who  was  not  dis- 
tinguished for  beauty.  Among  these  was  Madame  Maret,  whose 
lovely  face  and  finely-turned  figure  were  equally  admired  with  her 
purity  of  taste  and  elegance  of  manner.  Madame  Savary,  who  pos- 
sessed a  countenance  and  form  of  equal  beauty,  but  who  had  one  fault, 
which  was,  that  though  she  dressed  well,  yet  there  was  always  some 
Dart  of  her  costume  which  did  not  harmonize  thoroughly  with  the 
rest.  Madame  Lannes'  fine  features  resembled  Raphael's  or  Corregio's 
most  exquisite  Madonnas.  But  perhaps  the  brightest  star  in  this 
dazzling  constellation  was  Madame  de  Ca .  .  .  y.  I  often  thought 
she  might  be  compared  to  one  of  the  muses,  i.i  her  were  combined 
perfect  regularity  of  features  with  an  indescribable  charm  of  expres- 
sion, a  profusion  of  soft,  rich  silken  hair,  and  a  shape  replete  with 
grace  and  elegance. 

Madame  Durosnel,  whose  attractions  consisted  in  her  fine  blue  eyes, 
overhung  by  long  and  glossy  lashes ;  in  her  fascinating  smile,  which 
discovered  a  set  of  the  finest  ivory  teeth  in  the  world  ;  a  profusion  of 
fair  hair;  a  hand  and  foot  cast  in  the  finest  proportion;  and  a  general 
elegance  of  manner  which  indicated  a  cultivated  mind.  Madame 
Durosnel  was  married  some  years  later  than  I,  and  her  husband  was 
old  enough  to  have  passed  as  her  father. 

The  households  of  the  princesses  were  formed  with  a  more  direct 
view  to  the  fusion  system  than  even  that  of  the  Empress  Josephine ; 
for  the  individuals  about  them,  being  heads  of  families,  carried  with 
them  considerable  influence,  and  gave  a  colouring  to  the  whole  estab- 
lishment. For  instance,  the  Princess  Caroline  had  for  her  chamber- 
lain M.  d'Aligre,  whose  name  and  fortune  sufficed,  in  the  Emperor's 
opinion,  to  form  a  banner  round  which  the  most  adverse  parties  might 
rally.  Indeed  the  Faubourg  St.  Germain  at  this  period  had  reason  to 
be  indebted  to  the  Princess  Caroline,  for  it  was  through  her  mediation 

*  I  never  could  comprehend  the  Emperor's  intention  in  appointing  Madame 
de  Larochefoucauld  to  that  important  post;  it  is  certain,  that  she  never  wished 
for  the  situation.  The  Empress  Josephine  was  indeed  obliged  to  press  her  to 
accept  it,,  and  notwithstanding  this,  sin;  frequently  wished  to  relinquish  it.  In 
person  this  lady  was  small  and  ill-made,  but  she  was  a  high-minded  and 
sensible  woman,  and  therefore  she  was  necessarily  subject  to  some  degree  of 
restraint  and  annoyance  in  the  situation  she  held  in  the  most  pompous  and 
elegant  couit  in  Europe. 


56         NAPOLEON,  HIS  COURT  AXI)  FAMILY. 

that  tlif  life  of  the  Marquis  de  Riviere  was  saved,  as  the  Empress 
Josephine  saved  the  two  Polignaes.  The  Princess  Eliza,  whose 
austere  temper  rendered  her  less  pliant  to  her  brother's  will  than 
other  members  of  the  family,  was  surrounded  by  persons  not  so  ex- 
clusively attached  to  the  Faubourg  St.  Germain,  with  the  exception 
perhaps  of  one  of  her  ladies,  Madame  de  Br.  .  .  n,  who,  however,  did 
not  remain  long  with  her,  but  entered  the  service  of  the  Princess 
Borghese.  Madame  Laplace,  the  wife  of  the  geometrician,  was  dis- 
posed to  join  the  princess  in  the  pursuit  of  science,  for  in  this  respect, 
Eliza  pretty  much  resembled  the  Duchess  du  Maine.  Nor  did  the 
similitude  stop  here.  Her  ambitious  spirit,  her  imperative  disposition, 
which  reduced  her  husband  to  the  rank  of  first  officer  of  her  household, 
all  these  were  points  of  resemblance  between  the  two  women.  1'he 
parallel,  however,  is  not  mine,  but  the  Emperor's.  He  drew  it  one 
day  at  St.  Cloud,  after  a  sharp  dispute  with  his  sister,  relative  to  a 
play  of  the  time  of  Louis  XIV.,  Rotrou's  Wenceslaus.  Talma,  at  the 
Emperor's  request,  had  just  been  reading  an  act  of  that  tragedy,  and 
every  one  knows  how  that  celebrated  man  used  to  personate  the 
character  of  Ladislaus.  After  awarding  due  praise  to  the  admirable 
manner  in  which  Talma  had  recited  many  of  the  lines,  the  conversation 
turned  upon  the  merits  of  the  piece  itself.  The  Emperor  declared 
very  bluntly,  that  the  play  was  good  for  nothing.  Then  referring  to 
Cinna,  the  Cid,  and  some  yther  of  Corneille's  principal  works,  he  con- 
cluded by  saying,  "  This  is  what  tragedy  ought  to  be." 

The  Princess  Eliza  entertained  a  great  admiration  for  Voltaire,  and 
she  immediately  commenced  an  attack  on  Corneille,  the  grounds  of 
which  were  taken  from  Voltaire's  notes,  which  certainly  are  neither 
impartial  nor  just  in  any  point  of  view.  The  Emperor  probably  felt 
a  little  irritated  at  an  attempt  to  refute  him,  which  he  knew  to  be 
unreasonable.  The  discussion  grew  warm,  and  angry  words  passed 
between  them.  At  length  Napoleon  left  the  room,  exclaiming,  "This 
is  intolerable ;  you  are  absolutely  the  caricature  of  the  Duchess  du 
Maine."  The  expression  struck  me  as  being  as  droll  as  it  was  just. 
It  would  seem  that  Napoleon  was  much  pleased  with  it  himself,  for 
one  day  at  Neuilly,  as  he  was  ridiculing  the  performance  of  Alzire, 
he  said  the  Princess  Eliza  had  parodied  the  part  of  Alzire,  and  played 
it  en  caricature. 

The  drawing-room  of  St.  Cloud,  in  which  the  above  little  dispute 
happened,  presented  on  another  occasion,  a  scene  which  subsequent 
circumstances  rendered  remarkable.  Madame  Leclerc  lost  her  hus- 
band at  St.  Domingo ;  she  had  his  body  embalmed,  and  she  returned 
home  with  his  remains,  on  board  the  same  vessel  which  had  conveyed 


MARRIAGE   OF  THE   PRINCESS   BORGHE8E.  57 

Kim  to  the  island,  a  few  months  before,  in  perfect  health.  The 
Emperor,  who  thoroughly  knew  her  disposition,  and  who  was  anxious 
that  she  should  wear  her  weeds  with  decorum,  consigned  the  young 
widow  to  the  care  of  his  brother  Joseph  and  his  amiable  spouse. 
Madame  Leclerc  was  consequently  lodged  in  the  hotel  Marbceuf,  in 
the  Rue  du  Faubourg  St.  Honore,  then  occupied  by  Joseph  Bonaparte. 
Here  I  saw  her  on  her  return  from  St.  Domingo.  She  had  then  a 
frightful  sore  upon  her  hand,  which,  though  it  was  healed  for  a  time, 
appeared  again  in  sj>ite  of  all  the  efforts  of  her  physicians.  She  looked 
most  angelic  in  her  weeds,  though  she  was  evidently  impatient  of  the 
retirement  they  imposed  on  her !  "  I  shall  certainly  sink  under  this, 
Laurette,"  said  she  to  me  one  day.  "  If  my  brother  determines  to 
shut  me  out  from  the  world,  1  will  put  an  end  to  my  existence  at 
once."  Junot  observed,  that  though  we  had  a  Venus  de  Medicis,  a 
Venus  of  the  Capitol,  and  a  Venus  Callipyges,  we  had  never  before 
heard  of  a  "  Venus  Suicide."  At  this  compliment  the  features  of 
Madame  Leclerc  brightened  up,  and  extending  her  hand  to  Junot,  she 
said,  "  Come  and  see  me  often,  Junot ;  you  are  one  of  my  old  friends. 
Laurette,  you  need  not  be  jealous,  for  you  know  I  am  going  to  be 
married." 

Accordingly,  a  short  time  after,  Napoleon,  who  was  then  only 
First  Consul,  arranged  a  marriage  between  her  and  Prince  Camille 
Borghese.  When  I  saw  the  Prince  I  was  struck  with  his  handsome 
appearance ;  I  was  not  then  aware  of  his  complete  nullity  of  intel- 
lect, 

I  reckon  myself  fortunate  in  having  been  a  witness  to  the  wedding 
visit  of  the  Princess  Borghese  to  her  sister-in-law  Madame  Bonaparte. 
1  was  well  aware  of  the  rivalry  which  existed  between  these  two 
iadies,  and  had  observed  many  instances  of  the  jealousy  which 
Madame  Leclerc  entertained  of  Madame  Bonaparte.  I  well  knew 
Madame  Leclerc's  character,  her  excessive  vanity,  her  constant  en- 
deavour to  be  thought  not  only  the  most  beautiful,  but  the  most 
orilliant  of  her  sex.  How  often  have  I  seen  her  shed  tears  of 
vexation,  at  beholding  her  sister-in-law  covered  with  diamonds  and 
pearls  of  regal  splendour.  The  evening  she  came  to  St.  Cloud,  to  be 
introduced  as  the  Princess  Borghese,  to  Madame  Bonaparte,  exhibited 
one  of  the  most  striking  traits  in  her  character.  It  may  well  be 
conceived  that  her  toilet,  that  day,  was  an  affair  of  the  utmost 
importance.  After  considering  of  every  colour,  and  consulting  the 
opinion  of  all  about  her,  she  at  last  fixed  upon  a  robe  of  green  velvet, 
upon  which,  with  no  great  regard  to  taste,  were  displayed  all  the 
diamonds  of  the  house  of  Borghese,  forming  what  was  then  called  a 


58  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

ifutkilde.  Her  head,  her  neck,  her  ears,  and  arms,  were  loaded  with 
diamonds;  in  short,  she  was  a  dazzling  mass  of  jewels,  and  the 
satisfaction  she  enjoyed  in  this  gaudy  display  on  her  person  was  most 
amusing  When  she  entered  the  room  she  observed  the  sensation 
bhe  created,  and  the  flush  of  triumph  which  overspread  lit*-  coun- 
tenance certainly  made  her  look  extremely  beautiful.  Her  intention 
was  obviously  to  mortify  her  sister-in-law,  and  she  seemed  to  revel 
in  her  triumph.  She  was  a  princess;  the  most  beautiful  of  her  sex, 
possessing  a  collection  of  jewels  more  splendid  than  was  possessed 
by  any  private  gentlewoman  in  Europe,  and  a  settlement  of  two 
millions  a  year.  After  she  had  passed  round  the  room,  she  came 
and  sat  next  me.  "  Laurette,  my  little  Laurette!  only  look  at 
them,"  said  she,  "  they  are  ready  to  burst  with  envy !  But  'tis 
no  matter,  I  am  a  princess,  and  a  real  one." 

I  could  not  help  recollecting  this  last  expression,  when  I  was  at 
Rome,  in  1818.  1  then  saw  her  at  the  Borghese  palace,  enjoying  the 
protection  which  the  Pope  had  extended  to  the  Princess  Borghese. 
Thus,  she  was  not  only  the  first  Princess  of  her  family,  but  she  con- 
trived to  retain  her  rank  amidst  all  the  disasters  of  her  relatives. 

Although  a  general  joy  pervaded  all  minds  at  this  moment,  Junot 
was  vexed  that  the  name  of  his  friend  Marmont  did  not  appear  on 
the  list  of  appointments  which  had  been  made  on  the  formation  of 
the  empire ;  he  was  neither  created  a  grand  officer  of  the  empire,  nor 
a  grand  officer  of  the  crown.  Such  a  sincere  feeling  of  friendship 
attached  Junot  to  his  old  college  companion,  and  his  first  brother 
in  arms,  that  he  was  perfectly  distressed  at  this  sort  of  disgrace 
inflicted  on  him.  Junot  assured  me  that  he  knew  the  author  of  it, 
though  from  motives  of  prudence  to  Marmont  he  would  not  inform 
him  of  the  matter.  I  pressed  him  to  tell  me,  and  though  I  was 
shocked  I  was  not  surprised ;  for,  to  accuse  others  was  the  constant 
practice  of  the  individual  in  question,  who,  holding  as  he  did,  the 
ver\  highest  rank  in  the  army,  should  have  preserved  a  noble  and 
honourable  line  of  conduct,  instead  of  earning  for  himself  an  odious 
reputation.  Some  time  after  the  coronation,  Prince  Eugene  having 
been  appointed  Grand  Chancellor  of  Sta'-e,  the  rank  of  colonel-general 
of  chasseurs  was  given  to  Marmont. 

On  the  l«t  of  December,  the  conservative  senate  presented  to  the 
Emperor  the  votes  of  the  nation.  It  is  worthy  of  remark  that  for  tha 
Empire,  there  were  only  twro  thousand  five  hundred  and  seventy-nine 
negative  votes,  and  three  millions,  five  hundred  and  seventy-five 
affirmative,  while  for  the  Consulate  for  life,  there  were,  I  believe, 
nearly  nine  thousand  negative  votes.    I  breakfasted  with  the  Empress 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  THE  CORONATION.         59 

on  the  very  day  of  the  presentation  of  the  registers  to  the  Emperor, 
and  I  can  positively  affirm,  whatever  may  have  been  said  to  tha 
contrary,  that  Josephine  had  no  gloomy  presentiments  either  as 
regarded  herself  or  Napoleon.  She  was  in  excellent  spirits,  and  she 
told  me  that  the  Emperor  had  that  morning  made  her  try  on  the 
crown,  which  next  day  he  was  to  place  on  her  head  in  the  eyes  of 
France ;  and  she  shed  tears  of  joy  while  she  mentioned  this.  She 
also  spoke  feelingly  of  the  disappointment  she  had  experienced  on 
receiving  the  Emperor's  refusal  to  her  solicitation  for  the  return  of 
Lucien.  "  I  wished  to  make  to-morrow  a  day  of  grace,"  said  she ; 
"but  Bonaparte  (for  she;  continued  to  call  him  by  this  name  long 
after  his  elevation  to  the  empire)  impatiently  rejected  my  suit,  and  I 
was  compelled  to  be  silent.  I  wished  to  prove  to  Lucien  that  T  can 
return  good  for  evil.     If  you  should  see  him  let  him  know  it." 

I  was  astonished  at  Napoleon's  constant  severity  towards  his  bro- 
ther, and  a  brother,  too,  to  whom  he  owed  so  much.  His  marriage 
with  Madame  Jauberton,  was  alleged  to  be  the  unpardonable  offence 
he  had  committed  ;  but  1  am  of  opinion  that  the  republican  sentiments 
entertained  by  Lucien  formed  the  real  objection  to  his  recall  to  France. 
Another  circumstance  which  augmented  the  hostility  of  the  Emperor 
towards  his  brother,  was  the  conduct  of  Madame  Lsetitia  Bonaparte. 
She  warmly  espoused  the  cause  of  her  exiled  son,  and  quitted  Paris 
for  the  purpose  of  conveying  to  him  assistance  and  consolation. 
Madame  Bonaparte's  maternal  feelings  were  painfully  lacerated  at 
this  period  of  general  joy  and  festivity.  Her  youngest  son  Jerome 
was  excluded  from  the  family  circle,  which  Napoleon  had  collected 
around  him,  and  to  which  he  looked  for  the  consolidation  of  his  future 
power.  Jerome  had  married  Miss  Patterson  in  America.  Though 
he  was  at  the  time  a  mere  boy,  yet  the  marriage  was  nevertheless 
valid,  since  it  took  place  with  the  consent  of  his  mother  and  his  elder 
brother.  But  the  First  Consul  was  furiously  indignant  at  the  conduct 
of  the  young  enseigne  de  vaisseau ;  conceiving  that  as  head  of  the 
government  he  was  also  the  head  of  his  family.  Jerome  had  left 
America  to  return  to  Europe.  Madame  Lajtitia  informed  the  Em- 
peror of  his  departure;  and  Napoleon  immediately  took  measures  to 
prevent  his  landing,  not  only  in  any  of  the  ports  of  France,  but  also 
those  of  Holland  and  Belgium,  and  wherever  he  had  power  to  exclude 
him.  I  make  no  comment  on  this  severity;  subsequent  events  may 
or  may  not  have  justified  it;  of  that  the  reader  will  presently  be  able 
to  judge.  Be  this  as  it  may,  Madame  Lsetitia  Bonaparte  was  at  tho 
time  of  the  coronation,  in  Pome,  without  either  title  or  distinction. 
She  was,  however,  introduced   in  David's  picture  of  the   coronation. 


60  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND    FAMILY. 

This  must  have  been  by  command  of  the  Emperor,  for  I  cannot  inia 
gme  that  the  idea  was  suggested  by  herself. 

Before  day  break,  on  the  2d  of  December,  all  Paris  was  alive 
and  in  motion  ;  indeed  hundreds  of  persons  had  remained  up  the 
whole  of  the  night.  Many  ladies  had  the  courage  to  get  their  hair 
dressed  at  two  o'clock  in  the  morning,  and  then  sat  quietly  in  their 
chairs  until  the  time  arrived  for  arranging  the  other  part?  of  their 
toilette.  We  were  all  very  much  hurried,  for  it  was  necessary  to  bo 
at  our  posts  before  the  procession  moved  from  the  Tiileries,  for 
which  nine  o'clock  was  \  lie  appointed  hour.  I  was  at  ,hat  time  as 
mtimate  with  the  Duchess  de  Ragusa  as  Junot  was  with  her  husband, 
though  she  afterwards  quarrelled  with  me,  for  some  reason  that  1 
never  could  discover.  We  arranged  to  go  together  to  Notre-Dame, 
and  we  set  out  at  half-past  seven  in  the  morning.  As  to  Junot,  he 
was  to  carry  one  of  the  honours  of  Charlemagne — the  ball,  or  the 
hand  of  justice,  I  do  not  recollect  which.  We  accordingly  left  him 
busily  engaged  in  arraying  himself  in  his  peer's  robes. 

Who  that  saw  Notre-Dame  on  that  memorable  day  can  ever  for 
get  it"?  I  have  witnessed  in  that  venerable  pile  the  celebration  of 
sumptuous  and  solemn  festivals,  but  never  did  I  see  any  thing  at  all 
approximating  in  splendour  to  the  coup  (Tozil  exhibited  at  Napoleon's 
coronation.  The  vaulted  roof  re-echoed  the  sacred  chanting  of  the 
priests,  who  invoked  the  blessing  of  the  Almighty  on  the  ceremony 
about  to  be  celebrated,  while  they  awaited  the  arrival  of  the  vicar  of 
Christ,  whose  throne  was  prepared  near  the  altar.  Along  the 
ancient  walls  of  tapestry  were  ranged,  according  to  their  ranks,  the 
different  bodies  of  the  state,  the  deputies  from  every  city,  in  short, 
the  representatives  of  all  France,  assembled  to  implore  the  benedic- 
tion of  Heaven  on  the  sovereign  of  the  people's  choice.  The  waving 
plumes  which  adorned  the  hats  of  the  senators,  counsellors  of  state, 
and  tribunes — the  splendid  uniforms  of  the  military — the  clergy  in 
all  their  ecclesiastical  pomp — and  the  multitude  of  young  and  beauti 
ful  women,  glittering  in  jewels,  and  arrayed  in  that  style  of  grace 
and  elegance  which  is  to  be  seen  only  in  Paris — altogether  presented 
a  picture  which  has  perhaps  rarely  been  equalled,  and  certainly  never 
excelled. 

The  Pope  arrived  first ;  and  at  the  moment  of  his  entering  the 
cathedral,  the  anthem  Tu  es  Petres  wras  commenced.  His  Holiness 
advanced  from  the  door  with  an  air  at  once  majestic  and  humble. 
Ere  long,  the  firing  of  cannon  announced  the  departure  of  the  proces- 
sion from  the  Tuileries.  From  an  early  hour  in  the  morning  the 
weather  had  been  exceedingly  unfavourable.     It  was  cold  and  rainy. 


CEREMONIES   OF   THE   CORONATION.  61 

and  appearances  seemed  to  indicate  that  the  procession  would  oe  any 
thing  but  agreeable  to  those  who  joined  in  it.  But,  as  if  by  the  espe- 
cial favour  of  Providence,  of  which  so  many  instances  are  observable 
in  the  career  of  Napoleon,  the  clouds  suddenly  dispersed,  the  sky 
brightened  up,  and  the  multitudes  who  lined  the  streets  from  the 
Tuileries  to  the  cathedral,  enjoyed  the  sight  of  the  procession  without 
being,  as  they  had  anticipated,  drenched  by  a  December  rain.  Na- 
poleon, as  he  passed  along,  was  greeted  by  heartfelt  expressions  of 
enthusiastic  love  and  attachment. 

On  his  arrival  at  Notre-Dame,  Napoleon  ascended  the  throne, 
which  was  erected  in  front  of  the  grand  altar.  Josephine  took  her 
place  beside  him,  surrounded  by  the  assembled  sovereigns  of  Europe. 
Napoleon  appeared  singularly  calm.  I  watched  him  narrowly,  with 
the  view  of  discovering  whether  his  heart  beat  more  highly  beneath 
the  imperial  trappings  than  under  the  uniform  of  the  guards ;  but  I 
could  observe  no  difference,  and  yet  I  was  at  the  distance  of  only  ten 
paces  from  him.  The  length  of  the  ceremony,  however,  seemed  to 
weary  him ;  and  I  saw  him  several  times  check  a  yawn.  Neverthe- 
less, he  did  every  thing  he  was  required  to  do,  and  clid  it  with  pro- 
priety. When  the  Pope  anointed  him  with  the  triple  unction  on 
the  head  and  both  hands,  I  fancied,  from  the  direction  of  his  eyes,  that 
he  was  thinking  of  wiping  off  the  oil  rather  than  of  any  thing  else ; 
and  I  was  so  perfectly  acquainted  with  the  workings  of  his  counte- 
nance, that  I  have  no  hesitation  in  saying  that  was  really  the  thought 
that  crossed  his  mind  at  the  moment.  During  the  ceremony  of  the 
anointing,  the  holy  father  delivered  that  impressive  prayer  which 
concluded  with  these  words : — "  Diffuse,  oh  Lord,  by  my  hands,  the 
treasures  of  your  grace  and  benediction  on  your  servant,  Napoleon, 
whom,  in  spite  of  our  personal  unworthiness,  we  this  day  anoint  Em- 
peror in  your  name.'1''  Napoleon  listened  to  this  prayer  with  an  air 
of  pious  devotion.  But  just  as  the  Pope  was  about  to  take  the  crown, 
called  the  crown  of  Charlemgane,  from  the  altar,  Napoleon  seized  it 
and  placed  it  on  his  own  head.*     At  that  moment  he  was  really 

*  At  that  moment  there  occurred  one  of  those  incidents  which  pass  un- 
heeded, when  they  are  not  followed  by  any  particular  consequence,  but  which 
nevertheless  furnish  food  for  superstition.  For  several  months  previous  to  the 
coronation,  the  ancient  roof  and  walls  of  Notre-Dame  had  been  unmercifully 
hammered  by  the  workmen  employed  in  fixing  up  the  decorations;  and  several 
small  particles  of  stone  which  had  been  thus  loosened  fell  during  the  ceremony 
into  the  nave  and  choir.  Just  at  the  moment  when  Napoleon  seized  the 
crown,  and  placed  it  on  his  own  head,  a  stone,  about  the  size  of  a  nut,  fell 
from  the  roof,  directly  over  the  Emperor's  shoulder.  There  was  no  movement 
or  gesture  of  the  Emperor,  which  coidd  enable  me  to  guess  whether  or  not  he 


62  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

handsome,  and  his  countenance  was  lighted  up  with  an  expression,  of 
which  no  words  can  convey  an  idea.  He  had  removed  the  wreath 
of  laurel  which  he  wore  on  entering  the  church,  and  which  encircles 
his  brow  in  the  line  picture  of  Gerard.  The  crown  was,  perhaps,  in 
itself,  less  becoming  to  him  ;  but  the  expression  excited  by  the  act  of 
putting  it  on,  rendered  him  perfectly  handsome. 

\\  hen  the  moment  arrived  for  Josephine  to  take  an  active  part  in 
the  grand  drama,  she  descended  from  the  throne,  and  advanced 
towards  the  altar,  where  the  Emperor  awaited  her,  followed  by  her 
retinue  of  court  ladies,  and  having  her  train  borne  by  the  Princesses, 
Caroline,  Julie,  Eliza,  and  Louis.  One  of  the  chief  beauties  of  the 
Empress  Josephine  was  not  merely  her  fine  figure,  but  the  elegant 
turn  of  her  neck,  and  the  way  in  which  she  carried  her  head ;  indeed 
her  deportment  altogether  was  conspicuous  for  dignity  and  grace.  1 
have  had  the  honour  of  being  presented  to  many  real  Princesses,  to 
use  the  phrase  of  the  Faubourg  St.  Germain,  but  I  never  saw  one, 
who,  to  my  eyes,  presented  so  perfect  a  personification  of  elegance 
and  majesty.  In  Napoleon's  countenance  I  could  read  the  conviction 
of  all  I  have  just  said.  He  looked  with  an  air  of  complacency  at 
the  Empress,  as  she  advanced  towards  him  ;  and  when  she  knelt 
down — when  the  tears  which  she  could  not  repress  fell  upon  her 
clasped  hands,  as  they  were  raised  to  Heaven,  or  rather  to  Napoleon 
— both  then  appeared  to  enjoy  one  of  those  fleeting  moments  of  pure 
felicity  which  are  unique  in  a  life-time,  and  serve  to  fill  up  a  vacuum 
of  years.  The  Emperor  performed,  with  peculiar  grace,  every  action 
required  of  him  during  the  ceremony  ;  but  his  manner  of  crowning 
Josephine  was  most  remarkable ;  after  receiving  the  small  crown 
surmounted  by  the  cross,  he  had  first  to  place  it  on  his  own  head,  and 
then  to  transfer  it  to  that  of  the  Empress  ;  when  the  moment  arrived 
for  placing  the  crown  on  the  head  of  the  woman  whom  popular 
superstition  regarded  as  his  good  genius,  his  manner  was  almost 
playful.  He  took  great  pains  to  arrange  this  little  crown,  which  was 
placed  over  Josephine's  tiara  of  diamonds ;  he  put  it  on,  then  took  it 
off.  and  finally  put  it  on  again,  as  if  to  promise  her  she  should  wear 
it  gracefully  and  lightly.  My  position  enabled  me  fortunately  to  see 
and  observe  every  minute  action  and  gesture  of  the  principal  actors 
in  this  magical  scene. 

This  part  of  the  ceremony  being  ended,  the  Emperor  descended 
from  the  altar  to  return  to  his  throne,  while  the  magnificent  Vival 

felt  the  stone  touch  him;  but  small  as  it  was,  considering  the  vast  height 
from  -which  it  fell,  it  is  scarcely  possible  to  believe  he  could  be  unconscious  of 
the  circumstance. 


CONVERSATION   WITH   THE    EMPEROR.  63 

was  performed  by  the  full  chorus.  At  this  moment  the  Emperor, 
whose  eagle  eyes  had  hitherto  glanced  rapidly  from  one  object  to 
another,  recognised  me  in  the  little  corner  which  I  occupied.  He 
fixed  his  eye  upon  me,  and  I  cannot  attempt  to  describe  the  thoughts 
which  this  circumstance  conjured  up  in  my  mind.  A  naval  officer 
once  told  me,  that  during  a  shipwreck,  when  he  had  given  himself  up 
for  lost,  the  whole  picture  of  his  past  life  seemed  to  unfold  itself 
before  him  in  the  space  of  a  minute.  May  it  not  be  presumed  that 
Napoleon,  when  he  looked  at  me,  was  assailed  by  a  host  of  past 
recollections  ;  that  he  thought  of  the  Rue  des  Filles  Saint-Thomas 
and  of  the  hospitality  he  had  shared  in  my  father's  house  ;  and  the 
ride  in  a  carriage  with  my  mother,  when  returning  from  Saint  Cyr, 
he  exclaimed,  "  Oh  !  si  fetais  le  maitre  /" 

When  I  saw  the  Emperor,  a  few  days  afterwards,  he  said,  "  Why 
did  you  wear  a  black  velvet  dress  at  the  coronation  ?"  This  question 
took  me  so  by  surprise,  that  I  could  not  readily  reply.  "  Was  it  a 
sign  of  mourning  ?"  continued  he.  "  Oh,  Sire  !"  I  exclaimed,  and  tho 
tears  started  to  my  eyes.  Napoleon  looked  at  me  as  if  he  would 
scan  my  very  inmost  thoughts  :  "  But  tell  me,"  said  he,  "  why  did 
you  make  choice  of  that  sombre — I  may  almost  say  sinister  colour  ?" — ■ 
"  Your  Majesty  did  not  observe  that  the  front  of- my  robe  was  richly 
embroidered  with  gold,*  and  that  I  wore  my  diamonds.  I  did  not 
conceive  that  there  was  any  thing  unsuitable  in  my  dress ;  not  being 
one  of  those  ladies  whose  situations  required  them  to  appear  in  full 
court  costume."  "  Is  that  remark  intended  to  convey  an  indirect 
reproach  ?  Are  you  like  certain  other  ladies,  because  they  have  not 
been  appointed  dames  du  palais  ?  I  do  not  like  sulkiness  and  ill- 
humour." — "Sire,  1  have  shown  no  ill-humour;  but  for  that  I  claim 
no  merit,  because  I  feel  none.  Junot  has  informed  me  that  your 
Majesty  does  not  wish  to  make  double  appointments  in  your  house- 
hold, and  that  of  the  Empress  ;  and  that  when  the  husband  is  one  of 
the  military  household,  the  wife  cannot  be  a  dame  da  palais." — 
"Junot  told  you  so,  did  he1?  And  how  happened  he  to  mention 
that?  Were  you  complaining?  Are  you  infected  with  ambition? 
I  hate  ambitious  women.  Unless  they  are  queens,  they  are  intri- 
guers; remember  that,  Madame  Junot.  But  now  tell  me,  are  you 
not  vexed  at  not  being  appointed  dame  du  palais?  Answer  me  can- 
didly ;  if  a  woman  can  be  candid." — "  I  will,  Sire  ;  but  your  Majesty 
will   not  believe  me." — "  Come,  come,  let  me  have   an   answer." — 

*  The  fact  is,  that  Mark  or  dark-coloured  vdvot  dresses  were  much  worn 
at  that  time,  especially  with  diamonds.  There  were  a  great  many  at  Napo 
leon'u  coronation. 


(U  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

'•  Then  I  am  not  vexed.'1 — "  How  ?"  "  Because  I  am  not  one  of 
those  persona  who  can  easily  conform  to  positive  subjection  ;  and 
your  Majesty  would  probably  wish  that  the  protocol  for  regulating 
the  court  of  the  Empress  should  be  framed  on  the  model  of  a 
military  code."  Napoleon  laughed.  "Not  unlikely,"  resumed  he. 
'•  However.  I  am  satisfied  ;  you  have  given  me  a  very  good  answer, 
and  I  shall  remember  it."  Then,  after  a  pause,  he  said,  "  Poor 
Junot,  did  you  observe  how  his  feelings  were  moved  at  the  corona- 
tion ?  He  is  a  faithful  friend.  Who  could  have  foreseen,  when  we 
were  both  at  Toulon,  ten  years  ago,  that  we  should  live  to  see  such  a 
day  as  the  2d  of  December  ?" — "  Perhaps  Junot,  Sire."  Here  I 
reminded  him  of  a  letter  which  my  husband  wrote  to  his  father  in 
1794,  and  in  which  he  refuted  the  objection  of  the  old  roan  who 
blamed  him  for  leaving  his  regiment  to  follow  the  fortune  of  an 
obscure  and  unknown  general  like  Bonaparte.  Junot  replied,  "  You 
ask  me  who  General  Bonaparte  is?  He  is  one  of  those  men  whom 
nature  creates  sparingly,  and  who  appear  in  the  world  now  and  then, 
in  the  lapse  of  ages."  My  father-in-law  showed  this  letter  to  the 
First  Consul,  when  he  passed  through  Dijon  after  the  battle  of  Ma- 
rengo ;  and  the  Emperor  appeared  quite  struck  with  the  recollection 
which  I  called  to  his  mind.  The  conversation  between  myself  and 
Napoleon,  which  I  have  just  described,  took  place  at  a  ball  which 
was  given  either  by  the  war  minister  or  M.  de  Talleyrand  ;  I  do  not 
precisely  remember  which. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


Junot  appointed  Ambassador  to  Portugal — He  hesitates  to  accept  the  appoint- 
ment— Lord  Robert  Fitzgerald  and  his  lady — Marshal  Lannes  recalled — 
Cambaceres — Opening  of  the  legislative  body — Letter  from  Napoleon  to  the 
King  of  England — Departure  of  the  squadron  to  Dominica — Its  success — De- 
tailed instructions  given  to  me  by  the  Emperor — Preparations  for  my  de- 
parture— Court  dresses  and  hoops — M.  d'Arango — Junot's  farewell  interview 
•3-ith  Napoleon — Our  departure  from  Paris — Honours  paid  to  Junot  on  the 
route — Arrival  at  Bayonne — Alphonso  Pignatelli's  offer  of  his  house  at 
Madrid — Entrance  into  Spain. 

One  day  Junot  returned  home  with  a  thoughtful  and  almost  melan- 
choly air.  He  told  me  that  the  Emperor  was  desirous  of  giving  him 
a  proof  of  his  confidence,  of  which  doubtless  he  was  very  sensibl?  but 


LORD   FITZGERALD   AND   HIS   LADY.  65 

which,  nevertheless,  caused  him  some  uneasy  apprehensions.  The 
Emperor  had  proposed  that  he  should  proceed  on  an  embassy  to 
Portugal.  At  first  I  beheld  only  the  brilliant  side  of  the  matter,  and 
[  said,  "  Well !  why  are  you  dissatisfied  ?" — "  Because,"  replied  Junot, 
"  I  am  not  calculated  for  diplomacy,  and  that  brave  and  excellent 
fellow  Lannes  tells  me  that  the  court  of  Lisbon  is  a  perfect  bear- 
garden, and  that  I  should  be  sure  to  get  into  some  scrape.  England 
is  all  powerful  at  Lisbon ;  Austria  threatens  to  turn  her  back  upon  us 
as  well  as  Prussia  and  Russia ;  therefore  you  may  well  imagine  that 
I  am  not  much  inclined  to  go  to  take  a  siesta  in  Portugal,  amidst  tho 
firing  of  cannon,  and  musketry."  I  knew  Junot's  character,  and  I 
made  no  reply ;  indeed,  this  last  objection  closed  my  mouth.  For 
my  own  part,  the  bare  idea  of  quitting  France  rendered  me  miserable. 
However,  as  this  was  an  affair  which  might  place  Junot  in  a  situation 
to  show  wnat  he  was  capable  of,  I  did  not  wish  to  turn  him  from  a 
path  which  might  augment  his  reputation  as  a  man  of  merit  and 
talent. 

There  was  one  very  disagreeable  circumstance  connected  with  it 
■ — Junot's  predecessor,  General  Lannes,  who  was  disliked  at  Lisbon, 
and  wished  to  return  home,  as  it  was  said,  formed  a  plan  for  getting 
himself  recalled.  At  that  time  Lord  Robert  Fitzgerald,  who  had  been 
secretary  to  the  embassy  in  Paris,  in  1790,  filled  the  office  of  English 
ambassador  at  Lisbon.  No  man  could  possess  more  polished,  though 
cold  manners,  or  a  more  dignified  address.  His  personal  appearance 
too  was  in  his  favour,  and  formed  a  singular  contrast  to  that  of  his 
wife,  who  was  an  extremely  plain  woman,  and  whose  hatred  of  Franco 
caused  her  to  assume  at  intervals  the  air  of  a  fury.  She  spoke  of  the 
Emperor  as  a  brigand,  deserving  of  the  scaffold,  and  she  always 
alluded  to  him  in  a  strain  of  invective.  It  will  easily  be  supposed 
that  General  Lannes,  who  was  devoted  to  Napoleon,  was  not  very 
well  pleased,  either  with  the  husband  or  the  wife,  though  the  conduct 
of  the  former  was  strictly  courteous.  Lannes  disliked  all  the  English 
embassy,*  not  excepting  Lord  Strangford,  who  at  that  period  seemed 
to  divide  his  time  between  sleeping  and  translating  Camoens. 

Only  those  who  knew  Lannes  can  form  a  just  idea  of  the  hatred 
he  bore  to  England.     lie.  did  not  understand  the  art  of  dissembling 

*  Amongst  other  vexations,  Lannes  was  greatly  annoyed  at  Lord  Robert's 
taking  precedence  of  him  in  all  points  of  etiquette.  This  feeling  exploded  in 
rather  a  rough  manner  on  the  occasion  of  their  respective  carriages  meeting  on 
the  n>ad  to  Queluz.  Lannes'  coachman,  wishing  to  humour  his  master's  ani- 
mosity, drove  so  violently  against  the  lighter  vehicle  in  which  tho  English 
ambassador  was  seated,  that  it  was  overturned  in  a  ditch. 
44 


86  NAPOLEON,   IIIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

his  sentiments,  and  he  expressed  them  with  all  the  frankness  of  his 
character.  One  may  readily  suppose,  that  in  the  midst  of  a  foreign 
oourt,  where  obsequious  manners  are  above  all  things  considered  a 
duty,  Marshal  Lannes  would  appear  somewhat  singular.  Madame 
Lannes,  it  is  true,  relieved  the  conventional  interview  of  diplomatic 
and  courtly  life,  by  the  sweetness  of  her  manner,  and  her  admirable 
beauty ;  but  Lady  Fitzgerald  regarded  those  charms  only  as  so  many 
faults  in  a  Frenchwoman,  and  the  warfare  which  she  waged  against 
the  French  became  the.  more  active  in  consequence. 

Junot,  who  was  the  most  frank  and  communicative  of  men,  had 
no  desire  to  travel  to  Portugal,  to  practise  the  arts  of  policy  and  dis 
simulation.  Besides,  it  was  his  wish  to  remain  in  Paris,  for  he  was 
desirous  of  either  serving  as  first  aide-de-camp  to  the  Emperor,  or 
resuming  the  command  of  the.  first  military  division  which  was  sepa- 
rated from  the  governorship  of  Paris.  He  thought  that  Murat,  the 
Emperor's  brother-in-law,  would  not  continue  governor  of  Paris,  and 
in  his  heart  he  wished  to  be  once  more  at  the  head  of  the  military 
administration  of  the  capital  of  France.  Not  knowing  how  to  decide, 
Junot  resolved  to  take  the  advice  of  the  arch-chancellor,  who  had 
always  professed  a  regard  for  him,  and  whom  Junot  highly  esteemed. 
The  arch-chancellor  listened  attentively  to  all  Junot  said,  and  then 
told  him  he  ought  to  set  out  on  the  embassy.  ;'  But,"  said  Junot,  "  1 
shall  only  commit  blunders.  Do  you  imagine  that  I  can  submit  to 
all  the  contrivance  and  the  duplicity  which  diplomacy  requires  ]" — 
"  Do  not  make  a  bugbear  of  that,"  replied  Cambaceres,  "  the  more 
especially  as  I  have  this  bit  of  advice  to  give  you :  continue  to  be  just 
what  you  are.  Frankness  is  the  most  able  agent  of  diplomacy.  Be 
sides,  my  dear  general,  you  must  obey  his  Majesty." 

I  have  already  said  that  I  could  not  at  this  period  quit  Paris,  with- 
out the  greatest  mortification.  I  was  young :  Paris  was  then  a  sort 
of  fairy  land.  All  my  friends  were  there,  my  brother  and  my  young- 
est daughter,  whom  I  should  be  compelled  to  leave  behind  me, 
because  she  was  too  tender  an  age  to  undertake  so  long  a  journey. 
These  considerations  distressed  me.  Besides,  Madame  Lannes  did 
not  give  me  any  very  agreeable  accounts  of  Lisbon.  It  appeared  that 
there  was  no  society  there,  except  that  which  was  under  the  influence 
of  England. 

Finally,  the  journey  was  decided  upon,  and  Junot  was  charged  not 
only  with  the  embassy  to  Lisbon,  but  with  a  secret  and  important 
mission  to  the  court  of  Madrid,  where  General  Beurnonville  was 
French  ambassador.  Affairs  had  assumed  so  serious  an  aspect  that 
it  was  necessary  the  Emperor  should  direct  his  whole  attention  to  his 


LETTER  TO    THE    KING   OF   ENGLAND.  67 

allies  in  the  south.  Portugal  was  neutral  ;  but  so  wily  as  to  require 
close  watching,  and  Spain  was  so  wretchedly  governed,  that  it  was 
indispensable  to  keep  an  eye  on  her  motions  also.  England  was  dis- 
satisfied, and  threatened  to  convulse  Europe  again  with  her  quarrels. 
Spain,  too,  declared  war  against  England  on  the  12th  or  15th  of 
December  of  this  year.  The  question  was,  would  the  Spanish  gov 
ernment  maintain  faith  towards  us  as  long  as  our  interests  required  if? 

A  great  and  imposing  ceremony  took  place  towards  the  end  of 
December;  namely,  the  opening  of  the  legislative  assembly.  The 
Emperor  was  upon  that  occasion  what  he  was  so  often  during  the 
glorious  years  which  commenced  his  immortal  era.  His  speech  was 
simple  and  dignified.  He  demanded  justice  for  the  French  people 
against  the  bad  faith  of  England,  and  accused  the  latter  of  wishing  to 
disturb  the  peace  of  Europe.  In  the  month  of  January,  1805,  the 
Emperor  wrote  to  the  King  of  England.  He  addressed  his  letter 
directly  to  the  monarch.  It  was  in  the  following  terms : — "  I  do  not 
see  any  dishonour  in  making  the  first  advances.  I  have,  I  believe, 
proved  to  the  world  that  I  do  not  fear  the  chances  of  war :  but  peace 
is  now  the  wish  of  my  heart.  I  beseech  your  Majesty  not  to  deny 
yourself  the  happiness  of  giving  peace  to  the  world.  Do  not  leave 
that  pleasure  to  your  successors.  I  wish  your  Majesty  could  be  con- 
vinced of  on-  truth,  namely,  that  a  new  coalition  can  tend  only  to 
augment  the  greatness  and  the  continental  preponderance  of  France." 

Events  proved,  during  that  same  year,  that  the  Emperor  was  cor- 
rect in  this  assertion.  The  above  is  the  letter  which  has  been  so 
strangely  described  in  publications  as  scurrilous  as  they  are  false. 
This  noble  step  on  the  part  of  Napoleon,  so  free  from  all  petty  ambi- 
tion and  vanity,  has  been  represented  as  having  been  written,  not  only 
to  deceive  the  French  people,  but  to  afford  the  Emperor  an  oppor- 
tunity of  treating  with  a  crowned  head  as  an  equal.  Is  it  likely,  that 
at  the  most  brilliant  period  of  Napoleon's  glory,  when  he  was  the 
adored  and  legally-recognized  Sovereign  of  the  greatest  nation  of 
Europe,  he  should  have  wished  to  treat,  from  mere  motives  of  vanil  \ . 
with  a  lunatic  Monarch,  and  such  a  Prince  as  the  Prince  of  Wales ! 
The  persons  who  make  these  absurd  charges  against  Napoleon,  think 
it  very  proper  that  the  English  minister  should  have  returned  an 
answer  to  the  French  minister  (M.  de  Talleyrand),  giving  him,  instead 
of  reasons,  impertinent  evasions.  "  His  Majesty,"  concluded  the 
English  minister,  "  cannot  give  a  more  particular  answer  to  the  com- 
munication which  has  been  made  to  him  before  he  communicates  it 
to  the  continental  powers." 

In  the  meantime  a  levy  of  sixty  thousand  men  was  ordered  in 


38  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT  AND  FAMILT. 

Fnihv.  Another  law  directed  the  building  of  a  town  in  La  Vendee, 
Napoleon  not  only  tranquillized  these  provinces,  which  were  ravaged 
by  burnings,  and  inundated  with  blood,  but  he  rebuilt  their  towns,  and 
restored  life  and  fertility  to  the  desolated  plains.  About  this  time  a 
Bquadron  departed  from  Rochelle,  notwithstanding  the  severity  of  the 
season.  It  was  freighted  with  arms  and  ammunition  for  Martinique, 
and  had  on  board  General  Joseph  Lagrange,  a  brave  officer,  and 
a  faithful  friend  of  Junot,  with  whom  he  had  served  in  Egypt.  lie 
led  his  troops  to  the  principal  town  of  the  English  island,  Dominica,  and 
effected  a  descent  with  all  the  success  he  could  have  anticipated,  seizing 
the  garrison  and  artillery,  destroying  the  magazines,  and  carrying  off 
the  vessels  at  anchor  in  the  port.  All  this  was  effected  by  the  end  of 
February,  and  the  squadron  had  only  sailed  from  the  He  d'Aix,  on  the 
11th  of  January  of  the  same  year,  that  is  to  say,  five  weeks  previously. 
The  squadron  consisted  of  one  three-decker,  three  frigates,  and  four 
vessels  of  the  line.     Admiral  Missiessi  commanded  it. 

When  Junot's  departure  was  resolved  upon — when  I  learnt  that 
it  was  absolutely  necessary  for  me  to  quit  France,  I  lost  no  time  in 
making  my  preparations.  The  Emperor  one  day  spoke  to  me  at  con- 
siderable length  respecting  the  conduct  which  it  would  be  necessary 
for  me  to  observe  towards  the  Portuguese  and  Spanish  nobility. 
"An  ambassadress,"  said  he,  "is  a  more  important  personage  in 
diplomacy  than  is  usually  supposed.  This  is  the  case  everywhere, 
but  more  particularly  with  us,  on  account  of  the  prejudice  which 
exists  against  France.  It  must  be  your  endeavour  to  give  the  Portu- 
guese a  just  idea  of  the  manners  of  the  imperial  court.  Be  not 
haughty — be  not  vain,  but  in  your  intercourse  with  the  female 
nobility  of  Portugal,  practise  much  reserve  and  great  dignity.  You 
will  find  at  Lisbon  many  emigrant  ladies  who  belonged  to  the  ^ourt 
of  Louis  XVI. ;  you  will  also  see  some  of  these  at  Madrid.  Be 
scrupulously  cautious  in  your  conduct  towards  them ;  be  particularly 
careful  not  to  ridicule  the  customs  of  the  country,  or  of  the  court, 
when  you  do  not  understand  them.  Bear  in  mind  the  good  lesson  of 
your  mother.  It  is  said  that  they  may  be  both  censured  and  ridi- 
culed ;  but  if  you  must  do  the  one  or  the  other,  censure  rather  than 
ridicule.  Remember  that  Sovereigns  never  pardon  raillery.  You 
will  be  presented  at  the  court  of  Spain.  Be  circumspect,  while,  at 
the  same  time,  you  appear  to  be  frank." 

Here  I  looked  at  the  Emperor  as  if  to  interrogate  him,  and  he 
added,  with  a  certain  degree  of  impatience : — "  When  I  say  circum- 
spect, I  mean  that  you  must  not  tattle  and  gessip.  The  Queen  of 
Spain  will   ask   you    many   questions   about  the   Empress  and   the 


THE   EMPEROR'S  INSTRUCTIONS.  69 

Princesses;  you  must  be  prudent  in  your  answers.  The  interior 
of  my  family  may  be  displayed  to  every  eye  ....  Yet  I  do  not  wish 
that  the  portraits  of  my  sisters  should  be  sketched  by  a  bad  painter." 
(I  have  never  forgotten  this  expression.)  "Your  Majesty,"  replied  I, 
"  must  be  aware  that  I  cannot  be  accused  of  any  intention  to  do  what 

is  displeasing  to  you."     "  I  know  it I  know  it ... .  But  you  are 

satirical You  like  to  tell  a  good  story.    That  is  one  thing  which 

you  must  avoid.  The  Queen  of  Spain  will  be  the  more  curious  to 
question  you,  because  the  wife  of  the  French  ambassador  at  Madrid 
knows  nothing  at  all  of  the  imperial  court,  and  very  little  about 
France,  having  passed  all  her  girlhood  in  emigration.  The  Queen 
will,  therefore,  ask  you  many  questions  about  the  Empress  and  the 
court.  So  long  as  these  questions  refer  only  to  the  fashion  of  a  gown 
or  a  hat,  well  and  good ;  but,  whenever  the  conversation  may  turn  on 
more  important  topics,  which  will  happen,  for  the  Queen  of  Spain  is 

an  intelligent  and  artful  woman then  be  on  your  guard.     As  to 

me,  you  know  my  name  must  never  be  pronounced  except  as  it  is 
mentioned  in  the  Moniteur.  There  is  at  Madrid  a  person  who  detests 
me ;  the  Princess  of  the  Asturias ...  Be  careful  what  you  say  before 
her.  She  speaks  French  as  well  as  you  do ... .  But  you  speak  Italian, 
do  you  not? . . . . That  is  very  lucky  ....  They  speak  very  little  French 
in  Madrid  and  Lisbon,  but  almost  every  body  speaks  Italian.  Let 
me  hear  how  you  pronounce." ....  I  recited  part  of  one  of  Petrarch's 
sonnets,  and  the  Emperor  appeared  much  pleased  with  my  accent. 
"Excellent!"  he  exclaimed,  rubbing  his  hands.  "You  will  easily 
learn  Portuguese,  since  you  speak  Italian  so  well ....  But  be  sure 
to  recollect  what  I  have  said  about  gossiping ....  Are  you  on 
good  terms  with  the  Princess  Caroline?" — "Very  good,  Sire,  as  far 
as  I  know." — "And  with  the  Princess  Pauline?"  I  replied  in  the 
affirmative. 

I  could  easily  perceive,  that  Pauline  was  the  person  to  whom  he 
had  intended  to  allude  while  he  was  impressing  upon  me  the  necessity 
of  not  gossiping.  I  have  frequently  observed  that  the  Emperor,  in 
ap  te  of  the  decision  he  manifested  in  important  events,  used  some- 
times to  wind  round  about  in  the  most  circuitous  way,  to  come  to  his 
point,  in  the  merest  trifles ;  as,  for  example,  in  the  case  above- 
mentioned.  At  that  time,  libels  were  written  in  England  on  the 
personages  of  the  imperial  family.  The  Princess  Pauline  and  Madame 
Latitia  Bonaparte,  in  particular,  were  represented  in  the  most  odious 
colours;  and  these  attacks  were  totally  unjust,  as  tin-  as  related  to 
Madame  Lajtitia,  whose  character  was  irreproachable.  The  Emperor 
wrs  fully  acquainted  with   all    these   libels,  and    they  annoyed   him 


70  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

infinitely  more  than  those  which  had  been  circulated  by  the  secret 
orders  of  the  Prussian  anil  Russian  cabinets,  in  1802.    Napoleon  was 

susceptible  on  this  point,  to  a  degree — which  must  appear  incredible 
to  those  who  did  not  know  him. 

"Receive  company,"  he  added,  continuing  his  instructions  to  me; 
"  make  your  house  in  Lisbon  as  attractive  as  it  was  in  Paris,  when 
you  were  Madame  la  Commandante.  .  .  .  What  you  must  have 
observed  among  the  ladies  of  the  foreign  ministers  in  Paris,  may 
serve  as  a  guide  to  your  conduct.  In  Madame  de  Gallo,  Madame 
de  Cetto,  Madame  de  Lucchesini,  and  the  English  Duchess,  you  have 
seen  both  enough  to  copy  and  avoid.  .  .  .  Live  in  good  harmony 
with  the  wives  of  your  husband's  diplomatic  colleagues ;  but  form  no 
intimacies  with  any  one.  They  give  rise  to  little  female  quarrels,  in 
which  the  husbands  sometimes  take  part.  Thus  two  states  may  go 
to  war,  because  two  women  have  disagreed,  or  because  one  has  a 
more  elegant  hat  than  the  other."  I  could  not  forbear  laughing. 
"  Do  not  imagine  I  am  joking,"  resumed  the  Emperor.  "  I  enjoin 
you  to  be  very  circumspect  in  this  intercourse.  Lady  Fitzgerald  is, 
I  understand,  a  perfect  drum-major  in  petticoats.  Leave  her  to  make 
herself  ridiculous.  That  is  revenge  enough  for  us."  I  had  similar 
conversations,  at  various  times,  with  the  Emperor,  on  the  subject  of 
my  visit  to  Portugal.  He  evidently  regarded  it  as  a  point  of  great 
importance,  that  one  of  the  females  of  the  new  French  court  should 
appear  in  a  favourable  light,  in  the  eyes  cf  a  people,  among  whom  the 
English  maintained  such  high  credit  and  constant  intercourse. 

A  circumstance  which  not  a  little  augmented  my  disinclination  to 
go  to  Portugal,  was  that  it  would  place  me  under  the  necessity  of 
conforming  to  that  most  absurd  of  all  follies,  viz  : — the  observance  of 
old  customs,  for  no  other  reason,  than  because  they  are  old.  The 
custom  of  wearing  hoops  at  court  appeared  to  me  the  most  stupid 
thing  imaginable.  Madame  Lannes  had  informed  me,  that  in  spite 
of  all  hd  efforts  and  those  of  the  General,  she  had  found  it  impossible 
to  evade  this  formality.  She  added,  that  it  was  absolutely  necessary 
I  should  get  my  hoops  made  in  Paris;  for,  to  complete  the  absurdity, 
there  was  no  possibility  of  getting  any  thing  in  the  way  of  dress 
properly  made  in  Lisbon.  I  accordingly  bespoke  my  hoops  from 
Leroy. 

As  I  was  to  be  presented  in  the  spring,  I  ordered  two  court 
dresses,  such  as  might  suitably  be  worn  during  the  two  seasons 
succeeding  the  winter.  One  was  composed  of  white  crape,  embroi- 
dered with  gold  lama,  and  a  hat  to  correspond,  adorned  with  a  plume 
of  white  feathers;  the  other  was  of  rose-coloured  silk,  embroidered 


junot's  farewell  interview.  71 

with  silver  lama,  with  a  wreath  of  silver  leaves,  the  latter  not  em- 
broidered, but  merely  laid  on,  and  marking  the  contour  of  the 
horrible  hoop :  the  head  dress  corresponded  with  the  robe.  Mesdem- 
oiselles  l'Olive  and  de  Beuvry  made  me  a  great  many  dresses,  in  a 
style  of  exquisite  taste,  which  contrasted  singularly  enough  with  the 
hoop,  that  last  remnant  of  the  barbarism  of  the  middle  ages.  As 
to  Junot,  his  presentation  dress  was  ready :  it  consisted  of  his 
uniform  of  colonel-general  of  the  hussars,  which  he  had  worn  at 
the  coronation. 

We  had  recently  become  acquainted  with  some  Portuguese,  who 
enabled  us  to  form  a  more  favourable  opinion  of  their  countrymen, 
than  we  had  hitherto  entertained  ;  for  our  judgment  had  been  formed 
from  the  manners  of  M.  de  Lima,  the  Portuguese  ambassador,  then 
in  Paris.  Among  these  new  acquaintances  was  M.  d'Araujo,  who 
was  about  to  fill  the  important  post  of  minister  for  foreign  affairs  at 
Lisbon.  He  had  been  almost  all  his  life  absent  from  Portugal,  on 
foreign  embassies.  He  spoke  French  and  several  other  languages 
and  had  an  extensive  acquaintance  with  literature. 

I  had  hoped  that  we  should  not  set  out  until  the  spring,  but  some 
orders  which  Junot  received  from  the  Emperor  accelerated  our 
departure.  Public  affairs  became  more  and  more  involved,  and 
everything  foreboded  a  third  continental  coalition.  The  influence  of 
England  at  the  courts  of  Lisbon  and  Madrid  threatened  to  become 
dangerous  in  those  moments  of  agitation  which  obviously  preceded  a 
storm,  and  we  were  required  to  quit  Paris  in  the  midst  of  the 
carnival  of  1805,  when  all  was  festivity  and  joy.  It  was  not  the 
balls  and  masquerades  that  Junot  regretted,  but  he  was  afraid  that 
the  war  would  be  commenced  without  him,  and  with  his  natural 
frankness  he  said  to  the  Emperor,  "  Your  Majesty,"  observed  he, 
'•  who  has  always  been  so  good  to  me,  will  not  surely  inflict  on  me  a 
wound  which  admits  of  no  reparation.  How  severe  was  the  mortifi- 
cation I  experienced  on  receiving  intelligence  of  the  battle  of 
Marengo.  Sire,  you  to  ^e  never  been  in  battle  without  me,  and  I 
conjure  that  you  will  promise  to  recall  me  whenever  hostilities  are 
likely  to  commence." — "  I  promise  to  do  so,"  said  the  Emperor,  with 
emotion  ;  and  stretching  out  his  hand  to  Junot,  he  added,  "I  give  you 
my  word  of  honour  that  I  will." — "  I  am  satisfied,"  replied  Junot, 
"and  I  shall  serve  your  majesty  with  the  greater  zeal  as  my  mind 
will  be  free  from  inquietude." 

We  set  out  at  midnight  on  Shrove  Tuesday,  a  circumstance  not 
a  little  tantalizing  to  a  young  woman  of  nineteen.  But  I  can  honestly 
declare  that  at   the   moment  of  crossing  the   barrier,  I  was  far  from 


72  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

thinking  of  the  gaiety  I  was  leaving  behind  me.  I  was  in  the  most 
painful  state  of  feeling  thai  1  ever  experienced,  and  yet  few  lives  have 
been  more  chequered  with  misfortune  than  mine.  My  mind  was 
completely  subdued  by  the  misery  of  this  first  banishment ;  for  sueh 
1  considered  it:  and  yet  the  future  which  unfolded  itself  before  me 
was  not  altogether  devoid  of  consolation.  I  was  going  with  the  title 
of  ambassadress  to  a  foreign  court,  and  the  Emperor  had  directed 
Junot  to  travel  through  France  with  all  the  state  required  by  his 
new  dignity.  In  every  town  through  which  wre  passed,  we  were 
sainted  by  the  firing  of  cannon  or  musketry,  and  received  addresses 
from  mayors,  prefects,  sub-prefects,  &c,  Junot  was  the  first  ambas- 
sador whom  Napoleon  had  sent  abroad  since  he  had  been  made 
Emperor,  and  he  wished  to  give  to  the  mission  the  utmost  possible 
eclat.  On  our  arrival  at  Bayonne,  Junot  left  me  and  my  little 
daughter  under  the  charge  of  the  gentlemen  who  accompanied  him  in 
official  capacities,  and  proceeded  to  Madrid,  on  horseback,  accom- 
panied by  Colonel  Laborde.  It  was  somewhat  extraordinary  for 
an  ambassador  at  that  period  to  ride  two  hundred  leagues  on 
horseback.  I  followed  him,  escorted  by  MM.  de  Rayneval  and  de 
Cherval. 

As  it  had  been  determined  before  our  departure  from  Paris,  that 
we  should  make  a  tolerably  long  stay  at  Madrid,  Junot  made  in- 
quiries where  I  could  be  suitably  lodged  during  the  five  or  six  weeks 
that  we  should  continue  there.  At  that  time  there  was  but  one  posada 
(the  Cross  of  Malta),  which  was  neither  a  suitable  place  for  me,  nor  a 
comfortable  abode  for  any  one.  We  could  not  reasonably  throw 
ourselves  upon  the  hospitality  of  the  French  ambassador;  for  Junot's 
suite  formed  a  completB  colony,  and,  besides,  my  husband  had  a  sort 
of  pride  which  prevented  him  from  placing  himself  under  such  an 
obligation  to  the  man  whom  he  wras  in  some  measure,  at  least  tem- 
porarily, to  supplant.  It  was  originally  the  Emperor's  intention  that 
we  should  put  up  at  the  hotel  of  the  Embassy. 

We  were  one  day  talking  over  this  difficulty  of  procuring  accom- 
modation in  Madrid,  and  Junot,  who  was  one  of  those  people  who 
always  cut  a  knot  where  they  cannot  untie  it,  talked  of  sending  me  to 
Lisbon,  without  stopping  longer  than  two  or  three  days  in  Madrid. 
This  was  not  at  all  to  my  taste;  for  I  was  anxious  that  the  journey, 
since  I  was  obliged  to  undertake  it,  should  afford  me  materials  for 
study  and  observation ;  and,  besides,  to  make  this  sort  of  flying  visit 
to  Madrid,  appeared  to  me  not  conformable  to  the  wishes  of  the 
Emperor.  We  wrere  discussing  this  embarrassing  subject,  when  one 
of  our  friends,  Alphonso   Pignatelli,  the  younger  brother  of  Count 


ENTRANCE   INTO   SPAIN.  73 

Armando  de  Fuentcs,  entered  to  pay  me  his  morning  visit,  which  he 
never  failed  to  do.  "  If,"  said  he,  "  you  choose  to  incur  the  incon- 
venience of  being  lodged  in  a  bachelor's  house,  I  shall  be  proud  to 
offer  you  the  use  of  mine  in  the  Calle  del  Clavel,  at  Madrid.  I  would 
not  take  the  liberty  of  making  such  an  offer,  but  that  I  know  the 
difficulty  you  will  experience  in  procuring  an  abode.  However,  1 
promise  you  you  will  be  poorly  accommodated :  there  are  two  or 
three  beds,  a  few  chairs  and  tables,  and  one  or  two  of  the  windows,  I 
believe,  are  provided  with  curtains.  But,  after  all,  if  you  will  conde- 
scend to  encamp  in  my  hermitage,  bad  as  it  is,  you  will  find  it  better 
than  the  Cross  of  Malta." 

I  laughed  at  his  description,  and  very  gladly  accepted  his  offer. 
He  immediately  dispatched  a  letter  to  his  steward,  giving  directions 
that  the  brasero  should  be  ornamented  with  olives,  and  that  some 
other  preparations  might  be  made  to  prevent  my  forming  as  un- 
favourable an  idea  of  Spain  as  he  entertained ;  for  both  he  and  his 
brother  hated  the  country.  I  set  out  from  Bayonne,  where  I  had 
passed  three  days  very  agreeably,  at  the  house  of  our  banker,  M. 
Dubrocq,  and  I  entered  Spain.  Now  the  scene  totally  changed. 
The  characters,  it  is  true,  were  sometimes  the  same ;  but  they  seemed 
to  be  performing  on  another  stage,  with  new  dresses  and  decorations. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


We  enter  Spain — Aspect  of  the  country — Arrival  at  Madrid — An  agreeable  sue 
prise — General  arid  Madame  de  Beurnonville — Arenjeuz  San  lldefonso — Th« 
Escurial — State  of  the  Peninsula — Prince  of  the  Peace — Super b  road-ap- 
proach to  Madrid — Description  of  the  capital — Character  of  tire  Spaniards 
— Their  absurd  national  vanity — Ladies  of  the  Spanish  court — The  Mar- 
chioness de  Santiago's  false  eye-brow — Junot's  interview  with  Godoy — Tiro 
Prince  and  Princess  of  the  Asturias — Notice  of  the  elevation  of  Godoy — His 
character — The  Court  at  Aranjeuz — Road  to  that  palace  from  Madrid — 
Beauty  of  its  situation — My  presentation  to  the  King  and  Queen — White 
gloves  forbidden — Tire  camerara-mayor — Description  of  Charles  IV.  and  his 
Queen — My  conversation  with  their  Majesties. 

Hpatx,  in  1807,  when  the  French  army  marched  through  it  to  gain  the 
frontier  of  Portugal,  bore  no  resemblance  to  the  Spain  which  I  beheld 
when  I  entered  that  ancient  kingdom  in  the  month  of  March,  1805. 
.  scarcely  know  how  to  describe  the  first  aspect  of  a  country  so  si  rangel) 


74-  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

different  from  oura  in  forms,  in  language,  and  in  customs.  England, 
separated  from  France  as  it  is  by  the  Channel,  is  even  less  different 
from  our  country  than  is  Spain  from  the  last  French  village  upon  the 
hanks  of  the  Bidassoa.  I  left  St.  Jean  de  Luz  in  the  morning,  and 
slept  at  Yrun,  a  miserable  town  on  the  opposite  side  of  this  streamlet, 
or  rather  marsh,  in  which  is  situated  that  Isle  of  the  Conference  where 
the  dishonest  said  to  the  honest  minister,  "77  ri'y  a  plus  de  Pyrenees." 
The  utterance  of  such  a  sentiment,  in  1GG0,  might  have  made  one 
expect  to  find,  in  1805,  at  least  some  vestiges  of  relationship  between 
the  two  people.  None,  however,  exist.  Nay,  notwithstanding  the 
apparent  alliance  which,  since  the  time  of  the  Directory,  was  so 
proudly  displayed — notwithstanding  the  fraternity  which  seemed  to 
be  established  between  the  two  nations — I  could  easily  perceive,  even 
on  the  frontier,  that  they  were  not  friends.  The  curiosity  we  inspired 
was  tinctured  with  no  kindly  feeling,  and  I  am  convinced  that  when 
we  put  up  at  a  posada,  we  were  made  to  pay  more  for  the  ruido  de 
la  casa  than  would  have  been  exacted  from  an  Italian,  or  even  from  a 
heretic  Englishman. 

I  reached  Madrid  on  the  10th  March;  Junot,  who  was  advised  of 
my  arrival,  came  to  meet  me.  He  was  accompanied  by  General 
Beurnonville,  our  ambassador  at  Madrid,  who  informed  me  that 
Alphonso  Pignatelli  had  given  a  very  faithful  description  of  his  house, 
and  that  it  was  scarcely  habitable.  "  Madame  de  Beurnonville," 
said  he,  "  regrets  exceedingly  that  we  cannot  ask  you  to  come  to  our 
hotel ;  but  wre  are  very  badly  accommodated  ourselves,  and  are  full 
of  complaints."  This  was  said  on  our  way  to  the  Calle  de  Gavel,  in 
which  Pignatelli's  house  was  situated.  The  twTo  ambassadors  had 
got  into  my  carriage,  and  we  soon  drove  up  to  the  door  of  my  new 
abode.  I  beheld  a  little  white  house,  built  exactly  on  the  model  of 
those  of  England ;  for  many  in  Madrid  are  like  those  in  London, 
whatever  difference  may  exist  in  other  respects  between  the  two  cities. 
The  door  was  furnished  with  a  bright  brass  knocker  ;  and  on  entering 
I  found  myself  in  a  neat  little  vestibule  paved  with  marble,  and  as 
well  sanded  as  if  it  had  formed  part  of  a  Dutch  habitation.  The  stair. 
case  was,  like  the  house  itself,  small,  but  elegant  and  in  good  taste. 
We  passed  through  an  ante-chamber  to  the  dining-room,  and  I  next 
proceeded  to  examine  the  drawing-room  and  bed-chamber,  and  was 
delighted  with  the  neatness  and  elegance  of  the  furniture.  A  good 
collection  of  pictures,  French  bronzes,  and  porcelain,  completed  the 
ornaments  of  this  agreeable  habitation,  which  was  certainly  one  of 
the  finest  houses  in  Madrid.  Junot  and  Beurnonville  were  highly 
amused  by  observing  my  astonishment.     This  little  conspiracy  had 


ARRIVAL   AT   MADRID.  VO 

Deen  got  up  in  order  to  afford  me  the  pleasure  of  an  agreeable  sur 
prise.  After  resting  a  few  hours,  I  proceeded  to  the  French  ambassa- 
dor's, and  was  kindly  welcomed  by  Madame  Beurnonville.  This 
lady  was  very  much  respected  at  Madrid,  where  her  exalted  birth 
alone  would  have  insured  her  a  favourable  reception.  In  a  country 
where  birth  is  every  thing,  it  is  very  important  that  an  ambassador's 
lady  should  possess  that  qualification.  The  impression  produced 
even  by  the  Emperor's  glory,  reflected  as  it  was  upon  his  generals, 
was  not,  .however,  sufficient  to  command  the  respect  of  persons  of 
elevated  rank.  A  prejudice  so  profoundly  rooted,  could  not  be  re 
moved  in  a  day. 

When  1  arrived  at  Madrid,  the  court  had  quitted  the  Escurial  for 
Aranjuez.*  The  customs  observed  at  the  Spanish  court  at  this  period, 
were  the  same  as  those  which  prevailed  in  the  reign  of  Philip  II. 

I  will  now  take  a  retrospective  glance  at  Madrid  and  Spain,  as 
they  were  before  the  war,  before  the  intrigues  of  a  few  obscure  indi- 
viduals  surrounded  that  kingdom  with  snares,  and  by  exciting  the 
people  against  France,  succeeded  in  changing  totally,  both  the  moral 
and  physical  aspect  of  the  country.  I  will  also  describe  Portugal ;  I 
will  paint  both  countries  as  I  saw  them,  and  the  notes  and  correspon 
dence  I  have  now  before  me,  will  essentially  aid  me  in  this  task. 
When  I  visited  Spain,  on  my  journey  to  Lisbon,  all  was  profound 
tranquillity,  and  such  a  thing  as  an  invasion  was  never  thought  of,  at 

*  Aranjuez  is  situated  in  a  truly  picturesque  and  romantic  spot,  in  a  beau 
tiful  valley  on  the  Tagus,  to  the  south-west  of  Madrid.  The  royal  domicile  if, 
as  it  were,  entombed  in  verdure  and  luxuriant  foliage.  But  the  little  attention 
which  is  bestowed  upon  the  canals  and  waters  which  flow  through  the  beauti- 
ful grounds  render  the  retreat  ungenial  during  the  hot  seasons.  At  the  end  of 
May,  the  Royal  family  quit  Aranjuez  for  La  Granja  or  San  Ildefonso — wretched 
imitations  of  Versailles,  the  work  of  Philip  V.  La  Granja  is  situated  to  the 
north  of  Madrid,  upon  the  slope  of  a  chain  of  high  mountains.  This  renders  it 
a  desirable  summer  retreat.  Consequently  the  Royal  family  linger  there  till 
June,  July,  or  August.  The  third  sitio,  or  country  residence,  is  San  Lorenzo  or 
the  Escurial.  On  this  place,  Philip  II.  has  impressed  the  seal  jf  his  wild  and 
savage  character.  The  history  of  his  reign  is  written  upon  these  dreary  walls. 
This  mass  of  stone  conveys  at  one  and  the  same  time  the  idea  of  a  palace  and  a 
monastery;  but  still  without  the  majesty  of  the  one,  or  without  the  austerity 
and  religious  gloominess  which  ought  to  accompany  the  other.  Hero  the  court 
sojourns  from  September  to  December,  in  other  words  during  the  coldest  period 
of  the  year.  And  vet  the  temperature  of  the  Escurial,  built  as  it  is  in  an  open 
situation  on  the  declivity  of  (Juadarrama,  is  by  no  means  genial.  The  winds 
roge  with  violence,  the  mountains  which  .surround  it  arc  divested  of  verdure 
and  nature  seems  to  dwindle  in  these  ever  snow-clad  regions,  (hough  the  sun 
shoots  his  ardent  rays  over  the  barren  rocks. 


JQ  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

least  on  Mir  part.  The  alliance  between  France  and  Spain,  on  the 
contrary,  was  more  friendly  than  ever.  In  all  the  ports  of  Andalusia 
preparations  were  making  to  join  the  Spanish  and  French  fleets,  and 
Junot  was  specially  charged  with  secrel  despatches  for  the  further- 
ance of  this  measure.  He  had  occasion  to  confer  with  the  Prince  of 
the  Peace  on  the  subject  of  the  junction,  which  the  Emperor  considered 
of  high  importance.  The  Spanish  navy  was  then  formidable,  at  all 
events  it  had  a  reputation.  This  was  before  the  battle  of  Trafalgar. 
But  1  tnink  myself  particularly  fortunate  in  having  been  able  at  the 
time  to  which  I  refer,  to  glean  some  knowledge  of  the  royal  family, 
and  of  (lie  man  who  then  ruled  Spain,  and  whose  sceptre,  though  light 
as  a  reed,  was  furnished  with  iron  points,  with  wdiich  he  inflicted 
wounds  on  a  generous  people.  The  Prince  of  the  Peace  is  one  of 
those  extraordinary  characters  who  have  obtained  celebrity  without 
any  just  grounds.  A  similar  instance  has  occurred  in  Russia.  The 
history  of  the  Prince  of  the  Peace,  presents  in  a  striking  light,  the 
melancholy  results  of  illicit  passion.  I  both  saw  and  heard  a  great 
deal  respecting  the  Prince  of  the  Peace  during  my  stay  in  Spain. 
These  particulars  I  will  lay  before  the  reader. 

After  I  passed  the  stone  lion  which  marks  the  boundary  between 
Newr  and  Old  Castile,  I  never  saw  any  thing  to  equal  the  barrenness 
of  the  country.  No  gardens,  no  country-houses,  no  culture,  nothing 
in  short  indicating  the  vicinity  of  a  great  capital.  This  stone  lion, 
with  its  pompous  inscriptions,  stands  at  the  entrance  of  the  very  finest 
road  I  ever  beheld.  It  was  a  Roman  way  in  the  best  time  of  Rome, 
when  she  left  in  distant  kingdoms  those  vestiges  of  her  grandeur 
which  are  still  found  after  the  lapse  of  ages.  How  strange  that  vanity- 
should  have  induced  its  founder,  Ferdinand  VI.,  to  erect  so  pompous  a 
monument  to  commemorate  the  formation  of  a  few  leagues  of  road, 
in  a  tract  of  country  presenting  not  a  single  house,  or  a  trace  of  culture ! 
and  for  this,  to  style  himself  the  father  of  his  country  ! 

But  though  the  approach  to  Madrid  produces  so  unfavourable  an 
impression,  yet  the  appearance  of  the  city  on  first  entering  it  is  never- 
theless grand  and  imposing.  The  streets  are  long  and  straight;  the 
Calle  do  Alcala,  where  the  French  ambassador  resided,  is  one  of  the 
finest  streets  in  Europe.  It  is  terminated  at  one  end  by  the  magnifi- 
cent promenade  of  the  Prado,  and  the  fine  palace  of  the  Duke  of  Alva, 
and  at  the  other  by  La  Puerta  del  Sol.  The  great  street  of  Toledo, 
of  which  so  much  is  said  in  Gil  Bias,  and  in  the  Spanish  romances,  and 
the  street  of  Atocha,  are  finer  than  any  in  London  or  Paris.  For  a 
long  period  Madrid  wras  but  a  little  town  of  no  note  belonging  to  the 
Archbishop  cf  Toledo.     Ph'uip  II.  first  made  it  a  royal  residence.     He 


SPAIN  AND   THE   SPANIARDS.  77 

was  influenced  in  his  choice  by  the  salubrity  of  the  air  of  Madrid  and 
its  fine  waters,  of  which  there  is  an  abundant  supply.  Fountains  are 
to  be  seen  in  every  quarter  of  the  city,  which  for  execution  and  design, 
are  execrable — a  rather  extraordinary  circumstance,  considering  that 
they  were  erected  at  the  epoch  ?f  the  revival  of  the  arts,  when  Spain 
produced  so  many  splendid  works.  I  can  bear  testimony  to  the  fine 
quality  of  the  water  they  supply.  Its  excellence  arises,  I  fancy,  from 
the  many  meanderings  it  is  obliged  to  make. 

I  entertain  the  highest  admiration  for  the  Spanish  character.  I  have 
studied  it  at  different  periods,  I  have  seen  it  as  it  really  is — lofty, 
generous,  and  magnanimous;  I  have  remarked  its  virtues  and  defects; 
but  the  latter  are  rather  the  effect  of  circumstances  than  of  disposition. 
The  Spaniards  are  remarkable  for  command  of  temper,  and  are  distin- 
guished by  great  patience ;  the  latter  virtue  was  particularly  fatal  to 
us  in  our  unfortunate  expedition  against  them ;  for  with  it  were 
combined  uniform  affection  for  their  sovereign,  and  a  superstition 
which  the  monks  turned  to  their  own  profit  the  more  easily,  as  the 
Spaniards  are,  at  least  were,  sincerely  devout.  I  am  aware  that  a 
poison  extremely  dangerous  to  an  unenlightened  people,  has  since 
insinuated  itself  among  them  ;  viz.,  a  superficial  education  engendering 
infidelity  and  free  thinking.  This  is  one  of  the  legacies  we  have  left 
them.  The  piety  of  the  women  presented  a  peculiarity  which  sur- 
prised me :  it  was  directed  exclusively  to  the  Virgin.  In  Spain  the 
Virgin  is  adored  under  a  thousand  different  names,  and  each  day  is 
sacred  to  some  new  ceremony.  The  vast  array  of  saints  whom  they 
invoke  in  their  prayers,  in  preference  even  to  the  name  of  the  Almighty 
or  the  Saviour,  was  a  circumstance  sufficiently  calculated  to  astonish 
a  Frenchwoman ;  for  our  religion  is  simple  in  its  forms,  compared  to 
that  of  the  Spaniards.  What  is  related  of  the  horror  entertained  by 
the  Spaniards  for  drunkenness,  is  perfectly  true.  Before  the  invasion, 
when  I  crossed  the  Peninsula,  from  one  end  to  the  other,  I  saw  but 
two  men  in  a  state  of  inebriation,  the  one  a  Frenchman,  and  the  other 
a  Catalan,  a  sailor,  and  so  ignorant,  that  he  knew  nothing  of  his  country 
but  its  name. 

To  see  the  Spaniard  in  his  native  character  it  is  necessary  to  go 
into  the  heart  of  the  kingdom.  Our  last  invasion,  short  as  it  was,  has 
left  permanent  traces.  Conquerors  always  impress  some  portion  of 
their  character  on  a  conquered  people.  For  instance,  the  Spaniards 
derive  from  the  Moors  their  taste  for  plays,  tournaments,  and  other 
shows,  their  respectful  gallantry  to  females,  their  love  of  titles,  and 
their  habit  of  speaking  in  metaphor  and  hyperbole,  their  gravity  in 
deportment  and  conversation,  and  the  jealousy  which  renders  them 


78  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

^  indictive  and  distrustful.  Their  Gothic  ancestors,  the  Goths,  and  true 
founders  of  Spain,  bequeathed  to  them  freedom  and  probity.  Their 
superstition  may  perhaps  be  dated  from  the  period  of  the  long  inva- 
sion, or  rather  importation  of  the  Romans,  who  were  remarkably 
superstitious,  I)«>  we  not  see  in  Rome  and  throughout  Italy,  the 
same  superstition  now-a-days  1  There  is  one  fault  with  which  the 
Spaniards  may  justly  be  reproached,  because  it  is  offensive  to  foreign- 
ers who  visit  them ;  this  is  their  excessive  national  vanity.  There 
are  few  Spaniards  who  do  not  think  their  nation  the  first  in  the  world  ; 
and  they  maintain  this  absurdity  with  great  positiveness.  They  still 
beguile  themselves  with  the  flattering  recollection  of  the  conquest  of 
the  new  world,  and  of  the  times  when  Charles  V.  dreamt  of  universal 
monarchy.  In  this,  indeed,  they  are  not  unlike  us.  For  valour  and 
conquest,  we  still  fancy  ourselves  as  great  as  we  were  in  the  glorious 
days  of  the  Revolution  and  the  Empire  ;  and  for  urbanity  and  elegance, 
think  ourselves  equal  to  the  subjects  of  Louis  XIV. ;  while  we  have 
retrogaded  as  far  from  the  one  as  the  other. 

Immediately  on  my  arrival  in  Madrid  I  was  visited  by  many 
ladies  of  the  court,  some  of  whom  manifested  towards  me  much  kind- 
ness and  attention.  One  of  these  ladies,  the  Duchess  of  Ossuna,  had 
resided  long  at  Paris,  and  was  distinguished  for  pleasing  manners  and 
gracious  deportment.  The  Duchess's  two  daughters,  the  Marchioness 
de  Santa  Cruz,  and  the  Marchioness  of  Camarasa,  were  both  highly 
educated  and  amiable  women.  Her  house  was  furnished  in  the  French 
style,  and  in  the  most  perfect  taste.  Another  lady  of  high  rank,  who 
paid  me  a  visit  as  soon  as  she  had  learnt  my  arrival,  was  the  Mar- 
chioness d'Arizza,  formerly  Duchess  of  Berwick.  Her  second  husband, 
the  Marquis  d'Arizza,  was  chief  majordomo  to  the  Queen  Maria 
Luisa.  In  her  youth  she  had  been  very  beautiful,  and  at  the  time  I 
knew  her,  she  still  retained  her  fine  figure  and  graceful  deportment. 
When,  on  the  morning  promenade  at  the  Prado,  she  alighted  from 
her  carriage  and  walked  up  and  down,  attired  in  an  elegant  basquina, 
and  lace  mantilla,  drawing  the  latter  from  side  to  side  with  her  fan,  to 
shade  the  eyes,  as  the  Spaniards  say,  she  resembled  one  of  Andalusia'3 
lovely  daughters.  She  had  then  a  son  twelve  years  of  age,  who  has 
lately  been  at  Paris,  under  the  title  of  the  Duke  of  Berwick. 

I  also  received  much  attention  from  the  Marchioness  de  Santiago. 
A  stranger  figure  than  this  lady  was  never  seen.  The  Marquis 
d'Arizza  had  laid  me  a  wager  that  I  could  not  look  at  her  without 
laughing.  The  poor  woman  painted  most  unmercifully.  The  ladies 
of  Charles  II.'s  court  would  have  looked  pale  beside  her.  Her  daily 
operation  of  painting  being  ended,  she  made  herself  a  pair  of  finely 


THE  MARCHIONESS   DE   SANTIAGO.  79 

arcned  black  eyebrows,  which  she  fixed  above  a  pair  of  immense 
eyes,  which  were  constantly  on  the  broad  stare.  These  same  eye- 
brows cave  rise  to  a  laughable  incident  which  1  heard  related  at  the 
house  of  the  Marchioness  d'Arizza.  There  was  a  party  at  Aranjuez, 
and  the  company  were  in  the  height  of  gaiety,  dancing  and  laughing, 
when  the  Marchioness  de  Santiago  was  announced.  Though  she  was 
then  somewhat  younger,  she  painted  as  thickly  as  when  further  ad- 
vanced in  life,  and  she  was  attended  then,  as  she  still  was  at  the  age 
of  sixty,  by  a  cavaliere  servente,  of  to  use  the  Spanish  term,  a  cortejo. 
The  Marchioness  arrived  late,  and  apologised  by  saying,  that  the 
beauty  of  the  evening  had  tempted  her  to  take  the  air  in  the  Calle  de 
la  lieyna.  Whilst  she  spoke  a  universal  titter  prevailed  through  the 
room.  Her  appearance,  which  was  at  all  times  singular,  was  at  this 
moment  irresistibly  droll.  She  had  but  one  eyebrow!  As  nature 
had  in  her  case  been  very  sparing  of  this  feature,  and  as  the  one  which 
attracted  attention  was  black  as  jet,  the  contrast  was  complete.  She 
herself  had  no  suspicion  that  any  thing  was  wrong.  The  cortejo  was 
equally  unconscious.  At  length  the  mirth  of  the  company  exploded 
in  loud  peals  of  laughter,  and  the  lost  eyebrow  was  discovered  to 
have  accidentally  fixed  itself  on  the  forehead  of  the  cortejo. 

There  was  at  the  court  of  Madrid  at  this  time  a  lady  who  very 
much  pleased  me.  This  was  Madame  Carrujo  from  the  Havana. 
Her  figure  was  rather  large  for  a  Spanish  woman,  but  exquisitely  pro 
portioned,  as  indeed  they  all  are,  especially  those  born  in  the  colonies. 
These  latter  possess  a  symmetry  of  form,  which  even  the  lair  Andalu- 
sians  cannot  boast  of. 

Junot,  who  was  very  anxious  to  have  an  interview  with  the  Prince 
of  the  Peace,*  saw  him  on  the  day  after  his  arrival.     The  Prince 

*  Don  Manuel  Godoy  was  born  at  Badajoz  in  Estremadura.  His  father  waa 
a  petty  provincial  gentleman,  a  kind  of  country  squire.  Manuel  had  an  elder 
brother,  Luis,  who,  1  believe,  through  the  patronage  of  the  Duke  de  I'lnfantado, 
entered  the  body  guards.  Don  Luis  was  a  tall,  handsome  young  man,  something 
like  his  brother,  and  he  speedily  attracted  the  notice  of  a  lady,  who,  though  hei- 
Belf  filling  the  most  exalted  rank,  nevertheless  scrupled  not  to  select  her  favourite! 
from  the  lowest  classes  of  society.  Luis  was  soon  established  in  her  good  graces, 
and  got  his  brother  entered  in  the  same  company  of  the  body  guards.  But  the 
lad_y  who  had  so  graciously  noticed  him  was  not  remarkable  for  the  stability 
of  her  affections.  Manuel  was  probably  handsomer,  and  more  agreeable  than 
his  brother.  In  short,,  he  pleased:  and  his  elevation  was  rapid.  In  course  of 
time,  he  was  created,  first  Duke  de  la  Aleudia,  and  next,  Prince  of  the  Peace. 
This  last  dignity  appeared  the  more  extraordinary,  because  the  title  of  I'rinco 
is  never  conferred  on  Spanish  subjects.  It  was  on  the  occasion  of  the  treaty  of 
peace,  signed  in  IT'JT,  between  the  French  Republic  and  Spain,  that  the  Dik« 
de  la  Aleudia  received  that  signal  mark  of  favour. 


80  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COUKT   AND   FAMILY. 

knew  thai  he  had  to  make  an  important  communication  from  tha 
Emperor  Napoleon,  and  although  the  cannon  of  Austerlitz  had  not  yet 

been  heard,  Spain  was  the  mosl  faithful  ally  of  France;  as  much  from 
interest,  it  may  be  believed,  as  from  friendship.  The  Prince  of  the 
Peace  wished  to  please  the  Emperor,  and  was  exceedingly  gracious 
during  this  interview  with  Junot,  who  came  home  quite  captivated 
by  him.  "Berthier  was  talking  nonsense,"  he  said,  "when  he  spoke 
ill  of  this  man.  He  is  described  as  being  insolent,  but  I  consider  him 
merely  a  courtier,  such  as  I  can  imagine  the  gentlemen  of  the  court 
of  Philip  V.  to  have  been.  He  does  not  like  the  Prince  and  Princess 
of  the  Asturias,  and  he  informs  me  that  we  shall  not  meet  with  a  good 
reception  in  that  quarter.  He  says  that  France  has  no  greater  enemy 
than  the  Prince  Royal,  and  added  that  it  is  his  wife,  the  daughter  of 
the  King  of  Naples,  who  has  excited  him  against  us,  merely  because 
France  is  the  ally  of  Spain."  Junot  informed  me  that  the  Prince 
exclaimed,  "Ah,  monsieur,  Spain  will  some  day  have  in  him  a  king 
who  will  render  her  very  unfortunate!  This  double  alliance  with  the 
house  of  Naples,  forms  a  bond  which  connects  us  writh  Austria,  to 
whom  a  third  daughter  of  the  King  of  Naples  is  married.  All  these 
women  have  combined  against  France.  Her  new  glory  mortifies 
them,  and  perhaps  you  will  scarcely  believe  that  this  new  league  is 
planned  and  directed  by  the  Queen  of  Naples  herself.  Our  gracious 
Queen,  whom  heaven  preserve,  opposes  this  influence  with  all  the 
powers  of  her  mind  and  her  natural  affection  for  her  son ;  but  Gen- 
eral   "  and  he  struck  his  breast  with  his  right  hand  and  shook  his 

head  repeatedly. 

"  I  am  astonished  at  what  you  tell  me,"  said  I  to  Junot ;  "  I  have 
often  heard  my  uncle  Demetrius  speak  of  the  Princess  of  JNaples,  who 
is  now  Princess  of  the  Asturias.  He  knew  her  at  Naples,  and  described 
her  as  a  charming  creature,  beautiful  and  interesting;  able  to  converse 
in  seven  or  eight  languages;  an  excellent  musician  and  artist;  and,  in 
short,  a  highly  accomplished  woman.  The  Prince  of  the  Peace  must 
talk  nonsense."  Junot  rejoined,  "May  not  a  Princess  be  accomplished 
in  the  sense  in  which  you  understand  the  word,  and  yet  be  the  most 
malicious  person  in  the  world?" 

It  would  be  a  mistake  to  suppose,  notwithstanding  all  that  has 
been  said  of  him,  that  the  Prince  of  the  Peace  was  utterly  devoid  of 
talent.  He  possessed  considerable  shrewdness,  good  sense,  and 
judgment,  combined  with  an  aptitude  for  business,  the  more  re- 
markable in  a  Spaniard,  as  they  are  usually  very  inactive.  These 
qualities  seemed  calculated  to  render  him  a  good  minister ;  but,  on 
the  contrary,  what  misfortunes  did   his  administration  bring  upon 


VISIT  TO   ARANJUEZ.  81 

Spain!  I  believe  Godoy's  intentions  to  have  been  good,  as  a  minister 
and  a  patriot.  He  encouraged  the  arts  ;  and  by  his  orders  travellers 
were  sent  from  Spain  to  different  parts  of  the  world,  in  order  to 
bring  back  to  their  native  country  information  on  science  and  maim 
faetures:  he  constructed  bridges  and  roads:  he  opposed  the  Inquisi- 
tion, and  in  this  conflict,  the  most  serious  perhaps  that  was  ever 
maintained  between  the  throne  and  the  altar,  the  temporal  authority 
was  triumphant.  How,  then,  are  we  to  account  for  the  misery  which 
resulted  from  the  government  of  the  Prince  of  the  Peace  1  On  what 
was  grounded  the  hatred  of  the  whole  nation  towards  that  one  man  1 
There  must  have  been  some  good  reasons  for  this,  for  it  seldom  hap 
pens  in  such  cases  that  the  judgment  of  the  mass  of  a  nation  is 
erroneous. 

The  court,  as  I  have  already  mentioned,  was  at  Aranjuez  when  we 
arrived  in  Madrid.  Junot  went  there  first  without  me;  and  it  was 
determined  that  I  should  be  presented  on  the  24th  of  March,  en 
conjidencia,  that  is  to  say,  without  the  formality  of  a  full  court  dress 
and  hoop.  We  set  out  from  Madrid  on  the  23rd  of  March,  at  four 
in  the  afternoon,  in  order  to  sleep  at  Aranjuez  that  night,  so  that  1 
might  be  presented  to  their  Majesties  next  day,  at  half  past  one,  that 
is  to  say,  immediately  after  their  dinner,  and  before  his  Majesty  went 
out  to  hunt.  On  leaving  Madrid,  we  crossed  the  Mancanarez  by  the 
bridge  built  in  the  reign  of  Philip  If.,  by  Juan  de  Herrera,  and  in 
allusion  to  which  a  wit  of  the  time  observed,  that  "  now  the  bridge 
is  made  for  the  river,  it  will  be  well  to  make  a  river  for  the  bridge." 
At  a  little  distance  further  on,  we  again  crossed  the  Mancanarez,  but 
by  fording  it;  after  which  we  found  ourselves  on  the  magnificent  road 
leading  to  Aranjuez,  which  is  bordered  merely  by  a  few  miserable- 
looking  olive  trees.  This  road,  which  is  six  leagues  in  length,  runs 
in  a  straight  line,  and  is  so  perfectly  smooth  that  the  carriage  rolled 
along  as  swiftly  as  though  we  had  been  flying.  In  this  way  we  de- 
■cended  into  the  lovely  valley  in  which  is  situated  the  royal  sitio  of 
Aranjuez.  The  descriptions  which  the  poets  have  given  us  of  Arca- 
dia, the  valley  of  Tempo,  and  all  the  spots  most  favoured  by  Heaven, 
do  not  excel  the  beauty  of  Aranjuez.  On  entering  the  valley,  all 
trace  is  lost  of  the  chalky  plains  of  New  Castile.  Instead  of  barren- 
ness, the  eye  dwells  on  a  picture  of  luxuriant  fertility.  Nothing  is 
seen  but  verdure,  Sowers,  and  trees  laden  with  fruit.  A  balmy  fra- 
grance perfumes  the  air.  In  short,  one  seems  to  be  transported  to 
another  world,  and  to  enjoy  a  new  existence.  The  palace  is  not  line; 
it  is  nothing  more  than  a  small  plain  country  house,  such  as  might  be 
the  abode  of  any  wealthy  private  gentleman.  The  Tagua  surrounds 
45 


82  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

the  palace,  and  forms  a  very  pretty  artificial  cascade  in  front  of  a 
parterre  beneath  the  windows.  The  water  is  so  close  to  the  walls, 
that  the  King  can  enjoy  the  amusement  of  fishing  from  his  terrace. 

1  was  so  enchanted  with  this  earthly  paradise,  that  I  could  have 
wished  to  spend  the  whole  day  in  wandering  over  the  grounds,  instead 
of  retiring  to  my  chamber  to  array  myself  in  full  dress  at  broad 
noonday.  However,  I  had  no  choice,  and  in  clue  time  I  commenc*  d 
the  important  preparations  for  my  presentation.  I  put  on  a  dres:*, 
such  as  I  should  have  worn  at  the  imperial  court,  and  my  head-dress 
was  composed  of  diamonds.  I  should  have  preferred  pearls ;  for 
diamonds  appeared  to  me  to  have  too  glaring  an  effect  for  daylight. 
But  whenever  I  hinted  at  the  idea  of  wearing  pearls,  to  the  Mar 
chioness  d'Arizza  and  some  other  ladies,  they  were  as  much  shocked 
as  if  I  had  intended  to  insult  their  Queen.  I  consequently  put  on  my 
diamonds.  These  ladies  told  me  one  thing  w/hich  appeared  to  me  so 
ridiculous  that  I  thought  they  were  only  hoaxing  me.  They  assured 
me  that  the  Queen  never  received  a  lady  in  white  gloves.  "  You 
must  therefore  recollect  to  take  them  off,"  said  the  Duchess  d'Ossuna, 
"  or  you  will  get  into  disgrace."  I  laughed  at  this,  and  when  I  was 
dressed,  never  doubting  but  that  what  I  had  been  told  was  a  mere 
joke,  I  put  on  a  pair  of  white  gloves.  But  on  arriving  at  the  door 
of  the  apartment  in  which  their  Majesties  were  to  receive  me,  the 
earner  ara-may  or  touched  my  arm,  and  by  signs  requested  me  to  take 
off  my  gloves.  As  she  could  not  speak  a  word  of  French,  and  I 
could  scarcely  understand  a  word  of  Spanish,  the  dialogue  was  not 
very  noisy,  though  our  gestures  were  sufficiently  animated.  I  ob- 
served that  the  old  lady  was  growing  impatient,  and  I  felt  myself 
getting  a  little  out  of  humour.  That  I,  a  French  woman  and  a  for 
eigner,  who  held  no  rank  at  the  court  of  Spain,  should  be  subjected 
to  this  strange  regulation,  appeared  to  me  unreasonable  and  absurd. 
Perhaps  I  was  equally  so  in  attempting  to  resist  it ;  but  I  am  one  of 
those  persons  who  like  to  have  their  own  way,  and  consequently  I 
found  myself  in  open  rebellion  against  the  camerara-mayor,  and  rescv 
lutely  withdrawing  my  gloved  hands,  I  exclaimed,  "No,  no,  Senora !" 
To  which  she  replied,  "  Senora  Ambassadress,  it  is  indispensable." 

At  length,  finding  that  I  obstinately  resisted,  she  smiled,  and  seiz- 
ing my  arm  with  her  little  dingy,  shrivelled  hands,  she  began  to 
unglove  me  by  force.  I  now  saw  the  folly  of  longer  resistance,  and 
I  submitted  to  the  ceremony  with  a  good  grace.  The  old  lady  folded 
up  my  gloves,  and  carefully  laid  them  behind  a  red  curtain,  near  the 
-  door  of  the  Queen's  apartment,  and  then  looking  at  my  hands,  she 
exclaimed  : — "  Jesus  /  .  .  .  .  Jesus  .'....  how   very    ■pretty  ....  Oh  f 


THE    KiNG   AND   QUEEN.  83 

.  .  .  ."  She  evidently  wished  to  console  me  and  to  remove  the 
embarrassment  I  naturally  felt  at  entering  the  presence-chamber  in  a 
trained  dress,  diamonds  and  bare  arms.  The  camerara-mayor  then 
entered  to  receive  the  commands  of  their  Majesties,  and  on  her  return 
1  was  immediately  ushered  in. 

The  King  and  Queen  were  standing  very  near  the  door,  so  near 
it,  indeed,  that  on  entering,  I  scarcely  found  room  to  make  my  three 
courtesy s.  The  Queen  advanced  to  me  and  received  me  with  pleas- 
ing condescension.  She  entered  into  conversation  with  me  about  my 
journey,  with  an  air  of  interest  which  certainly  could  not  be  sincere, 
as  she  must  have  cared  very  little  about  me ;  but  she  appeared  to  do 
so,  and  this  appearance  is  always  gratifying  on  the  part  of  a  Sovereign. 
She  seemed  to  me  to  be  still  a  fine  woman,  though  she  was  then 
growing  stout,  and  was  getting  a  double  chin,  like  Catherine  II., 
which  imparted  a  matronly  appearance  to  her  countenance.  She 
nevertheless  wore  a  coiffure  a  la  grecque  with  pearls  and  diamonds 
plaited  along  with  her  hair,  or  rather  her  wig.  Her  dress,  which  con- 
sisted of  a  slip  of  yellow  tafFety,  covered  with  a  robe  of  beautiful 
English  point  lace,  was  cut  exceedingly  low  on  the  neck  and  shoul- 
ders. Her  arms  were  without  gloves  and  adorned  with  bracelets 
composed  of  magnificent  pearls,  each  clasp  consisting  of  a  single 
ruby,  the  finest  I  ever  beheld.  I  could  not  help  thinking  of  my  ad- 
venture with  the  camerara-mayor  when  I  saw  the  Queen's  bare  arms, 
which,  as  well  as  her  hands,  were  exceedingly  beautiful.  A  smile 
which  I  was  unable  to  repress,  apparently  revealed  to  her  Majesty 
what  was  passing  in  my  mind. — "  I  suppose,"  said  she,  "  you  were 
astonished  at  being  required  to  take  off  your  gloves?  It  is  a  custom, 
of  which  you,  Madam,  at  least,  have  no  reason  to  complain,  for  your 
hands  are  made  to  be  seen."  Charles  IVth's  figure  and  appearance 
were  perfectly  original.  He  was  tall,  his  hair  was  grey  and  very 
thin,  and  his  extremely  long  nose  did  not  tend  to  improve  a  counte- 
nance naturally  devoid  of  intelligence,  though  it  had  an  expression  of 
good  nature  and  benevolence.  His  toilet,  when  I  had  the  honour  of 
teeing  him,  was  not  calculated  to  set  ofFhis  personal  appearance.  Ho 
Wore  a  blue  frock-coat  of  very  coarse  cloth,  with  yellow  metal  buttons, 
buckskin  small-clothes,  blue  stockings  drawn  up  over  his  knees,  after 
the  fashion  of  our  grandfathers  about  a  century  ago,  and  over  the 
Blockings  a  pair  of  gaiters.  I  afterwards  learned  that  this  was  his 
hunting-dress.  Hunting  was  an  amusement,  or  in  his  case  I  may 
more  properly  call  it  a  fatigue,  <>f  which  he  was  exceedingly  fond. 
hike  his  father,  he  went  out  to  the  chase  every  day  of  his  life,  let  the 


84  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

wratli.r  be  foul  or  fair. — "Rain  breaks  no  bones,"  he  used  to  say.* 
Every  day  after  dinner  he  would  i^<  -t  into  his  carriage  and  take  a 
drive  of  seven  <>r  eight  leagues  before  he  commenced  hunting.  In 
conformity  with  <>1<I  etiquette,  the  foreign  ministers  were  admitted  tc 
pay  their  respects  i<>  the  King  twice  a  week: — the  day  on  which  ] 
was  presented  was  one  of  these  demi-reception  days. 

After  speaking  to  me  about  my  journey,  and  inquiring  after  the 
health  of  my  little  daughter,  the  Queen  suddenly  changed  the  conver- 
sation, and  asked  me  some  questions  relative  to  the  Empress  Jose- 
phine. However,  she  did  not  say  much  on  that  subject,  for  I  managed 
to  change  the  conversation  :  from  the  feAv  words  which  fell  from  the 
Queen,  I  could  easily  perceive  that  the  idea  she  had  formed  of  the 
Empress  was  not  founded  merely  on  her  own  judgment. — "  How  does 
she  dress?"  inquired  she.  "In  the  most  elegant  and  tasteful  style," 
1  replied.  "  We  take  her  as  a  model  in  all  that  relates  to  dress,  not 
merely  because  she  is  our  Sovereign,  but  because  her  exquisite  taste 
prompts  her  to  wear  every  thing  that  is  most  graceful  and  becoming." 
"Does  she  wear  rouge?"  I  answered  "No,"  which  at  that  time  was 
really  true.  The  Empress  certainly  rouged  at  a  later  period  of  her 
life ;  but  I  never  recollect  having  seen  her  wear  it  during  the  Consu- 
late  or  the  beginning  of  the  Empire.  "And  flowers — does  she  wear 
artificial  flowers?"  continued  her  Majesty.  I  replied  in  the  affirma- 
tive. But  these  short  answers  were  not  satisfactory.  I  was  obliged 
to  be  more  specific,  and  accordingly  described  some  of  the  dresses 
which  the  Empress  had  worn  at  fetes  in  honour  of  the  coronation. 
The  Queen  then  said  to  me,  "  Have  you  seen  my  daughter,  the  Queen 
of  Etruria  ?  Do  you  not  think  she  is  very  much  like  me  ?"  This 
question  quite  embarrassed  me,  and  I  was  at  a  loss  what  to  say,  for 
it  is  impossible  to  imagine  a  more  ordinary  woman  than  the  Queen 
of  Etruria.  I  feared  her  Majesty  was  laying  a  snare  for  me;  I  never 
could  have  conceived  that  maternal  love  was  so  blind.  However, 
there  was  something  in  the  Queen's  manner  which  convinced  me  of 
her  sincerity,  and  I  answered  that  the  Queen  of  Etruria  was  remarka- 
bly like  her  Majesty.  "Oh!"  resumed  the  Queen,  "she  is  not  to  be 
compared  to  my  Carlotta  at  Lisbon — she  presents  a  strong  resem- 
blance both  to  her  father  and  me;  observe  her  well  when  you  see 
her.  She  is  like  her  father  in  the  upper  part  of  the  face,  and  like  me 
in  the  lower  parts." 

*  When  one  of  his  sons  was  on  Ids  death-bed,  1  e  went  out  daily  to  hnnt 
with  as  much  indifference  as  though  the  child  had  been  perfectly  well.  "  Wbal 
tan  I  do  for  hi  n  ?"  was  all  the  sympathy  he  expressed. 


THE    MULES   OF    POITOU.  85 

It  was  curious  enough  that  all  this  was  perfectly  true,  and  yet  the 
Princess  was  very  ugly,  and  the  Queen  of  Spain  possessed  the  remains 
of  beauty.  She  certainly  could  not  be  called  very  handsome  at  the 
time  when  I  saw  her  (1804-5).  She  had  then  lost  her  teeth,  and  the 
artificial  set  which  replaced  them  was  no  very  good  specimen  of  the 
dentist's  skill.  As  to  the  King,  he  nodded  assent  to  all  that  Luisa 
said,  and  looked  at  me  with  an  air  of  good  nature.  However,  he  did 
not  seem  to  be  quite  pleased  at  being  excluded  from  the  conversation, 
and  when  he  could  find  an  opportunity  of  getting  in  a  word,  he  asked 
me  what  I  had  thought  of  the  coches  de  colleras.  He  said  I  must  have 
been  much  astonished  at  seeing  them  drawn  by  mules,  and  added 
that,  of  course,  I  had  never  seen  such  animals  before.  At  this  remark 
I  could  not  really  refrain  from  laughing,  for  I  was  then  a  lively,  giddy 
young  woman ;  but,  speedily  recovering  my  gravity,  I  informed  his 
Majesty  that  all  his  finest  mules  were  brought  from  one  of  our  French 
provinces,  namely,  from  Poitou.  I  shall  never  forget  the  expression 
of  stupid  astonishment  that  was  depicted  in  the  King's  countenance, 
on  hearing  this.  He  stared  at  me,  and  looked  as  incredulous  as  if  I 
had  told  him  that  Peru  was  in  Madrid.  "  Did  you  know  that, 
Luisa?"  said  he,  turning  to  the  Queen.  Her  Majesty,  by  a  nod, 
answered  in  the  affirmative.  Then,  after  a  pause  and  looking  earnestly 
at  me,  she  said,  addressing  the  King,  "  Is  not  Madame  Junot  very 
much  like  a  Spanish  lady :  she  has  the  complexion,  the  eyes,  and  the 
hair  of  a  Spaniard1?" — "Yes,  yes,"  said  the  King,  rubbing  his  hands 
and  smiling,  "  La  Senora  es  Espanola" — "And  yet,"  resumed  the 
Q 'aen,  addressing  me,  " you  are  a  native  of  France,  are  you  not? 
Yuu  were  not  born  in  Greece?  My  daughter-in-law,  to  whom  I  was 
speaking  about  you  yesterday,  tells  me  that  she  saw  in  Naples  an 
individual  of  your  name,  a  Prince  Comnenus.  Is  he  your  father,  or 
your  brother?" — "  He  is  my  uncle,  Madam,"  I  replied,  and  explained 
to  lur  that  my  name  was  not  Comnenus.  and  that  I  was  connected 
with  that  family  only  on  my  mother's  side. 

I  then  took  leave  of  the  King  and  Queen  after  this  very  long 
audience.  The  first  interview  with  the  King  and  Queen  of  Spain  left 
an  impression  on  my  memory  which  time  can  never  efface.  \i  a 
period  not  far  distant,  J  had  an  opportunity  of  evincing  my  grateful 
recollection  of  the  marks  of  kindness  their  Majesties  were  pleased  to 
confer  on  me.  This  was  at  the  time  when  they  were  bo  cruelly  oon« 
fined  at  Marseilles,  by  the  order  of  the  Emperor.     My  brother  was 

still  in  that  town,  and  was  dictated  by  the  generosity  Of  his  character, 

to  alleviate  the  sufferings  of  these  noble  fugitives. 


86  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Die  Prince  of  the  Peace — ITis  familiar  manners  in  the  presence  of  the  King  aci 
Qaeen — Married  to  a  Bourbon  Princess — Hated  by  his  wife — His  connec- 
tion with  Madame  Tudo — Anecdote  of  Mayo,  a  rival  favourite — The  Queen's 
talent  for  conversation — The  King's  feeble  attempts  at  music — Princess  of 
the  Asturias — Recollections  of  Aranjuez — Court  Promenade — Remarkable 
picture  at  Madrid — Rencontre  with  Tallien — Junot's  opinion  of  Godoy. 

There  is  one  particular  which  I  passed  over  in  silence,  when  descri 
bing  my  royal  presentation  ;  but  which  is  nevertheless  worthy  of 
notice.  On  entering  the  audience  chamber,  I  had  scarcely  room  to 
move,  as  the  King  and  Queen  were  both  standing  very  near  the  door. 
The  room  appeared  to  be  about  twenty-five  feet  by  eighteen.  This 
wps  a  moderate  size,  and  enabled  me  to  see  very  well  every  object 
that  was  in  it ;  and  however  indecorous  it  might  be  to  look  over  the 
shoulder  of  the  Queen,  the  singular  spectacle  which  presented  itself  to 
my  eyes  might  well  apologize  for  my  neglect  of  etiquette.  I  beheld 
a  man  at  the  other  end  of  the  apartment,  whose  attitude,  and  bearing 
appeared  to  me  particularly  ill  suited  to  the  audience  chamber  of 
royalty.  This  man  appeared  to  be  thirty-four  or  thirty-five  years  of 
age,  his  countenance  was  of  that  description  which  a  fine  well-grown 
hearty  young  man  usually  presents  ;  but  there  wras  no  trace  of  dignity 
in  his  appearance.  The  individual  whom  I  am  now  describing,  was 
covered  with  decorations  of  all  sorts.  He  wore  the  first  order  of 
Spain,  that  of  the  Golden  Fleece,  together  with  that  of  St.  January, 
the  order  of  Charles  III.,  of  St.  Ferdinand,  of  Malta,  and  of  Christ.  I 
might,  therefore,  reasonably  suppose  that  this  man  was  an  important 
personage,  and  I  was  not  wrong;  he  was  the  Prince  of  the  Peace.  I 
was  struck  with  surprise  at  his  free  and  easy  manner.  He  was  lean- 
ing, or  rather  lying  upon  a  console,  at  the  further  end  of  the  apart- 
ment, and  was  playing  with  a  curtain  tassel  which  wras  within  his 
reach. 

At  the  time  to  which  I  allude,  his  favour  at  the  court  was  im- 
mense, and  beyond  all  example,  even  in  a  country  where  for  many 
reigns  past  Monarchs  have  possessed  no  other  privilege  than  that  of 
seating  themselves  on  a  throne,  whose  power  they  place  in  the  hand& 
of  a  privado.     B  it  the  Prince  of  the  Peace  enjoyed  the  favour  of  both 


THE  PRINCE  OF  THE  PEACE.  87 

King  and  Queen,  and  when  Manuelito  was  not  with  Charles  IV.  he 
was  sent  for ;  for  the  King  could  ill  brook  his  absence.  He  at  this 
time  had  the  title  of  Prince,  which  no  nobleman  of  Spanish  origin  had 
yet  borne,  without  having  a  precise  claim  to  it.  He  was  prime 
minister,  counsellor  of  state,  commander  of  four  companies  of  life 
guards,  generalissimo  of  the  forces  by  sea  and  land,  a  rank  which  no 
person  had  ever  possessed  in  Spain  before  him.  and  which  was  created 
expressly  to  give  him  precedence  over  the  captains-general.  This 
astonishing  favour  had  its  source  in  the  cause  to  which  I  have  already 
alluded.  I  should  add,  that  he  had  lately  married  a  Princess  of  the 
house  of  Bourbon,  the  daughter  of  the  Infant  Don  Louis,  and  sister 
of  the  archbishop  of  Toledo.  About  this  marriage  I  heard  strange 
stories  when  I  first  passed  some  weeks  at  Madrid.  Both  parties  de- 
tested each  other ;  but  nothing  could  equal  the  hatred  which  the 
Princess  of  the  Peace  entertained  for  the  individual  whom  she  refused 
to  acknowledge  as  her  husband. 

"  You  would  have  a  bad  reception  from  ner,"  said  Beurnonville, 
to  Junot,  "  if  she  should  imagine  that  you  are  on  good  terms  with  the 
Prince."  The  Prince  of  the  Peace,  however,  said  to  Junot  before  he 
was  presented  to  the  Princess:  "She  will  make  you  amends  for  the 
grim  faces  which  you  and  Madame  Junot  will  be  obliged  to  encounter 
here.  When  you  see  her,  you  will  at  least  have  a  kind  reception, 
and  see  a  pleasant  countenance."  I  should  mention  that  the  grim 
faces  to  which  he  alluded,  were  those  of  the  Prince  and  Princess  of 
the  Anurias.  The  Princess  of  the  Peace  hated  her  husband  to  such 
a  degree,  that  one  day  at  Madrid,  after  the  terrible  transactions  of 
Aranjuez,  being  in  company  with  my  friend  General  Joseph  Lagrange, 
and  speaking  to  him  of  the  treatmenl  sin-  had  received  from  the 
Prince  of  the  Peace  on  account  of  that  Ttido,  she  added,  pointing  to 
her  little  daughter,  who  at  that  momenl  ran  into  the  room,  "  In  fact, 
I  hate  him  so  much,  that  I  do  not  like  that  chili],  because  she  is  his."' 
Certainly  it  would  be  difficult  t<>  find  anv  malice  and  badness  of  heart 
to  equal  this.  Tin-  Prince  of  the  Peace  may  not  have  behaved  as  he 
ought  to  a  wife  whom  his  Sovereign  had  given  him,  by  way  of  a 
reward  and  as  a  pledge  of  their  favour,  inn  the  above   remark   of  the. 

Princess   seems   to   exonerate  him.      It   was   then    very   generally 

reported    in     Madrid,  that    lie    had    been    married    to    Madame    Tudo, 

whom   I  saw  at   a  distance  one  evening   in   the  theatre,  and   who 

appeared    to   me   a  very  pretty  woman.      She   had    an    hotel,  in    which 

she  resided  with  a  numerous  family,  who  was  said  to  belong  to  the 
Prince  of  the  Peace.  I  may  add,  thai  I  for  ;i  long  time  believed, 
with  many  other  persons,  that  the  Prince  of  the  Peace  was  married 


88  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

to  Madame  Tudo  previous  to  his  union  with  the  Princess  of  Bourbon, 
and  thai  ambition  ha  1  induced  him  to  commit  the  crime  of  bigamy. 
A  lady,  on  whose  veracity  I  can  rely,  assured  me  that  she  was 
present  at  the  marriage  of  the  Prince  of  the  Peace  at  Rome  with 
Madame  Tudo.  His  marriage  with  the  Princess  was>  therefore,  legal, 
in  spite  of  all  she  alleged  to  the  contrary. 

I  may  here  relate  an  anecdote  which  was  at  the  time  told  at 
Madrid,  and  which  may  form  an  additional  subject  for  reflection, 
relative  to  the  astonishing  favour  enjoyed  by  Don  Manuel  Godoy. 
lie  had  loved  the  Queen,  or  rather  he  had  been  beloved  by  her. 
!  adu| >t  this  version  in  preference  to  the  other,  for  he  was  young  and 
handsome,  and  she,  to  speak  with  all  the  respect  due  to  a  crowned 
head,  was  old  and  ugly;  but  his  situation  was  a  good  deal  like  that 
of  Potemkin  :*  but  Maria  Luisa  was  not  quite  so  bad  as  Catherine, 
for  she  did  not  cause  her  husbands  to  be  strangled.  The  Prince  of 
the  Peace  who  had,  I  presume,  taken  Potemkin  for  his  model,  wished 
to  imitate  him  in  everything,  and  when  the  passion  for  himself  was 
somewhat  chilled  he  thought  proper  to  direct  the  choice  of  new 
favourites.  He  was  much  offended  at  the  introduction  of  a  young 
man  who  had  been  in  the  guards,  named  Mayo.  Mayo  was  hand- 
some, and  might  become  a  formidable  rival  to  .him.  The  Prince  was 
indignant;  but  the  young  man  was  in  possession,  and  it  was  not 
easy  to  eject  him.  However,  Godoy  avenged  himself  by  directing 
against  him,  as  well  as  the  Queen,  all  the  epigrams  which  he  could 
invent. 

One  day,  when  he  was  on  a  balcony  looking  into  the  court-yard  at 
La  Granja  (San  Ildefonso)  with  the  King  and  Queen,  a  carriage  drove 
up  drawn  by  four  horses,  with  servants  and  out-riders  in  splendid 
liveries;  in  short,  the  equipage  was  fit  for  a  prince.  "  Heyday,"  said 
the  King,  "whom  have  we  here? — why  it  is  Mayo,"  and  with  great 
astonishment  the  Monarch  alternately  looked  at  Luisa  and  the  Pri- 
vado.  "  I  have  observed  for  some  time,"  added  he,  '•  that  Mayo  lives 
in  great  style.  The  other  day  I  saw  him  on  the  Prado  with  an 
equipage  more  splendid  than  yours,  Manuelito  ....  What  does 
this  mean  V — "  Oh,  nothing  extraordinary,"  replied  the  Prince,  casting 
a  glance  at  the  Queen,  who,  firm  as  she  was,  trembled  lest  Manuel 

*  The  favour  in  which  the  Pr'nce  of  the  Peace  was  held,  seems  extremely 
similar  to  that  of  Potemkin.  Catherine  dreaded  the  latter,  when  she  no  longer 
loved  him.  I  learned  from  an  authentic  source  that  the  Queen  of  Spain  stood 
in  fear  of  the  Prince  of  the  Peace  in  a  remarkable  degree.  Nevertheless,  she 
died  of  fatigue  in  attending  Godov,  during  a  long  and  violent  illness  he  had, 
while  they  we'-e  at  Rome. 


THE   PRINCESS   OF   THE   ASTURIAS.  89 

Godoy  should  be  jealous ;  but  he  was  no  such  fool,  he  had  more 
sense. — "The  thing  is  easily  explained,"  said  he  to  the  King,  "a 
foolish  old  woman  is  smitten  with  him,  and  gives  him  as  much 
money  as  he  wants." — "  Indeed !"  said  the  King,  "  and  who  is  this 
old  woman ;  is  it  the  Marchioness  of  Santiago  ?" — The  Prince  thought 
this  was  sufficient  punishment,  and  changed  the  conversation.  This 
was  not  a  difficult  matter  with  poor  Charles  IV.  It  was  only 
necessary  to  say  that  a  dog  was  running  past,  and  the  thing  was 
accomplished. 

The  Queen  possessed  considerable  talent  in  conversation.  She 
was  remarkably  animated,  she  loved  to  talk,  and  she  appeared  to 
advantage  when  doing  so,  a  thing  very  rare  amongst  royal  personages. 
She  was  besides  a  good  musician,  and  was  very  fond  of  music.  As 
to  the  King  he  had  also  a  passion  for  it,  but  a  very  unfortunate  one. 
Every  day  on  returning  from  hunting  he  had  a  concert  in  his  private 
apartment.  The  King  took  his  violin,  and  bore  a  part  in  a  quartette  of 
Haydn,  or  a  quintette  of  Boccherini.  The  reader  may  judge  what  some 
of  our  most  famous  violinists,  who  were  then  in  Spain  and  were  required 
to  play  with  the  King,  must  have  suffered.  Libon,  whose  enchanting 
talent  is  well  known,  passed  some  time  at  Madrid,  and  like  others,  was 
of  the  royal  party.  One  of  these  poor  martyrs  informed  me  that  one 
evening  a  terrible  confusion  arose  in  a  tutti  passage.  It  was  not  the 
fin  It  i>f  the  professors,  and  after  a  little  consultation,  Olivieri,  whom  I 
often  heard  at  Lisbon,  where  he  was  first  violin  at  the  Grand  Opera, 
ventured  to  tell  the  King  that  the  fault  was  his.  His  Majesty  had 
hurried  on  without  waiting  during  three  bars'  rest  which  occurred  in  his 
part.  The  good-natured  Monarch  appeared  quite  thunderstruck.  He 
gazed  at  Olivieri  with  amazement,  and  then  laying  down  his  bow,  he  said 
majestically  in  Italian,  u Irei  iCaspetta.no  nuti."  I  had  a  strong  desire 
to  see  the  Princess  of  the  Asturias.  I  was  told  that,  three  o'clock 
would  be  the  most  convenient  hour  to  be  presented  to  her:  the 
Princess  being  fond  of  occupation,  did  not:  waste  her  time  in  sleep,  like 
the  inmates  of  Aranjuez.  I  had  reasons  for  wishing  to  be  introduced 
to  a  Princess  whom  1  may  say  I  had  long  known,  though  1  had  never 
seen  her.  Her  misfortunes  interested  me;  her  fame  belonged  to 
Europe.     One  naturally  thinks  so  much  of  a  Princess  who  is  superior 

to  other  females;  and  this  lady  was  really  a  superior  person. 

A  mother-in-law  has  not,  a  mother's  heart.      A  mother  is  proud  of 

the  merit  of  a  daughter;  a  mother-in-law  is  jealous  of  it.  The  Queen 
of  Naples,  though  certainly  an  ill-tempered  woman,  cherished  an  affec- 
tion for  her  learned,  yet  unaffected  daughter;  but  the  Queen  of  Spain 

contracted  her   black    eyebrows,  and    from    the   first   da\    she  s.".\v  her, 


90  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

conceived  an  antipathy  which  was  soon  converted  into  hatred  of  hoi 
charming  daughter  in  law,  who  in  the  court  circle  spoke  to  each  ambas- 
sador in  the  language  of  his  nation!  Alas!  the  hatred  produced  by 
the  envy  of  a  woman  has  something  horrible  in  its  results.  The 
Princess  of  the  Asturias,  at  the  period  when  I  was  presented  to  her 
for  the  first  time,  was  still  what  might  be  called  a  young  bride.  She 
had  been  brought  to  Spain  to  marry  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias  (since 
Ferdinand  VII.),  and  her  brother,  who  escorted  her,  took  back  with 
him  as  his  bride,  the  Infanta  Donna  Maria.  But  neither  of  the  two 
Princesses  wore  the  crowns  which  seemed  to  be  in  reserve  for  them.* 

It  would  seem  that  crowned  heads,  owing  to  the  exalted  station  in 
which  they  are  placed,  become  only  a  surer  mark  for  death  and  mis- 
fortune. What  a  fate  awaited  the  Princess  of  the  Asturias  !  The 
Prince  of  the  Peace,  whether  he  had  or  had  not  reason  to  be  offended 
with  the  Prince  or  Princess  of  the  Asturias,  certainly  treated  them  in 
a  way  which  the  heir  to  the  throne  could  not  endure  without  the  desire 
of  vengeance.  It  is  true  that  kings  are  but  men  ;  but  admitting  this, 
it  is  also  necessary  to  concede  another  point,  namely,  that  if  they  are 
men,  they  must  also  have  the  passions  of  men  ;  and  the  spirit  of  revenge 
may  invade  the  soul  of  a  monarch  as  well  as  of  the  lowest  of  his  sub- 
jects. However  odious  Ferdinand  may  subsequently  have  proved 
himself,  it  is  certain  that  in  1805  he  sought  only  justice.  He  desired 
that  the  heir  to  the  throne  should  be  respected,  that  his  wife  should 
possess  a  happy,  or  at  least  a  peaceable  home,  and  finally  that  they 
should  not  be  insulted  by  Manuel  Godoy.  I  repeat  that  he  desired 
only  justice.  He  loved  the  Princess  ardently,  and  she  returned  his 
affection  fully  and  unreservedly  :  in  fact,  the  attachment  of  this  unfor- 
tunate pair  was  the  only  consolation  they  experienced  in  a  life  full  of 
continually  renewed  grief  and  trouble.  All  that  I  had  heard  of  their 
private  history  made  me  experience  a  lively  emotion  when  I  was  about 
to  be  presented  to  them. 

On  entering  the  chamber,  I  found  the  Princess  standing,  and 
leaning  on  a  table,  though  there  was  a  sofa  behind  her.  The  Prince, 
who  was  in  the  adjoining  room,  came  in  instantly,  and  leant  his  hand 
upon  the  same  table  with  his  wife.  I  always  observed  that  when  they 
were  together,  the  Prince  watched  the  eyes  of  the  Princess  as  if  he 

*  When  Ferdinand  VII.  was  Xapoleon's  prisoner  in  France,  he  on  his  kneea 
Bought  a  wife  from  the  Emperor.  "I  beseech  your  Majesty  to  give  me  one  of 
your  nieces,"  said  he. — "  But  they  will  not  have  you. "— " Then  let  me  have  one 
of  the  relations  of  her  Majesty,  the  Empress." — "They  will  not  have  yea 
either." — "Then  give  me,"  said  Ferdinand,  "any  wife  you  please, — so  that  1 
receive  her  from  your  hand." 


THE   PRINCESS   OF   THE   PEACE.  91 

expected  her  to  indicate  what  he  was  to  do.  The  Princess  was  not 
very  tall,  yet  her  figure  was  dignified  and  graceful,  which  probably 
was  owing  to  the  manner  in  which  she  carried  her  head.  Her  eyes 
were  of  a  beautiful  blue;  her  fair  hair  seemed  to  denote  a  northern 
origin,  and  her  appearance  altogether  presented  nothing  of  the  Italia- 
She  had  the  Austrian  lip  and  the  Bourbon  nose ;  but  the  latter  was 
only  slightly  aquiline,  and  not  approximating  to  her  chin  like  thai  of 
her  father-in-law ;  she  had  a  fresh  Culour  and  a  plumpness  which 
indicated  exuberant  health.  Her  arms  and  her  hands  were  not 
beautiful,  neither  were  her  feet,  which,  considering  her  size,  ought  to 
have  been  small.  But  upon  the  whole,  she  was  exceedingly  agreeable, 
and  perfectly  the  Princess.* 

Her  air  was  majestic,  and  at  first  sight  she  appeared  rather  austere, 
but  when  she  smiled  her  countenance  beamed  with  kindness.  There 
was  poetry  in  her  expressive  features,  and  though  she  was  usually 
silent  and  reserved,  yet  her  countenance  had  a  speaking  look.  She 
treated  me  with  a  degree  of  kindness  of  which  I  shall  always  retain  a 
grateful  recollection.  Alas !  a  year  had  scarce  passed  away  when  the 
Princess,  whom  I  saw  so  full  of  health  and  bloom,  was  only  a  living 
corpse,  calling  hourly  upon  death  to  deliver  her  from  her  sufferings. 
The  day  when  I  first  saw  her  she  was  dressed  in  white.  Her  gown, 
which  was  made  in  the  most  simple  manner,  was  one  of  those  pretty 
sprigged  English  muslins,  which  were  then  worn,  and  was  trimmed 
only  with  violet  and  white  ribbon.  Her  beautiful  and  profuse  fair 
hair  was  simply,  but  carefully  dressed.  Her  comb  was  studded  with 
large  and  magnificent  pearls,  intermingled  with  diamonds.  This  rich 
simplicity  struck  me  the  more  forcibly,  because  I  had  just  seen  in  I  he. 
apartment  above,  all  the  luxury  of  dress  lavished  on  an  old  woman. 
The  Queen's  yellow  slip  appeared  dirty,  and  the  rol>e  of  English  point,, 
though  worth  20,000  francs,  seemed  in  bad  taste,  compared  with  the 
dress  of  pure  white,  worn  by  the  young  and  blooming  Princess.  I 
departed  from  the  audience  quite  enehanWl.  The  Princess  had  a 
winning  manner,  which  I  have  never  seen  in  any  other  person  but 
herself,  except  Napoleon.  She  was  not  pretty  ;  many  persons  indeed 
maintained  that  she  was  even  ugly.  It  may  be  so,  I  care  little  about 
it.  She  appeared  to  me  pretty  and  amiable.  I  found  her  such 
because  she  wished  to  be  so. 

Having  made  my  great,  visits,  I  returned  to  Maria  Luisa's 
camerara-mayor,  according  to  etiquette,  a  matter  which  at  this  period 

•In  the  Duchess  of  Orleans,  now  Queen  of  the  lY<'ii<-li,  F  cun  perceive  no 
trace  of  resemblance  to  her  Bister,  the  Prii bs  <>(  the  aaturias. 


P2  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COUKT  AND   FAMILY. 

one  could  not  venture  to  neglect.  The  eamerara-may< t  was  aliltle 
old  dame,  very  thin,  dark,  and  "  ugly  as  a  devil,"  as  I  heard  a  lady  of 
the  court  observe,  who  by-the-by  was  nevertheless  a  very  pious  person. 
The  eamerara  laughed  again  at  the  recollection  of  the  white  gloves, 
and  seizing  my  hands,  she  looked  at  them  and  repeated,  "  Jesus ! 
Jesus  !  how  pretty  they  are/" 

Many  years  have  passed  away  since  I  saw  Aranjuez;  but  time  has 
only  augmented  the  charm  attached  to  my  recollection  of  that  delight- 
ful place ;  for  in  all  my  travels  I  have  never  seen  a  spot  which  can 
form  a  fair  comparison  with  it.  It  is  not  like  any  thing  in  Switzer- 
land, in  France,  in  Algarve,  or  Italy,  lu  fact,  it  is  like  nothing  else. 
—It  is  Aranjuez — an  enchanted  paradise  !  Where  else  shall  we  find 
those  charming  fountains  furnished  by  two  rivers  whose  waters  enclosed 
an  island  hi  which  the  sun  ripens  the  rarest  fruits  of  every  climate  and 
of  every  country.  Never  before  did  1  see  so  fresh,  so  green,  and  so 
beautiful  a  vegetation.  So  much  pomp,  so  much  magnificence  in  the 
most  barren  and  most  unfavoured  spot  in  nature.  Nothing  can  exceed 
the  fine  effect  of  the  island.  I  do  not  think  the  hand  of  man  could  add 
any  thing  to  it  without  spoiling  it.  La  Calle  de  la  Reyna  is  a  magni- 
ficent alley,  formed  by  elms  said  to  be  five  hundred  years  old.  It  is 
in  length  more  than  half  a  Spanish  league,  and  forms  one  of  the 
grandest  ornaments  of  Aranjuez.  There  I  have  met  the  Queen  and 
royal  family  of  an  evening.  The  Princesses  were  accustomed  to  take 
the  air  each  in  her  own  carriage,  never  together :  they  drove  very 
slowly  from  one  end  of  the  alley  to  the  other  several  times;  and  when- 
ever they  met  they  saluted  each  other  with  a  politeness  which  might 
be  strictly  ceremonial,  but  was  any  thing  but  affectionate.  The 
women  as  well  as  the  men  who  were  promenading  in  the  alley,  stopped 
as  soon  as  the  Princesses  came  near  them.  The  ladies  saluted  them 
respectfully,  and  the  men  immediately  dropped  their  capa,  which  the 
moment  before  they  had  draped  in  a  thousand  elegant  folds.  The 
Queen  and  Princesses,  when  they  passed  in  front  of  a  lady  who  was 
a  favourite,  and  who,  by  her  rank  of  grandee  of  Spain,  might  receive 
a  public  testimony  of  royal  condescension,  the  Princess  who  wished 
to  bestow  it  made  a  friendly  sign  to  her  with  the  hand  or  the  fan,  as 
if  to  invite  her  to  approach.  This  mark  of  favour  was  thought  a  great 
deal  of.  When  the  Queen  passed  before  the  place  where  I  had 
stopped,  she  smiled,  inclined  her  head  in  a  very  gracious  manner,  and 
accompanied  the  motion  with  a  salute  of  the  hand.  Thus,  the  favour 
shown  to  me  was  complete.  When  the  Infants,  the  King's  brothers, 
returned  from  their  wretched  hunting  matches,  they  used  by  way  of 


MADRID   AND   ITS   CURIOSITIES.  93 

relaxation  to  accompany  the  Princesses  in  this  promenade  on  horse- 
back. 

We  returned  to  Madrid.  The  moment  for  our  departure  for 
Lisbon  approached,  and  we  had  several  things  to  arrange  which  \vc  re, 
for  Junot  in  particular,  of  the  greatest  importance.  I  ran  about 
Madrid,  and  saw  every  thing  remarkable  in  it.  It  is  certainly  wrong 
to  deny  that  this  city  is  one  of  the  finest  in  Europe,  and  contains  more 
curiosities  of  all  kinds  than  many  northern  towns  of  much  celebrity, 
which  really,  as  the  Spanish  proverb  says,  ought  to  be  silent  before 
the  capital  of  Castille.* 

Just  before  I  left  Madrid,  I  met  with  a  singular  adventure  at  the 
ambassador's.  I  dined  every  day  at  General  Beurnonville's  when  not 
engaged  elsewhere,  and  was  as  much  at  home  there  as  I  should  have 
been  in  my  own  family.    One  day  I  came  rather  late,  just  as  the  com- 

*  At  Madrid  I  saw  among  other  rarities  a  portrait  of  the  Princess  of  Eboli, 
the  beautiful  and  clever  mistress  of  Philip  II.  She  is  represented  seated  under 
an  awning  attached  to  the  branches  of  some  trees,  and  is  engaged  at  her  toilet, 
while  a  number  of  Cupids  are  busily  employed  in  arranging  her  hunting  costume. 
This  intriguing  woman  was  exquisitely  beautiful.  There  is  besides  another  por- 
trait of  her,  which  includes  that  of  the  unfortunate  Don  Carlos.  It  represents 
the  entry  of  Queen  Elizabeth  of  France  into  Valladolid,  where  she  was  destined 
to  find  a  throne  and  a  tomb.  Don  Carlos  is  on  horseback,  as  is  also  the  Queen, 
for  ill  that  manner  the  Queens  of  Spain  were  wont  to  enter  their  dominions.  The 
Prince  is  dressed  in  a  slashed  doublet  entirely  covered  with  precious  stones, 
with  a  hat  turned  up  at  the  side  and  overhung  with  white  feathers.  He  appears 
pale,  but  very  handsome;  his  hair  is  light,  with  fine  blue  eyes.  The  Queen  is 
represented  in  a  blue  satin  robe,  with  a  boddice  of  velvet  and  gold  brocade 
rising  to  her  throat,  and  fastened  with  large  ruby  buttons.  The  sleeves  are  nar- 
row, with  large  epaulettes,  and  hang  down  as  far  as  the  waist.  A  very  large 
farthingale,  or  hoop,  which  must  have  been  exceedingly  inconvenient  for  riding 
supports  the  blu^  ratio  petticoat.  She  wears  a  very  high  and  stiff  ruff,  which 
forme  a  sort  of  frame-work  round  her  pretty  face.  Upon  her  head  is  a 
small  black  velvet  hat  with  a  rim  not  an  inch  broad,  the  crown  of  which  fitted 
exactly  to  the  head.  It  is  adorned  with  a  cordon  of  large  diamonds,  and  a  small 
plume  of  white  feathers  on  the  leftside,  fixed  with  an  aigrette  (  f  jewels.  Upon 
her  boddice  are  to  be  seen  a  number  of  pearl  chains  of  immense  si/.e,  and  of 
precious  stones,  the  value  of  which  must,  have  been  enormous.  One  thing  par- 
ticularly struck  me,  viz.,  the  handkerchief  which  she  holds  in  her  hand  along 
with  the  bridle  of  her  horse.  This  handkerchief  is  entirely  covered  with  em- 
broidery, just  such  a  one  as  would  now  l,e  used  by  a  modern  ilipante,  except 
that  it  has  a  little  gold  intermixed  with  the  embroidery.  At.  a  balcony  is  seated 
King  Philip  II.  with  sinister  expression,  his  re. I  hair  already  turning  gray,  hia 
long  and  pale  face  old,  wrinkled,  and   Ugly.      He  is  attire. 1   in   a   black   velvet 

dress,  with  the  collar  of  the  Golden  Fleece,  and  leemsto  be  e  veins  with  an  ovil 

and  malignant  glance  the  unfortunate  victims  who  are  (passing  beneath  him 
This  picture,  of  which  I  know  not  the  painter,  is  excellent) 


94  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

pany  were  entering  the  dining-room.  General  Beurnonville  offered 
me  his  arm.  and  I  had  scarcely  time  to  speak  to  his  lady  before  we 
were  seated  at  table.  Next  me  sat  a  gentleman  of  a  most  sinister  and 
repulsive  countenance,  who  uttered  not  a  word.  lie  was  tall,  dark, 
and  of  a  bilious  complexion.  His  look  was  sombre,  and  he  appeared 
to  me  to  have  but  one  eye.  However,  I  sobn  perceived  that  it  was 
the  effect  of  a  cataract,  which  did  not  deprive  him  of  sight.  As  he 
was  so  singularly  taciturn,  nobody  spoke  much  to  him.  This  sur- 
prised me  the  more,  because  the  ambassador's  lady  was  very  atten- 
tive to  him.  When  the  second  course  had  begun,  I  could  no  longer 
restrain  my  curiosity ;  and  though  conscious  of  the  rudeness  of  the 
question,  I  asked  General  Beurnonville  in  a  whisper  who  my  silent 
neighbour  was. 

'•  What!"  he  replied,  with  an  a±r  of  surprise,  "do  you  not  know 
him  V — "  I  never  saw  him." — "  Impossible  !" — "  I  declare  that  such 
is  the  fact." — "  But  you  have  often  heard  his  name,  particularly  when 
you  were  a  child." — "  You  excite  my  curiosity  more  powerfully  than 
even  his  extraordinary  appearance  has  done.  Who  is  he  then?" — ■ 
"  Shall  I  send  you  some  spinach,  Tallien  ?"  said  a  well-known  voice. 
It  was  that  of  Junot,  who  sat  opposite  to  me,  and  was  much  amused 
at  my  curiosity,  the  cause  of  which  he  had  guessed.  Junot  had  known 
him  in  Egypt,  without  however  being  intimate  with  him ;  for  the 
General-in-chief  was  not  very  friendly  to  those  who  had  any  connec- 
tion with  Tallien.  This  name,  however,  pronounced  in  a  manner  so 
unexpected,  made  a  singular  impression  on  me. . . .  My  childhood,  to 
which  General  Beurnonville  had  alluded,  had  been  surrounded  with 
dangers,  and  my  young  imagination  had  been  fed  with  the  most 
horrible  recitals,  connected  in  a  particular  manner  with  the  name  and 
person  of  Tallien.  I  could  not  help  starting,  which  he  must  have  per- 
ceived, for  when  I  looked  at  him  again,  his  odious  countenance  was 
dark  as  Erebus.  The  wretch !  how  did  he  drag  on  his  loathsome 
existence1?  I  ask?d  General  Beurnonville  the  question,  and  also  how 
it  happened  that  one  of  our  Decemvirs  was  in  a  kingdom  governed 
by  a  Bourbon. 

"  I  am  as  much  surprised  as  you,"  the  General  replied,  "  and  the 
more  so,  because  the  Emperor  dislikes  Tallien,  and  has  always  testi- 
fied that  dislike  in  not  the  most  gracious  manner.  This  is  so  true 
that,  when  in  Egypt,  Junot  must  have  perceived  that  General  Bona- 
parte was  very  severe  towards  his  officers  who  were  intimate  with 
Tallien.      Lanusse  and  his  brother*  were  never  welcome  at  head- 

*  The  brothers  Lanusee  were  intimate  friends  of  Tallien.  The  elder  was 
killed  in  Egypt,  in  the  affair  in  which  Abercrombie  fell.     He  was  a  brave  and 


DEPARTURE   FOR   LISBON.  95 

quarters  on  this  account.  After  dinner  Junot  introduced  Tallien  to 
me  as  one  of  his  fellow-travellers  in  Egypt.  He  seemed  to  have  fur- 
gotten  my  emotion  at  dinner  on  hearing  his  name.  He  informed  us 
that  he  was  appointed  Consul,  I  believe,  at  Malaga;  or  at  some  place 
in  Andalusia.  The  name  of  Tallien  is  famous  in  the  blood-stained 
page  of  our  revolutionary  annals.  Without  searching  for  the  motives 
which  made  him  act,  there  is  no  doubt  that,  for  the  part  he  took  in 
the  affair  of  the  9th  Thermidor,  he  deserves  notice  in  our  history. 

Junot  had,  according  to  his  orders,  several  interviews  with  the 
Prince  of  the  Peace,  and  he  was  well  satisfied.  Much  ill  has  been 
said  of  the  Prince  of  the  Peace,  and  very  little  good.  During  my 
second  residence  in  Madrid  the  most  serious  and  sinister  reports  were 
circulated  respecting  him.  I  had  then  leisure  to  consider  his  character, 
and  the  impression  he  made  upon  me  was  very  unfavourable;  but  it  is 
my  duty,  as  an  historian,  to  state  that  my  husband  entertained  a  very 
different  opinion,  and  that  his  opinion  has  since  much  influenced  mine. 
My  brother,  who  saw  him  long  afterwards  during  his  exile  at  Marseilles 
in  1808,  also  used  to  relate  some  very  favourable  traits  of  him.  He 
and  Junot  used  to  reproach  me  for  my  injustice  towards  Godoy,  and 
the  result  of  our  discussions  was  to  make  me  express  my  regret  that 
the  Prince  of  the  Peace  had  not  well  employed  all  the  statesman-like 
faculties  with  which  heaven  had  endowed  him. 


CHAPTER  X. 

Alliance  between  Spain  and  France — Honours  paid  to  us  on  our  journey  from 
Madrid — Talavera  de  la  Reyiia — News  of  the  Emperor's  acceptance  of  the 
Crown  of  Italy — Truxillo — Unexpected  meeting  with  Jerome  Bonaparte — 
Account  of  his  marriage  with  Miss  Patterson — Portrait  <«f  his  wife — Conver- 
sation between  Jerome  and  Junot — Arrival  at  Badajoz — Entrance  into  Por 
tugal — Contrast  of  the  two  nations — Approach  to  Lisbon — We  take  up  our 
residence  at  Aldea  Galcga — Our  state  visit  to  Lisbon — Absurd  ceremony  of 
the  collation — Description  of  the  city — Our  reception  by  the  Portuguese 
nobility. 

We  left  Madrid  for  Lisbon  on  the  29th  of  March,  180.~>.  after  having 
obtained  full  assurance  that  Spain  was  then  the  faithful  ally  of  France. 

worthy  man.      It  was  with  him  that  Junot  fought  at  Boulack,      The  otoier 
brother  returned  to  Europe,  and  under  the  restoration  wo  have  Been  him  one 

of  the  most,  assiduous  servants  of  Charles  X. 


96  NArOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FA  JULY. 

Whether  from  motives  of  interest,  or  from  real  good  faith,  Spain  gava 
at  this  time  pledges  of  a  most  sincere  alliance  with  us.  Her  western 
and  southern  ports  were  crowded  with  vessels  ready  to  put  to  sea 
under  our  flag.  The  Saatisima  Trinidada,  of  a  hundred  and  thirty 
guns,  awaited  our  orders — that  was  the  phrase — in  the  port  of  Cadiz. 
The  King  of  Spain  ordered  that  we  should  everywhere  be  received 
with  the  honours  which  are  paid  to  a  French  ambassador  at  the  court 
of  Madrid.  This  is  not  a  trifling  matter  of  compliment;  for  the 
Spanish  government,  though  much  devoted  to  France,  displayed  never- 
theless a  sort  of  solemn  dignity,  a  pride,  which  made  every  act  of 
ceremonial  politeness  exceeding  the  usual  practice,  improper,  if  be» 
stowed  on  a  foreign  official  authority.  At  Talavera  de  la  Reyna,  we 
learned  by  a  courier  that  the  Emperor  had  repaired  in  great  pomp  to 
the  Senate  on  the  18th  March,  to  accept  the  crown  of  Italy,  in  conse- 
quence of  an  offer  made  to  that  effect  by  the  Cisalpine  republic* 
Talavera  de  la  Reyna  is  a  pretty  little  town,  built  on  the  bank  of  the 
Tagus.  In  the  morning  we  were  treated  with  a  concert  by  a  band  of 
the  Queen's  dragoons.  There  was  a  number  of  fine  cavalry  in  the 
garrison.  Junot,  who  lost  no  opportunity  of  complimenting  the 
Prince  of  the  Peace,  told  me  that  he  was  particularly  attentive  to  the 
cavalry,  and  that  it  was  owing  to  him  that  that  description  of  force 
was  in  such  good  condition.  To  tell  the  truth,  it  was  very  different 
from  the  infantry,  for  foot  soldiers  were  often  to  be  met  begging,  and 
even  some  of  their  officers  would  have  had  no  objection  to  receive  alms. 
On  arriving  at  Truxillo  we  were  received  by  the  commandant,  the 
corregidor,  and  all  the  public  functionaries ;  they  showed  us  great 
attention,  for  which  we  were  the  more  grateful,  as  we  were  only  what 
are  called  transeuutes\  in  Spain,  without  any  prerogative  to  lay  claim 
to  the  hospitality  which  was  so  readily  offered  to  us.  Junot,  who  had 
so  good  an  opinion  of  the  Prince  of  the  Peace,  insisted  that  he  had 
ordered  these  marks  of  attention  out  of  compliment  to  France.  Trux- 
illo is  a  wretched,  though  a  large  town.  It  is  almost  deserted,  which 
indeed  is  the  case  with  a  great  portion  of  the  Spanish  towns. 

We  were  about  two  days'  journey  beyond  Truxillo,  when  one 
morning   Junot    approached    the    door    of    my    carriage,   and    sur- 

*  The  speech  of  Napoleon  on  this  occasion  is  a  proof  of  his  occasional  want 
of  sincerity:  he  was  at  this  time  strong  enough  to  make  known  his  intentions: 
why  did  lie  «av,  "We  shall  at  all  times  be  guided  by  moderation,  and  not  seek 
to  increase  the  power  attached  to  our  crown."  The  Emperor  quitted  Paris 
almost  immediately  afterwards,  for  Milan,  where  he  was  crowned  King  of 
Ldmbardy. 

f  Passengers. 


JEROME   BONAPARTE.  97 

prised  me  by  announcing  that  he  had  just  met  Jerome  Bonaparte.* 
Jerome  was  one  of  those  young  men,  who  do  neither  good  nor 
harm  in  this  world.  He  had  been  somewhat  gay,  but  that  was  nothing 
to  me,  and  I  inherited  from  my  mother  a  friendship  towards  him. 
which  even  his  after  conduct,  however  unfriendly,  has  not  totally 
banished.  I  was  therefore  exceedingly  happy  to  meet  him,  and  the 
more  so  as  I  had  an  impression  he  was  unhappy — unhappy  through  a 
youthful  attachment.  I  was  then  very  young,  and  rather  romantic. 
J  mot  was  equally  pleased  at  the  meeting,  though  he  knew  but  little 
of  Jerome;  he  had  seen  less  of  him  than  of  any  other  member  of  the 
family.  Jerome  was  but  a  boy  when  Junot  formed  almost  a  part  of 
the  Bonaparte  family  circle  at  Marseilles  and  Toulon ;  and  my  hus- 
band did  not  return  from  Egypt,  nor  escape  from  his  imprisonment 
by  the  English,  until  the  end  of  1800.  Jerome  set  out  on  his  naval 
career  soon  after  the  army  returned  from  Marengo;  Junot  conse- 
quently knew  him  only  as  a  mere  boy.  We  invited  him  to  breakfast 
with  us,  and  he  accepted  our  invitation.  I  could  not  help  remarking 
a  wonderful  alteration  in  his  maimers.  He  was  sedate,  nay  almost 
serious.  His  countenance,  which  used  to  have  a  gay  and  lively  ex- 
pression, had  assumed  a  character  of  pensive  melancholy,  which  so 
transformed  his  whole  appearance,  that  I  should  hardly  have  recog- 
nised him.  He  spoke  in  glowing  terms  of  the  United  States,  of  the 
customs  and  manners  of  the  Americans.  During  the  short  time  we 
sat  at  breakfast  I  formed  a  very  favourable  opinion  of  him. 

We  walked  with  Jerome  in  the  garden  of  the  possada ;  and  before 
parting,  Junot,  who  conceived  he  might  use  freedom  with  him  from 
the  circumstance  of  my  having  known  him  when  a  boy,  endeavoured 

*  Jerome  had  married  Miss  Patterson,  the  daughter  of  a  banker  in  Baltimore  ; 
the  lady  was  very  handsome  as  well  as  rich.  Napoleon,  who  was  as  then  only 
Consul,  could  not  be  considered  as  having  any  control  over  the  members  of  his 
family.  Joseph  Bonaparte  and  Madame  Lsetitia  were  in  fact  the  only  persona 
whose  consent  or  disapproval  on  any  such  subject  were  necessary ;  and  they 
had  both  concurred  in  approving  the  step.  Napoleon's  anger  on  hearing  of  the 
marriage  was  extreme,  and  at  the  time  here  alluded  to,  he  manifested  his  dis- 
pleasure  in  a  manner  not  very  fraternal.  lie  had  issued  orders  throughout 
Holland,  Spain,  and  Portugal,  prohibiting  the  reception  of  Madame  Jerome 
Bonaparte,  or  any  person  assuming  that  name.  The  unfortunate  lady,  who  was 
then  pregnant,  had  successively  endeavoured  to  land  in  Holland,  Belgium, 
Italy,  Spain,  and  lastly  in  Portugal,  where  M.  Serrurier,  (the  brother  of  the 
marshal,)  who  was  then  our  consul-general  at  Lisbon,  was  obliged  t<>  forbid  her 
Landing.  Jerome,  in  despair,  conveyed  his  wife  to  England;  and  as  the  prohi- 
bition of  landing  in  I'Yain'c,  did  not  extend  to  himself,  he  determined  to  see  nil 
brothel',  and  to  endeavour  to  mitigate  his  displeasure.  He  was  on  his  way  to 
franco  when  we  met  him. 
40 


98  NAPOLFON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

to  dissuade  him  from  resisting  the  Emperor's  wishes.  But  Jeroma 
answered  him  with  noble  firmness,  that  he  considered  himself  bound 
by  honour,  and  that  having  obtained  the  consent  of  his  mother  and 
elder  brother,  lie  did  not  feel  himself  so  very  blameable  for  taking 
the  step  he  had.  "My  brother  will  hear  me,"  said  he,  "he  is  kind, 
he  is  just.  Even  admitting  that  I  have  committed  a  fault  in  marry- 
ing Miss  Patterson  without  his  consent,  is  this  the  moment  for 
inflicting  punishment?  And  upon  whose  head  will  that  punishment 
light?  Upon  that  of  my  poor,  innocent  wife!  No,  no,  surely  my 
brother  will  not  thus  outrage  the  feelings  of  one  of  the  most  respect- 
able families  of  the  United  States ;  and  inflict  at  the  same  time  a 
mortal  wound  upon  a  creature  who  is  as  amiable  as  she  is  beautiful." 
He  then  showed  us  a  fine  miniature  of  Madame  Jerome  Bonaparte. 
The  features  were  exquisitely  beautiful,  and  a  circumstance  which 
immediately  struck  me  as  well  as  Junot,  was  the  resemblance  they 
bore  to  those  of  the-  Princess  Borghese.  I  remarked  this  to  Jerome, 
who  informed  me  that  I  was  not  the  only  person  who  had  made  the 
observation ;  that,  in  fact,  he  himself,  and  many  Frenchmen  who  had 
been  at  Baltimore,  had  remarked  the  resemblance.  I  thought  I  could 
perceive  in  the  face  of  Madame  Jerome  Bonaparte  more  animation 
than  in  the  Princess  Borghese.  I  whispered  this  to  Junot,  but  he 
would  by  no  means  admit  it :  he  had  not  got  the  better  of  his  old 
impressions. 

"  Judge  then,"  resumed  Jerome,  replacing  the  charming  portrait 
in  his  bosom,  "judge  whether  I  can  abandon  a  being  like  her; 
especially  when  I  assure  you  that  to  a  person  so  exquisitely  beautiful 
is  united  every  quality  that  can  render  a  woman  amiable.  I  only 
wish  my  brother  would  consent  to  see  her — to  hear  her  voice  but 
for  one  single  moment.  I  am  convinced  that  her  triumph  would  be 
as  complete  as  that  of  the  amiable  Christine,  whom  the  Emperor  at 
first  repulsed,  but  at  length  liked  as  well  as  his  other  sisters-in-law. 
For  myself  1  am  resolved  not  to  yield  the  point.  Strong  in  the 
justice  of  my  cause,  I  will  do  nothing  which  hereafter  my  conscience 
may  make  me  repent."  To  this  Junot  made  no  reply.  He  had  set 
out  with  an  endeavour  to  prevail  on  Jerome  to  conform  to  the 
Emperor's  will ;  but  in  the  course  of  conversation,  having  learned 
the  particulars  of  the  case  and  feeling  interested  for  the  young 
couple,  he  began  to  think,  as  he  afterwards  confessed  to  me,  that 
he  should  be  doing  wrong  in  exhorting  Jerome  to  a  line  of  conduct 
which  in  fact  would  be  highly  dishonourable.  At  the  expiration  of 
I  A'o  hours  we  took  leave  of  Jerome  and  continued  our  journey. 

At  length  we  arrived  at  Badajoz,  a  frontier  town  of  Spain  on  tiw 


ARRIVAL   AT   LISBON.  99 

side  of  Portugal.  It  is  a  fine  city,  with  straight  and  well-paved 
streets — a  circumstance  very  rare  in  this  part  of  Spain.  This  was 
the  birth-place  of  the  Prince  of  the  Peace.  Though  the  garrison  was 
a  fine  one,  yet  the  Spanish  soldiers  do  not  like  to  form  part  of  it ; 
and  they  consider  it  a  soit  of  banishment  to  be  sent  to  Badajoz. 
The  commandant  ordered  a  salute  to  be  fired  when  we  entered  the 
town,  in  pursuance  of  orders  he  had  received.  Descending  the 
gentle  declivity  at  the  foot  of  the  ramparts,  we  came  in  sight  of 
Elvas,  a  strong  garrison  on  the  Portuguese  frontier,  and  situated  only 
a  league  from  Badajoz.  Both  towns  are  built  upon  eminences.  A 
river,  or  rather  a  brook,  called  the  Cayo,  is  the  boundary  of  the  two 
kingdoms.*  We  crossed  it  without  the  least  difficulty,  as  it  was  then 
almost  dry.  We  entered  Elvas  under  a  salute  of  the  artillery, 
while  the  fortress  of  Badajoz  courteously  answered  the  compliment. 

It  was  on  Holy  Thursday,  at  four  in  the  afternoon,  I  arrived 
before  Lisbon.  I  was  filled  with  admiration,  and  in  spite  of  the 
thousand  panegyrics  which  I  had  heard  pronounced  on  the  Portuguese 
capital,  I  confess  I  was  surprised  as  well  as  charmed  at  the  sight  of 
the  splendid  picture  before  me.  I  should  imagine  that  no  city  in 
Europe  presents  such  a  coup-iToeil  as  Lisbon,  on  approaching  it  from 
Spain.  The  vast  plain  of  water  formed  by  the  Tag  us  (which  in  some 
places  is  a  league  and  a  half  wide)  is  bounded  on  the  opposite  bank 
by  an  immense  city  built  on  an  amphitheatre  of  hills ;  while  the  port 
filled  with  a  countless  multitude  of  vessels  presented  a  forest  of 
masts,  bearing  the  colours  of  a  hundred  different  nations,  for  at  the 
period  here  alluded  to  (1805)  Portugal  was  at  peace  with  the  world. 
Our  banker  at  Lisbon  was  a  French  merchant,  who  was  introduced 
to  us  when  we  alighted  from  our  coche  de  colleras,  by  M.  Serrurier,  at 
that  time  French  Consul  at  Lisbon.  As  we  were  required  to  stay  a 
few  days  at  Aldea  Galega,  in   compliance  with   an  absurd   rule  of 

*  On  entering  Portugal  from  Spain,  the  traveller  is  forcibly  struck  with  the 
difl'crenee  between  the  two  countries.  The  dark  eyes,  the  black  hair,  and  brown 
complexion,  are  the  only  traits  of  resemblance  between  the  Portuguese  and 
Spaniards.  The  Portuguese  have  thick  lips,  noses  something  of  the  Negro 
form,  black  and  often  curly  hair;  and  their  figures,  and  above  all  their  ban  dp, 
show  signs  of  the  mixed  blood.  In  Spain,  the  people)  in  spite  of  their  dark 
complexion  and  eye-;,  have  at  Least  a  European  Look.  <m  entering  Portugal, 
the  traveller  is,  however,  agreeably  surprised  by  finding  himself  among  a  more 
cultivated  people.  He  leaves  those  vast  heaths  and  meadows  which  are  laid 
waste  by  the  mesta,  and  enters  a  country  covered  with  rustic  but  well-built 
habitations;  and  as  the  peasantry  carefully  plaster  their  houses  every  spring, 
thev  are  always  of  a  dazzling  white.  The  Portuguese  are  more  attentive  thuu 
the  Spaniards  to  ali  that  regards  personal  appearance. 


(00  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Portuguese  etiquette,  our  banker  had  provided  for  our  reception  a 
delightful  country  house,  which  speedily  enabled  me  to  forget  all  the 
horrors  of  Spanish  and  Portuguese  inns.  M.  Serrurier  dined  with 
us,  and  immediately  after  set  off  to  announce  to  the  minister  foi 
foreign  affairs  the  arrival  of  the  ambassador  from  the  Emperor 
Napoleon,  and  to  request  that  the  requisite  orders  might  be  issued 
for  his  reception,  which  M.  d'Araujo  immediately  did.  This,  as  1 
have  already  mentioned,  was  on  Holy.  Thursday.  It  was  night  when 
M.  Serrurier  returned,  and  he  informed  Junot  that  the  reception 
could  not  take  place  till  the  following  day.  We  passed  the  evening 
very  agreeably  in  our  little  country-house  at  Aldea  Galega.  Next 
morning  after  breakfast,  we  walked  on  the  banks  of  the  Tagus,  await 
ing  the  arrival  of  the  Queen's  escaleres*  M.  d'Araujo  sent  a  long 
note  to  explain  that  it  was  impossible  to  fire  a  salute  from  the  tower 
of  Belem,  in  honour  of  the  ambassador's  arrival,  because  it  was  Good 
Friday.  The  three  holy  days  cannot  be  profaned  by  any  signal  of 
rejoicing.  The  Queen,  and  the  Prince  and  Princess  of  Brazil  do  not 
receive  any  such  demonstration  of  respect  when  they  pass  Belem  on 
one  of  those  days.  Having  made  the  necessary  inquiries  to  ascertain 
that  the  omission  of  the  salute  was  not  suggested  by  English  influence, 
Junot  returned  for  answer,  that  the  Emperor,  his  master,  would 
regard  this  respect  shown  to  the  King  of  kings,  as  a  practice  which  he 
himself  would  have  been  the  first  to  order. 

Spain  was  at  this  time  the  prey  of  a  terrible  scourge :  the  yellow 
fever  had  decimated  the  fair  province  of  Andalusia.  Cadiz,  which 
had  lost  a  vast  proportion  of  its  population,  seemed  to  be  almost 
arrayed  in  general  mourning.  Malaga,  Mercia,  and  all  that  portion 
of  the  coast  of  the  Peninsula  had  suffered  frightful  ravages.  To  the 
alarm  naturally  inspired  by  this  pestilence,  we  were  indebted  for  a 
visit  from  the  officers  of  health,  a  ceremony  which  is  not  usually  ob- 
served except  towards  persons  arriving  by  sea.  Our  examination 
being  ended,  we  again  proceeded  to  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  there 
we  found  the  Queen's  escaleres  in  readiness  to  receive  us.  I  was 
struck  with  the  neat  appearance  of  the  rowers.  They  were  twenty- 
five  in  number,  and  were  all  dressed  in  white,  with  black  velvet  caps 
ornamented  in  front  with  the  arms  of  Portugal  in  silver. 

I  stepped  on  board  the  Prince  Regent's  f  yacht,  accompanied  by 
Junot,  M.  de  Rayneval,  first  secretary  to  the  embassy,  MM.  Lageard 

*  State  barges. 

f  The  Queen  was  living  at  this  time ;  but  she  was  out  of  her  mind,  and  her 
son,  the  Prince  of  Brazil,  was  Regent.     The  Queen  was  never  seen. 


ABSURD   CUSTOMS.  101 

de  Cherval,  and  Colonel  Laborde,  Junot's  first  aide-de-camp.  My 
little  girl,  her  gouvernante,  M.  Legoy,  and  some  other  persons  of  the 
suite,  followed  in  another  escaler,  of  which  there  were  four,  besides 
the  Queen's  yacht.  In  this  manner  we  crossed  the  great  expanse  of 
water  formed  by  the  Tagus,  between  Aldea  Galega  and  Lisbon.  As 
we  advanced,  the  picture  became  muie  and  more  interesting;  new 
beauties  arose  at  every  stroke  of  the  boatmen's  oars.  I  think  we 
were  nearly  two  hours  in  going  across  :  the  men  had  received  orders 
to  show  us  the  city  in  different  points  of  view.  This  piece  of  national 
vanity  I  thought  very  pardonable.  At  length  we  landed  between 
Belem  and  the  Quay  of  Sodres.  Here  we  found  the  Count  de  Castro 
Marino,  a  Portuguese  grandee,  who  was  deputed  to  receive  Junot  on 
his  landing,  and  who  was  also  to  introduce  him  to  the  Prince  Regent. 
They  both  stepped  into  one  of  the  court  carriages,  drawn  by  six 
horses,  the  ambassador  sitting  on  the  right  of  the  Count  de  Castro 
Marino.  M.  de  Rayneval  and  M.  de  Laborde  were  then  requested 
to  enter  a  third  carriage,  and  in  conformity  with  one  of  those  strange 
customs,  which  excited  my  astonishment,  the  second  carriage  remained 
empty.  M.  Legoy,  and  the  other  gentlemen  of  the  embassy  followed. 
As  to  me,  I  did  not  land  until  five  minutes  after  Junot,  etiquette  hav- 
ing so  ordained  it.  I  then  took  my  seat  in  a  court  carriage  and  six, 
accompanied  by  M.  de  Cherval,  who.  holding  no  specific  post  in  the 
embassy,  could  not  form  part  of  the  grand  cavalcade.  My  daughter 
and  her  gouvernante  occupied  the  second  carriage,  and  the  third  was 
filled  by  my  female  attendants.  All  the  three  carriages  had  six  horses 
each.  We  took  a  different  road  from  the  grand  procession  ;  and  pro- 
ceeding along  the  banks  of  the  Tagus,  we  reached  our  destination 
before  the  ambassador  and  his  introducer.  This  was  exactly  what  I 
wanted.  I  had  laid  a  wager  with  Junot  that  before  he  got  through 
all  his  ceremonies  with  the  Count,  he  would  inevitably  be  guilty  of 
the  indecorum  of  indulging  in  a  laugh.  I  therefore  was  curious  to 
observe  him  after  he  should  alight  from  the  carriage. 

One  of  the  absurd  ceremonies  of  the  court  of  Portugal  is,  that  on 
the  arrival  of  an  ambassador,  he  must  give,  immediately  on  entering 
hh  hotel,  a  collation  to  the  individual  who  is  to  introduce  him  at 
court.  This  collation,  as  it,  is  styled,  is  nothing  less  than  a  great 
dinner,  since  covers  are  laid  for  live  and  twenty.  The  ambassador 
and  his  introducer  sit  down  to  (aide  alone,  line  to  face,  and  without 
tasting  a  morsel,  amuse  themselves  with  folding  and  unfolding  their 
napkins  for  the  space  of  five  or  six  minutes,  like  two  automatons. 
This  ludicrous  custom  is  the  more  at  variance  with  common  sense, 
inasmuch  as  when  the  ambassador  arrives  by  sea,  there  can  be  no 


L02  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

time  for  unpacking  the  plate  and  making  the  requisite  arrangement* 
for  the  observance  of  this  etiquette.  However,  as  there  is  no  possi 
bility  of  evading  the  ceremony,  the  ambassador  borrows  from  some 
friendly  power  whatever  may  be  necessary  for  the  collation.  Thus 
the  Embassy  of  Spain  enabled  Junot  to  do  the  honours  of  his  hotel, 
as  soon  as  he  alighted  from  his  carriage.  Anticipating  the  drollery 
of  the  collation  scene,  I  had  laid  a  wager  with  Junot  that  he  would 
never  get  through  it  with  becoming  gravity.  I  also  had  my  misgiv- 
ings about  the  Count  de  Castro  Marino.  Before  he  presented  himself, 
I  expected  to  see  one  of  the  thorough  bred  fidalgos  of  the  old  school, 
Harrying  in  his  hand  a  gold-headed  cane,  and  coughing  from  the  very 
bottom  of  his  lungs  at  every  word  he  uttered.  But  I  was  agreeably 
surprised  at  finding  him  cjuite  a  young  man,  ugly  enough  in  all  con- 
science, and  in  all  probability  not  very  reluctant  to  join  in  a  laugh. 
My  conclusion  was  reasonable  enough;  but  in  Portugal  things  are 
not  always  consistent  with  reason. 

I  stationed  myself  near  a  door  which  looked  into  the  dining-room, 
and  where  I  could  have  a  good  view  of  what  passed.  Their  excellen- 
cies gravely  ascended  the  grand  staircase  of  the  hotel,  bowing  to  each 
other  at  every  door,  and  the  Count  de  Castro  Marino  keeping  on  the 
left  of  the  ambassador  with  scrupulous  care.  In  this  manner  they 
ascended  from  one  flight  of  stairs  to  the  other,  bowing  and  bowing 
until  they  reached  the  reception-room.  Here  they  each  made  a  most 
profound  bow,  and  looking  for  all  the  world  like  two  Chinese  manda- 
rins. After  a  little  pause,  the  maitre-aV  hotel  entered  to  announce  to 
their  ex  -ellencies  that  the  collation  was  served.  Then  the  two  poor 
victims,  tortured  as  they  had  already  been  by  bowing,  made  each 
three  or  four  more  bows,  and  at  length  adjourned  to  the  dining-room. 
Here  I  was  waiting  for  them.  To  my  astonishment  I  soon  discovered 
that  the  wretch  of  a  Portuguese,  far  from  being  a  victim,  as  I  had 
imagined,  went  through  the  ceremony  with  evident  complacency.  He 
preserved  his  gravity  so  decorously,  that  Junot  conceived  himself 
bound  to  return  it  with  interest,  and  there  they  sat  as  if  challenging 
«.»ne  another  which  would  longest  refrain  from  smiling.  At  length,  at 
the  expiration  of  six  minutes,  which  I  counted  precisely  by  the  time- 
piece, the  Count  de  Castro  Marino  rose,  and  Junot  followed  his 
example.  They  then  resumed  their  bows,  and  having  each  made 
about  a  dozen,  the  Portuguese  grandee,  who,  by-the-by,  was  an  ex- 
tremely little  man,  took  his  leave,  and  set  off  in  his  large  carriage, 
which  I  may  observe  resembled  one  of  the  carriages  of  Louis  XI  V.'g 
time,  after  the  model  of  which  it  was  actually  built.  Junot  accom- 
panied  his  guest  down  stairs  with  the  same  formalities  as  he  had 


LISBON   AND   ITS   INHABITANTS.  103 

observed  on  coming  up,  and  having  bowed  the  Count  into  his  heavy, 
rumbling  machine,  bade  him  farewell.  Two  or  three  long  strides  up 
the  stairs,  brought  him  back  to  the  drawing-room,  where  he  found  me, 
mortified  at  having  lost  my  wager,  and  not  a  little  astonished  to  find 
that  a  young  man  could  go  through  the  ceremony  I  have  just  des- 
cribed, without  even  a  smile.  After  a  hearty  laugh  we  sat  down  to 
partake  of  the  collation,  which  was  excellent. 

General  Lannes  had  occupied  at  Lisbon  a  spacious  and  beautiful 
house,  situated  at  the  Fountain  de  Loretto,  near  the  opera-house  and 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  Tagus.  In  this  house,  one  of  the  best  in  the 
Portuguese  capital,  we  now  installed  ourselves.  The  bank  is  situ- 
ated in  the  quarter  of  the  Fountain  de  Loretto,  which  is,  in  conse- 
quence, the  busiest  part  of  Lisbon.  The  window  of  a  little  drawing- 
room  which  I  usually  occupied,  looked  into  a  small  square,  through 
which  thousands  of  people  passed  in  the  course  of  the  day.  The  dress 
of  the  inhabitants  of  Lisbon  has  in  it  nothing  peculiar,  like  that  of  the 
people  of  Madrid ;  but  it  is  much  more  gay.  The  uniformity  of 
dress,  and  especially  the  prevalence  of  black  in  Madrid,  imparts  to 
that  city  an  air  of  melancholy  which  did  not  displease  me,  though  I 
have  heard  it  much  condemned  by  travellers,  particularly  at  the 
period  here  alluded  to.  Since  that  time,  French  fashion  has  had  its 
influence  on  the  Spanish  customs,  and  now  a  female,  whatever  may  be 
her  rank,  may  venture  to  walk  out,  in  open  day,  in  a  shawl  and  hat, 
while  in  1805  she  would  have  been  insulted.  At  Lisbon,  the  females 
of  the  lower  rank  walk  about  the  streets  alone  ;  but  those  of  a  superior 
class,  ride  in  what  are  called  chairs.  These  chairs  are  a  sort  of 
cabriolet  drawn  by  two  mules,  one  of  which  is  ridden  by  a  man  who 
is  very  shabbily  dressed,  if  in  the  employment  of  a  common  person, 
while  his  coat  is  trimmed  with  some  wretched  lace  if  he  should  bo 
the  servant  of  an  individual  having  any  pretension  to  nobility.  These 
little  chairs  are  used  in  Lisbon  by  the  noble  and  the  wealthy,  who 
have  them  tolerably  neat  in  appearance  and  drawn  by  two  fine  mules. 
A  groom  rides  beside  the  vehicle  when  it  contains  a  lady  of  elevated 
rank.  Females  of  the  higher  class,  however,  usually  drive  in  carriagos 
drawn  by  four  mules,  with  a  groom  riding  on  one  side.  I  too  was 
obliged  to  conform  to  this  latter  ceremony,  which  [  found  was  indis 
pensable.  In  Lisbon  it  is  impossible  to  make  sever  il  visits  in  a 
carriage  drawn  by  two  mules,  on  account  of  the  immense  distance 
between  one  part  of  the  city  ami  another.  The  capital  of  Portugal, 
which  contained,  at  this  time,  nearly  three  hundred  and  forty  thousand 
inhabitants,  exclusive  of  the  military,  was  two  leagues  and  a  half  long 
while  in  width  it  did  not  exceed  the  limits  of  two  or  three  streets, 


104  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Lisbon,  like  Rome,  is  built  on  seven  hills.  The  continual  acclivi 
ties  and  declivities  of  the  roughly  paved  streets  therefore  render 
driving  very  difficult,  and  this  augmented  by  the  heaps  of  rubbish 
which  are  frequently  encountered,  the  ruins  of  former  earthquakes, 
^  et  scarcely  any.  except  the  very  common  people,  go  on  foot  in  Lis- 
bon. The  women  of  the  lower  class,  who  are  generally  pretty,  wear 
a  very  becoming  costume.  It  consists  of  a  red  cloak  and  hood  bor- 
dered with  black  velvet,  while  on  their  heads,  instead  of  a  cap,  they 
have  a  lawn  handkerchief  pinned  on  in  the  style  which  in  France  is 
called  en  marmotte.  This  dress  is  exceedingly  graceful,  and  even  a 
plain  woman  looks  pretty  in  it,  since  no  feature  is  seen  but  her  eyes, 
and  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  women  universally  have  fine  ones. 
Indeed  to  take  beautiful  eyes  to  the  Peninsula  is  so  much  beauty 
thrown  away. 

After  we  had  got  a  little  settled  in  our  new  residence,  Junot 
requested  that  a  day  might  be  appointed  for  his  presentation.  M. 
d'Araujo,  whom  we  now  met  again  with  great  pleasure,  and  who,  as 
I  have  already  mentioned,  was  the  Portuguese  minister  for  foreign 
affairs,  informed  Junot  that  he  should  be  introduced  as  soon  as  the 
Easter  festivals  and  processions  were  over.  The  presentation  took 
place  at  Queluz.  Junot  had  received  from  the  Emperor,  instructions 
respecting  the  etiquette  he  was  to  observe  himself,  and  to  exact  from 
others.  It  was  well  known  in  Paris  that  the  Prince  Regent  was  the 
absolute  slave  of  England ;  and  that  he  almost  trembled  to  receive 
us.  It  is  true  that  the  most  marked  honours  were  constantly  shown 
to  the  French  embassy  ;  and  yet,  when  the  Portuguese  nobility  came 
to  pay  the  usual  complimentary  visits,  they  behaved,  by  order  of  the 
court,  in  a  way  wVich  was  calculated  to  offend,  though  perhaps  it 
would  not  have  justified  a  demand  for  explanation.  Some  of  them 
oame  dressed  in  mourning. 


junot's  presentation  at  court.  105 


CHAPTER  XT. 

Junot'a  presentation  at  Court — His  superb  Hussar  uniform — The  Prince  of 
Brazil  copies  his  dress — My  preparations  for  an  audience — Embarrassment 
of  hoops — My  presentation  to  the  royal  family — The  Princess  of  Brazil — • 
Her  ugliness  and  absurd  costume — Ladies  of  the  Court — Lord  and  Lady 
Robert  Fitzgerald — Lord  Strangford  and  Pellegrini  the  painter — The 
Spanish  Embassy — The  Russian  minister — M.  Von  Lebzeltern  the  Austrian 
Ambassador,  and  his  family — Count  Villaverde  and  M.  d'Anadia — Galeppi 
the  apostolic  nuncio — Napoleon's  opinion  of  him — The  pope  deceived  by 
Napoleon. 

On  our  arrival  the  court  was  at  Queluz,  and  the  Queen  was  as  mad 
as  ever.  Junot  was  anxious  that  his  retinue  should  be  as  splendid  as 
a  retinue  possibly  could  be  in  Lisbon.  His  dress  was  superb,  and 
became  him  admirably,  for  he  was  then  a  very  handsome  man.  He 
wore  his  magnificent  full-dress  uniform  of  colonel-general  of  the 
hussars,  the  same  which  he  had  had  made  for  the  Emperor's  coro- 
nation. The  dolman  was  white,  with  red  facings,  the  pantaloons  blue, 
and  the  pelisse  blue,  richly  embroidered  with  gold.  The  sleeves  of 
the  dolman  and  pelisse  were  adorned  with  nine  gold  chevrons, 
superbly  embroidered  in  an  oak-leaf  pattern.  The  pelisse  was  bor- 
dered  with  magnificent  blue  fox-fur.  This  dress  cost  fifteen  thousand 
francs,  independently  of  the  heron  plume  in  the  shako,  which  was  a 
present  from  the  Empress  Josephine,  and  was  worth  more  than  a 
hundred  and  fifty  louis.  He  presented  a  truly  martial  appearance  in 
this  dress.  His  tall  handsome  figure  and  noble  countenance,  on 
which  five  honourable  scars  were  visible,  naturally  commanded  re- 
spect. One  of  these  scars  was  particularly  visible,  and  was  caused 
by  a  wound  received  at  the  battle  of  Lonato.'* 

*  I  may  mention  that  whenever  the  Emperor  looked  steadfastly  at  Juiiot, 
lie  seemed  to  fix  his  eye  with  an  expression  of  complacency  on  this  long  gash, 
which  extended  from  the  temple  almost  to  the  bottom  of  the  cheek.  NapoleOD 
used  frequently  to  speak  i>f  the  handful  of  blood  he  got  at  Milan,  when  play- 
fully pulling  Junot's  hair,  after  a  severe  wound  he  had  received  on  the  crown 
of  his  head.  In  the  course  of  a  conversation  I  had  with  him,  alter  my  return 
from  Portugal,  alluding  to  Junot's  Bears,  he  asked  me,  singularly  enough, 
whether  the  Princess  of  Brazil  had  cast,  tender  glances  at  Junot.  This  was  Inn 
expression;   and   he   added: — "Majhl!  Junot  is   a   handsome  follow  ;   ami  that 


106  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Junot  proceeded  to  Queluz  in  great  pomp.  The  most  trivial 
points  of  Portuguese  etiquette  were  scrupulously  observed,  and  tho 
equerry  in  white  silk  stockings  was  not  forgotten.  The  carriage  ir. 
which  he  rode  was  one  of  the  finest  Paris  could  produce,  having  been 
built  by  the  celebrated  coach  maker,  Leduc;  the  liveries  were  rich,  and 
I  lie  attendants  numerous.  Consequently,  the  embassy,  consisting  of 
the  ambassador,  M.  de  Rayneval,  Colonel  Laborde,  M.M.  de  Cherval, 
Legoy,  and  Magnien,  presented  a  very  imposing  appearance.  Junot 
went  through  his  part  exceedingly  well,  and  was  received  with  a 
marked  degree  of  favour,  for  which  perhaps  he  was  in  some  degree 
indebted  to  our  eight  hundred  thousand  bayonets,  and  also  to  the 
fear  naturally  inspired  by  such  a  minister  of  peace  as  Junot,  who  was 
inclined  to  say  with  the  ancient  Roman: — "I  bear  peace  or  war  in 
the  folds  of  my  mantle."  The  Prince  of  Brazil  by  no  means  realized 
the  idea  which  Junot  had  formed  of  him,  from  what  he  had  heard. 
"Mon  Dieu !"  he  exclaimed,  on  his  return  home,  "how  ugly  the 
Prince  is !  .  .  .  .  Mon  Dieu !  how  ugly  the  Princess  is  !  .  .  .  .  Mon 
Dieu !  how  ugly  they  all  am !  .  .  .  .  There  is  not  a  comely  face 
among  the  whole  set,  except  the  Prince  Royal  (the  late  Don  Pedro), 
the  Prince  de  Beira.  He  is  a  handsome  youth,  and  he  looks  like  a 
dove,  amidst  a  brood  of  owls.  But  I  cannot  conceive,"  added  Junot, 
"  why  the  Prince  of  Brazil  stared  at  me  so  steadfastly.  ...  I  did 
not  know  that  there  was  any  thing  very  extraordinary  in  my  looks, 
but  he  never  for  a  moment  turned  his  eyes  from  me."  In  the 
evening  we  learned  what  had  excited  the  Prince's  curiosity.  M. 
d'Araujo  said,  "  Do  you  know  the  Prince  was  quite  puzzled  to  know 
why  the  ambassador  did  not  take  off  his  cap,  as  he  called  it.  "  What 
does  he  mean  by  his  cap  ?"  inquired  I.  "  Why  he  calls  the  shako  a 
cap.  I  have  affirmed  that  the  shako  is  never  removed  even  in  the 
presence  of  God,  and  the  ambassador  has  certainly  gone  far  to 
confirm  that  idea.  However,  I  can  assure  you,  that  but  for  me  the 
affair  would  have  been  made  the  subject  of  a  note.  But  you  will  be 
surprised  when  you  learn  the  effect  which  the  General's  appearance 
lias  produced  at  court." 

gear  of  his  gives  him  a  mai'tial  air  which  would  turn  my  head  if  T  were  a 
woman.  And  I  can  tell  you  Junot  made  many  conquests  at  Milan,  and  during 
the  campaigns  of  Italy."  "When  the  Emperor  was  in  good  humour,  he  was 
exceedingly  fond  of  rallying  his  favourite  officers.  With  women,  on  the 
contrary,  he  never  joked,  or,  if  he  did,  his  joke  was  a  thunderbolt.  The 
strange  mania  that  possessed  him  of  telling  wives  of  the  infidelities  of  their 
husbands,  was  never  agreeable,  and  sometimes  gave  rise  to  very  painfui 
feelings. 


THE  PKLNCE  REGENT  OF  PORTUGAL.         107 

Thest  last  words  piqued  my  curiosity,  but  M.  d'Araujo  smiled 
and  would  not  gratify  it.  However,  it  was  not  long  before  his  mean 
.ng  was  explained.  On  the  day  after  the  presentation  the  Prince 
Regent's  first  valet  de  chambre  was  sent  to  request,  that  the  French 
ambassador  would  be  pleased  to  lend  his  hussar  uniform,  as  a  pattern 
for  his  Royal  Highness's  tailor,  who  was  to  make  one  like  it  for  the 
Prince,  and  one  for  the  Infant  Don  Pedro.  I  had  not  then  seen  the 
Prince  of  Brazil,  therefore  I  could  not  laugh  as  I  afterwards  did, 
when  I  beheld  his  corpulent  figure,  clumsy  legs,  and  enormous  head, 
muffled  in  a  hussar  uniform.  His  negro  hair  (which,  by-the-by,  was 
in  perfect  keeping  with  his  thick  lips,  African  nose,  and  swarthy 
colour)  was  well  powdered,  and  pomatumed,  and  tied  in  a  thick 
queue.  The  whole  was  surmounted  by  a  shako,  ornamented  with  a. 
diamond  aigrette,  of  great  value.  A  more  preposterous  figure  was 
never  seen.  There  was  the  pelisse  hanging  over  his  right  shoulder, 
like  a  Jew's  bag  of  old  clothes,  and  his  clumsy  ill-shaped  legs,  muffled 
in  braided  pantaloons,  and  red  boots.  But  the  best  of  all  was  the 
shako  ;  it  was  put  on  quite  straight,  and  very  backward  ;  with  the 
visor  resting  on  his  powdered  head. 

After  Junot  had  made  all  his  diplomatic  evolutions,  my  turn 
came.  This  was  a  tragical  moment.  Before  I  left  Paris,  and  during 
my  journey,  hoops  had  been  only  remote  objects  of  terror,  but  as  the 
time  for  wearing  them  approached,  I  began  to  lose  courage.  Twice 
or  thrice,  I  attempted  to  try  them  on  before  my  dressing  room 
Psyche,  but  I  turned  about  so  awkwardly,  that  I  had  nearly  fallen  flat 

on  my  face And  then,  what  a  strange  figure  I  cut ! — I  looked 

for  all  the  world,  like  the  Countess  d'Escarbagnas ;  and  to  tell  the 
truth,  I  believe  it  was  this  that  alarmed  me. — "  Heavens  !"  I  ex- 
claimed, almost  crying  with  vexation,  "  what  an  absurd  thing  it  is  to 
be  obliged  to  wear  these  horrible  instruments  of  torture.  .  .  .  My 
dear  Junot,"  said  1,  in  the  most  coaxing  tone  I  could  assume,  "  do 
pray  get  me  exempted  from  this  infliction.  Come,  I  know  you  can 
arrange  the  matter,  if  you  will.  .  .  .  Prance  is  so  powerful  !" — But, 
within  the  first  fortnight  of  his  embassy,  that  is  to  say,  when  ne  had 
fairly  entered  upon  his  duties,  Junot  began  to  be  very  grave.  He  r.o 
longer  laughed  at  the  whimsical  etiquette  of  the  Portuguese  court, 
and  lie  now  talked  of  nothing  hut  notes,  and  the.  duties  which  nations 
owe  one,  to  another.  When  I  spoke  to  him  about,  the  In  ops,  he 
seemed  as  astonished  as  if  I  had  wished  him  to  make  a  declaration 
of  war. — "Your  hoop,  Laura.  .  .  .  go  in  your  hoop  by  all  means. 
Recollect  that  being  an  ambassadress,  you,  of  all  persons,  are  re- 
quired to  observe  this  etiquette To  think   of  going  without   a 


10S  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

hoop,  the  thing  is  impossible !" What  was  to  be  done  ?  there  * 

was  like  an  ass,  just  harnessed  with  his  panniers,  swinging  to  the  right 
and  swinging  to  the  left,  and  in  momentary  expectation  of  falling  on 
my  ncse.  I  was  out  of  all  patience,  and  I  openly  rebelled.  I  de 
dared  that  my  name  should  not  mark  an  epoch  in  the  annals  of  diplo- 
matic presentations,  and  that  people  should  not  have  to  say — "  Oh  ! 
you  recollect,  it  was  the  year  when  the  French  ambassadress  fell 
down  at  court  .  .  .  .Don't  you  remember  her  ridiculous  exhibition  ?" 
Among  the  foreign  ambassadors  at  the  Court  of  Lisbon,  was 
Count  Lebzeltern,  the  Austrian  minister.  His  lady  rendered  me  the 
important  service  of  helping  me  out  of  my  dilemma.  I  was  giving 
her  a  history  of  my  trouble,  and  complaining  of  the  tyranny  of 
Junot,  when  she  said  : — "  But,  my  dear  madam,  I  cannot  imagine 
how  it  is  that  you  find  the  hoop  so  awkward  as  you  describe.  .  .  . 
You  are  slender,  and  you  move  as  lightly  as  a  fairy :  why  then  should 
you  be  so  clumsy  in  your  hoop  ?  There  must  be  something  wrong 
about  it.  Let  me  see  it ;  I  dare  say  I  can  suggest  a  remedy."  She 
guessed  right.  On  examining  my  hoops,  she  found  that  they  wanted 
at  bottom  a  little  iron  or  brass  rod,  the  use  of  which  was  to  act  as  a 
counterpoise  to  the  enormous  weight  above  it.  When  I  tried  them 
on  after  this  improvement,  I  found  that  I  could  walk  like  other  people. 
On  the  day  appointed  for  my  presentation,  after  getting  the  monstrous 
mountain  properly  adjusted,  I  put  on  a  dress  of  white  silk,  embroi- 
dered with  gold  lama,  and  looped  up  at  the  sides  with  large  gold 
tassels,  precisely  after  the  manner  of  a  window  curtain.  On  my  head 
I  wore  a  toque,  with  six  large  white  feathers  fastened  by  a  diamond 
clasp,  and  I  had  a  diamond  necklace  and  earrings.  When  thus  har- 
nessed, I  drew  on  a  pair  of  white  gloves,  for  the  daughter  had  not 
the  same  antipathy  as  the  mother,  and  I  was  ready  to  set  off  for 
Queluz.  But  my  troubles  were  not  yet  at  an  end.  I  had  got  dressed, 
rt  is  true  and  had  made  up  my  mind  to  look  like  an  ass  laden  with 
cabbages ;  but  this  was  not  enough.  A  fresh  difficulty  presented 
itself.  How  was  I  to  get  into  the  carriage,  especially  at  an  hour  of 
the  day  when  the  Chafariz  de  Loretto  was  crowded  with  Galegos,* 
who  began  to  laugh  when  they  beheld  my  extraordinary  figure  ? 
With  my  foot  on  the  carriage  steps,  I  tried  to  squeeze  myself  in  first 
frontways,  then  sideways,  and  at  length  I  stepped  back  in  utter  de 
spair,  for  the  vehicle  was  as  much  too  low  for  my  ^lume,  as  it  was 
too  narrow  for  my  hoop.     Junot,  who  had  not  to  go  to  Queluz  that 

*  These  are  natives  of  the  Spanish   province,  Galicia;  they  are  employed 
as  labourers  in  Lisbon,  and  are  extremely  industrious. 


MY    AUDIENCE   AT   COURT.  109 

day,  anxious  to  see  me  safe  off,  came  clown  to  the  door  in  his  robe  dt 
chambre  and  slippers,  and  assisted  in  packing  me  as  gravely,  and  with 
as  much  care,  as  if  I  had  been  a  statue  worth  a  million.  At  length  we 
mastered  the  difficulty,  and  in  I  got ;  but  then  I  found  1  was  obliged 
to  sit  slantwise,  and  with  my  body  bent  almost  double,  for  fear  of 
breaking  my  feathers  and  crushing  my  beautiful  moire  draperies.  In 
this  state  of  purgatory  I  rode  from  Lisbon  to  Queluz,  a  distance  of 
two  leagues. 

I  was  ushered  by  the  camareira-mor*  into  the  little  suite  of  apart, 
ments  belonging  to  the  Princess  of  Brazil.  As  it  was  contrary  to 
Portuguese  etiquette  for  the  Prince  or  King  to  receive  an  ambassa- 
dress, this  was  the  only  visit  I  had  to  make,  for  all  the  Princesses 
were  assembled  in  the  drawing-room  of  the.  Princess  of  Brazil.  ...  I 
made  my  three  courtesies,  looking  all  the  while  very  stupid — for  this 
compliment  is  in  itself  exceedingly  foolish,  and  then  I  waited  for  the 
Princess  to  speak  to  me.  I  had  been  informed  that  she  would  ques- 
tion me  about  France,  and  that  she  wished  to  render  herself  agreeable 
to  me,  and  that  7"  personally  was  worth  that  trouble  ;  but  I  was  the 
representative  of  female  France.  Accordingly,  the  Princess  com- 
menced by  observing  that  she  should  much  like  to  know  the  Empress 
Josephine,  and  she  asked  me  whether  she  was  as  handsome  as  she 
was  represented  to  be.  I  replied  that  her  Majesty  was  still  very 
handsome,  and  that  her  figure  in  particular  was  exquisitely  fine. 
"  If,"  added  I,  "  your  royal  Highness  wishes  to  see  a  portrait  of  her, 
I  can  have  the  honour  of  showing  you  a  most  striking  likeness."  I 
then  produced  a  miniature  by  Isabey,  which  was,  like  all  his  works,  a 
masterpiece  of  grace  and  delicacy.  The  Princess  then  spoke  of  her 
mother,  and  laughed  very  much  at  the  court  regulation  respecting 
gloves.  She  then  asked  whether  I  thought  her  like  her  mother.  I 
boldly  answered  yes.  Heaven  forgive  me  for  the  falsehood  !  for  the 
Queen  had  really  been  a  fine  woman,  while  the  Princess  could  never 
have  been  any  thing  but  a  most  hideous  specimen  of  ugliness. 

Picture  to  yourself,  reader,  a  woman  four  feet  ten  inches  high  at 
the  very  most,  and  crooked,  or  at  least  both  her  sides  were  not  alike; 
her  bust,  arm,  and  legs,  being  in  perfect  unison  with  her  deformed 
shape.  Still,  all  this  might  have  passed  off,  in  a  royal  personage,  had 
her  face  been  even  endurable;  but,  good  Heavens!  what  a  face  it 
was  !  .  .  .  .  She  had  two  bloodshot  eyes,  which  never  looked  one  way, 
though   they  could    not   absolutely    be   accused    of  squinting — every 

*  The  same  post  as  the  camerara-mayor  of  the  Spanish  court,  already  men 
tioned. 


110  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

body  knows  what  eves  I  mean.  .  .  .  Then  her  skin;  there  was  nothing 
human  in  it :  it  might  be  called  a  vegetable  skin.  .  .  .  Her  nose  de 
scended  upon  her  blue  livid  lips,  which,  when  opened,  displayed  the 
most  extraordinary  set  of  teeth  that  God  ever  created.  Teeth,  I 
suppose,  they  must  be  called,  though  they  were  in  reality  nothing  but 
huge  pieces  of  bone  stuck  in  her  large  mouth,  and  rising  and  falling 
like  the  reeds  of  a  reed-pipe.  This  face  was  surmounted  by  a  cranium 
covered  with  coarse,  dry,  frizzy  hair,  which  at  first  sight  appeared  to 
be  of  no  colour.  I  suppose  it  was  black ;  for  looking  at  me,  the 
Princess  exclaimed,  "  She  is  like  us  ...  .  She  is  dark-complexioned 
....  She  has  hair  and  eyes  like  Pepita." — Heaven  preserve  me !  1 
inwardly  exclaimed,  while  I  involuntarily  turned  my  eyes  to  a  mir- 
ror, as  if  to  assure  myself  that  what  she  said  was  not  true.  Pepita 
was  the  Queen  of  Etruria  ! 

The  dress  of  the  Princess  of  Brazil  was  in  discordant  unison,  if  I 
may  so  express  myself,  with  her  person.  This  was  precisely  what  it 
ought  to  have  been.  She  would  have  been  natural,  at  least,  in  a 
dress  of  dark-coloured  silk,  made  perfectly  plain.  However,  she  had 
thought  proper  to  array  herself  in  a  dress  of  India  muslin,  embroi 
dered  with  gold  and  silver  lama.  This  dress,  which  was  wretchedly 
ill  made,  very  imperfectly  covered  an  enormous  bosom,  and  a  chest 
all  awry,  while  diamond  brooches  ornamented  the  sleeves,  whose 
extreme  shortness  displayed  a  pair  of  arms  which  would  have  been 
much  better  concealed.  Her  frizzy,  dingy  hair,  was  plaited,  and 
decorated  with  pearls  and  diamonds  of  admirable  beauty.  The  body 
of  her  dress,  too,  was  edged  writh  a  row  of  pearls  of  inestimable 
value.  Her  ear-drops  were  perfectly  unique  :  1  never  saw  any  thing 
like  them.  They  consisted  of  two  diamond  pears,  perfectly  round, 
of  the  purest  water,  and  about  an  inch  in  length.  The  two  brilliants 
which  surmounted  the  drops  were  likewise  superb.  The  exquisite 
beauty  of  these  jewels,  combined  with  the  extreme  ugliness  of  the 
person  who  wore  them,  produced  an  indescribably  strange  effect,  and 
made  the  Princess  look  like  a  being  scarcely  belonging  to  our  species. 
Near  her  stood  two  of  the  young  Princesses,  one  of  whom  wras  about 
ten  years  old.  They  were  both  fine  girls,  especially  the  one  whose 
name  was  I  believe  Isabel  ;  or  at  any  rate,  she  who  afterwards  mar- 
ried her  uncle,  Ferdinand  VII.  As  to  the  other  Princesses,  Donna 
Maria-Anna,  and  the  widow,  they  were  both  ugly  ;  but  it  was  an 
amusing  piece  of  coquetry  in  them  to  station  themselves  beside  the 
Princess  of  Brazil  ;  her  singular  ugliness  gave  a  comparative  touch 
of  beauty  to  the  others. 

Let  the  reader  imagine,  if  he  can,  this  personage  dressed  as  I  have 


COSTUME   OF   THE   COURT   OF   SPAIN.  Ill 

seen  her  in  a  hunting  jacket  (made  almost  like  a  man's)  of  green  cloth 
trimmed  with  gold  lace,  a  petticoat  likewise  of  green  cloth  open  be- 
hind and  before,  like  those  worn  by  our  great  grandmothers,  when 
they  used  to  ride  on  horseback  in  the  country ;  and  then  the  beaux 
cheveux,  which  I  have  already  mentioned,  surmounted  by  a  man's  hat 
stuck  on  the  crown  of  her  head.  Such  was  the  hunting  costume  of 
the  Princess  of  Brazil ;  and  her  royal  highness,  it  must  be  observed, 
hunted  like  another  Nimrod.  Heavens !  what  a  strange  being  she 
was.  One  day  I  arrived  at  Queluz  just  as  she  was  setting  out  to  hunt, 
and  when  I  beheld  her  equipped  in  her  extraordinary  costume,  I 
fancied  I  saw  a  grotesque  vision  before  me.  She  had  a  black  horse, 
very  small,  like  all  the  Portuguese  horses,  but  sufficiently  skittish  to 
intimidate  a  good  male  equestrian.  To  my  amazement,  the  Princess 
mounted  him  astride,  and  giving  him  two  or  three  smart  cuts  with  the 
whip,  she  made  him  prance  round  the  esplanade  in  front  of  the  palace ; 
and  then  she  set  off  at  full  gallop,  like  a  headlong  youth  of  fifteen 
just  broke  loose  from  college.  She  appeared  to  me  so  ridiculous, 
that  I  confess  I  had  great  difficulty  in  preserving  the  gravity  indispen 
sable  to  my  diplomatic  dignity. 

My  presentation  audience  being  over,  I  went,  according  to 
etiquette,  to  see  the  camareira-mor.  This  personage  was  a  little  thin 
woman,  very  dark  and  very  shrivelled,  as  most  of  the  old  women  in 
Portugal  are.  Her  dress,  like  that  of  all  the  ladies  of  the  court  of 
Lisbon,  was  the  strangest  masquerade  that  Christian  women  can 
possibly  assume.  It  consisted  of  a  petticoat  of  very  stiff  and  thick 
silk,  of  deep  blue  colour,  with  a  border  of  gold  embroidery;  and  her 
robe  wa&  a  piece  of  some  kind  of  red  silk,  which  dragged  behind  her 
by  way  of  .;  train.  I  observed  that  some  of  the  elder  ladies  of  the 
court  wore  a  jort  of  toque  or  cap,  fitted  close  to  their  heads  (this  I 
believe  was  peculku  to  widows),  and  the  camareira  had  in  hers  a  large 
blue  flower  of  the  san>^  colour  as  her  petticoat.  When  1  entered  the 
Princess  of  Brazil's  drawmg-room,  all  the  damas  de  honor  were  seated 
—-guess,  reader,  where?  On  the  floor!  yes!  on  the  floor!  with  theil 
legs  crossed  under  them,  like  iailors,  or  rather  like  the  Arabs,  whe 
have  bequeathed  this  amoLg  ihe  many  other  customs  they  have  [eft 
to  the  Peninsula.  The  ladies  all  rose  up  as  I  entered,  and  1  almost 
fancied  myself  surrounded  by  a  flock  of  Brazilian  birds,  those  brilliant 
red  and  blue  feathered  paroquets.  Their  dresses  were  of  the  brightest 
and  most  glaring  colours.  The  Princess,  though  blind  to  the  defects 
of  her  person,  apparently  had  sense  enough  to  avoid  these  showy 
Colours;  and  she  never  wore  a  court  dress.     If  she  had,  it  would  have 


112  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

been  an  awful  affair  to  encounter  the  twofold  monstrosity  of  her  per 
son  and  her  dress. 

After  my  presentation  I  was  looked  upon  with  much  consideration 
at  Lisbon.  1  was  the  only  important  female  connected  with  the  diplo- 
matic corps.  There  was  to  be  sure  the  wife  of  the  Enijlish  minister, 
Lady  Robert  Fitzgerald,  aunt  by  marriage  to  the  beautiful  Pamela.* 
But  I  know  not  how  it  was,  her  manners  rendered  her  utterly  intoler- 
able. The  good  sense  and  gentlemanly  manners  of  Lord  Robert 
Fitzgerald,  formed  a  striking  contrast  to  the  qualities  which  distin- 
guished his  lady.  She  was  a  sort  of  virago,  with  large  legs,  large 
arms,  and  large  teeth :  the  latter  making  one  almost  afraid  to  go  near 
her,  lest  she  should  bite,  an  apprehension  not  unreasonable  in  those 
who  observed  the  furious  way  in  which  she  used  to  eye  even  a  French 
hat  or  cap,  looking  like  a  tiger,  ready  to  fly  at  the  face  of  the  woman 
who  wore  it.  The  sort  of  reserve  maintained  by  Lord  Robert  Fitz- 
gerald, previous  to  our  arrival  in  Lisbon,  was  a  proof  of  his  sagacity. 
He  clearly  perceived  the  positive  influence  which  France,  supported 
by  Spain,  was  about  to  exercise  upon  Portugal.  That  influence  was 
not  received  by  the  nation  with  the  ardour  which  England  might  have 
been  led  to  expect ;  but  it  was  not  on  that  account  the  less  decided ; 
and  Lord  Robert,  who  knew  the  timid  character  of  the  Portuguese 
government,  had  no  inclination  to  engage  in  a  conflict  which  at  that 
moment  could  not  have  turned  to  the  advantage  of  England.  The 
Princess  of  Brazil  was  a  Spaniard,  therefore  discretion  was  necessary, 
and  every  train  of  reasoning  led  to  the  evident  conclusion  that  France 
was  then  the  ruling  power  of  Europe.  Lord  Robert  Fitzgerald  acted 
prudently.  He  made  no  display,  gave  no  parties,  but  limited  himself 
to  the  formal  interchange  of  those  diplomatic  dinners,  which  furnished 
a  stock  of  ennui  for  several  weeks.  I  fancy,  too,  that  his  fortune  did 
not  enable  him  to  live  very  expensively.  In  his  youth,  Lord  Robert 
must  have  been  an  extremely  handsome  man ;  he  had  the  manners  of 
a  highly  educated  nobleman. 

The  principal  secretary  to  the  English  embassy  was  a  man  whose 
name  was  even  then  distinguished  in  the  literary,  as  well  as  the  politi- 
cal world,  and  who  since  has  acquired  a  celebrity  of  which  his  country 
may  be  proud.  I  allude  to  Lord  Strangford.  He  was  then  engaged 
on  an  English  translation  of  Camoens.  His  lordship  was  an  agreeable 
and  well-bred  man.  He  was  short-sighted,  and  this  circumstance, 
.dded  to  his  absence  of  mind,  led  him  into  some  strange  adventures. 


*  The  adopted  child  of  Madame  de  Genlis.     She  married  the  unfortunate 
Lord  Edward  Fitzgerald. 


FOREIGN    MINISTERS   AT   LISBON.  113 

One  day  calling  on  Pellegrini,  an  Italian  painter,  in  Lisbon,  he  per- 
ceived, as  he  imagined,  M.  d'Aranjo  sitting  for  his  portrait.  Pelle- 
grini motioned  Lord  Strangford  not  to  approach,  observing  at  the 
same  time,  "It  will  be  finished  presently."  Lord  Strangford  ima- 
gined that  the  artist  did  not  wish  him  to  show  himself  lest  he  should 
disturb  the  minister  for  foreign  affairs  at  his  sitting.  After  he  had 
waited  more  than  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  at  a  respectful  distance  as 
became  a  young  diplomatist,  Pellegrini  beckoned  him  to  come  for- 
ward. He  advanced  with  a  low  bow,  but  M.  d'Aranjo  seemed  to 
take  no  notice  of  his  salutation.  He  made  a  second  and  a  third  bow, 
but  M.  d'Aranjo  still  preserved  the  same  motionless  silence. 

Lord  Strangford,  who  probably  attributed  this  coolness  to  French 
influence,  advanced  quite  close  to  the  minister  for  foreign  affairs,  and 
saluted  him  for  the  fourth  time,  but  his  surprise  at  the  taciturnity  of 
M.  d'Araujo  was  speedily  converted  into  merriment  when  he  perceived 
that  he  had  been  bowing  all  the  time  to  a  figure  dressed  up  in  the 
minister's  robes  of  office. 

The  Spanish  embassy  would  have  been  of  infinite  assistance  to  us 
if  the  ambassador's  lady  had  been  living.  The  Count  de  Campo 
Alange  was  an  old  man,  a  widower,  and  a  greater  devotee  than  any 
good  Christian  needs  to  be.  He  was  imbued  with  all  the  gloomy 
superstition  of  the  most  ignorant  of  the  Spaniards.  In  other  respects 
he  was  a  worthy  man,  and  his  honourable  principles  well  fitted  him  to 
the  post  he  filled.  He  became  afterwards  faithfully  attached  to  King 
Joseph,  and  proved  his  fidelity  by  the  sacrifice  of  almost  the  whole  of 
his  large  fortune.  His  chief  secretary,  Senor  Castro,  was  a  man  alike 
remarkable  for  his  intelligence  and  for  the  gloomy  and  even  ferocious 
character  of  his  countenance.  His  black  eyes,  surmounted  by  his 
bushy  and  lowering  eyebrows,  made  him  look  like  the  leader  of  a 
conspiracy. 

When  the  troubles  in  Spain  broke  out,  Castro  took  part  in  them, 
and  his  name  became  celebrated  among  the  Spanish  insurgents  and 
the  English.  His  mind  was  like  his  countenance,  gloomy.  The 
decision  of  his  character  was  expressed  in  his  eye.  His  glance,  alter- 
nately wandering  and  alternately  fixed,  indicated  the  man  whose  mind 
was  solely  occupied  in  one  single  object.  Elewasa  man  of  very  great 
ability.  The  under  secretary  to  the  Spanish  embassy,  Don  Carnille 
de  los  Rios,  was  as  lively  as  a  Frenchman,  and  spoke  <>ur  languago 
with  perfect  elegance:  he  was  a  welcome  guest  at  our  house,  Ilu 
belonged  to  the  noble  family  of  Fernand  Nunez,  and  had  received  Ins 
education  in  France,  at  the  college  of  Sorreze.  He  loved  Prance  as 
A  foreigner  ought,  without  any  absurd  enthusiasm,  and  still  preserving 
47 


Ll-i  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

for  his  own  country  that  partiality  which  should  be  cherished  for  tha 
place  of  one's  nativity. 

The  Russian  minister  was  the  most  tedious  of  men  :  we  however 
saw  but  little  of  him.  England,  which  already  began  to  tremble  at 
the  threatened  invasion  of  Europe  by  the  overwhelming  power  of 
Napoleon,  tried  every  scheme  to  build  up  a  barrier  to  oppose  the 
threatened  torrent.  It  was  whispered  that  a  treaty  had  been  sign-i 
at  St.  Petersburgh  between  Great  Britain  and  Russia.  The  fact  was 
not  yet  officially  announced,  but  the  Russian  minister  on  being  invited 
to  a  party  at  my  house,  where  there  were  more  than  two  hundred 
persons  present,  appeared  with  a  face  screwed  up  for  the  occasion. 
He  assumed  such  a  ridiculous  air  of  importance  that  even  those  who 
were  best  disposed  to  England  wished  he  had  staid  at  home,  since  the 
only  effect  he  produced,  was  to  render  himself  uglier  than  he  naturally 
was.  Holland  had  only  a  consul-general  at  the  court  of  Lisbon.  He 
discharged  the  functions  of  minister.  His  name  was  Dormann,  and 
he  was  a  worthy  and  excellent  man.  His  wife,  like  himself,  was  one 
of  those  persons  whose  friendship  and  esteem  always  confer  honour 
on  those  who  enjoy  them. 

The  Austrian  ambassador  was  M.  von  Lebzeltern.  For  him  and 
his  interesting  family  we  cherished  a  high  regard.  The  Countess  de 
Lebzeltern,  who  was  a  native  of  Spain,  was  much  advanced  in  years. 
But  the  gaiety  of  her  mind,  and  the  playfulness  of  her  manners,  which 
were  the  relic  of  a  past  age,  recalled  to  my  mind  the  traditions  of 
infancy,  and  conspired  to  attach  me  to  her.  Her  daughters,  especially 
the  eldest,  Donna  Theresa  Maria,  were  charming  girls.  How  many 
delightful  hours  have  I  passed  at  Lisbon  and  at  Cintra  with  this 
estimable  family  !     Junot  was  much  attached  to  them. 

The  Count  de  Villaverde  filled  in  the  Portuguese  cabinet  an  office 
similar  to  that  which  in  France  is  called  President  of  the  Council. 
He  was  considered  to  possess  a  certain  tact,  or,  to  speak  in  plainer 
terms,  a  sort  of  shrewd  cunning ;  and  was  subject  to  that  perpetual 
timidity  which  in  a  government  as  well  as  an  individual  is  the  stamp 
of  degradation  and  frequently  of  dishonour.  M.  de  Villaverde  had 
just  talent  enough  to  discern  from  the  lightning's  flash  that  the  storm 
was  advancing  upon  his  country.  But  there  his  discernment  ended. 
He  had  no  resources  to  oppose  to  the  danger,  and  having  proclaimed 
it,  he  delivered  himself  up  to  its  terrors.  The  Viscount  d'Anadia,  the 
minister  of  the  marine,  was  one  of  those  persons  whom  it  is  always  a 
happiness  to  meet.  But  the  Viscount  was  not  easily  to  be  met  with, 
for  he  was  an  absolute  hermit.  He  avoided  society.  He  saw  his 
country  in  its  true  light,  viz.,  a  paradise  inhabited  by  demons  and 


THE   NUNCIO    GALEPPI.  115 

brutes,  and  containing  a  mere  sprinkling  of  what  was  good.  He  con- 
templated the  evils  of  his  country  with  a  heavy  heart,  and  a  broken 
spirit.  M.  d'Araujo,  who  was  no  less  sensible  to  the  misfortunes  of 
his  country,  used  to  say  to  him,  "  Let  us  try  to  remedy  them,"  for  he 
did  not  think  them  incurable.  But  M.  d'Anadia  wept  like  Jeremiah 
over  the  fate  of  his  poor  country,  rejecting  both  consolation  and  hope. 
He  was  an  excellent  musician,  and  he  embellished  his  retreat  with  all 
the  resources  of  the  fine  arts.  1  contrived  to  gain  his  good  graces, 
and  he  came  to  visit  at  my  house  more  frequently  than  he  went  else» 
where. 

I  have  now  arrived  at  the  principal  portrait  of  my  group,  that 
of  the  Apostolic  Nuncio.  Monsignore  Galeppi,  Archbishop  of 
Nisibi,  is  a  man  famous  in  the  diplomatic  annals  of  the  Vatican. 
The  shrewdness  joined  to  his  extensive  and  profound  information, 
rendered  his  society  extremely  interesting.*  He  felt  that  his  atti- 
tude must  be  very  humble  towards  France.  I  do  not  know  whether 
the  Nuncio  had  received  any  instructions,  or  whether  he  anticipated 
them,  but  certain  it  is,  that  as  soon  as  he  heard  of  our  arrival,  he  con 
stituted  himself  the  friend,  rather  than  the  diplomatic  colleague  of  the 
Ambassador  of  France.  As  for  me,  he  lost  no  time  in  declaring  him- 
self my  cavaliere  servente,  and  as  he  was  between  sixty  and  seventy, 
his  age  of  course  set  scandal  at  defiance.  He  declared  himself  my 
admirer,  and  addressed  to  me  the  most  elegant  compliments.  At  the 
same  time  he  lavished  caresses  on  my  treasure  (as  he  called  my  little 
Josephine),  and  used  to  bring  her  presents  of  delicious  sweetmeats, 
made  by  an  Italian  confectioner  whom  he  had  brought  from  Rome. 
The  Nuncio  did  all  this  with  good  taste,  without  any  tinge  of  servility, 

*  I  may  here  relate  an  observation  which  fell  from  the  Emperor  relative  to 
Galeppi,  and  which  shows  his  opinion  of  the  crafty  Italian's  character.  After 
my  return  from  Portugal,  Napoleon  was  one  day  conversing  with  me  about  the 
court  of  Lisbon,  and  naturally  enough  mentioned  Monsignore  Galeppi.  He 
had  known  him,  I  forget  now  where,  hut  I  believe  in  Italy.  lie  observed  that 
all  the  art  of  the  most  subtle  Turkish  scheik  was  mere  simplicity  compared  to 
the  cunning  of  Galeppi.  This  was  a  comparison  he  frequently  made,  and 
often  when  talking  of  Galeppi  at  Malmaison,  he  used  to  point  to  the  little 
figure  of  an  Egyptian  scheik,  enveloped  in  an  enormous  green  pelisse  trimmed 
with  sable,  a  turban  made  of  a  scarlet  sprigged  cachmere  shawl,  and  holding  in 
his  hand  a  jasmine  wooden  pipe,  tipped  with  amber.  lie  told  me  that  when 
Galeppi  was  once  signing  a  treaty  with  Mural,  1  do  not  recollect  on  what 
occasion,  lie  put  on  a  pair  of  green  spectacles  that  the  expression  of  his  counte- 
nance might  not  be  observed.  This  single  fact  shows  the  man  completely.  In 
the  billiard  room  at  Malmaison,  there  was  a  collection  of  these  little  figures, 
representing  all  the  scheiks  of  Cairo 


116  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

Mid  it  might  have  answered  Graleppi's  object,  with  those  who  would 
have  suffered  themselves  to  be  led,  without  looking  where  they  went 
But  an  event  which  ills'-  happened  was  calculated  to  put  us  on  our 
guard.  The  council  of  the  Holy  rather  had,  as  well  as  himself,  reck- 
oned on  the  restoration  of  his  ancient  domains.  The  treaty  of  Toletino 
had  deprived  him  of  the  three  legations,  and  Cardinal  Gonsalvi,  a? 
well  as  the  rest,  hoped  that  the  Emperor  would  acknowledge  the 
deference  the  Pope  had  shown  him  by  his  journey  from  the  Monte 
Cavallo  to  the  pavilion  of  Flora,  in  order  to  consecrate  his  coronation, 
and  would  at  least  restore  some  of  the  wrecks  of  the  legations.  Napo- 
leon did  not  fulfil  this  expectation.  The  Pope,  after  lingering  four 
months  in  Paris,  recrossed  the  Alps,  without  obtaining  any  satisfac- 
tion. Perhaps  the  Emperor  committed  an  error.  It  is  impossible  to 
conceive  how  prejudicial  the  bull  of  excommunication  was  to  his 
interests  in  Spain,  Italy,  and  throughout  Catholic  Germany.  He  must 
have  perceived  at  this  time  the  leaven  of  hatred  and  vengeance  which 
lurked  in  the  breasts  of  the  Italian  ecclesiastics.  Monsignore  Galeppi 
made  no  demonstration  of  his  feelings  to  me,  but  he  doubtless  re- 
gretted as  keenly  as  others  the  loss  of  that  gem  of  the  triple  crown. 
At  the  time  of  the  Italian  coronation,  the  Nuncio,  who  had  probably 
requested  his  friends  to  furnish  him  with  accounts  of  it,  showed  me  a 
great  quantity  of  letters  from  Milan,  giving  details  of  the  ceremony, 
in  terms  which  revealed  profound  attachment  to  Napoleon,  and  seemed 
almost  dictated  by  enthusiasm. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


The  nobility  of  Lisbon — The  Duke  and  Duchess  de  Cadaval — The  nobleman 
and  his  cook — Portuguese  politeness — Their  insincerity — Degradation  of  thi 
country — The  Marquis  de  Louie — The  three  Graces — Duchess  of  Alafoes— ' 
Marchioness  de  Lourical  and  de  Louie — Count  Sabugal — Countess  da  Ega— 
ratification  of  a  treaty — General  Lannes'  sabre — The  order  of  Christ— 
The  valet-de-chambre  and  the  red  ribbon — Ceremony  in  the  Convento  Novo 
— Tedious  sermon — Prince  of  Brazil — Portugal  under  the  domination  of 
England — Xaldi  and  Catalani  at  the  Opera  at  Lisbon — Portuguese  theatre, 

When  I  was  at  Lisbon  in  1805,  the  society  of  that  capital  presented  a 
strange  mixture.  It  was  in  two  extremes  without  any  medium  ;— 
either  detestable  or  excellent.     In  the  latter  division,  which  unfortu 


THE  DUKE  AND  DUCHESS  DE  CAD  AVAL.       117 

nately  was  the  minority,  I  have  already  placed  the  Austrian  minister's 
family;  and  1  am  proud  to  say  that  the  two  other  individuals  whom 
1  most  highly  esteemed  in  Lisbon,  were  French  women  married  to 
Portuguese.  One  of  them  was  the  Duchess  de  Cadaval,  cousin  to  our 
present  King,  and  sister  to  the  Duke  de  Luxembourg ;  the  other  was 
Madame  de  Braameamp  de  Sobral,  the  daughter  of  Count  Louis  de 
Narbonne.  The  Duchess  de  Cadaval  was  married  at  Lisbon,  at  the 
time  of  the  emigration.  She  was  possessed  of  great  charms  of  person, 
grace  of  manners,  a  cultivated  mind,  and  an  excellent  heart.  Made- 
moiselle de  Luxembourg  was,  at  the  date  of  her  marriage,  nineteen  or 
twenty  years  of  age.  She  was  tall  and  well  shaped,  her  eyes,  though 
soft,  beamed  with  animation,  and  she  had  an  easy  and  gentle  demeanour 
whieh  imparted  additional  charms  to  her  appearance.  When  I  knew 
her  she  still  retained  the  gaiety  of  her  smile;  but  it  was  easy  to  detect 
in  it  a  tinge  of  grief.  As  I  have  never  been  honoured  with  her  confi 
dence,  I  may  fearlessly  disclose  the  observations  I  made  upon  her  and 
her  husband.  The  Duchess  de  Cadaval,  whose  son  may  possibly  one 
day  sit  on  the  throne  of  Portugal,  is  an  excellent  woman  in  every  re- 
lation of  life.  When  she  married  the  Duke  de  Cadaval,  his  fortune 
had  been  dissipated  by  debts  of  all  kinds,  some  of  them  not  the  most 
honourable.*  The  nobility  of  Portugal  resembles  no  other.  It  con- 
tains none  of  those  elements  whieh  may  be  turned  to  advantage  in 
stormy  times,  when  a  country  is  in  danger.  The  days  of  Juan  de 
Castro,  Albuquerque,  and  Pombal,  are  gone  by,  and  even  the  recol- 
lection of  them  is  almost  extinct. 

In  no  country,  however,  is  the  difference  between  the  upper  and 
lower  classes  so  strongly  marked  as  in  Portugal.  The  only  point  of 
resemblance  discernible  between  the  two  classes,  is,  their  habit  of  pay. 
nig  compliments,  which  the  Portuguese  carry  to  a  ridiculous  pitch  of 
extravagance,  far  beyond  even  the  ceremonious  politeness  of  the 
Spaniards,  which,  though  overstrained,  lias  nevertheless  some  appear 
ance  of  sincerity.  A  Portuguese  peasant,  when  he  meets  his  friend, 
never  fails  to  take,  his  hat  oil",   and   hold  it  in  his  hand,  whatever  may 

be  the  state,  of  the  weather,  until  he  has  inquired  after  the  health  of 
the  children,  the  grandchildren,  and   the   house-doa.     I   have  never 


*  She  had  the  courage  to  adopt  a  most  rigid  system  of  iroiioniy  iii  his  I so- 

hold.    There  wa«  a  cook  to  whom  he  owed  50,000  francs.    This  <1  <-l >i  she  paid. 

The  Duke,  enraged  at  this  settlement  with  a  man  whom  l>"  all id  to  be  a  thief, 

behaved  in  the  most  violent  manner  to  Ids  wife;  nor  was  li"  appeased  1 1 1 1  the 
fallowing  day,  wlien  the  money  was  refunded.  < ';•  m  the  reader  guea  bo'w  I  H" 
staked  the  stm>  at  pharo  with  the  cook,  and  won  it.  This  is  o  fact)  and  truths 
such  as  these  caused  the  Duches    de  I  ladai  al  to  shed  bitter  t.-ars. 


118  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY 

heard  a  Portuguese  utter  an  indecent  expression  or  ;ji  oath.  This 
peculiarity  in  their  character  is  so  marked,  that  there  exists  no  word 
in  the  Portuguese  Language  which  is  equivalent  to  the  Spanish  caramba, 
much  less  to  other  blasphemous  expressions  used  in  common  conver- 
sation by  the  French,  English,  and  Germans.  The  Portuguese  aro 
great  talkers: — they  may  almost  be  called  babblers.  They  are  not 
frank,  but  are  constantly  endeavouring  to  conceal  their  real  feelings 
under  the  cover  of  engaging  and  polite  attentions.  Of  this,  we  our- 
sel7es  experienced  mortifying  proofs,  when,  at  a  subsequent  period, 
Junot,  with  his  chivalrous  generosity  oi*  feeling,  sought  the  aid  of  men 
wno  had  once  offered  to  place  their  fortunes  and  lives  at  his  disposal, 
and  who  answered  his  appeal  only  by  base  treason.  The  men  are  not 
handsome  in  Portugal.  There  is  among  the  Portuguese  a  sort  of 
mixed  blood,  which  gives  them  very  much  the  appearance  of  mulattoes: 
this  is  particularly  observable  in  Lisbon  and  Oporto.  The  fact  may 
probably  be  accounted  for  by  the  frequent  intercourse  maintained  by 
the  inhabitants  of  those  two  cities  with  the  negroes.  In  figure,  the 
Portuguese  are  short,  thick  set,  and  square.  Their  features  present 
no  regularity  ;  and  the  thick  lips,  flat  noses,  and  curly  hair  of  the 
negroes,  are  frequent  among  them.  But  it  is  in  their  hands,  and 
especially  their  nails,  that  the  distinctive  character  of  the  mixed  blood 
is  above  all  perceptible. 

The  decay  of  Portuguese  society  is  perhaps  owing  materially  to 
their  government.  Never  has  that  government  known  how  to  turn 
to  good  account  any  generous  impulse  on  the  part  of  the  people. 
Such  feelings  have  always  been  stifled  by  fantastic  laws,  still  more 
fantastic  in  their  application.  The  ruin  of  literature  was  so  complete 
at  the  period  of  our  residence  in  Portugal,  that  Camoens  was  scarcely 
known.  To  this  melancholy  state  of  things  was  added  the  English 
domination,  the  real  cause  of  the  malady  which  preyed  upon  the 
vitals  of  Portugal  in  1805.  The  English  were  then  all  powerful  at 
Lisbon,  and  their  rule  was  exercised  with  perfect  despotism.  How 
could  it  be  otherwise  when  the  Prince  of  Brazil  himself  set  the 
example  1 

After  my  presentation  I  kept  open  house.  I  received  company 
every  day,  and  three  times  a  week  I  gave  a  grand  dinner.  I  often 
gave  balls,  but  not  for  the  Portuguese,  who  indeed  are  not  fond  of 
dancing,  and  dance  very  badly.  At  the  time  to  which  I  allude,  there 
was  but  one  man  in  Lisbon  who  danced  well,  and  he  would  have  been 
conspicuous  even  in  Paris,  not  only  for  that  accomplishment,  but  also 
for  the  general  elegance  of  his  manners  and  his  high-bred  politeness. 
This  was  the  unfortunate  Marquis  de  Louie.    He  was  very  much  like 


1 


PORTUGUESE   NOBiLITY.  119 

the  portraits  of  Henry  IV.,  and  had  the  pleasing  smile  which  distin- 
guished that  monarch.  He  married  one  of  the  "  three  Graces,"  for  so 
we  called  the  sisters  of  the  Marquis  de  Marialva,  who  has  been 
ambassador  from  Portugal  to  France,  and  who  is  one  of  the  few  men 
who  do  honour  to  Portugal.  The  Marchioness  de  Louie,  the  Mar- 
chioness de  Lourical,  and  the  Duchess  of  Alafoes,  were  indeed  most 
charming  girls. 

The  Duchess  of  Alafoes,  remarkable  for  her  beauty,  was,  when  I 
knew  her,  about  twenty-eight  years  old,  and  the  aunt  of  the  Princess 
and  of  the  Prince-Regent ;  I  believe  also  of  the  old  mad  queen.  The 
Duke  of  Alafoes  was  upwards  of  eighty.  He  was  a  lively  and  intelli- 
gent man,  and  had  travelled  much.  He  had  been  long  in  France,  and 
his  recollection  of  that  country  sufficed  to  ensure  a  polite  reception  to 
every  Frenchman  who  visited  him.  He  was  no  favourite  at  court  at 
the  period  of  our  stay  at  Lisbon,  and  consequently  lived  very  retired 
at  his  residence,  called  the  Grillo.  at  the  eastern  extremity  of  Lisbon. 
After  the  custom  of  the  most  exalted  fidalgos,  he  lived  in  the  midst 
of  a  troop  of  dependants  who  formed  a  sort  of  little  court  around  him. 
The  Marchioness  de  Lourical  and  the  Marchioness  de  Louie  were 
more  elegant  than  their  sister.  They  were  fond  of  pleasure :  they 
used  to  come  to  my  balls,  and  scrutinize  my  toilet  with  looks  of 
envy,  and  amused  themselves  by  saying  ill-natured  things  of  France, 
her  ambassador,  and  even  her  ambassadress. 

In  1805  the  Bellas  family  were  exceedingly  influential  in  Portugal. 
They  were  devoted  to  England,  soul  and  body,  and  used  English 
manners.  The  Marquess  de  Ponte  de  Lima  was  a  man  of  very  pleas- 
ing manners,  who  spoke  French  well.  He  was  married  to  his  cousin, 
the  daughter  of  the  Countess  de  Obidos.  She  had  a  pretty  face,  but 
though  only  twenty,  she  was,  like  the  Baroness  Von  Tondertintrunck, 
nearly  three  hundred  weight.  This  was  the  consequence  of  a  habit  of 
gourmandizing,  and  an  excessive  indulgence  in  caldo  de  galUna*  The 
Portuguese  are  by  no  means  so  abstemious  as  the  Spaniards. 

Count  Sabugal,  the  eldest  son  of  the  Count  d'Obidos,  was  a  man 
of  very  elegant  manners.  He  wrote  Italian  verses  very  neatly,  and 
Bpoke  French  well.  lie  was  passionately  (bud  of  literature,  whicb 
was  something  rare;  for  tin;  Portuguese  aobility  make  literary  taste 
a  subject  of  ridicule.  The  Count  was  connected  with  the  royal 
family,  ami  therefore  his  servants  wore  the  green  livery.  Count  Sa- 
bugal would  have  been  a  distinguished  man  in  his  own  country,  hail 
the  government  employed  him  as  it  oughl  to  have  done,  but  in   Por 

*  Chicken  dressed  with  rica. 


i20        NAPOLEON,  HIS  COURT  AST)   FAMILY. 

tugal  nothing  is  ever  seen  in  its  right  place.  The  Countess  da  Ega  i* 
another  individual  of  whom  I  will  here  say  a  few  words,  though 
Bhall  presently  have  to  speak  more  at  length  of  her  and  her  family 
Tli>'  Countess  was  a  Portuguese,  by  birth,  but  the  daughter  of  a  Ger 
man  nobleman.  She  was  an  intelligent  woman,  well  informed, 
without  pedantry,  and  she  spoke  and  wrote  several  foreign  languages 
with  facility.  Just  as  I  arrived  in  Lisbon,  the  Countess  was  about 
leaving  Portugal  fur  Madrid,  where  her  husband  was  ambassador. 
As  she  had  taken  her  conge  at  court,  that  monster  etiquette  which 
creates  so  much  annoyance  in  the  world,  prevented  me  from  seeing 
her.  However,  I  afterwards  saw  her  in  Madrid,  on  my  way  back  to 
France.  Her  acquaintance  was  a  source  of  great  gratification  to  me ; 
for  her  house  was  the  resort  of  the  best  company,  and  her  cultivated 
taste  gave  her  a  superiority  over  most  of  her  countrywomen.  Her 
fair  hair  and  fine  complexion  made  her  look  like  a  German  or  an 
Englishwoman  rather  than  a  Portuguese;  and  she  was  altogether  a 
very  pretty  and  elegant  woman.  The  Count  da  Ega,  who  was  very 
old  and  ugly,  possessed,  it  was  said,  considerable  ability  as  a  states- 
man. Since  her  widowhood,  the  Countess  has  married  Baron  Von 
StrogonofF,  the  brother  of  my  friend  Madame  Demidoff. 

The  treaty  concluded  by  General  Lannes  had  been  signed,*  and 
the  Emperor  directed  Junot  to  present  the  ratifications  to  the  Prince 
Regent.  Junot  carried  them  to  Queluz,  where  the  Prince  generally 
resided.  When  his  Royal  Highness  received  the  rouleau  of  papers, 
he  began  to  laugh  : — "  Ah  !:'  .  .  .  he  exclaimed,  "  yes !  .  .  .  .  yes !  .  .  . 
yes  ...  It  is  a  fine  treaty  !  .  .  .  a  fine  treaty  !  .  .  .  Ah !  Portugal  is  a 
fine  nation  !  .  .  .  a  very  fine  nation  !"  I  must  mention  that  at  this 
moment,  Junot  and  the  Prince  were  alone  on  a  little  terrace  which 
commanded  a  fine  view  of  the  scenery  round  Queluz ;  and  when  the 
Prince  said,  "  Portugal  is  a  fine  nation !"....  he  alluded  to  the  fields 
of  olives  and  maize  which  he  perceived  around  him. — "Yes!  .... 
yes  !...."  he  continued,  "  it  was  on  this  very  spot,  that  I  gave  my 
word  of  honour  to  General  Lannes  ....  The  general  is  rather  .  .  .  ." 
Then  observing  a  frown  gathering  on  Junot's  brow,  the  poor  Prince 
drev>  in  his  horns,  and  added,  "  He  is  a  very  worthy  man !  ....  He 
used  to  carry  a  very  large  sabre  which  made  a  great  noise  as  he  came 
up  stairs."  I  was  informed  that  Lannes's  sabre  had  once  or  twice 
nearly  frightened  the  Prince  of  Brazil  out  of  his  wits.  Probably,  the 
plenipotentiary  observing  its   effects   in  accelerating   business,    em- 

*  The  treaty  of  neutrality  be  ween  France,  Portugal,  and  Spain,  concluded 
fn  1803. 


CEREMONY   AT  THE   CONVENTO   NOVO.  121 

ployed  it  as  a  convincing  argument.  The  great  sabre  had  left  a  pro- 
found impression  in  the  memory  of  the  Prince. 

As  a  mark  of  gratitude  for  (he  courtesy  which  Junot  had  evinced 
in  his  relations  with  the  court  of  Lisbon,  the  Frince  of  Brazil  offered 
him  the  grand  cordon  of  the  order  of  Christ.  Junot  could  not  venture 
to  refuse  it,  though  he  was  very  much  inclined  to  do  so ;  but  ho 
replied  that  he  could  not  accept  it  without  the  Emperor's  permission, 
yhich  he  would  write  for.*  However,  remonstrance  was  useless; 
and  Junot  received  formal  permission  to  accept  the  order  of  Christ 
on  the  eve  of  a  grand  ceremony  which  was  to  take  place  at  a  convent 
recently  founded  by  the  mad  Queen,  called  0  convento  Novo.  This 
convent,  to  which  a  beautiful  little  church  was  attached,  was  situated 
on  one  of*  the  hills  of  Lisbon,  which,  on  account  of  its  pure  air,  was 
resorted  to  by  foreigners  as  their  place  of  residence,  and  was  known 
by  the  name  of  Buenos  Ayres.  Junot  inquired  what  dress  was  to  be 
worn  by  the  Knights  on  the  occasion,  and  he  was  informed,  a  large 
mantle  of  white  crape,  without  lining,  and  training  on  the  ground. 
"  Well,"  said  Junot,  using  an  emphatic  expression,  "  the  best  thing  I 
can  do  is  to  dress  myself  like  a  priest  on  Shrove-Tucsday,  to  complete 
the  ceremony."  The  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs  had  sent  a  note  to 
Junot,  informing  him  that  the  Prince  Regent  requested  his  presence 
at  the  Convento  Novo,  as  Grand  Cross  of  the  order  of  Christ,  if  he 
had  received  from  his  Sovereign  leave  to  accept  it.  Junot  replied, 
that  to  his  great  regret  the  courier  who  he  had  no  doubt  would  bring 
him  the  gracious  permission,  had  not  yet  returned;  but  he  added, 
that  Madame  the  Ambassadress,  who  was  exceedingly  anxious  to 
witness  the  imposing  ceremony,  requested  to  know  whether  she  could 
be  admitted  to  the  chapel  without  any  breach  of  etiquette.  M. 
d'Araujo  immediately  replied,  that  places  should  be  reserved  for  me 
and  any  persons  who  might  accompany  me,  and  that  I  must  be  at  the 
convent  next  morning  at  half-past  eleven  o'clock. 

As  Junot  could  not  properly  accompany  me  to  the  Convento  Noro, 
MM.  de  Rayneval,  de  Cherval  and  Magnien  escorted  me;  and  at 
half-past  ten  o'clock  we  all  left  the  Chafariz  de  Loretto  for  Buenos 
Ayres.  I  was  dressed  as  any  lady  in  Paris  would  have  dressed  on  a 
similar  occasion.  I  wore  an  Indian  muslin  dress  with  a  worked 
border.      It  was  made   high   in   the  neck,  and  with  a  demi-train,  as 

*  In  spiff  of  the  reverence  attached  to  the  name  of  this  order,  it  is  perhaps 
the  most  insignificant  in  the  catalogue  <>l'  k n i lt I ■  1 1  v  decorations.  Junot  could 
nardly  he  blamed  for  wishing  to  decline  the  honour  intended  him,  when  In, 
had  seen  the  Duke  de  Cadaval's  servant,  waiting  on  his  master,  invested  with 
the  red  ribbon  of  tin-  order. 


122  NAPOLEOX,   HIS   COURT   AND   FA  Mill". 

morning  dresses  usually  wore  at  that  time.  I  had  on  a  Leghorn  hat 
with  a  bouquet  of  wild  flowers,  a  very  large  English  veil,  coloured 
gloves,  and  black  shoes.  As  for  the  gentlemen,  they  were  in  boots 
and  round  hats,  in  short,  quite  in  an  undress.  On  arriving  at  the 
convent  we  were  received  with  military  honours.  The  guard  pre- 
sented arms,  the  drums  beat,  and  an  emigrant  French  officer  stepped 
forward  to  hand  me  from  my  carriage,  and  to  conduct  me  to  the 
place  which  he  said  was  reserved  for  me  by  order  of  the  Prince.  We 
passed  through  a  number  of  little  passages  and  doors,  and  at  length 
reached  a  very  gloomy  corridor,  where  I  heard  some  delightful  sing- 
ing. We  were  separated  from  the  body  of  the  church  only  by  some 
tapestry.  "  Take  care,  your  Excellency  !"  said  the  officer,  "  there  ar<» 
three  steps  to  ascend." 

I  stepped  up,  and  he  raised  the  tapestry.  It  was  now  impossible 
for  me  to  recede  :  I  found  myself  at  the  edge  of  a  broad  platform,  on 
which  were  the  Prince  Regent,  the  Prince  of  Beira,  and  in  short  all 
the  male  portion  of  the  royal  family  of  Portugal,  but  not  one  of  the 
females.  Jt  was  fortunate  that  there  was  a  seat  for  me,  for  I  was 
ready  to  expire,  from  confusion  and  vexation.  The  reader  may 
imagine  what  I  must  have  felt  at  finding  myself  an  object  of  observa 
tion  to  seven  or  eight  hundred  persons,  who  looked  upon  the  wife  of 
the  French  ambassador  as  an  extraordinary  animal.  At  that  time 
the  men  of  the  Revolution  were  regarded  by  foreigners  as  paragons 
of  bravery  ;  but  in  Portugal  it  seems  they  were  looked  upon  as  abso- 
lute anthropophagi.  What  then  must  have  been  thought  of  their 
wives?  Fortunately  for  me,  Count  de  Novion,  who,  as  well  as  his 
wife,  had  been  for  thirty  years  the  friend  of  my  family,  assured  the 
Portuguese  that  my  parents  were  old  Christians.  Thus  I  found 
favour  in  the  eyes  of  the  Portuguese,  who  though  three  parts  Jewish 
are  extremely  tenacious  of  admitting  amongst  them  any  persons  who 
do  not  bring  good  proofs  of  their  purity  of  blood.  M.  de  Rayneval 
and  M.  de  Cherval  were  as  much  perplexed  as  I  w~as  by  our  awkward 
situation.  Their  first  impulse  like  mine  was  to  retreat;  but  this  was 
impossible,  and  the  greater  our  astonishment  was,  the  more  it  behoved 
us  to  conceal  it  from  the  uncharitable  ridicule  to  which  we  knew  we 
should  be  exposed. 

That  I  might  be  the  better  able  to  observe  the  ceremony,  I  had 
raised  my  veil  on  entering.  I  would  fain  have  drawn  it  down  again 
to  hide  my  poor  face,  which  I  am  sure  must  have  been  as  red  as  a 
pomegranate.  The  Prince  Regent,  who  probably  had  never  seen  an 
ambassadress  in  such  a  situation,  fixed'upon  me  two  great  eyes,  which 
almost  frightened  me.   though  I  could  hardly  help   laughing.     For 


THE    PRINCE   OF    BRAZIL.  123 

tunately  my  attention  was  diverted  by  observing  fhe  Knights  of 
Christ  ranged  in  two  files,  and  each  covered  with  the  white  crape 
mantle,  at  the  idea  of  which  Junot  had  been  so  much  amused.  The 
strange  figures  of  the  Count  de  Villaverde,  then  President  of  the 
Council,  the  Prince  of  Brazil,  and  many  other  distinguished  personages 
present,  dressed  in  white  crape  mantles,  marching  to  and  fro  in  a 
space  of  twenty-five  feet,  alternately  sitting  down,  standing  up,  and 
kissing  each  other's  ugly  faces,  was  so  diverting,  that  they  afforded 
me  some  compensation  for  my  embarrassment.  But  one  gets  tired 
of  every  thing.  I  began  to  yawn,  and  M.  de  Cherval,  who  was  also 
tired  to  death,  said  to  me  in  a  whisper,  "Never  mind,  we  shall  get 
off  very  well  if  we  can  escape  the  sermon."  At  this  moment  we 
heard  a  voice  exclaim  with  a  nasal  twang,  "7/t  nomine  Potris,  el 
Filii"  d-c.  We  looked  at  each  other  with  such  an  expression  of 
despair,  that  the  inclination  to  laugh  naturally  followed.  However, 
this  was  immediately  suppressed  by  a  sermon  in  Portuguese,  a  horri- 
bly barbarous  sounding  language  to  those  who  do  not  understand  it, 
with  its  continual  terminations  in  aon.  This  harangue  lasted  for  a 
long  hour  and  a  half.  So  we  were  obliged  to  exercise  our  patience 
and  hear  him  to  an  end. 

During  my  long  torture  I  surveyed  the  different  members  of  the 
royal  family.  As  to  the  Prince  of  Brazil  I  have  already  attempted 
to  sketch  his  portrait,  but  his  countenance  baffles  all  description. 
There  was  a  caricature  published  in  Lisbon,  the  day  after  his  flight,  in 
which  he  was  represented  with  a  bull's  head  with  somewhat  of  the 
expression  of  a  wild  boar.  The  fact  is  that  he  was  not  only  ugly,  but 
his  ugliness  was  of  that  description  which  left  good  nature  no  resource. 
It  was  Impossible  to  look  with  patience  at  his  great  brutish  head,  his 
clumsy  legs,  and  his  shoulders  as  broad  as  those  of  a  Gal  ego.  The 
Prince  of  Beira*,  his  son,  was  handsome,  and  was  altogether  a  pleas- 
ing and  interesting  child. 

At  length  after  nearly  four  hours'  torture  we  were  allowed  to  go 
away,  because  the  Prince  and  his  craped  court  took  it  into  their  heads 
to  retire,  after  kissing  each  other  in  all  peace  and  charity,  although 
th<-y  hated  one  another  as  cordially  as  any  persons  in  the  world.  1 
did  not  leave  my  place  until  I  was  pretty  sure  the  Prince  was  quite 
gone,  then  again  accepting  the  arm  of  the  officer  who  had  before  es- 
corted me,  I  regained  my  carriage.     My  companions  were  exceedingly 

*  So  called  in  order  that  ho  might  not,  be  confounded  with  the  Infant  Don 
Psdro,  the  son  of  an  Infant  of  Spain  and  a  Portuguese  Princess,  then  at  th« 
cdurl  of  Portugal     The  Prince  of  Beira  is  the  late  Emperor  <>f  Brazil 


124  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

annoyed,  especially  M.  de  Rayneval,  who,  accustomed  as  he  was  to 
the  ennui  of  court  life,  had  never  before  swallowed  so  soporific  a 
potion.  The  guards  saluted  us  at  our  departure  as  the}'  had  done  on 
our  arrival,  presenting  arms  and  beating  drums,  and  we  departed 
fully  resolved  to  make  strict  inquiries  respecting  any  ceremony  of  the 
Court  of  Lisbon  which  we  might  again  desire  to  witness. 

There  was  at  this  period  great  hesitation  on  the  part  of  (ho 
Portuguese  government  to  obey  the  imperious  wishes  of  England 
Even  the  court  of  Lisbon,  though  directly  under  the  yoke  of  Great 
Britain,  could  not  obey  her  without  fear  and  trembling.  Now,  too, 
a  voice  of  thunder  also  issued  its  mandates  and  insisted  on  being 
obeyed.  Hitherto  Portugal  had  not  been  under  much  apprehension 
with  respect  to  France,  because  we  could  not  attack  her  except  by 
sea,  and  we  had  no  fleet.  But  Spain  was  now  subjected  to  the  man 
to  whom  mountains  covered  with  snow,  raging  torrents,  unformed 
roads,  hostile  fleets — nothing  proved  an  obstacle,  and  a  sort  of 
instinctive  terror  hinted  to  Portugal,  "  This  man  will  ruin  you  if 
you  do  not  obey  him."  And  truly  this  man  did  ruin  her,  and  because 
she  did  not  obey  him.  What  I  have  a. ready  said  of  the  Portuguese 
character,  will  enable  the  reader  to  comprehend  the  double  dealing 
of  the  court  of  Lisbon.  M.  d'Araujo,  who  wished  to  act  uprightly, 
was  compelled  to  do  as  the  others  did.  England  herself  had  began 
to  fear.  The  squadron  of  Rochefort,  under  the  command  of  Vice 
admiral  Missiessi,  sailed  from  Aix  on  the  11th  of  January,  1805, 
and  returned  to  Charente  after  a  cruise  of  six  months,  having  com- 
pletely effected  its  object,  without  having  once  been  seen  by  the 
enemy.* 

This  intelligence,  which  we  received  one  evening  in  the  midst  of 
a  fete  at  our  hotel,  did  not  appear  to  impart  equal  pleasure  to  all 
present.  I  remarked  the  circumstance  to  an  individual  for  whom 
both  I  and  Junot  entertained  a  great  esteem,  and  who  possessed  a 
minute  knowledge  of  both  Portugal  and  England,  under  all  the 
various  aspects  which  those  two  nations  presented.  This  individual, 
who  usefully  aided  me  in  my  own  observations,  was  the  celebrated 
singer,  Naldi,  then  a  performer  at  the  Lisbon  opera.  He  came  to 
Paris  and  ended  a  life  which  he  had  employed  in  acts  of  benevolence, 
and  in  proving  that  unsullied  worth  which  may  be  found  even  in  his 
profession.  I  engaged  him  for  my  singing  master  as  soon  as  I  heard 
him  in  Fioiaventi's  Camilla,  and  we  soon  learned  to  appreciate  his 

*  Tliis  sqnadion  visited  the  Islands  cf  Monl-Serrat  and  St  Christopher,  and 
made  some  captures  during  the  voyage. 


NALDI. — THE   OPERA    AT   LISBON.  125 

rarious  merits.  Naldi  was  distinguished  for  extensive  information 
on  every  subject  relating  to  the  fine  arts,  science,  and  mechanics. 
His  love  for  the  latter  afterwards  cost  him  his  life.  He  was  trying 
an  avco  clave  at  his  residence  in  Paris,  when  the  machine,  which  was 
cew  and  not  perfectly  understood  by  him,  burst  and  fractured  his 
scull.  Plow  many  delightful  hours  have  I  passed  in  listening  to  the 
delicious  compositions  of  Fioraventi,  sung  by  Naldi  and  Guaforini ' 
Naldi  also  excelled  in  the  Fanatico  per  la  Musica.  This  opera,  which 
was  produced  during  my  residence  at  Lisbon,  for  Guaforini  and 
Naldi,  vas  quite  spoiled  in  Paris  when  Madame  Catalani  arranged 
it  for  her  voice.  The  pretty  duo  of  trie  singing  lesson  was  no  longer 
the  same.  The  Lisbon  opera  was  at  that  period  the  most  famous 
in  Europe.  Catalani,  then  in  her  zenith,  was  the  prima  donna.  The 
soprano  was  Matucchi,  the  successor  of  Crescentini ;  M  .mbelli  was 
the  tenor,  and  he  was  a  very  excellent  singer  and  actor.  There  was 
also  another  tenor,  named  Olivieri.  This  was  the  company  for  the 
opera  seria.  For  the  opera  buffa  there  were  Guafonini,  Naldi,  and  a 
good  tenor,  whose  name  I  have  forgotten.  Add  to  this  list  the  names 
of  Fioraventi,  the  composer  for  the  opera  buffa,  Marco  Portogallo, 
composer  for  the  opera  seria,  and  Caravita,  as  writer  of  the  libretti, 
and  some  idea  may  be  formed  of  what  the  Lisbon  opera  was  in  1805 
and  180G. 

As  to  the  Portuguese  theatre,  which  is  called  Teatro  de  Salitre,  it 
was  wretchedly  bad.  The  house  was  gloomy  and  dirty,  and  the 
actors  detestable.  I  went  once  to  see  the  performance  of  Gabriclle 
de  Vergy  translated  into  Portuguese ;  I  began  to  understand  a  littl  1 
of  the  language,  but  I  could  as  easily  have  comprehended  Chinese  as 
the  Portuguese  actors :  they  seemed  to  be  braying.  As  to  the 
dresses  I  cannot  attempt  to  describe  them.  When  Fayel  enters 
Gabrielle's  prison  wounded,  the  actor,  wishing  to  have  the  appearance 
of  being  stained  with  blood,  made  an  immense  blotch  of  red  on  a 
portion  of  his  dress.  This  was  hideously  disgusting.  The  Lusitanian 
Roscius  had  got  a  piece  of  red  rag  sewed  upon  his  dress,  and  being 
insecurely  fastened,  it  got  loose,  and  fluttering  in  the  wind  which 
blew  in  from  the  side  scenes,  produced  a  most  ludicrous  effect.  The 
reader  may  judge  of  the  rest  from  what  I  have  stated.  The  Por- 
tuguese themselves  do  not  go  to  their  national  theatre.  They  have  no 
dramatic  writers.  The  actors  are  bad,  because  there  is  no  audience 
capable  of  appreciating  them  if  they  were  good. 


126  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

Belem — Garden  at  Bemfica — The  dangerous  bouquet — Military  position  of 
Lisbon — Junot's  subsequent  defence  of  it  in  1808 — The  mad  Queen  Donna 
Maria — My  encounter  with  her — Cintra — Country  houses  there — Coalition 
preparing  against  France — Elevation  of  Madame  Lsetitia  and  the  Princess 
Eliza — Naval  action  between  Villeneuve  and  Sir  R,  Calder — Captain  Baudin 
of  the  Topaze  frigate — His  successes — Promoted  by  Napoleon—  Observations 
on  Colonel  Napier's  work — Letter  from  Napoleon  to  Junot — Attitude  of 
Austria — Junot's  visit  on  board  the  Topaze — My  illness — Junot  departs  to 
join  the  Emperor — His  speedy  arrival  at  Napoleon's  head-quarters — His  con- 
versation with  the  Emperor. 

The  King  has  no  palace  in  Lisbon.  He  formerly  resided  at  Belem, 
but  since  that  castle  was  burnt,  the  royal  family  live  at  Queluz, 
which  they  never  leave  except  when  they  go  to  Maffra,  a  royal 
convent,  and  a  wretched  copy  of  the  Escurial.  The  castle  of  Belem* 
was  being  rebuilt  when  I  was  in  Lisbon.  The  only  garden  in  the 
environs  of  Lisbon  that  deserves  the  name  is  the  property  of  the 
Marquis  d'Abrantes,  at  Bemfica.  One  day  when  I  was  walking  in  it, 
inhaling  the  balmy  air,  in  an  alley  formed  of  superb  magnolias  and 
palm-trees,  then  in  full  bloom,  the  gardener  made  me  up  a  large 
bouquet,  in  which  he  placed  four  or  five  magnolia  flowers.  On  my 
return  home  with  my  bouquet,  I  felt  an  unusual  drowsiness.  I  went 
to  bed,  having  first  placed  my  nosegay  in  water,  and  deposited  it  on 
a  table  near  my  bedside,  that  I  might  enjoy  its  delicious  perfume. 
When  I  lay  down  the  drowsiness  with  which  I  had  been  oppressed 
appeared  to  leave  me.  My  blood  circulated  with  extreme  violence, 
my  pulse  beat  as  if  I  had  been  in  a  fever.  I  was  for  a  consider- 
able time  exceedingly  restless,  but  at  length  I  fell  into  a  profound 
and  heavy  sleep.  As  I  had  retired  to  bed  very  much  fatigued,  Junot 
desired  the  servants  not  to  disturb  me  the  next  morning.  However, 
at  eleven  o'clock,  finding  that  I  had  not  been  called,  he  himself  came 
into  my  apartment,  and  opened  my  shutters,  whilst  my  little  Jose- 
phine climbed  upon  the  bed  to  embrace  me.  But  as  soon  as  the 
light  came  into  my  room,  the  poor  child  uttered  a  terrible  shriek. 

*  Belem  is  called  a  suburb  of  Lisbon,  but  it  may  be  considered  as  forming 
part  of  the  city. 


MILITARY   POSITION   OF   LISBON.  127 

I  was  almost  suffocated.  Junot  instantly  threw  open  the  windows 
My  faculties  were  so  completely  suspended  that  at  first  he  supposed 
me  to  be  dead.  However,  there  was  no  contraction  of  the  features 
which  indicated  suffering.  I  was  deadly  pale,  and  my  teeth  were  so 
firmly  closed,  that  on  coming  to  myself  again,  I  could  hardly  separate 
them.  My  eyelids  also  were  very  much  swollen.  I  had  lost  my 
sense  of  hearing,  and  was  in  a  state  of  perfect  insensibility.  Junot 
raised  me  in  his  arms,  and  carried  me  into  the  balcony.  The  air 
caused  me  to  give  signs  of  life,  but  it  was  not  till  M.  Magnien*  had 
rubbed  my  forehead  with  vinegar,  and  I  believe  with  ether  and  alkali, 
that  I  was  able  to  open  my  eyes.  I  awoke  as  if  from  a  long  and 
sound  sleep.  My  eyes  could  not  support  the  light  of  day,  and  I 
several  times  appeared  inclined  to  relapse  into  my  state  of  insensi- 
bility. I  remained  in  this  situation  about  two  hours.  I  had  felt  no 
pain  until  I  was  perfectly  roused,  and  then  I  suffered  from  violent 
head-ache,  which  was  removed  only  by  very  active  exercise.  1 
should  undoubtedly  have  died  had  not  Junot  entered  my  chamber 
just  as  he  did.  This  circumstance  serves  to  prove  the  baneful  effects 
which  may  be  produced  by  perfumes  so  powerful  as  those  exhaled 
in  Portugal  by  the  magnolia,  and  especially  the  datura,  of  which 
there  was  a  superb  branch  in  my  nosegay,  as  well  as  daphnes  of  all 
kinds. 

I  have  now  to  make  a  few  observations  on  the  military  condition 
of  the  Portuguese  capital.  Lisbon  appears  when  approached  from 
Spain,  as  if  entrenched  behind  the  Tagus,  which  at  that  part  is  two 
leagues  broad.  From  hence  to  the  mouth  of  the  river,  about  half  a 
mile,  there,  are  several  hills  which  might  be  easily  defended,  but 
which  do  not  command  the  city.  On  one  of  the  hills  is  a  tower, 
corresponding  with  the  tower  of  Belem.  It  is  fortified  and  contains 
a  garrison,  and  is  called  Torre  Velha.  Near  the  mouth  of  the  river 
are  two  villages,  Trafferia  and  A-Costa.  From  the  point  of  land 
where  A-Costa  is  situated,  a  sand-bank  runs  out  to  a  large  fortified 
tower,  which,  together  with  a  fort  built  opposite  to  it,  defends  the 
entrance  to  the  port.  Its  proper  name  is  the  Fort  de  San  Lour  en  90, 
but  it  is  commonly  called  Torre  di  Bugio.  The  northern  bank  then 
stretches  much  further  into  the  sea,  and  forms  the  famous  promontory 
of  Cabo  di  Rocca.  A  little  below  Belem,  proceeding  towards  Lisbon, 
is  a  square  fort  called  the  Torre  de  Belem,  which  is  thickly  planted 
with  cannon,  and   defends  the   passage.      No  vessel  could   pass  theso 

*  M.  Magnien  was  a  medical  gcMitlemaa  He  accompanied  the  embassy,  but 
not  in  any  official  capacity. 


128  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

guns  without  being  seriously  assailed.  A  short  time  before  I  arrived 
in  Lisbon,  several  batteries  were  built  near  this  fort,  some  quite  on 
the  edge  of  the  river,  which  is  very  difficult  of  access.  The  channel 
is  very  narrow,  and  its  mouth  is  barred  by  a  bank  of  stone.  At  a 
short  distance  stands  the  little  town  of  Oeyras,  and  two  leagues  lower 
down,  still  following  the  current  of  the  river,  is  Cascaes,  an  important 
town,  having  a  fort,  beneath  which  vessels  may  anchor.  Close  to 
this  place  is  Fort  San  Antonio.  From  thence,  in  the  direction  of  the 
north,  the  river  is  bordered  only  by  a  chain  of  broken  rocks,  while  on 
the  south,  there  are  an  immense  multitude  of  sand-banks,  not  yet 
marked  on  any  map.  From  the  description  I  have  here  given  of  the 
position  of  Lisbon,  the  reader  may  conceive  the  difficulty,  not  to  say 
impossibility  of  carrying  the  city,  by  an  attack  directed  either  from 
the  side  of  Spain  or  from  the  sea.  Before  the  city  could  be  en- 
dangered in  the  latter  direction,  the  hostile  force  must  land  at  a 
considerable  distance,  and  in  that  case  Lisbon  may  defend  herself  by 
an  army,  and  her  natural  position.  It  was  by  this  means  that  Junot 
defended  Lisbon  in  1808;  but  once  the  barrier  being  passed,  all 
defence  is  impossible.  Thus  availing  himself  of  the  peculiarities  of 
his  position,  a  general  entrusted  with  the  defence  of  Lisbon,  once  said 
to  his  assailant : 

"  Grant  me  the  conditions  which  /  impose  upon  you,  or  I  wdl 
destroy  the  city  of  Lisbon  ;  the  Emperor  did  not  confide  to  me  his 
eagles,  that  they  should  be  dishonoured  by  a  capitulation."*  This 
was  Junot's  reply  to  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley,  when,  after  the  battle  of 
Vimeiro,  he  found  himself  with  12,000  men,  opposed  to  35,000 
English  and  an  equal  number  of  Portuguese  troops,  backed  by  a 
savage  and  insurgent  population,  bent  on  the  pillage  and  massacre  of 
the  French.  And  he  would  have  done  as  he  said.  Of  course  he  and 
his  army  would  have  been  destroyed  first,  but  the  destruction  of  the 
English  would  have  been  equally  certain.  This  would  have  been 
better  than  the  burning  of  Moscow,  for  at  that  catastrophe,  Rostopchin 
escaped. 

Leaving  Bel  em  and  its  fortifications  and  crossing  two  leagues  of 
\  fertile  and  cultivated  country,  we  arrive  at  the  residence  of  the 
/oyal  family,  which  is  situated  in  a  solitary  valley.     Here  dwelt  the 


*  The  enthusiastic  devotion  of  Madame  Junot  to  Napoleon,  and  her  respeo1 
for  her  husband's  military  talents,  has  blinded  her  judgment,  and  led  her  intft 
great  inaccuracy  in  her  estimate  of  the  relative  forces  of  the  French  and  Anglo- 
Portuguese  armies  at  the  time  of  Junot's  discomfiture  by  Sir  A.  Wellesley.— 
Eng.  Ed. 


THE   MAD   QUEEN.  129 

mad  Queen,  Donna  Maria.  She  was  at  times  raving  mad,  and  was 
always  haunted  by  the  dread  of  hell-fire.  Whenever  her  confessor,  the 
grand-inquisitor,  entered  her  room,  she  would  exclaim  that  he  was 
the  devil.  She  used  also  to  greet  her  daughter-in-law  with  the  same 
appellation  ;  but  in  this  instance,  at  least,  the  mistake  was  not  very 
extraordinary.  This  Queen  was  the  mother  of  the  two  Princes  of 
Brazil.  One  died  of  the  sinall-pox  before  he  came  to  the  throne:  tho 
other  reigned  in  Brazil  as  he  did  in  Lisbon.  Heaven  knows  how 
gloriously  that  was  !  .  .  .  .  The  mad  Queen  was  therefore  the  grand- 
mother of  Don  Pedro  and  the  great-grandmother  of  the.  young  Queen 
Donna  Maria  de  Gloria.  Her  majesty  never  left  her  royal  prison 
except  to  enter  another,  namely  one  of  the  little  Portuguese  carriages, 
in  which  she  was  closely  shut  up  until  she  got  into  the  country,  and 
quite  out  of  the  reach  of  the  public  gaze ;  then,  sometimes  her 
keepers  would  let  her  go  out  of  the  carriage  and  enjoy  her  liberty. 

One  day  when  I  was  strolling  in  a  little  romantic  valley,  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  Cintra,  1  met  three  ladies,  one  of  whom  attracted 
my  notice  on  account  of  her  strange  appearance  and  wild  stare.  It 
was  a  windy  day,  and  her  hair,  which  was  as  white  as  silver,  was 
blown  over  her  face  and  shoulders.  As  this  appeared  to  annoy  her, 
one  of  the  females  who  accompanied  her,  endeavoured  to  shade  the 
hair  from  her  face,  but  for  this  kind  office  she  received  a  box  on  the 
ear,  which  I  heard.  Three  men  were  walking  at  some  distance  to 
render  assistance  in  case  of  need.  When  I  was  perceived,  one  of 
these  men  came  to  me  and,  addressing  me  in  Portuguese,  begged  that 
I  would  retire.  He  did  not,  however,  mention  her  Majesty,  ami  K 
was  not  until  afterwards  that  I  was  informed,  by  M.  d'Araujo,  it  was 
the  Queen.  I  think  her  attendants  must  have  told  her  who  I  was ; 
for  as  I  withdrew  I  perceived  that  she  was  menacing  me  with  clenched 
fists,  and  darting  at  me  looks  which  were  absolutely  demoniacal.  This 
rencounter  not  only  frightened  me,  but  it  gave  rise  to  a  world  of  mel- 
ancholy reflections.  The  Sovereign  of  a  great  nation  wandering  in  a 
solitary  valley,  and  consigned  to  the  charge  of  a  few  menials,  whose 
impatience  and  ill-temper  being  excited  by  constant  attendance  on  the 
unfortunate  lunatic,  were  likely  to  increase  her  malady  ;  her  gray 
head,  ton.  which  in  its  desen-voltvra,  seemed  to  reject,  the  crown  it 
could  not  support:  all  presented  a  picture  which  made  a  profound 
impression  on  my  mind.  When,  on  my  return  home,  1  mentioned 
my  adventure  to  Junot,  we  could  not  help  remarking  the  curious  fact 
that  all  the  Sovereigns  of  Europe,  at  least  all  the  legitimate  Sover. 
eigns,  were  at  that  time  either  mad  or  imbecile. 

On  the  north-west  of  Lisbon  u  long  chain  of  high  mountains 
48 


130  NAPOLEON',    HIS    COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

terminates  the  beautiful  landscape.  These  are  the  mountains  of 
('intra,*  upon  which  many  of  the  Portuguese  have  their  quintet,  or 
country  house. 

We  hired  a  quinta  at  Cintra,  which  had  belonged  to  a  Madame  \\ 
Roche,  the  widow  of  a  French  merchant.  The  garden  was  not  large, 
but  it  was  entirely  planted  with  orange  and  lemon  trees,  which,  we 
were  informed,  produced  an  extraordinary  abundance  of  fruit.  At 
Cintra  we  found  the  Duke  and  Duchess  de  Cadaval.  They  had  tlnee 
quintets  there,  and  scarcely  one  of  them  was  habitable.  The  Duchess 
laughed  at  this,  though  it  was  easy  to  perceive  she  was  dissatisfied. 
As  to  the  Duke,  he  did  not  concern  himself  about  the  matter.  His 
occupations  were  gambling  and  abusing  the  French,  ad  least,  saving 
behind  their  backs  what  he  dared  not  have  said  to  their  faces.  We 
had  also  near  us  the  family  of  the  Austrian  minister,  our  intimate 
friends  the  Lebzelterns.  They  resided  in  the  old  royal  palace  of 
Cintra,  part  of  which  was  assigned  to  their  accommodation  by  the 
court.  This  formed  a  pleasant  little  journey  for  us,  for  our  house 
was  almost  at  Colares  at  the  other  extremity  of  the  valley. 

While  we  were  at  Cintra,  Junot  received  letters  announcing  posi 
lively  that  a  third  continental  coalition  had  been  formed  against 
France.  He  became  low-spirited,  for  he  was  fearful  that  the  Em- 
peror would  forget  him.  He  therefore  wrote  to  Napoleon,  and  sent 
off  his  letter  by  an  extraordinary  courier.  It  was  now  July.  The 
reports  of  war  were  circulated  only  in  whispers ;  for  Austria  had  not 
formally  acceded  to  the  treaty  between  Russia  and  England.  At 
this  time,  too,  I  learned  an  event  which  rendered  me  truly  happy. 
Madame  Lajtitia  Bonaparte  was  at  length  raised  to  the  rank  suitable 
to  the  woman  who  had  given  birth  to  the  Sovereign  of  Europe,  and  I 
was  appointed  one  of  her  ladies.  I  have  reason  to  be  gratified  for 
the  kindness  I  invariably  experienced  from  that  Princess.  She  was 
an  excellent  woman,  and  possessed  a  truly  queen-like  heart. 

About  this  period,  several  acts  of  the  Emperor  awakened  the 
petty  animosity  of  some  of  the  governments  of  Europe.  All  that 
was  wanted  was  a  pretext  for  rising  against  the  colossus,  whose  re- 
generating hand  was  extended  to  all  the  old  crowned  heads  which 
were  tottering  beneath  anticpiated  and  decayed  institutions.  By  an 
imperial  decree,  the  states  of  Parma  and  Placenzia  were  united  to 
France,  and  Lucca  was  given  to  the  Princess  Eliza.     England,  des- 

*  Lord  Byron  has  justly  observed  that  Cintra  is  a  paradise  inhabited  by 
demons,  but  in  alluding  to  that  place  in  his  Cliilde  Harold,  he  has  committed 
an  historical  error  which  I  shall  hereafter  correct 


CAPTAIN   BAUDIN"   AND   HIS   SUCCESSES.  131 

perately  resolved  on  war,  at  any  sacrifice,  gladly  seized  the  opportu- 
nity to  characterize  as  the  ambition  of  invasion,  that  which  was  rather 
the  ambition  of  glory  on  the  part  of  Napoleon.  Accordingly  her 
fleets  put  to  sea.  The  Emperor,  assured  of  the  good  will  and  fidelity 
of  Spain,  and  confiding  in  Admiral  Villeneuve  (that  man  who  brought 
so  much  misfortune  and  disgrace  on  our  arms),  ordered  him  to  go  in 
pursuit  of  the  enemy,  but  only  with  a  superior  force,  which  was  very 
easy,  since  we  had  the  command  of  the  dock-yards  and  arsenals  of 
Spain.  Admiral  Villeneuve  set  sail  with  a  combined  fleet  consisting 
of  fourteen  French  ships  of  war,  and  six  Spanish  vessels.  He  fell 
in  with  the  English  fleet,  commanded  by  Sir  Robert  Calder,  off"  Cape 
Finisterre.  The  unfortunate  Villeneuve  was  beaten  with  a  superior 
force,  and  two  of  the  Spanish  ships  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  enemy. 
We  were  among  a  people  to  whom  our  misfortunes  were  a  source  of 
joy,  and  our  glory  a  cause  of  mourning: — it  may  easily  be  imagined, 
therefore,  what  were  our  feelings  on  the  receipt  of  the  above  intelli- 
gence, which  came  to  us  before  even  it  reached  the  Emperor.  Junot 
was  furious.  But  Heaven  had  a  compensation  in  store  for  us.  How 
happy  I  am  to  number  among  my  friends  a  man  of  whom  the  French 
navy  had  just  reason  to  boast,  and  over  whose  laurels  we  then  shed 
tears  of  pride. 

We  were  still  dejected  by  the  melancholy  intelligence  of  the 
battle  of  Finisterre,  when  we  learned  that  a  French  frigate  had  just 
entered  the  port  of  Lisbon  after  some  glorious  engagements.  We 
were  then  at  Cintra.  Junot  directed  Colonel  Laborde  to  set  off  to 
Lisbon,  and  to  request  the  commander  of  the  frigate  to  come  to  him 
immediately.  It  was  too  late  for  him  to  return  that  evening ;  but 
next  morning  the  Colonel  came  back  accompanied  by  the  brave  officer 
who  had  secured  such  a  triumph  to  the  French  flag.  Junot  hastened 
to  meet  him  and  embraced  him  as  if  he  had  been  an  old  friend. 
Captain  Baudin  was,  at  that  time,  a  very  young  man,  handsome,  and 
of  mild  and  reserved  manners.  He  commanded  the  frigate  la  Topaze, 
forty-four  guns.  Off  the  Antilley,  he  had  fallen  in  with  the  English 
frigate,  Blanche,  also  of  forty-four  guns.  He  had  defeated  and  cap- 
lured  her.  Returning  to  Europe  to  refit,  for  he  had  suffered  consid- 
erably in  the  engagement,  he  fell  in  with  another  English  vessel,  the 
Reasonable,  sixty-four  guns,  near  the  coast  of  Spain :  "  My  lads,"  said 
he  to  his  crew,  "  shall  we  allow  this  fine  prize  to  escape  us  ?"  "  No  !" 
exclaimed  with  one  voice  both  officers  and  men.  "  Houra  pour  la 
belle  France  !  ....  Captain,  give  the  word  !"  The  guns  of  t he  To- 
paze gave  the  signal  for  the  attack,  and  with  his  masts  broken,  Ins 
6ails  tattered,  a  part  of  his  crew  wounded  and  disabled,  the  young 


132  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

captain  attempted  to  capture  this  large  vessel.  The  Reasonable^ 
however,  escaped,  but  with  immense  loss;  and  the  Topaze  entered 
the  port  of  Lisbon  amidst  the  acclamations  even  of  our  enemies. 

'•  Oh  !"  exclaimed  Junot,  after  reading  Captain  Baudin's  report  of 
these  actions  and  striking  the  table  forcibly  with  his  hands.     "  Oh  ', 

if  this  young  man   had   been  at  Finisterre,  instead  of  that 

Villeneuve  !"  When  Captain  Baudin  returned  to  the  drawing-room, 
Junot  ran  to  him  and  embraced  him  a  second  time.  "  You  arc  a 
brave  and  loyal  young  man,"  said  he,  "I  ask  your  friendship  and  I 
offer  you  mine."  This  was  not  a  common  phrase  with  Junot.  It 
was  but  the  second  time  I  had  heard  him  make  use  of  it  since  my 
marriage.  On  the  first  occasion,  it  was  addressed  to  General  Riche- 
panse.  The  Topaze  had  suffered'  so  severely,  that  she  required  to  be 
completely  refitted.  Lisbon,  being  a  neutral  port,  seemed  admirably 
adapted  for  this  operation  ;  but,  will  it  be  believed,  it  was  necessary 
to  resort  to  violence,  to  enable  the  frigate  to  remain  there,  whilst  a 
flotilla  composed  of  six  large  vessels,  and  several  small  ones,  lay  at 
anchor,  before  the  Square  of  Commerce,  as  long  as  it  was  found  con 
venient.  Is  it  surprising  that  this  conduct  should  provoke  revenge? 
Is  it  wonderful  that  we  should  take  reprisals  when  we  have  in  our 
hands  overwhelming  proofs  of  the  ingratitude  of  the  Portuguese 
towards  the  man  who  devoted  himself  to  the  protection  of  their  lives 
and  honour  when  his  own  safety  was  compromised,  both  as  a  private 
individual  and  one  entrusted  with  an  immense  responsibility  ?  Lis- 
bon should  not  have  raised  her  ungrateful  voice  so  loudly.  How 
base  and  treacherous  has  been  her  ingratitude  ! 

But  why  should  I  be  surprised  at  the  conduct  of  the  Portuguese? 
Have  I  not  seen  here,  in  France,  one  of  Junot's  old  comrades  permit 
the  publication  of  a  work  translated  from  the  English,  containing  revolt- 
ing falsehoods  respecting  my  husband  and  Marshal  Ney  1 This 

work,  which  is  the  production  of  Colonel  Napier,  and  which  found  grace 
in  the  eyes  of  the  minister  for  the  war  department,  was  presented 
to  me,  to  me  the  widow  of  Junot,  as  containing  authentic  documents. 
I  read  in  it  an  indecent  attack  upon  the  private  character  of  a  man 
whose  conduct  as  a  soldier  not  even  his  enemies  could  traduce,  in  that 
admirable  affair  of  the  convention  of  Cintra ;  since  the  individuals 
who  signed  it  on  the  part  of  England  were  tried  by  a  court-martial. 
The  fine  lines  of  Childe  Harold  would  in  themselves  suffice  for  the 
glory  of  Junot,  even  though  the  original  copy  of  that  convention  were 
not  in  existence  to  prove  it.  Fortunately,  I  possess  that  original 
document,  and  in  both  languages.  It  is  not  inserted  in  Colonel 
Napier's  work. 


ATTITLiXE   OF   AUSTRIA.  133 

On  receiving  intelligence  of  the  affair  of  the  Tojmze,  Napoleon 
immediately  raised  Captain  Baudin  to  the  rank  of  Capitaine  de 
Fregate.  In  the  report  which  Junot  transmitted  to  Paris,  the  Em- 
peror remarked  a  circumstance  which  greatly  pleased  him  :  this  was, 
that  Captain  Baudin  had  adopted  at  sea  the  same  method  which  ho, 
Napoleon,  employed  in  making  an  attack  by  land  :  he  had  taken 
positions  in  which  he  could  employ  more  guns  than  the  enemy,  and  it 
is  well  known  that  this  was  one  of  the  Emperoi,'s  favorite  manoeuvres. 
He  remained  several  months  in  the  port  of  Lisbon,  because  there  was 
an  English  cruiser  at  its  entrance  which  he  wished  to  avoid.  He  left 
Lisbon  after  the  unfortunate  battle  of  Trafalgar.  My  husband  was 
much  attached  to  Captain  Baudin,  who  is  one  of  those  friends  that 
have  remained  faithful  to  me.  The  friendship  I  cherish  ft  r  him 
makes  me  feel  the  more  indignant  at  the  injustice  with  which  he  ha9 
been  treated.  Napoleon,  who  so  well  knew  how  to  appreciate  talent, 
and  who  never  conferred  distinctions  except  as  the  reward  of  real 
merit,  made  Baudin  a  rear-admiral  at  an  age  when  others  of  his  pro- 
fession scarcely  attain  the  rank  of  captain.  This  is  three  and  twenty 
years  ago,  and  he  still  remains  what  Napoleon  made  him. 

I  have  already  mentioned  that  a  new  continental  coalition  was 
expected.  While  we  were  at  Cintra,  Junot  one  day  received  a  letter 
in  the  handwriting  of  the  Emperor,  which  brought  him  very  important 
intelligence.  On  the  horizon  of  Europe  clouds  were  already  gather- 
ing in  the  direction  of  the  North.  This  important  period  deserves  a 
brief  retrospection.  Of  all  the  powers  included  in  the  coalition, 
Austria  was  the  one  whose  interests  were  most  in  danger.  Her 
states,  reduced  to  one-half  their  former  extent,  wtre  open  on  all  sides. 
Her  federative  power  was  annihilated  in  Germany,  without  the  hope 
of  recovery  ;  and  this  same  power  was  strongly  menaced  in  Italy,  and 
even  in  part  destroyed.  Accordingly  Austria  took  the  alarm,  for 
with  her  the  question  was  an  affair  of  life  or  death.  Napoleon's 
coronation  at  Milan  conveyed  to  Austria  the  last  conviction  that  her 
power  was  for  ever  annihilated  in  Italy,  and  that  she  had  never  been 
beloved  there — a  fact  sufficiently  inexplicable  to  a  sovereignty  thai 
was  adored  in  its  own  hereditary  states.  Be  this  as  it  may,  Austria 
was  really  afraid  ;  she  had  not  yet  recovered  from  the  shock  of  Ma- 
rengo and  Hohenlinden.  She  found  herself,  as  it  were,  pressed  between 
the  source  of  the  Maine  and  the  mouth  of  the  l'o.  It  was  necessary 
to  assume  an  imposing  attitude,  or  slut  was  lost. 

The  violation  of  the  treaty  of  Luneville  was  seized  upon  as  a 
pretext.  It  was  alleged  that,  by  virtue,  of  that  treaty,  Holland, 
Switzerland,  Lombard V,  Genoa  and  Lucca,  as  well  as  Parma,  had  the 


134  HAPOLEOBT,    HIS   COURT  AND  FAMILY. 

riirht  of  choosing  constitutions  for  themselves,  and  that  it  was  an 
encroachment  on  that  right  to  impose  laws  upon  them.  Reasoning 
thus.  Austria  at  length  acceded  to  the  treaty  concluded  between 
St.  Petersburgh  and  England  on  the  8th  of  April  previous.  She 
immediately  entered  the  field.  General  Klenau  crossed  the  Inn  and 
invaded  Bavaria.  The  Austrian  army,  eighty  thousand  strong,  waa 
commanded  by  the  Archduke  Ferdinand,  under  the  tutelage  of 
General  Mack,  whilst  thirty-five  thousand  men  occupied  the  Tyrol, 
under  the  command  of  the  Archduke  John;  hus  supporting  the  left 
«>f  General  Klenau's  army  and  the  right  of  the  army  of  Italy.  The 
latter,  which  was  under  the  immediate  command  of  Prince  Charles, 
was  perhaps  the  most  important  of  all,  and  consisted  of  one  hundred 
and  ten  thousand  excellent  troops.  This  force  was  advancing  in  good 
order  upon  the  Adige.  France  found  herself  again  threatened  on  all 
sides.  The  south  of  Europe  alone  continued  faithful  to  her,  and 
therefore  it  was  of  the  highest  importance  to  preserve  friendly  rela- 
tions between  the  courts  of  France  and  Lisbon.  England  made 
superhuman  efforts  to  stir  up  a  quarrel,  and  a  very  trivial  occurrence 
well  nigh  enabled  her  to  accomplish  her  object. 

Junot  went  to  visit  Captain  Baudin  on  board  his  frigate,  and  as 
soon  as  he  set  foot  on  the  deck,  a  salute  of  twenty-one  guns  was  fired 
in  honour  of  him.  It  is  not  allowable  to  fire  guns  in  a  neutral  port, 
and  the  English  affected  to  be  very  indignant  at  this  violation  of  the 
rule.  They  appeared  much  more  mortified  at  it  than  the  Prince 
Regent  of  Portugal  himself.  Finding  that  they  did  not  obtain  what 
they  were  pleased  to  call  justice,  they  made  our  one-and-twenty  guns 
an  excuse  for  firing  two  thousand  as  the  signal  of  mourning  on  the 
one  side  and  rejoicing  on  the  other,  on  the  occasion  of  the  battle  of 
Trafalgar.  This  powder  cannonade  was  more  insulting  to  the  Prin- 
cess of  Brazil  than  to  us,  because  she  was  a  Spaniard  ;  but  its  object 
was  to  insult  France,  and  serious  consequences  would  no  doubt  have 
ensued  had  Junot  been  at  that  time  in  Lisbon.  Fortunately  he  was 
gallopping  towards  Moravia.  His  first  impulse,  which  was  always 
violent  when  the  honour  of  France  was  concerned,  would  doubtless 
have  been  injurious  to  the  feeble  government  of  Portugal.  M.  de 
Rayneval,  who  was  no  less  susceptible  but  more  calm,  avoided  a 
rupture,  to  the  great  disappointment  of  the  English. 

I  had  been  exceedingly  ill  for  several  months  past,  and  my 
medical  attendants  ordered  me  to  go  to  a  little  miserable  village, 
called  Caldas  da  Raynha,  where  there  are  some  tepid  springs,  which 
are  said  to  possess  wonderful  medicinal  virtues.  Though  I  entertained 
very  little  hope  of  deriving  benefit  from  them,  yet  I  set  off,  carried 


JUNOT  JOINS   THE   EMPEROR.  135 

on  a  sort  of  litter,  and  arrived  at  Caldas  da  Raynha  in  such  a  weak 
state,  that  at  first  I  could  take  the  waters  only  by  spoonfuls.  They 
are  warm,  sulphuric,  and  at  the  same  time  tonic.  My  disorder  was 
a  nervous  affection  of  the  pilorus,  but  so  severe  that  I  could  not  take 
even  a  glass  of  eau  sucree.  The  waters  produced  a  wonderful  effect 
upon  me,  so  that  at  the  expiration  of  a  week  I  was  able  to  walk 
in  the  royal  quinta,  and  within  a  fortnight  I  eat  a  partridge  for  my 
dinner.  However,  my  convalescence  was  slow.  One  day,  while 
I  was  at  Caldas  da  Raynha,  Junot  came  to  bid  us  farewell.  The  Em- 
peror  had  kept  his  word,  and  had  sent  for  him  as  soon  as  the  first 
cannon  was  fired.  "  Be  speedy,"  said  Duroc  in  his  letter,  "  for  I 
have  a  presentiment  that  this  campaign  will  not  be  a  long  one." 

Junot  immediately  set  off  to  join  the  Emperor  wherever  he  might 
be.  M.  de  Talleyrand,  who  had  written  to  desire  Junot  to  give  the 
power  of  eharge-d'affaires  to  M.  de  Rayneval,  mentioned  in  his  letter 
that  I  might,  if  I  pleased,  return  to  France,  as  it  was  known  that  I  was 
an  invalid.  Junot  stayed  but  a  few  hours  at  Caldas.  He  returned  to 
Lisbon,  where  he  mounted  a  post-horse  and  rode  to  Bayonnc.  There 
he  procured  a  caleche,  which  conveyed  him  to  Paris.  He  stayed 
there  four  and  twenty  hours,  after  which  he  departed  for  Germany,  in 
a  post-chaise,  driving  with  the  utmost  speed.  He  joined  Napoleon  at 
Brunn,  in  Moravia,  on  the  1st  of  December.  The  Emperor  was 
standing  with  Berthier,  at  a  window  looking  towards  the  high  road. 
It  was  about  half-past  nine  in  the  morning,  and  the  weather  was  thick 
and  foggy.  "  Who  have  we  here,"  said  the  Emperor,  as  he  perceived 
Junot  advancing  along  the  road.  "  It  is  a  post-chaise.  We  do 
not  expect  any  news  this  morning."  The  chaise  advanced  rapidly, 
and  the  Emperor,  who  kept  his  glass  pointed  at  it,  at  length  ex- 
claimed, "  It  is  a  general  officer.  If  the  thing  were  possible,  I  should 
think  it  was  Junot.  On  what  day  did  you  write,  Berthier?"  Ber- 
thier informed  him.  "Then  it  cannot  be  he,"  continued  Napoleon. 
"  He  has  twelve  hundred  leagues  to  travel,  and  with  the  utmost  pos- 
sible speed  he  could  not  arrive." 

The  aide-de-camp  on  duty  entered,  and  announced  General  Junot. 
"Par  Dieu,"  said  Napoleon  running  up  to  him,  "you  are  the  man  for 
affairs  like  this  !  To  arrive  on  the  eve  of  a  great  battle,  after  I  ravel- 
ling twelve  hundred  leagues,  and  i"  leave  an  embassy  for  the  cannon's 
mouth.  To  complete  the  business,  you  have  only  to  be  wounded  in 
to-morrow's  battle."  "  I  expect  it,  Sire;  but  I  hope  it  will  be  with 
the  last  ball,"  replied  Junot,  laughing.  "The  Russians  musl  let.  me 
perform  my  duty  to  your  Majesty."  "  Faith,"  said  the  Emperor, 
u  it  is  the  only  duty   that  is  left  for  you.      You   have   come   too   late. 


136  NAPOLEON,    niS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

Every  mips  has  got  a  commander,  even  your  brave  grenadiers  of 
Arras,  and  they  have  a  very  able  one."  "I  know  it,"  replied  Junot, 
'•  and  I  do  not  regret  his  appointment,  for  I  know  he  will  lead  them  to 
victory.  But.  Sire,  I  am  too  happy  in  serving  as  your  aide-de-camp, 
as  I  did  in  Italy.     It  is  a  happy  augury." 

The  Emperor  shook  his  head,  but  his  air  of  doubt  was  not  dis 
eouraging ;  he  smiled,  and  his  simile  always  inspired  confidence.  lie 
walked  about  the  room  with  a  calmness  calculated  to  encourage  the 
most  timid.  He  asked  Junot  how  he  had  left  me,  and  whether  my 
illness  was  caused  by  jealousy  of  the  Princess  of  Brazil.  Junot  burst 
into  a  fit  of  laughter.  "  Is  she  really  so  ugly  as  she  is  described  ?" 
resumed  the  Emperor.  "Is  she  uglier  than  her  sister  of  Etruria? 
Surely  that  is  not  possible."  "  Sire,  she  is  uglier  than  any  thing  you 
can  possibly  imagine."  "  What,  more  so  than  the  Queen  of  Etruria  ?" 
"  Much,  sire."  "  And  the  Prince  Regent  V  "  In  the  first  place,  sire, 
he  is  a  perfect  fool  ;  and  as  to  his  personal  appearance,  your  Majesty 
may  judge  of  that  from  the  description  which  my  wife  drew  of  him 
in  two  words,  and  which  I  assure  you  is  exceedingly  accurate.  She 
observed  that  the  Prince  of  Brazil  was  like  a  bull,  whose  mother  had 
been  frightened  by  an  ourang-outang."  "  Did  she  really  say  that," 
resumed  the  Emperor,  laughing  immoderately,  "petite  peste?*  And 
is  it  true  V     ';  Perfectly  true,  sire." 

The  Emperor  then  asked  Junot  a  multitude  of  questions  respect- 
ing  the  royal  families  of  Spain  and  Portugal,  and  that  at  a  moment 
when  his  mind  must  have  been  engrossed  by  thoughts  of  a  different 
and  more  important  nature.  But  everything  was  wonderful  in  that 
wonderful  man. 

*  A  name  by  which  the  Emperor  frequently  called  mi  in  his  momenta  <»f 
good  huiMOur, 


STORM   ON   THE   TAGUS.  137 


CHAPTER  XIY 

Dangerous  passage  across  the  Tagus — Narrow  escape — The  battle  of  Trafalgar 
— Celebration  of  the  event  by  the  English  at  Lisbon — Villeneuvc's  incapacity 
— Disastrous  results  of  the  battle — Napoleon's  brilliant  campaign  in  Ger- 
many— Series  of  victories — Capture  of  Ulm — Battle  of  Austerlitz — Enthu- 
siastic attachment  of  the  soldiers  to  Napoleon — Armistice — Napoleon  enjoya 
the  fruits  of  his  glory — Marriage  of  Eugene — My  audience  at  the  court  of 
Lisbon  before  my  departure — Conversation  with  the  Duke  de  Cadaval. 

After  Junot  left  his  diplomatic  post,  to  assist  in  gaining  fresh  tri- 
umphs for  the  country  he  so  dearly  loved,  several  unfortunate  and 
jnlooked  for  events  occurred.  The  battle  of  Trafalgar,  that  disastrous 
conflict  which  extinguished  the  last  gleams  of  our  maritime  glory, 
happened  about  this  time :  I  was  at  Lisbon.  I  saw  the  consequences 
of  that  event  unclouded  by  the  illusion  with  which  flattery  sought  to 
conceal  the  disaster — a  disaster  so  at  variance  with  the  glories  of 
Austerlitz. 

I  was  on  my  way  back  to  Lisbon  from  Caldas  da  Raynha  after 
my  recovery,  and  on  reaching  the  Tagus,  went  on  board  one  of  the 
royal  escaleres,  which  was  prepared  for  my  accommodation.  This 
was  on  the  21st  of  October.  The  weather,  which  at  first  had  been 
exceedingly  fine,  became  all  of  a  sudden  overcast,  and  soon  fell  to  a 
dead  calm.  As  we  had  twenty  rowers  this  mattered  little,  especially 
as  we  were  descending  the  river.  But  a  most  violent  storm  presently 
burst  upon  us,  raging  with  such  increasing  fury  that  we  were  at  length 
in  extreme  danger. 

For  two  hours  the  wind  raged  furiously,  and  our  yacht  was  some- 
times  driven  aground  so  violently  that  we  feared  she  would  go  to 
pieces.  Fortunately  my  little  daughter  was  not  with  me,  so  thai  I 
had  only  my  own  safety  to  think  of,  and  that  did  not  very  greatly 
concern  me.  However,  I  had  just  been  so  very  near  death,  thai  I 
felt  existence  was  worth  caring  for.  I  was  then  but  twenty  years  of 
age,  and  it  is  hard  to  die  a  violent  death  so  early.  But  I  recollect  1 
was  quite  resigned.  A  dispute  between  M.  Magnien  and  M.  de 
Chervnl,  informed  rne  that  the  former  had,  contrary  to  the  opinion  <>f 
the  barge-master,  insisted  on  our  returning  by  water.  The  master 
became   uneasy,  and  on  my  questioning  him,  frankly  admitted   the 


L38  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

danger  we  were  in.  As  he  was  speaking,  the  clouds  closed  over  us 
with  such  rapidity,  that  the  banks  of  the  river  disappeared  from  our 
view  in  an  instant.  The  master  ordered  the  sail  to  he  unfurled, 
which  was  no  sooner  done  than  a  dreadful  hlast  rent  it  in  two.  The 
lurch  was  so  violent  at  that  moment  that  we  were  within  an  ace  of 
being  upset.  M.  Magnien  was  perfectly  bewildered.  He  kept 
traversing  the  little  cabin  of  the  barge,  into  which  the  waves  forced 
themselves  through  the  windows,  wringing  his  hands,  and  reproaching 
himself  for  having  been  the  cause  of  our  peril.  Presently,  the  mastei 
came  down  to  us,  looking  agitated  and  pale.  "  Our  oars  are  broken," 
said  he,  "  the  sail  is  torn,  and  I  cannot  answer  for  your  safety.  We  are 
now  opposite  Saccavin.  If  you  like,  I  will  endeavour  to  land  there  " 
"By  all  means,"  cried  I,  half  killed  by  the  pitching  of  the  boat. 

All  the  efforts  of  our  twenty  rowers  were  at  first  of  no  avail.  The 
wind  blew  with  such  violence,  that  wre  were  constantly  driven  back 
into  the  middle  of  the  river  covered  with  the  surge,  which  forced 
itself  over  the  sides  of  the  yacht.  At  length,  however,  the  promise 
of  a  rich  reward,  joined  to  a  natural  solicitude  for  their  own  safety, 
animated  the  men,  and  after  the  most  laborious  exertion,  they  suc- 
ceeded. We  were  brought  on  shore,  at  about  two  hundred  paces 
from  the  landing  place.  Four  of  the  boatmen  carried  me  over  the 
shallows,  and  I  was  taken  to  a  house  at  Saccavin,  where  I  was  pro- 
vided with  a  fire  and  a  change  of  clothes.  I  then  despatched  an 
express  to  Lisbon  for  my  carriage,  and  on  that  same  evening  I  was 
seated  in  the  little  yellow  drawing-room  of  my  hotel  in  Lisbon,  with 
my  daughter  on  my  knee,  surrounded  by  my  friends,  and  perfectly 
happy.  Ah  !  how  often  have  I  reproached  myself  for  the  happiness  I 
enjoyed  that  evening!  ....  It  was  the  day  of  the  battle  of  Trafalgar! 

Five  days  had  elapsed  since  my  return.  The  stormy  weather 
had  passed  away,  and  the  blue  sky  of  Lisbon  again  appeared.  The 
autumnal  sun,  more  glowing  than  that  which  warms  the  summer 
of  our  climate,  now  again  shone  forth  in  cloudless  glory.  We  had 
arranged  a  little  excursion  in  the  country  with  the  Lebzelterns,  when 
enc  morning  I  was  awakened  by  the  firing  of  guns,  which  shook  the 
frail  walls  of  our  hotel.  The  reports  followed  each  other  with  such 
rapidity,  that  I  knew  not  what  to  think  of  it.  I  sent  to  M.  de  Ray- 
neval,  but  he  had  gone  out.  Indeed,  every  body  was  abroad  making 
inquiries.  M.  de  Rayneval  was  the  only  person  who  had  learned  the 
news,  and  he  had  gone  immediately  to  M.  d'Araujo.  Intelligence  of 
the  battle  of  Trafalgar*  had  arrived  at  Lisbon  during  the  night.     The 

*  Trafalgar  is  ten  leagues  south-east  of  Cadiz. 


DEFEAT   OF   VILLENEUVE.  139 

port  was  crowded  with  English  vessels,  and  without  regard  to  the 
neutrality  of  the  place,  without  regard  to  the  Princess  of  Brazil,  who, 
as  infanta  of  Spain,  had  lost  by  the  disaster  even  more  than  France, 
the  English  vessels  immediately  began  firing  in  celebration  of  their 
victory,  just  as  if  they  had  been  in  Portsmouth  harbour;  with  their 
demonstrations  of  joy,  signs  of  grief  were  mingled.  The  victory  was 
dearly  won.     Nelson  was  no  more  ! 

On  his  return,  M.  de  Rayneval  told  us  the  news.  He  was  over- 
whelmed with  grief  at  the  disastrous  event,  happening  as  it  did  at  the 
very  moment  our  arms  promised  such  success, — an  event,  too,  which 
the  enemy  and  the  elements  combined  to  follow  up  with  such  mur- 
derous and  general  destruction !  He  described  the  dreadful  conflict 
to  me,  for  he  could  not  bear  to  read  it  over  again.  It  was,  indeed, 
horrible !  What  a  wretch  must  that  admiral  be,  thought  I !  .  .  .  .  He 
has  been  the  cause  of  this  catastrophe,  this  scene  of  carnage,  this 
second  act  and  conclusion  of  the  tragedy  of  Quiberon,  this  ruin  and 
destruction  of  our  naval  power.  The  Emperor  is  reported  to  have 
cried  out  in  his  sleep,  after  he  heard  of  the  defeat  of  Villeneuve  by 
Admiral  Calder : — 

"Varus,  rends-moi  mes  legions." 

The  brilliant  affair  of  Captain  Baudin  had  not  rendered  this  news 
less  bitter  to  Napoleon.  He  immediately  ordered  Admiral  Ville- 
i.euve  to  be  superseded  by  Admiral  Rosilly.  Villeneuve  had  previ- 
ously fallen  into  disgrace ;  for  it  was  he  who  at  the  battle  of  the  Nile 
remained  quietly  at  anchor.  He  was  patronized  by  Decres,  who 
always  protected  the  unworthy  and  never  the  deserving.  When 
Decres  was  informed  of  the  Emperor's  determination,  he  wrote  to 
Villeneuve  to  this  effect: — "I  delay  the  official  announcement  of 
Rosilly  having  superseded  you.  Manage  to  get  under  weigh  before 
it  reaches  you.  Seek  the  enemy,  and  if  you  should  have  a  successful 
engagement,  you  will  be  pardoned.  You  must  risk  all  to  gain  all."* 
On  receiving  this  letter,  which  informed  him  of  his  well-merited  dis- 
grace, Villeneuve  saw  that  he  must  escape  his  dishonour  at  any  risk. 
In  his  character  of  commander-in-chief  of  the  combined  squadron,  ho 
summoned  on  board  his  ship  all  the  Spanish  commanders,  at  the  head 
of  whom  was  the  brave  Gravina,  the  boast  of  the  Spanish  navy. 
Villeneuve  announced  to  them  his  intention  of  procee  ling  out,  of  the 
way.     Gravina  objected  to  the  proposition    m  the  ground  of  its  im- 

*  I  know  the  officer  wlio  curried  (his  <  1  i s | u i f < •  1 1 .  Many  months  after,  by  • 
•lingular  accident,  lie  became  acquainted  with  it-  contents. 


140  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AXD    FAMILY. 

practicability.     Villeneuve  replied  to  him  in  an  abusive  strain.     " 
shall  demand  satisfaction  for  this,  after  the  battle,"  rejoined  Gravina. 
"  ^  e  must  be  off  it  seems ;  may  God  protect  us,  for  we  are  going  to 
our  destruction !" 

A  illeneuve  was  impelled  by  his  evil  genius.  He  was  equally  deaf 
to  the  remonstrances  of  the  officers  of  the  French  fleet.  The  brave 
and  skilful  Rear-Admiral  Magon,  the  old  friend  of  my  family,  in  vain 
enforced  Gravina's  arguments.  The  English  fleet  commanded  by 
Admiral  Nelson,  that  enemy  of  the  French,  whom  he  hated  as  cor- 
dially as  Hannibal  hated  the  Romans,  consisted  of  twenty-eight 
vessels,  nine  of  which  were  three-deckers.  The  combined  fleet 
included'  eighteen  French  and  fifteen  Spanish  ships.  It  consisted  of 
one  vessel  of  a  hundred  and  thirty  guns  (the  Santa-Trinidada),  two  of 
a  hundred  guns,  two  of  eighty-four,  three  of  eighty,  one  of  sixty-four, 
and  twenty -four  others,  each  twenty-four  guns !  What  a  noble  fleet ! 
In  this  united  force  there  was  power  sufficient  to  crush  the  English 
fleet.  But  instead  of  being  victorious,  ours  was  destroyed,  through 
the  most  unskilful  manoeuvres.  The  courage  and  ability  of  some  of 
our  officers,  it  is  true,  present  examples  almost  equal  to  the  fabulous 
achievements  recorded  by  Plutarch  of  the  heroes  of  antiquity.  A 
storm  as  dreadful  as  any  which  had  occurred  in  the  memory  of  the 
oldest  sailor  added  its  horrors  to  those  of  the  conflict.  The  lightning 
vied  with  the  flashes  of  the  guns,  and  its  lurid  glare  afforded  the  dying 
the  consolation  of  seeing  that  it  dealt  its  shafts  impartially.  Our  tri- 
coloured  flag,  alas  !  suffered  most  during  those  fatal  days,  for  the 
horrid  conflict  raged  two  days  and  a  night.  We  had  five  vessels 
taken  !  three  sunk  during  the  action !  three  blown  up  !  one  (that 
commanded  by  Rear-admiral  Magon*),  borne  down  upon  by  the 
enemy  and  her  deck  covered  with  the  slain,  was  blown  up  by  her  own 
crew  to  escape  the  disgrace  of  surrendering  !  Thus  did  I  lose  a  friend 
of  my  early  childhood !  Ten  other  vessels  ran  ashore  on  different 
parts  of  the  coast.  One  was  wrecked  at  a  distance  of  thirty-twc 
leagues  from  Trafalgar,  at  Cape  St.  Vincent,  near  Lagos ;  but  she  con- 
tained only  the  dead  and  dying.  Only  nine  vessels  re-entered  Cadiz. 
As  to  tli  3  Admiral,  it  was  natural  to  expect  that  he  must  have  been 
killed  in  the  battle,  or  at  least  that  one  of  the  thunderbolts  which  rent 
the  air  on  every  side  must  have  lighted  on  his  head !  But  no !  he 
was  taken !  he  was  made  prisoner !  He  delivered  up  his  sword 
amidst  the  groans  of  the  dying  and  the  wounded,  who  with  their  last 

*  L'Achille,  Rear-admiral  Magon  was  determined  not  to  surrender.  "  I  w;u 
taken  once,"  he  used  to  say  to  me,  "  but  it  shall  be  the  last  time." 


SUCCESS   OF   THE    FRENCH   ARMY.  141 

breath  vented  imprecations  on  him  as  the  author  of  their  misfortunes. 
I  am  but  a  woman !  yet  methinks,  were  I  placed  in  a  like  situation,  a 
pistol  should  have  settled  all  my  accounts  in  this  world. 

The  consequences  of  this  battle  of  Trafalgar  were  most  dreadful. 
I  was  then  in  the  habit  of  seeing  men  capable  of  judging  of  the  extent 
of  the  disaster,  and  who  considered  it  not  even  balanced  by  the  Em- 
peror's victories.  Napoleon  was  not  irritated,  but  profoundly  grieved 
at  the  battle  of  Trafalgar. 

While  the  straits  of  Gibraltar  were  reddened  with  French  blood, 
Napoleon  was  leading  our  eagles  to  victory  on  the  plains  of  Ulm. 
The  grand  French  army,  composed  of  seven  different  corps,  under 
Bernadotte,  Marmont,  Davoust,  Soult,  Lannes,  Ney,  and  Augereau, 
with  Murat  at  the  head  of  the  cavalry,  and  an  immense  reserve  of 
artillery  and  cavalry,  was  advancing  with  giant  strides  upon  Austria. 
Every  thing  had  been  prepared  with  such  ability,  that  nothing  was 
wanting  in  the  hour  of  need.  Treaties  were  every  where  signed 
against  France ;  yet  she,  ever  great  and  powerful,  smiled  at  all  the 
projects  formed  against  her,  as  a  giant  smiles  at  the  efforts  of  pigmies. 
The  Kings  of  Naples,  Spain,  and  some  portions  of  Germany,  alone 
remained  faithful  to  us.  All  at  once,  as  if  by  a  mandate  from  Hea- 
ven, the  French  army  was  set  in  motion.  It  advanced,  and  kingdoms 
fell  before  it.  Its  course  was  marked  by  the  destruction  of  all  that 
opposed  its  progress.  In  the  space  of  one  month,  after  the  occupation 
of  Weissembourg,  or  rather  from  the  3d  to  the  20th  of  October, 
1805,  the  French  army  pursued  its  victorious  course  as  follows: 

Whilst  Napoleon  dismayed  Austria,  and  secured  the  tranquillity 
of  the  debouches  of  the  Tyrol,  by  the  rapidity  of  his  movements,  and 
the  skill  of  his  manoeuvres,  every  day  brought  us  a  fresh  victory.  I 
shall,  therefore,  speak  of  battles  only,  without  adding  the  word  victory, 
that  being  always  understood.  To  begin  with  Werthingen  :  Murat 
has  frequently  been  said  to  have  won  this  battle.  This  is  a  mistake, 
the  glory  of  it  belongs  to  General  Oudinot  and  the  brave  grenadiers 
of  Arras.  After  the  battle  of  Werthingen,  came  the  battle  of  Gunt- 
bourg, in  which  Marshal  Ney  defeated  the  Archduke  Ferdinand:  then 
the  occupation  of  Augsbourg  by  Marshal  Soult:  then  the  occupation 
of  Munich  by  Bernadotte:  then  the  capture  of  Memingen  by  Soult, 
who  made  4,000  prisoners.  These  events  were  succeeded  by  the 
famous  battle  of  Elchingcn,  at  which  Marshal  Ney  made  3,000 
prisoners,  and  who,  by  taking  of  the  bridge  of  Elchingen,  mainly 
insured  the  success  of  the  campaign,  and  especially  the  capture  of  the 
garrison  of  Ulm.  Then  followed  the  battle  of  Langenau,  in  which 
Murat    made  3,000   prisoners.     And    lastly,  on    the  20th    October, 


U2  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

seventeen  'lavs  after  the  occupation  of  Weissembourg,  Ulm  capitulated, 
while  Mack,  the  quarter-master-general,  was  within  its  walls.*  The 
Archduke  Ferdinand  had  escaped  with  a  party  of  cavalry.  In  Ulm 
were  found  immense  magazines,  thirty  thousand  men  in  garrison, 
seventy  pieces  of  cannon  mounted,  three  thousand  horses,  and  twenty 
generals ;  these  last  were  allowed  their  liberty  on  parole.  In  these 
seventeen  days,  Austria  lost  fifty-five  thousand  prisoners,  and  almost 
the  whole  of  her  artillery  and  baggage.  The  wreck  of  her  army  was 
obliged  to  retire  behind  the  Inn,  where  Napoleon  immediately  came 
up  with  it,  The  Emperor  of  Russia  had  an  interview  ..t  Berlin  with 
the  King  of  Prussia:  In  order  to  render  their  union  the  more  solemn, 
the  two  voung  Sovereigns  swore,  on  the  tomb  of  the  great  Frederick, 
to  maintain  a  fraternal  alliance  for  the  extermination  of  France. 

After  the  brilliant  affair  of  Ulm,  the  French  army  passed  the  Inn, 
and  Marshal  Lannes  took  Branau ;  the  very  place  in  which,  five  years 
after,  the  Archduchess  Maria  Louisa  consigned  herself  to  the  fair  hands 
of  the  Queen  of  Naples,  to  become  Empress  of  France,  and  Napoleon's 
wife !  Salzbourg  was  next  taken,  by  Lannes.  In  Italy,  Massena 
sustained,  as  he  always  did.  the  honour  of  French  arms.  Vicenza  and 
Verona  fell  into  our  hands.  The  Archduke  Charles,  having  obtained 
a  momentary  advantage  at  Caldiero,  paid  for  his  transient  triumph  by 
an  immediate  retreat  upon  Palma  Nova.  Marmont  reached  Leoben, 
in  Styria,  and  while  the  Emperor  was  entering  Vienna,  the.  Taglia- 
mento  was  crossed  by  our  victorious  troops.  The  Russians,  astonished 
at  the  rapidity  of  our  triumphs,  proposed  an  armistice.  Murat  ac- 
cepted it  on  condition  of  its  meeting  with  the  Emperor's  sanction. 
Napoleon  rejected  it,  and  commanded  the  French  army  to  pursue  its 
march.  Presburg  was  occupied  by  Davoust's  corps.  While  these 
events  were  proceeding  in  Austria,  the  army  of  Italy  passed  the 
Izonza ;  took  Gradisca  and  Udine.  Palma  Nova,  with  its  numerous 
magazines,  fell  in  its  turn.  Marshal  Augereau  crossed  the  Black 
Forest,  took  Lindau  and  Bregentz,  obliged  General  Jellachich,  wilh 
six  thousand  men,  to  capitulate  and  the  French  became  masters  of 
all  the  Voralberg.  It  seemed  as  if  at  the  blast  of  our  victorious 
trumpet,  towns  opened  their  gates,  ramparts  crumbled,  and  troops 
laid  down  their  arms. 

While  his  lieutenants  were  seconding  him  with  the  ardent  spirit 
which  then  animated  every  man  in  the  army,  Napoleon  advanced  into 
Moravia.     Bu.xhowden  had  formed  a  junction  with  Kutusow,  and  the 

*  This  important  result  was  as  much  the  consequence  of  the  incapacity  o. 
Mack,  as  the  great  military  talents  of  Napoleon. 


THE   BATTLE    OF   AUSTERLITZ.  143 

..alter  general  became  commander-in-chief  of  the  whole  allied  force. 
But  Napoleon  did  not  allow  him  time  to  arrange  new  plans.  He 
took  Brunn,  the  capital  of  Moravia,  and  the  point  of  union  for  all  the 
magazines  of  the  combined  army.  He  then  made  himself  master  of 
Trieste.  A  corps  of  8,000  men,  under  the  command  of  the  Prince  of 
Rohan,  driven  from  the  Tyrol  by  Ney,  endeavoured  to  reach  Venice. 
They  were  routed  in  turn  by  Regnier,  Ney  and  Gouvion  St.  Cyr,  and 
after  flying  from  defeat  to  defeat,  and  fighting  every  where  against 
their  fellow-countrymen,  they  terminated  their  career  by  a  capitulation. 
At  length,  on  the  2d  December,  the  three  Emperors  appeared  at  the 
head  of  their  armies.  The  Russians  numbered  seventy -five  thousand 
effective  troops  ;  the  Austrians,  thirty-five  thousand ;  with  a  cavalry 
force  far  superior  to  ours.  We  counted  but  eighty -five  thousand  men. 
The  battle  of  Austerlitz  is  one  of  the  most  glorious  monuments  of 
Napoleon's  fame.  On  that  field,  as  in  Italy,  he  beat  the  enemy  with 
an  inferior  force,  and  by  his  superiority  of  military  skill.  But  even 
there  he  was  pursued  by  the  envious  hatred  which  finally  rivetted  the 
chains  at  St.  Helena.  Lannes  commanded  the  left  wing  of  the  army, 
having  General  Suchet  under  him.  Soult  led  the  right  wing,  Berna- 
dotte  the  centre,  and  Davoust  commanded  a  corps  of  observation. 
The  cavalry  was  placed  under  the  command  of  Murat,  and  twenty- 
four  pieces  of  light  artillery  supported  Lannes'  right.  Oudinot  formed 
the  reserve,  with  the  grenadiers  of  Arras,  and  Junot  was  to  support 
that  reserve  with  six  battalions  of  the  guard.  Napoleon,  from  an 
eminence,  took  a  view  of  the  enemy's  forces  on  the  morning  of  the 
battle.  He  was  accompanied  by  a  young  page,  who  is  now  a  colonel 
in  one  of  our  regiments  ;  his  name  is  M.  de  Galtz  de  Malvirade.  The 
Emperor  rested  his  glass  on  the  shoulder  of  the  youth,  and  for 
seven  or  eight  minutes  attentively  watched  Kutusow  ordering  the 
position  of  his  troops.  What  he  saw  afforded  him  the  most  perfect 
satisfaction,  for  he  smiled,  and  his  countenance  wore  the  expression 
of  perfect  serenity.  He  closed  the  ^lass,  and  observed  to  Junot,  who 
was  standing  near  him: — "  It  is  well ;  they  are  doing  exactly  what  1 
want." 

The  battle  of  Austerlitz,  which  commenced  at  sunrise,  and  did  not 
terminate  till  nightfall,  is  a  memorable  proof  of  Napoleon's  talent, 
and  of  the  courage  of  his  troops.  I  have  no  objection  to  admit  that 
the  enemy's  folly  also  contributed  to  his  sunrss.  The  battle  of 
Austerlitz  was  a  complete  humiliation  to  the  Russians  and  the 
Austrians.  Junot,  who  never  lefl  the  Emperor's  side  dining  the 
whole  of  the  action,  has  often  described  to  me  the  conduct  of  that 
extraordinary   man  during  those    hours  when   his    destiny  depended 


144  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

upon  defeat  or  victory  *  To  render  justice  to  all,  it  must  be  allowed, 
that  Marshal  Soult  gave  evidence  of  superior  courage  and  talent.  For 
sewn  hours  he  maintained  an  attack,  as  suddenly  conceived  as  it  was 
vigorously  executed,  and  to  which,  according  to  Junot,  the  success  of 
the  day  was  mainly  owing.  I  know  not  whether  the  Moniteur  made 
specific  mention  of  this  at  the  time,  but  I  find  the  circumstance  set 
down  in  my  notes,  for  Junot  attached  considerable  importance  to  it, 
frequently  declaring  that  it  had  considerable  influence  on  the  result  of 
the  battle.  The  loss  of  the  allies  was  immense  ;  a  hundred  and  fifty- 
five  pieces  of  cannon,  flags  innumerable,  whole  parks  of  artillery,  and 
forty  thousand  men,  either  killed,  wounded,  or  taken  prisoners.  At 
Austerlitz,  the  cuirassiers,  for  the  first  time,  were  seen  to  charge 
batteries. 

The  night  before  the  battle,  the  Emperor  directed  Junot,  Duroc, 
and  Berthier,  to  put  on  their  cloaks  and  follow7  him,  as  he  was  going 
round  to  see  that  all  was  arranged  as  he  wished.  It  was  eleven  o'clock, 
the  bivouac  fires  were  surrounded  by  soldiers,  among  whom  there 
were  many  of  the  brave  guards  wrho  were  afterwards  nicknamed  the 
Grognards.]  It  was  the  1st  of  December,  and  the  weather  was  very 
severe,  but  none  cared  for  it.  They  were  singing  and  talking,  and 
many  of  them  were  engaged  in  recounting  the  splendid  victories  of 
Italy  and  of  Egypt.  The  Emperor,  wrapt  up  in  his  redingote  grise, 
passed  along  unperceived,  behind  the  groups,  in  which  were  hearts 
devoted,  not  only  to  him  and  his  glory,  but  to  the  glory  of  our  arms. 
He  listened  to  their  conversation,  smiled,  and  seemed  greatly  affected. 
Suddenly  he  passed  a  bivouac,  the  fire  of  which,  gleaming  full  in  his 
face,  discovered  him.  "The  Emperor!"  exclaimed  the  whole  group. 
"  Vive  VEmpereur!  Vive  VEmpereur  /"  responded  the  next.  Along 
the  whole  line,  in  the  bivouac,  and  under  the  tents,  the  cry  of  Vii>e 
VEmpereur  !  passed  from  mouth  to  mouth,  and  rent  the  air.  The 
fires  were  immediately  deserted,  for  the  soldiers  rushed  forward  to 
behold  their  well  beloved  chief.  They  took  the  straw  from  their 
beds,  and  lighting  it,  made  torches  with  which  they  illumined  the 
gloom  of  the  night:  still  shouting  Vive  VEmpereur !  with  that  heart- 
felt enthusiasm,  which  neither  authority,  seduction  nor  corruption,  can 
ever  repress.  Napoleon  was  moved  . .  .  .  "  Enough,  my  lads  !  enough 
of  this!''  he  said.  But  these  proofs  of  attachment  afforded  him  the 
liveliest  pleasure,  and  his  heart  responded  to  them. — "Ah!  you  seek 

*  The  French  army  had,  some  time  previously,  been  spread  through  Moravia, 
and  its  line  being  so  much  extended,  was  in  proportion  diminished  in  strength, 
f  Grumblers. 


THE   OLD   GRENADIER.  1-lc 

glory  !"  exclaimed  an  old  soldier,  with  mustachios  which  seemed  never 
to  have  been  cut  since  the  first  passage  of  the  Alps.  "  Well !  to- 
morrow the  good  soldiers  of  the  guar]  will  purchase  it  to  crown  youi 
anniversary  !" — "  What  are  you  growling  about  under  those  thick 
mustachios?"  said  the  Emperor,  approaching  the  old  grenadier,  with 
one  of  those  smiles  which  in  him  were  so  captivating.  The  grenadier, 
like  most  of  his  comrades,  held  in  his  hand  a  torch  of  straw,  whose 
light  revealed  his  swarthy  scarred  face,  the  expression  of  which  was  at 
that  moment  most  remarkable.  His  eyes  were  filled  with  tears, 
while  a  smile  of  joy  at  sight  of  the  Emperor  was  playing  on  his  hard 
but  manly  features.  The  Emperor  repeated  his  question. — "  Faith, 
my  General,  that  is  Siref  replied  the  soldier.  "  I  only  say  that  we 
will  thrash  those  rascals  of  Russians :  that  is,  if  you  desire  it,  for 
discipline  before  every  thing.  So,  Vive  I 'Emperenr  /"  and  thus  fresh 
shouts  conveyed  to  the  Russians  their  death  warrant,  for  troops  so 
animated  could  never  be  subdued.  It  was,  however,  found  necessary 
to  order  the  soldiers  to  put  out  their  straw  torches,  for  their  cartridge 
boxes  being  filled,  an  accident  might  possibly  have  happened. 

The  Emperor  of  Austria,  it  is  well  known,  came  to  Napoleon  at 
his  bivouac,  for  the  purpose  of  asking  for  peace.  M.  d'Haugwitz,  the 
Minister  of  the  King  of  Prussia,  was  sent  to  our  Emperor.  lie  had, 
it  is  said,  two  letters  in  his  pocket.  Junot,  who  regarded  him,  perhaps, 
with  an  eye  of  prejudice,  maintained  that  this  fact  was  not  doubtful, 
because  d'Haugwitz  searched  a  long  time  for  the  packet,  which  the 
issue  of  the  battle  had  rendered  the  right  one,  or  rather  the  wrong 
one,  for  his  master.  He  made  strange  grimaces;  "in  short,"  said 
Junot,  "  I  did  not  like  his  countenance."  It  is  a  fact,  that  on  receiving 
the  letter  from  his  brother  of  Prussia,  Napoleon  smiled  and  said,  very 
pointedly:  "  Here  is  a  compliment,  of  which  the  fortune  of  war  has 
changed  the  address."  The  battle  of  Austerlitz  not  only  terminated 
the  campaign  of  180.V-  but  also  put  an  end  to  the  triple  continental 
coalition. 

At  length  Napoleon  reposed  in  the  full  blaze  of  his  glory.  The 
drum  had  ceased  to  beat;  the  eagle  had  closed  his  wings, and  peace 
prevailed.  We  enjoyed  the  climax  of  our  triumph,  when  we  saw 
Napoleon  seated  upon  that  throne  to  which  he  had  been  raised  by  the 
voice  of  the.  nation.  After  signing  the  treaty  of  peace  which  restored 
to  the   Emperor  of  Austria  his  stales  and   his  subjects,   Napoleon 

*  At  this  an  armistice  only  was  agreed  t<>:  and  the  first  thing  demanded  was 
the  evacuation  of  (lie  Austrian  slates,  by  Hie  Russian  troops.  They  were  re- 
quire! to  retire  bythe  Krapack  mountains,  by  daily  marches  in  thiee  columns, 
am]  in  a  way  prescribed  by  the  Emperor  Napoleon. 

49 


146  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

proceeded  to  Munich,  and  married  Prince  Eugene  to  the  daughter  of 
the  King  of  Bavaria.  Prince  Eugene  was  a  most  amiable  as  well  aa 
a  very  handsome  young  man.  Junot,  who  was  affectionately  attached 
to  him,  wrote  to  me,  at  Lisbon,  all  the  particulars  of  his  marriage. 
This  union,  I  know  not  why,  met  with  strong  opposition  on  the  part 
of  the  Queen  of  Bavaria,  who  was  the  mother-in-law  of  the  Prince 
Royal  and  of  the  Princess  Amelia.*  However,  the  marriage  took 
place,  and  gave  occasion  to  a  succession  of  very  brilliant  entertain- 
ments, which  I  did  not  see,  because  I  was  then  on  my  way  home 
from  Lisbon  to  Prance.  The  cause  of  my  long  and  severe  illness 
was  pregnancy  ;  and  as  soon  as  I  was  able  to  undertake  the  journey, 
I  determined  to  return  to  Prance.  I  requested  an  audience  of  the 
Princess  of  Brazil,  who  immediately  granted  it.  Perhaps  our  re- 
cent victories  in  Germany  had  something  to  do  with  this  ready 
acquiescence. 

The  Princess  received  me  in  a  cabinet,  into  which  none  were 
admitted  but  her  personal  favourites.  She  was  surrounded  by  her 
young  family,  and  the  interesting  group  gave  her  almost  an  air  of 
beauty.  One  of  the  Infantas  was  truly  pretty,  viz.  Donna  Isabella, 
who  afterwards  married  Ferdinand  VII.  She  was  then  a  mere  child ; 
but  a  very  engaging  creature.  The  Princess  treated  me  with  great 
courtesy.  She  spoke  to  me  of  my  pregnancy,  and  proposed  to  stand 
godmother  to  the  child.  She  had  mentioned  her  intention  of  doing 
me  this  honour  before,  when  Junot  took  his  leave  of  her  and  the 
Prince  at  Maffra.  I  acknowledged  as  became  me  this  mark  of  royal 
favour.  But  I  was  somewhat  more  embarrassed  with  her  next  offer, 
which  was  the  cross  of  St.  Elizabeth.  I  replied  much  in  the  same 
manner  as  Junot  had  done  on  a  similar  occasion.  I  said  that  as  the 
Empress  Josephine  wore  no  orders  herself,  the  ladies  of  her  court 
could  not  wear  any.  I  added  that  before  the  Revolution  no  dis- 
tinctive symbols  were  worn  by  the  ladies  in  France :  with  the 
exception  perhaps  of  canonesses  and  the  females  of  the  family 
of  the  grand-master  of  Malta,  as  for  instance  the  Noailles  and  othtrs. 

The  Princess  of  Brazil  was  very  lively,  but  I  think  very  ignorant. 
She  gazed  at  me  with  a  singular  expression  while  I  was  speaking  to 
her,  and  seemed  to  follow  my  words  one  by  one  as  if  to  catch  their 
sense.  "  But,"  said  she  in  a  tone  of  voice  which  had  in  it  something 
of  bitter  sweet,  "  I  do  not  think  the  Empress  will  refuse  to  accept 

*  Junot,  who  bated  imperious  women,  especially  when  they  conceived  they 
bad  a  right  to  he  imperious,  nevertheless  confessed  that  the  Queen  of  Bavaria 
was  very  handsome. 


MY   FINAL   AUDIENCE   AT   THE   COURT.  147 

the  cross  of  St.  Elizabeth,  if  I  offer  it  to  her.  General  Junot  is  the 
bearer  of  a  letter  from  the  Prince  and  one  from  me,  in  which  we  beg 
her  acceptance  of  it.  Should  she  accept  it,  you  can  have  no  reason 
for  not  wearing  it."  I  replied  that  I  had  an  earnest  wish  to  wear  the 
order,  which  in  fact  was  true,  I  never  had  a  stronger  wish  for  any 
thing  than  to  possess  a  decoration.  That  of  St.  Elizabeth  was  beauti- 
ful. It  was  a  white  and  red  ribbon  terminated  by  an  enamelled 
portrait  of  the  holy  aunt  of  our  Saviour.  The  decoration  of  Maria- 
Louisa,  which  is  a  white  and  violet  ribbon,  is  less  pretty,  especially 
for  a  female.  I  cannot  help  remarking  as  a  singular  circumstance, 
the  scruples  which  both  Junot  and  I  expressed  to  accept  favours, 
which  in  general  are  so  eagerly  sought  after.  For  my  part,  I  wished 
with  all  my  heart  to  wear  the  order ;  but  it  was  different  with  Junot : 
he  had  an  objection  to  the  order  of  Christ. 

My  conversation  with  the  Princess  was  long  and  very  condescend- 
ing on  her  part.  She  talked  to  me  with  a  sort  of  grace  which 
reminded  me  of  her  mother.  The  Empress  Josephine  seemed  to  be 
a  particular  object  of  curiosity  with  both  these  Princesses.  They 
evidently  wished  that  I  should  be  very  communicative  on  the  subject; 
but  I  contrived  to  maintain  that  sort  of  reserve  which  for  more 
reasons  than  one  became  me.  I  therefore  only  touched  in  a  general 
way  on  the  subjects  of  Malmaison,  St.  Cloud,  and  the  very  social 
mode  of  life  led  by  the  Emperor,  the  Empress,  the  Prince  Louis,  the 
Prince  Eugene,  &c.  As  I  spoke,  I  observed  that  the  countenance  of 
the  Princess  of  Brazil  became  more  and  more  repulsive;  a  malicious 
expression  seemed  to  overspread  her  singularly  ugly  features.  She 
had  that  sort  of  disposition  which  becomes  dreadful  in  its  results  when 
combined  with  a  narrow  and  illiberal  mind.  Ever  since  the  battle 
of  Trafalgar  she  had  stood  in  a  humiliating  situation  at  her  own 
court.  Her  pride  had  been  wounded,  and  though  she  could  neither 
give  her  ill  humour  vent  nor  accuse  any  body  for  her  misfortunes, 
yet  she  nevertheless  longed  to  do  so.  1  perceived  her  chagrin,  whilst 
bhe  innocently  believed  she  was  all  amiability  in  my  eyes.      How  she 

detested  the   Emperor  ! 

Our  conversation  turned  upon  French  fashions.  I  said  that- with 
her  permission,  I  would  do  myself  the  honour  of  sending  her  patterns 
of  every  elegant  fashion  prevailing  in  Paris,  after  my  arrival  there. 
"  And  will  you  not  send  me  any  thing1?"  inquired  the  young  Princess, 
when  I  approached  her  to  take  my  leave.  I  understood  sufficient 
Portuguese  to  comprehend  this  simple  question,  and  I  replied  that 
[  should  have  the.  honour  of  sending  her  royal  highness  a  line!-  doll 
than  ever   Prince  Lutin  conjured  up  with   his  magic   rose.      I\I\   .nidi 


148  NAPOLEON',    HIS   COURT  AND    FAMILY. 

ence  was,  as  I  have  stated,  a  very  long  one.  The  weather  being  had, 
the  Princess  could  not  go  to  hunt,  and  it  became,  therefore,  necessary 
to  kill  time.  I  staid  with  her  a  full  half  hour.  A  fortnight  afterwards, 
when  I  was  on  the  point  of  departing,  I  had  another  audience.  This 
was  very  brief,  but  still  of  the  same  friendly  description. 

I  frequently  received  letters  from  Paris  and  Germany,  communi- 
cating the  events  I  have  related.  It  may  easily  be  conceived  that  I 
was  much  gratified  by  these  communications,  especially  at  a  moment 
when  the  enemies  of  France  were  on  the  increase.  I  was  much 
amused  sometimes  by  the  hypocritical  compliments  I  received  on  the 
success  of  the  French  arms.  One  day  when  the  Duke  de  Cadaval 
was  dining  with  me,  he  said  with  an  air  of  confidence,  "Now  I  see 
how  it  is,  come  tell  me  frankly :  Bonaparte  has  bought  over  Mack ; 
has  he  not?"  I  pretended  not  to  understand  him.  "What  do  you 
say,  Monsieur  le  Due1?"  inquired  1.  He  looked  embarrassed.  "I 
was  saying,"  he  stammered  out,  "that  I  thought  the  Emperor  Napo- 
leon had  bribed  General  Mack."  The  idea  was  so  stupid,  and  at  the 
same  time  so  malicious,  that  I  could  not  refrain  from  bursting  into  a 
fit  of  laughter,  which  not  a  little  disconcerted  my  politician.  Thus  it 
was  that  those  great  events,  those  splendid  achievements  of  genius, 
were  appreciated  in  Portugal  in  the  year  1806 ! 


CHAPTER   XV. 


?ete  on  board  the  Topaze — Superb  appearance  of  the  Frigate — Festivities — 
Sham  fight — Gaiety  of  the  Nuncio — Sacrifices  to  Bacchus — His  humane 
interference  on  behalf  of  an  old  fortune-teller — My  arrival  at  Madrid- 
Gloomy  events  at  Madrid — Mysterious  death  of  the  Princess  of  the  Asturiaa 
— Suspicion  of  poison — Alameda — Departure  for  Paris — Public  opinion  of 
France  in  favour  of  Napoleon — Death  of  Mr.  Pitt — Napoleon's  animosity 
towards  him — Libels  on  both  sides — Sensation  produced  in  Spain  and  France 
by  Mi  Pitt's  death — Escape  of  a  French  prisoner  from  England — His  state- 
ments reported  to  the  Emperor — My  return  to  Paris — A^isit  to  the  Empress 
— Her  breakfasts — Stephanie  de  Beauharnais,  her  niece — Audience  with 
Madame  Merc — Receipt  of  an  unexpected  Sani. 

•  was  now  on  the  point  of  leaving  Lisbon  to  return  to  Paris;  but 
Captain  Baudin,  who  was  still  in  the  Tagus,  where  he  had  repaired  his 
frigate,  wished  to  give  me  an  entertainment  before  I  left.  Every 
person  connected  with  the  diplomatic  corps,  and  maintaining  friendly 


THE   BREAKFAST   ON   THE  TAGUS.  149 

relations  with  us,  was  invited  to  meet  me,  besides  many  Portuguese 
of  distinction.  The  captain  had  invited  M.  de  Araujo,  but  in  his  rank 
of  minister  for  foreign  affairs  he  could  not  be  present  at  an  entertain- 
ment given  in  the  port  of  Lisbon,  and  at  which  the  health  of  the 
Emperor  Napoleon  would  of  course  be  drunk  with  enthusiasm.  This 
was  at  all  events  the  real  reason  of  his  declining  the  invitation ;  the 
pretended  reason  was  the  arrival  of  some  despatches.  The  person 
who  contributed  most  largely  to  the  amusement  of  the  company,  was 
Galeppi,  the  Nuncio.  He  wore  what  in  Italy  is  called  a  country 
costume,  that  is,  a  sort  of  great  coat  of  violet>coloured  taffeta,  trimmed 
with  gold  lace ;  and  as  we  were  not  on  terra  firma,  he  conceived  him- 
self privileged  to  behave  as  he  pleased.  The  dejeuner  scene  was  sin- 
gularly diverting,  as  we  shall  presently  see. 

I  reached  the  quay  of  the  Square  of  Commerce  at  eleven  o'clock. 
There  I  found  the  captain's  gig,  with  twelve  rowers  dressed  in  white 
trowsers  and  blue  jackets.  I  was  accompanied  by  M.  de  Rayneval, 
my  daughter,  who  was  then  four  years  old,  her  governess,  and  M. 
Magnien.  On  reaching  the  Topaze,  which  lay  at  anchor  off  the  quay 
of  Soudres,  I  was  received  by  the  captain  and  his  officers.  The 
Spanish  Ambassador  and  the  Nuncio  were  already  arrived ;  and  the 
gallant  captain  conducted  us  over  his  vessel.  To  me  this  was  a  curious 
and  a  novel  sight.  The  captain's  cabin  was  so  elegantly  fitted  up  that 
it  might  have  served  as  the  boudoir  of  a  Parisian  lady.  It  was 
wainscoted  with  Brazil  and  other  woods,  remarkable  both  for  their 
rarity  and  fine  odour,  and  every  part  of  the  furniture  was  in  the  most 
perfect  taste.  A  magnificent  dejeuner  was  prepared  for  the  company. 
Captain  Baudin  managed  every  thing  with  that  courtesy  which  enhances 
the  value  of  a  reception.  I  have  uniformly  remarked  that  officers  of 
the  navy  and  army  are  ever  more  solicitous  and  attentive  than  other 
gentlemen  when  in  the  company  of  ladies.  A  fine  band  played  while 
we  sat  at  breakfast;  but  presently  our  ears  were  greeted  with  a  dif- 
ferent sort  of  harmony.  Several  toasts  were  drunk  ;  first,  the  Pope, 
then  the  Emperor,  the  King  of  Spain,  the  Queen  of  Portugal,  the 
Prince  and  Princess  of  Brazil,  and  lastly  the  King  of  Holland.  Each 
toast  was  succeeded  by  loud  hurras,  and  the  firing  of  five-aiid-1  wenl y 
guns.  The  noise  was  so  terrific  that  I  almost  fancied  myself  in  the 
infernal  regions.  My  ears,  however,  soon  grew  familiar  with  it,  and 
it  even  pleased  me.  But  this  uproar  was  nothing  to  that  which  fol- 
lowed. As  I  had  often  wished  to  be  enabled  to  form  a  good  idea  of 
a  naval  battle,  Captain  Baudin  got  up  a  sham  fight,  for  my  amusement, 
and  it  was  so  admirably  managed  that  the  illusion  was  ibr  a  moment 
terrific:  the  frigate,  in  consequence  of  the  damage  she  had  sustained  in 


L50  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

her  late  engagements,  had  required  to  be  new  masted  ;  the  yards  and 
topmasts  were  up;  but  not  being  completely  rigged,  it  was  easy  to 
make  them  tall  as  if  broken  by  the  enemies'  balls.  Almost  all  the 
population  of  Lisbon  had  assembled  at  the  water-side,  to  view  the 
Bpectacle.  We  thus  had  our  revenge  that  day,  and  the  shouts  of  Vive 
VJEmpereur  compensated  for  the  hurras  that  had  been  given  fur  the 
battle  of  Trafalgar. 

The  Nuncio  contributed  very  largely  to  the  imusement  of  the 
day.  Monsignore  was  at  first  a  little  stunned  by  the  guns  which 
were  fired  in  honour  of  the  toasts.  The  Pope's  health  was  the  first 
toast,  and  the  Nuncio  did  full  honour  to  it  by  drinking  off*  three 
glasses  of  Madeira,  probably  to  fortify  his  nerves.  Then  he  drank 
Port  for  the  Emperor's  health,  Carcavello  for  the  King  of  Spain's, 
Oyeras  for  the  Prince  of  Brazil's,  and  so  on,  until  from  health  to 
health  he  came  to  mine.  This  was  the  coup-de-grace,  the  Nuncio's 
head  began  to  betray  symptoms  not  strictly  apostolical.  The  frigate, 
though  at  anchor,  nevertheless  had  that  slight  rocking  which  is  always 
perceptible  in  a  vessel  when  lying  in  rough  water  like  the  Tagus.  To 
behold  Monsignore  Galeppi,  that  pink  of  fineness,  that  leader  of  the 
Machiavelic  science  of  the  Vatican,  in  the  situation  above  alluded  to, 
was  a  sight  never  to  be  forgotten.  In  plain  terms,  Monsignore  Galeppi 
was  completely  tipsy  ;  he  laughed,  looked  round  with  his  little  eyes, 
and  blabbered  things  which  greatly  scandalized  his  official  attache,  the 
Auditore.  The  latter  behaved  with  all  due  propriety,  but  as  to  the 
Nuncio,  his  tongue  ran  on  beyond  all  bounds.  "  These  do^s  of 
English  must  all  be  annihilated,"  he  exclaimed,  filling  up  a  bumper 
of  wine — "  they  are  a  set  of  infidels.  Vive  his  Imperial  and  Royal 
Majesty,  Napoleon,  Emperor  of  France,  and  King  of  Italy  ?"  He 
handed  a  glass  of  Madeira  to  me  that  I  might  drink  the  toast;  I 
excused  myself,  being  a  rigid  water  drinker,  but  he  nevertheless 
extended  his  violet  taffeta  sleeve,  exclaiming  :  "  Vive  Sa  Majeste 
l Empereur  Napoleon!"  Then,  with  his  husky  voice,  he  attempted 
to  sing. 

He  was  a  most  original  character;  but  nevertheless  a  very  intelli- 
gent man,  and  free  from  priestly  superstition  when  he  could  act 
according  to  the  dictates  of  his  own  understanding.  A  curious  cir- 
cumstance occurred  while  I  was  in  Lisbon,  which,  thanks  to  Junot 
and  Galeppi,  was  attended  by  no  serious  consequence.  An  old 
woman,  who  associated  with  her  more  regular  calling  of  orange 
and  pilchard  selling,  that  of  a  fortune-teller,  was  applied  to  by  a 
drunken  German  soldier,  for  the  exercise  of  her  divining  skill.  He 
had  mortally  wounded  a  rival,  in  a  fit  of  jealousy,  and,  apprehensive 


PRINCESS   OF   THE   ASTURIAS.  151 

of  the  consequences,  was  anxious  to  consult  his  fate,  thinking  that  b^ 
being  apprised  of  it  beforehand,  he  might  avert  condign  punishment  by 
running  away.  The  woman  perceiving  his  wretched  state  of  intoxica- 
tion, declined  the  consideration  of  his  case  until  the  following  day.  A 
crowd  having  collected,  the  soldier  became  greatly  excited,  and  acci- 
dentally stumbling,  fell  with  some  force  on  the  ground,  and  became 
insensible.  On  coming  to  himself,  he  declared  that  on  attempting  to 
seize  the  old  wcman,  he  saw  the  devil  at  her  side  who  felled  him  with 
a  club.  This  was  too  good  a  bonne-bouche  to  escape  the  attention  of 
the  monks.  Through  their  bribery,  and  probably  their  threats,  the 
soldier  persisted  in  the  truth  of  his  statement,  and  the  unfortunate 
beldame  was  confined  in  the  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition.  She  was 
luckily  rescued  from  further  molestation  by  Junot,  who  was  cordially 
assisted  by  Galeppi  in  the  business,  though  he  was  somewhat  afraid 
his  interference  should  be  known  at  Rome.  To  crown  the  absurdity, 
the  soldier  became  a  monk  of  one  of  the  most  austere  con.ents  in 
Lisbon. 

On  my  departure  from  Lisbon,  I  proceeded  straight  to  Madrid, 
where  I  took  up  my  residence  at  my  old  abode,  Alphonso  Pignatelli's 
pretty  little  house.  Awful  and  ill-boding  events  were  passing  at  this 
juncture  within  the  palace  of  the  Kings  of  Castile.  Much  had  been 
said  of  the  enmity  borne  by  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias  to  Manuel 
Godoy.  That  enmity,  if  it  had  its  origin  in  the  ill-treatment  to  which 
the  Prince  of  the  Peace  insolently  subjected  the  son  of  the  King,  as 
well  as  a  Princess,  whose  amiability  rendered  her  admired  and  be- 
loved— if,  I  repeat,  the  enmity  was  grounded  on  this — it  was  entirely 
justifiable.  Kings  and  Princes  are  but  mortals,  and  are,  like  other 
men,  influenced  by  human  passions. 

The  Princess  of  the  Asturias  was  on  her  death-bed,  expiring 
amidst  tortures  so  frightful,  that,  being  one  day  at  the  Sitio,  I  could 
no  longer  endure  the  sound  of  her  piercing  shrieks.  I  was  much 
attached  to  the  Princess,  and  should  have  liked  to  have  paid  a  visit  to 
her  at  this  moment;  but  all  my  efforts  to  obtain  permission  were 
ineffectual.  During  my  long  sojourn  at  Madrid,  I  frequently  sol icited 
leave  to  make  this  visit,  not  only  from  respect  to  the  Princess,  but 
because  1  wished  to  see  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias,  whom  I  was  sure 
of  finding  at  his  wife's  bedside,  which  he  never  quitted,  day  or  night. 
I  had,  in  fact,  received  from  Paris  some  secret  instructions,  in  which  I 
was  desired  to  do  something  which  unfortunately  I  was  unable  to 
effect.  This  occasioned  my  protracted  stay  at  Madrid,  a  circumstance 
which  some  persons  have  thought  proper  to  attribute  to  my  love  of 
pleasure.    This,  indeed,  would  have  more  naturally  hurried   me  back 


[52  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COl   M    AND   FAMILY. 

t-j  Paris.  The  fact  is,  that  reasons  which  I  cannot  divulge,  but  which 
were  of  the  highest  importance,  with  reference  to  the  situation  of  the 
royal  family  of  Spain,  detained  me  at  Madrid. 

Strange  reports  were  circulated  respecting  the  illness  of  the 
Princess  of  the  Asturias.  The  affair  was  enveloped  in  mystery ;  but 
in  confidential  conversation  the  terrible  word  poison  was  mentioned 
by  persons  most  attached  to  the  Queen.  It  was  related  that  one  day 
a  courier,  about  to  depart  from  Naples,  was  arrested,  and  his  de- 
spatches examined  :  they  contained  letters  from  the  Princess  of  the 
Asturias  to  her  mother.  The  unfortunate  Princess  complained  of 
the  more  than  humiliating  treatment  which  both  she  and  the  Prince 
of  the  Asturias  received  from  the  Prince  of  the  Peace ;  and  the  letter 
concluded  with  affecting  regrets  for  her  removal  from  her  native 
country,  and  apprehensions  respecting  her  future  fate.  The  Queen 
smiled  maliciously  on  perusing  those  touching  complaints  of  a  broken 
heart.  "  What  shall  we  do  ?"  said  she  to  an  individual  who  was  her 
counsellor,  for  as  to  Charles  IV.  he  was  a  mere  cipher.  "  Send  off 
the  letter,"  was  the  reply,  "  and  then  we  shall  see  the  answer ;  that 
will  suggest  to  us  what  we  had  best  do."  The  answer  arrived — but 
too  speedily.  The  reports  then  in  circulation  stated  that  it  arrived 
on  the  10th  of  August,  1805  ;  and  five  days  after,  viz.  on  St.  Louis's 
day,  the  resolution  which  had  been  adopted  was  put  into  execution. 
Such  were  the  reports  current  among  the  very  highest  ranks  of 
society  in  Madrid.  In  short,  it  was  whispered  fearfully  that  the 
Princess  of  the  Asturias  had  been  poisoned,  and  that  this  crime  had 
been  resolved  upon  in  consequence  of  a  line  in  the  answer  of  the 
Queen  of  Naples.  "  My  daughter,"  wrote  the  Queen,  "  I  can  scarcely 
conceive  how  you  endure  what  you  described  to  me.  .  .  .  There  is  no 
throne  that  can  be  worth  being  purchased  so  dearly.  .  .  .  Rather 
leave  Spain  and  come  back  to  me.  But  if  you  cannot  resolve  to 
leave  Ferdinand,  from  whom  you  derive  the  little  share  of  happiness 
you  enjoy  in  that  country,  then,  my  daughter,  learn  to  be,  not  a  weak 
woman,  but  a  great  and  courageous  Princess.  Recollect  the  words 
of  Catherine  II.  :  '  It  is  better  to  kill  the  Devil  than  to  let  the  Devil 
kill  us  P 

This  last  sentence,  it  is  said,  instigated  the  murder ;  such,  at  least, 
was  the  general  report.  Since  the  accession  of  Ferdinand  VII.  I  have 
heard  that  the  apothecary  who  administered  the  poison  voluntarily 
confessed  his  guilt ;  but  for  this  I  cannot  vouch,  as  I  was  not  at  that 
time  in  Spain.  However,  that  the  Princess  was  poisoned  was  uni- 
versally believed  to  be  a  fact.  The  Prince  of  the  Asturias  was  in 
such  a  state  of  despair,  that  it  is  supposed  he  would  have  put  an  end 


COMMERCE   OF    BORDEAUX.  153 

to  his  existence.  He  scarcely  ever  left  the  bedside  of  the  Princess, 
whose  sufferings  might  well  have  moved  her  bitterest  enemy.  For 
the  memory  of  the  Princess  of  the  Asturias,  I  cherish  the  respect 
due  to  those  talents  and  virtues  which,  had  she  lived,  would  have 
imparted  conspicuous  lustre  to  the  throne  of  Spain.  Her  death 
might  be  regarded  as  a  great  misfortune  to  France.  There  can  be 
no  doubt  that  the  affairs  of  the  Peninsula  would  have  been  treated 
very  differently  at  Bayonne,  had  the  Princess  been  there. 

I  remained  in  Madrid  until  the  beginning  of  February.  I  fre- 
quently visited  the  amiable  Countess  da  Ega,  the  wife  of  the  Portu 
guese  ambassador  at  Madrid,  who  gave  very  agreeable  music  parties. 
The  Duchess  d'Ossuna,  too,  gave  a  charming  fete  in  honour  of  me  at 
the  Alameda,  her  country  house  near  Madrid.  When  King  Joseph 
was  in  Spain,  I  cannot  imagine  why  he  did  not  choose  the  Alameda 
as  his  residence,  instead  of  giving  it  to  General  Belliard.  I  would 
rather  have  lived  there  than  in  the  Escurial.  I  now  received  a  letter 
from  Junot,  dated  Vienna,  in  which  he  informed  me  that  the  Em- 
peror had  given  him  a  mission  to  Italy  ;  but  that  I  was  to  return  to 
Paris  to  enter  upon  my  duty  in  the  service  of  Madame  Mere. 

I  quitted  Madrid  with  regret,  for  I  could  not  but  be  grateful  for 
the  perfect  cordiality  with  which  I  had  been  received  ;  but  France 
recalled  me,  and  if  in  the  course  of  these  memoirs  I  have  given  any 
idea  of  the  profound  devotion  I  feel  for  my  country,  my  readers  may 
conceive  my  attraction  towards  her,  in  this,  her  hour  of  resplendent 
and  almost  magic  glory.  The  man  who  has  surrounded  her  with  this 
immortal  halo  was  receiving  his  recompense.  We  were  not  then  the 
unjust  and  ungrateful  people  we  have  since  become  ;  we  appreciated 
his  laurels,  and  the  unanimous  voice  of  France  proclaimed  him  the 
greatest  among  the  great,  and  the  most  beloved  of  her  sons.  This 
sentiment  particularly  struck  me  in  passing  through  Bayonne  and 
Bordeaux.  '  In  these  quarters  public  opinion  was  against,  him,  on 
account  of  the  rupture  of  the  treaty  of  Amiens  and  the  expedition  to 
St.  Domingo.  Injustice  to  its  citizens  it  must  be  acknowledged  that. 
the  commerce  of  Bordeaux,  violently  shaken  by  these  two  events, 
could  not  he  expected  to  repay  its  misfortunes  with  attachment.  The 
people  require  that  their  interests  should  be  considered,  and  in  the 
struggle  with  England  they  were  always  forgotten.  Yet,  on  my 
return  through  Bordeaux,  I  was  astonish,  d  at,  the  difference  which 
twelve  months  had  produced  in  that  city  ;  the  second  of  the  empire 
for  its  population  and  commerce.  Before  quitting  Spain  I  had  learnt 
a  piece  of  news  of  immense  importance  to  the  political  game  of 
Europe — the  death  of  Mr.  Pitt.     1  knew  the  Emperor's  manner  of 


154  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

thinking  of  Mr.  Pitt,  and  I  felt  persuaded  that  this  event  would  affect 
nim  deeply.  I  will  go  further,  and  profess  that  he  could  not  fail  to 
rejoice  in  it. 

As  Napoleon's  aversion  for  England  was  so  well  known,  it  may 
easily  be  supposed  that  he  looked  upon  Mr.  Pitt  as  his  enemy.  But 
it  is  not  so  generally  known  that  a  personal  animosity  subsisted  be- 
tween General  Bonaparte  and  Mr.  Pitt.  It  is  nevertheless  perfectly 
true.  I  know,  that  so  early  as  his  command  in  Italy  and  Egypt, 
General  Bonaparte  could  not  pardon  the  English  government  for  ita 
publication  of  the  entire  correspondence  of  individuals.  Then  fol 
lowed  the  affair  of  Saint-Jean  d'Acre  and  the  treaty  of  El-Arish.  Mr. 
Pitt  was  justly  accused  of  the  whole ;  his  influence  at  that  period 
was  predominant,  and  instead  of  tending  towards  conciliation,  it 
served  but  to  embroil  every  thing.  General  Bonaparte,  on  attaining 
the  Consulate,  made  some  advances  towards  gaining  Mr.  Pitt.  But 
his  propositions,  though  too  skilfully  conducted  to  compromise  him, 
were  ill  received,  and  the  First  Consul  had  to  endure  the  humiliation 
of  having  received  a  check.  He  felt  it,  too  much  perhaps  for  a  man 
of  his  mind,  but  I  have  already  observed  how  sensitive  he  was  to 
even  puerile  trifles.  From  that  moment  Mr.  Pitt  became  to  him  an 
object  of  one  of  those  decided  antipathies  which  are  not  to  be  over- 
come ;  he  instituted  inquiries  into  all  the  details  of  his  past  life  ;  and 
the  French  journals  and  English  opposition  papers  teemed  with 
diatribes  in  the  worst  possible  taste.  What  was  the  consequence  % 
That  Mr.  Pitt,  in  his  turn,  made  a  descent,  not  upon  our  coasts,  but 
into  the  family  of  the  First  Consul ;  that  the  dearest  and  most  sacred 
objects  of  his  attachment  were  delivered  up  to  all  the  scandal  which 
a  malevolent  and  sometimes  witty  pen  could  contrive  for  the  amuse- 
ment of  the  public,  under  cover  of  facts  sometimes  invented  and 
sometimes  speciously  true  ;  and  that  Europe  entire  was  occupied  in 
reading  the  most  scandalous  biographies  of  the  mother  and  sisters  of 
the  First  Consul. 

The  first  which  fell  into  Napoleon's  hands  threw7  him  into  such  a 
paroxysm  of  fury,  that  on  the  arrival  of  the  second  none  dared  tc 
translate  the  whole  truth  for  him.  It  became,  howrever,  necessary  to 
represent  things  as  they  were,  and  Jupiter's  wrath  was  renewed. 
Just  then,  matters  stood  with  us  in  something  like  an  Homeric  atti- 
tude ;  when  our  Jupiter  knit  his  brow,  the  European  world  trembled. 
But  instead  of  attacking  Mr.  Pitt  with  cannon,  Napoleon  continued 
this  warfare  of  abuse  with  such  bitterness,  that  presently  the  person- 
alities returned  by  the  enemy  were  of  so  outrageous  a  nature,  that  it 
is  impossible  to  give  an  adequate  idea  of  Napoleon's  rage  on  reading 


mr.  pitt's  death.  155 

any  of  the  thousand  and  one  productions  which  the  pamphleteers  of 
London,  while  making  their  own  fortunes  and  paying  court  to  the 
minister,  poured  upon  our  coasts.  It  is  well  known  that  at  the  period 
of  the  peace  of  Amiens,  Mr.  Pitt  retired  from  the  administration  to 
avoid,  as  he  said,  signing  the  dishonour  of  England,  and  finding  him- 
self in  communication  with  a  man  whom  he  considered  as  the  enemy 
of  human  nature.  The  hatred  between  these  two  men  is  the  strongest 
perhaps  that  ever  had  existence.  The  Emperor  saw  but  one  real  and 
redoubtable  obstacle  to  his  views — and  that  was  Mr.  Pitt.  This  man 
would  have  undermined  all  his  operations.  During  the  three  and 
twenty  years  that  Mr.  Pitt  had  been  in  office,  how  great  an  influence 
had  he  exercised  on  the  affairs  of  France  !  In  vain  did  Napoleon 
repeatedly  say  of  him,  "  As  far  as  Dover  Pitt  is  a  great  minister,  at 
Calais  I  fear  him  no  longer."  This  was  not  true  ;  Pitt  was  a  clever 
statesman  everywhere.  And  though  Napoleon  did  not  fear  him,  be- 
cause he  feared  nothing  ;  he  hated  him,  and  held  him  in  that  sort  of 
apprehension  we  feel  for  a  man  of  talent  whom  we  know  to  be  our 
enemy  ;  nevertheless  Mr.  Pitt  was  not  a  great  man.  "  The  fiscal 
financier  and  the  blue-bag  tactician  is  not  fortunate  in  offensive  opera- 
tions," he  would  often  laughingly  but  justly  remark.  Mr.  Pitt's 
death  left  England  in  a  state  of  great  anxiety,  and  Europe  in  an 
uncertainty  which  the  Emperor  made  more  fearful.  And  I  think  it 
may  be  affirmed  without  fear  of  contradiction,  even  from  his  country- 
men, that  it  was  not  the  continuation  of  his  political  maxims  which 
caused  the  fall  of  France  and  the  momentary  salvation  of  England, 
but  the  faults  of  his  adversaries,  of  which  men  of  such  moderate 
abilities  as  the  Lords  Sidmouth  and  Castlereagh  knew  how  to  take 
advantage.  They  had  at  least  the  talent  to  make  the  most  of  the 
good  cards  chance  had  dealt  them. 

Mr  Pitt's  death  created  a  great  sensation  in  Spain.  The  state  of 
hostility  existing  between  England  and  that  unfortunate  kingdom  was 
too  violent,  and  too  terrible  in  its  effects,  for  the  British  minister  to 
escape  his  full  share  of  popular  animosity.  Mr.  Pitt  had  expressed 
in  parliament  his  opinion  on  the  alliance  of  Spain  with  the  French 
Republic  in  such  unmeasured  terms,  that,  he  was  blamed  even  in 
England.  His  death,  then,  was  a  kind  of  sacrifice  to  the  manes  of 
the  sailors  at  Trafalgar.  The  house  in  which  1  lodged  at  Vittoria, 
belonging  to  the  most  considerable,  inhabitant  of  the    town,  had    been 

completely  illuminated,  "in  celebration,"  said  my  host,  "of  an  event 
so  fortunate  for  Spain."  At  Bordeaux  and  Bayonne  also  the  death 
of  Mr.  Pitt  had  an  important  effect  upon  the  public  mind  ;  it  WAS 
hoped  that  a  new  order  of  things  would   result  from   it,  and   that  the 


156  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Emperor  would  be  less  inflexible  in  his  demands  upon  another  mil* 
ister.  At  the  hotel  at  which  I  lodged  at  Bordeaux  I  met  a  lady  who 
had  been  formerly  acquainted  with  my  mother,  coming  from  her 
estate,  the  Chateau  de  Pierrc-Fonds,  to  embrace  her  son,  who  had 
miraculously  escaped  from  an  English  prison.  He  was' an  ensign  »nd 
had  been  taken  at  Trafalgar.  At  first  he  had  been  well  treated.  1 
believe,  because  he  was  a  free-mason,  and  whatever  the  fraternity 
could  offer  he  had  in  abundance.  Then  came  the  most  rigorous 
orders,  and  the  poor  prisoner  was  closely  confined ;  but  as  he  had  not 
given  his  parole,  he  escaped  under  three  different  disguises.  Here,  at 
length,  he  was  in  France,  joyfully  treading  his  native  soil,  embracing 
his  mother  and  swearing  eternal  hatred  to  England,  of  which,  how- 
ever, he  spoke  as  formidable  and  deserving  of  respect.  ''  The  number 
of  vessels  in  commission,"  said  he,  ^it  was  in  1800,)  "  amount  to 
seven  hundred  and  forty  ;  of  which  one  hundred  and  thirty  are  of 
the  line,  twenty  from  fifty  to  sixty  guns,  and  above  one  hundred  and 
forty  frigates.  And  all  these  thoroughly  rigged,  fitted  for  sea  and 
manned  with  the  full  complement  of  able  and  well-disciplined  sea- 
men." When  I  repeated  to  the  Emperor,  who  for  many  days  after 
my  return  put  numerous  questions  to  me  relative  to  the  minutest 
particulars  of  my  journey,  this  history  of  the  young  heir  de  Pierre- 
Fonds  and  the  remarks  he  made,  the  Emperor  inquired  his  name  and 
address,  and  two  months  afterwards  I  learnt,  by  a  letter  from  his 
mother,  that  her  son  had  been  promoted.  u  Probably,"  she  added, 
"to  indemnify  him  for  the  evils  of  his  captivity,  I  cannot  otherwise 
understand  to  what  he  owes  his  good  fortune."  I  mention  this  fact 
because  it  proves  the  Emperor's  attention  to  the  smallest  circum- 
stances. 

I  returned  to  Paris  on  Shrove-Tuesday.  which  was  the  anniversary 
of  my  departure;  and  oh,  how  joyfully,  France,  my  country — how 
proud  was  I  then  of  thy  name !  How  did  my  heart  beat,  when  I 
found  that  name  sufficient  to  bring  honour,  veneration  to  a  feeble 
woman  ;  but  I  was  a  French  woman — I  was  the  wife  of  one  of  my 
count!  v's  bravest  soldiers !  The  next  day  I  wrote  to  Madame  de 
Fontangcs,  lady  of  honour  to  Madame  Mere,  to  inquire  when  I  should 
have  the  honour  of  presenting  myself  to  her  Imperial  Highness,  to 
pay  my  respects  and  take  possession  of  my  office  as  lady  in  waiting. 
The  same  evening  Madame  de  Fontanges  replied,  that  her  Imperial 
Highness  would  receive  me  after  mass  on  the  following  Sunday.  On 
Friday  morning  I  received  a  visit  from  a  lady  in  no  elevated  situa. 
tion  in  the  Empress's  household,  who  asked,  amongst  other  things, 
whether  I  intended  to  wait  till  I  had  seen  Madame  before  I  paid  m? 


BREAKFASTS   OF   JOSEPHINE.  157 

duty  at  the  Tuileiics.  To  this  I  replied,  that  my  notions  of  court 
etiquette  compelled  me  to  do  so.  But  after  my  visitor's  departure, 
I  began  to  surmise  that  the  interview  was  not  wholly  of  her  own 
proposition  ;  and  knowing  the  terms  of  mother  and  daughter-in-law 
upon  which  these  ladies  lived,  I  determined  that  the  minutiae  of  eti- 
quette, of  which,  excepting  the  Empress  herself,  not  one  female  of  the 
Imperial  family  had  the  most  distant  notion,  should  not  act  as  a  cause 
of  offence,  and  immediately  wrote  to  Madame  de  la  Rochefoucauld  to 
know  when  I  might  offer  my  duty  to  her  Majesty.  She  replied  at 
once,  that  by  the  Empress's  command  she  was  directed  to  invite  me 
to  breakfast  the  following  morning,  and  to  desire  that  I  wrould  bring 
with  me  her  god-daughter,  my  little  Josephine.  My  maternal  pride 
was  delighted  with  this  goodness,  for  Josephine  was  a  charming  child, 
with  large  curls  as  soft  as  silk  falling  upon  her  rosy  cheek,  and  all  the 
graces  and  delicacy  of  infancy  in  her  figure  and  manners.  I  took 
much  more  pains  with  her  toilet  than  my  own,  and  at  half-past  ten 
repaired  with  my  child  to  the  Tuileries. 

The  breakfasts  of  the  Empress  Josephine  were  a  very  interesting 
portion  of  the  domestic  arrangements  of  the  Tuileries.  They  were  in 
a  wholly  peculiar  style,  of  which  no  other  court  offered  any  similar 
example,  and  the  Empress  knew  how  to  invest  them  with  fascination. 
Four  or  five  persons  usually  composed  these  parties ;  the  Empress 
seldom  invited  any  but  females,  and  her  invitations  were  usually 
verbal.  Something  beyond  the  mere  intention  of  obliging  her 
certainly  urged  the  Emperor  to  permit  these  familiar  meetings 
in  the  very  interior  of  the  palace,  and  even  as  it  were  under  his 
presidence.  Already  the  unlucky  system  of  fusion  was  in  opera- 
tion, and  these  breakfasts  were  extremely  serviceable  in  forward- 
ing it.  Many  ladies  were  invited  to  them  who  as  yet  did  not  make 
their  appearance  in  the  great  circles  at  court,  nor  even  at  the 
theatres,  but  who  at  a  later  period  flourished  in  the  "Almanack  Impe- 
rial ;"  wholly  at  their  own  desire,  and  in  consequence  of  repeated 
letters  written  to  the  great  chamberlain.  At  the  time,  however,  of 
which  I  am  writing,  they  would  only  appear  to  associate  with 
Madame  de  Beauharnais  as  with  one  of  their  own  class.  A  particular 
circumstance  has  impressed  upon  my  mind  the  recollection  of  the 
breakfast  I  am  now  speaking  of.  On  entering  the  great  yellow  saloon 
which  follows  that  of  Francis  I.,  I  met  a  young  person  whose  grace, 
freshness  and  charming  countenance  struck  me  with  surprise.  Sho 
advanced  to  me  with  a  smile,  though  she  did  not  know  me,  ami 
stooping  down  to  put  herself  on  a  level  with  Josephine,  exclaimed, 
"Oh,  what  a  charming  little  creature!  will  you   come  to   me,  u\y 


158  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY 

angel?"  Then,  taking  her  in  her  arms,  she  ran  with  her  to  the  other 
end  of  the  saloon.  Josephine,  who  was  by  no  means  unsociable,  wag 
very  well  pleased  with  this  sort  of  reception,  and  replying  to  it  in 
kind,  a  perfect  intimacy  was  established  between  them  in  a  very  few 
minutes.  1  had  not  time  to  ask  Madame  d'Arberg  who  this  very 
pleasing  young  person  was,  when  the  Empress  entered  the  room  from 
her  private  apartment.  She  received  me  in  her  kindest  and  in<>s! 
amiable  manner,  and  every  one  knows  how  much  she  excelled  in  the 
art  of  captivation  when  so  disposed.  She  embraced  me,  and  in  the 
most  gracious  tone  assured  me  of  the  satisfaction  she  felt  at  my 
return.  "  And  where,"  said  she,  "  is  my  god-daughter;  have  you  not 
brought  her  to  see  me?"  Josephine,  my  daughter,  encouraged  by 
her  godmother's  condescension,  and  quite  unconscious  of  any  restraints 
of  etiquette,  ran  forward  at  the  first  word.  "  Ah,"  said  she,  "  1  per- 
ceive Stephanie  has  already  undertaken  to  entertain  Josephine;"  and 
then  added,  in  a  lower  tone,  "you  do  not  know  my  niece;  look  at 
her,  and  tell  me  if  she  is  not  charming?"  Without  fear  of  being 
suspected  of  court  flattery,  I  replied,  that  the  Empress  had  good 
reason  to  think  so ;  for  in  fact  1  have  met  with  very  few  women  to 
be  compared  for  grace  and  beauty  with  what  Mademoiselle  Stephanie 
de  Beauharnais  was  at  that  period.  No  woman  could  wish  for 
greater  advantages  of  person  and  manners  than  she  possessed  ;  at 
once  pretty  and  engaging,  she  attracted  the  admiration  of  the  men, 
and  by  her  gracious  attentions  silenced  the  envy  of  the  women.  She 
was  daughter  to  the  Senator  M.  de  Beauharnais,  cousin  to  the 
Empress's  first  husband,  and  was  affianced  to  the  hereditary  Prince 
of  Baden.  Her  intended,  whom  I  saw  a  few  days  afterwards,  did  not 
appear  to  me  deserving  of  her — at  least  in  personal  attraction. 

The  Empress  spoke  at  some  length  upon  the  subject  of  my  journey 
to  Portugal,  and  asked  me  a  multitude  of  questions  concerning  the 
Queen  of  Spain  and  the  Princess  of  Brazil.  I  could  not  help  think- 
ing, as  I  answered  her,  of  the  curiosity  these  Princesses  had  expressed 
respecting  the  Empress,  and  repeating  only  the  agreeable  remark.* 
the  Queen  of  Spain  had  made  about  her.  1  was  impenetrable  upon 
the  rest  of  her  Majesty's  conversation,  which  had  been,  in  fact,  more 
curious  than  amiable,  and  prided  myself  on  the  skilful  commence- 
ment I  was  making  in  diplomacy.  The  Empress  then  spoke  of 
Madame.  "  1  am  very  sorry  that  the  Emperor  did  not  place  you  in 
my  household,  instead  of  that  of  my  mother-in-law,"  said  she.  "  You 
will  certainly  find  that  house  very  disagreeable ;  every  one  about  it 
is  as  old  as  if  they  had  been  determined  to  supply  it  from  the  Court 
of  Louis  XV.     So  young  and  gay  as  you  are,  how  will  you  be  abl« 


MADAME   MERE.  159 

to  accommodate  yourself  to  such  a  species  of  mausoleum'?"  Flatter- 
ing as  were  these  words,  and  gracious  as  was  the  Empress's  manner, 
I  knew  very  well  that  it  was  perfectly  indifferent  to  her  whether  I 
belonged  to  Madame's  household  or  not ;  and  I  made  no  reply  to  her 
remarks  on  the  style  of  Madame's  establishment,  which  it  was  too 
much  the  custom  to  ridicule  at  court,  and  as  it  always  appeared  to  me 
without  any  sufficient  cause;  but  merely  answered  the  Empress  that 
Madame  had  been  kind  to  me  from  my  infancy,  and  that  1  was 
assured  she  would  extend  to  my  youth  that  indulgence  of  which  no 
doubt  I  should  stand  in  need,  though  I  trusted  my  conduct  would 
always  be  irreproachable.  I  felt  what  I  said,  for  I  looked  upon 
Madame  as  a  second  mother.  I  can  never  forget  that  when  mine  was 
dying,  she  and  the  Queen  of  Spain,  then  Madame  Joseph  Bonaparte, 
came  to  me  in  the  belief  that  I  was  an  orphan,  and  a  tribute  <-f  grati- 
tude is  due  to  those  from  whom  I  received  so  much  kindness. 

On  Sunday  the  25th  of  February,  I  proceeded  to  the  hotel  of 
Madame  in  the  Rue  St.  Dominique,  now  the  hotel  of  the  minister 
of  war.  Madame  Mere  had  not  been  elevated  to  the  dignity  of  a 
Princess  of  the  Imperial  family  so  early  as  her  daughters  and  her 
daughters-in-law,  as  I  have  previously  observed,  on  account  of  her 
attachment  to  her  proscribed  son  Lucien.  Happily  for  himself,  the 
Emperor  resumed  sentiments  more  worthy  of  his  greatness,  and 
Madame  was  recalled  from  Rome  and  placed  in  the  rank  which  be- 
longed  to  her  as  mother  of  the  Emperor.  -At  the  period  of  my 
return  from  Portugal,  she  had  been  some  time  in  possession  of  her 
title  and  fortune,  and  it  is  but  justice  to  say  that  she  sustained  the 
one  as  a  worthy  and  noble  matron;  and  honorably  employed  the 
other  in  the  mode  for  which  it  was  destined.  Her  income  then 
amounted  to  500,000  francs,  one-fifth  of  which  was  swallowed  up  by 
the  appointments  of  her  Court  of  Honour.* 

*  Certain  journalists  have  liberally  assigned  millions  to  Madame  Mere.  The 
only  period  when  her  income  amounted  to  a  million  francs  per  annum,  viras 
when  the  King  of  Westphalia  was  at,  (,'assel  in  isu7.  All  she  afterwards  pos- 
sessed was  perhaps  only  what  she  had  saved  out  of  that  million,  and  that 
daring  live  years.  During  the  subsequent  misfortunes  of  the  Bonaparte  family, 
if  she;  denied  lierself  those  indulgences  which  are  so  essential  in  old  age,  it  was 
to  secure  the  means  of  assisting  her  children,  for  whom  she  had    made  the 

greatest  sacrifices.    The  conduct  of  Madame  Mei entitled  her  to  honour  and 

re  pect,  and  should  at  least  have  screened  her  from  false  and  unjust,  oalumnies. 

It  is  natural  that  journals  of  a  certain   class  should    assign    illusory    wealth    to 

the  Bonaparte  family,  to  excuse  the  Bourbons  for  not  having  fulfilled  any  of 

the  treaties  they  entered  into  with  that,  family;   for  having  delaine. I  their  prO» 


160  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

On  my  arrival  I  was  presented  to  her  by  name,  by  Madame  de 
Fontanges.  Madame  Mere,  advancing  from  the  fireside  where  she 
had  been  standing,  approached  me,  saying,  "You  need  not  introduce 
Madame  Junot  to  me;  she  is  a  child  of  mine,  and  I  love  her  as  much 
as  my  own  daughter;  I  hope  everything  will  be  done  to  render  her 
situation  in  the  household  of  an  old  woman  agreeable  to  her,  for  it  fa 
a  serious  affair  for  so  young  a  person."  It  was  agreed  that  I  should 
come  into  waiting  the  following  Sunday.  Upon  this  I  touk  leave, 
and  Madame  proceeded  to  dine  with  the  Emperor,  the  regular 
arrangement  for  every  Sunday,  unless  superseded  by  some  very 
important  hindrance. 

The  next  morning  at  ten  o'clock,  M.  Rollier,  steward  of  the  house 
hold  to  Madame,  was  announced.  On  receiving  my  appointment, 
it  had  never  occurred  to  me  to  enquire  whether  any  income  was 
attached  to  my  place,  and  wdien  M.  Rollier  informed  me  that  he  was 
come  to  bring  me  an  entire  year's  salary,  I  would  have  positively 
refused  it,  had  he  not  assured  me  that  my  doing  so  would  offend 
Madame ;  upon  this,  though  the  sum  was  pretty  large,  I  accepted  it. 
I  relate  this  trait,  insignificant  as  it  may  seem,  because  it  is  directly 
opposed  to  the  character  ascribed  to  Madame.  If  she  had  been  the 
miser — the  word  must  be  spoken  out — which  some  persons  have 
been  pleased  to  represent  her,  she  would  have  found  here  a  very 
convenient  opportunity  of  saving  G000  francs,  to  which  I  should 
certainly  never  have  thought  myself  entitled. 

perty,  the  crown  diamonds,  which  were  purchased  with  the  Emperor's  money 
and  for  having  turned  on  the  wide  world  as  exiles,  those  whom  they  have 
reduced  to  beggary. 


PORTRAIT   OF   MADAME    MERE.  161 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

Portrait  of  Madame  Laetitia  Bonaparte — Her  retired  life — Coolness  between  hei 
and  Napoleon — Her  household — The  Marechale  Davonst — Mad.  de  Fon- 
tanges — Mad.  de  Fleurieii — Mad.  de  Bressienx — Mad.  de  St.  Pern — Mad. 
Dupuis — Mile.  Delaunay — Count  de  la  Ville — M.  de  Beaumont — Mons. 
and  Mad.  de  Brissac — Deafness  of  the  latter — Absurd  scene  with  the  Em- 
peror— M.  de  Cazes — Prince  of  Baden — The  court  quadrille — Festive  scenes 
encouraged  by  Napoleon — Naples  occupied  by  the  French — Death  of 
Tronchet — Naval  disasters — Capitulation  of  Rochambeau  and  massacre  of 
the  French  at  St.  Domingo— General  Lallemand  and  his  wife — My  interview 
with  Napoleon — Junot  writes  to  me  to  join  him  at  Parma. 

Of  all  the  biographies  which  have  been  written  of  the  Emperor's 
family,  none  are  so  ridiculously  false  as  those  which  concern  Madame 
Mere.*  I  not  only  knew  her  during  the  period  I  belonged  to  her 
family,  but  long  before,  and  may  therefore  be  permitted  to  offer  a 
correct  portrait  of  her  ;  among  the  important  figures  who  surrounded 
the  Emperor,  his  mother  ought  to  be  known  as  she  truly  was. 

At  the  time  Madame  was  named  Madame  Mere  she  might  be 
about  fifty-three  or  fifty-four  years  of  age ;  she  had  been  perfectly 
beautiful  in  her  youth ;  all  her  daughters  (except  Madame  Bacciochi) 
resembled  her,  and  gave  a  good  idea  of  what  her  beauty  had  been. 
Her  stature  was  that  most  agreeable  in  women,  about  five  feet  one 
inch ;  but  as  she  grew  older,  her  shoulders  increased  in  breadth, 
which  diminished  her  apparent  height,  though  her  carriage  always 
continued  firm  and  dignified.  Her  feet  were  the  most  remarkably 
small  and  beautifully  formed  I  had  ever  seen.  A  defect  in  her  right 
hand  was  conspicuous  in  one  otherwise  so  pretty, — the  fore-finger  did 
not  bend;  in  consequence  of  an  ill-performed  operation  the  nerve  had 
been  cut;  and  this  stiffness  had  a  singular  effect  when  sue  played  at 
cards.  At  this  period  her  teeth  were  still  perfect,  and  like  all  the 
Bonapartes  her  smile  was  charming,  her  countenance  lively,  piercing, 
and  very  intelligent.      Her  eyes  were  small  and  very  black,  but  their 

*  I  know  not  whether  before  his  death,  Walter  Scott  was  nml ive<i   upon 

his  self-delusion  of  having  written  a  history  of  Napoleon  ;  but  if  lie  died  in  that 
opinion,  it  only  proves  that  the  most  sensible  minds  may  have  strange  aberra- 
tions. 

60 


102  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

expression  was  never  ill-natured,  which  is  more  than  can  he  said  for* 
Borne  "f  her  children.  Madame  was  very  nice  in  her  person,  and 
paid  especial  attention  to  dressing  always  conformably  to  her  age  and 
situation.  She  made,  in  short,  a  more  respectable  appearance  than 
some  Princes  and  Princesses  I  have  seen,  who  stood  sadly  in  need  of 
their  royal  titles  to  distinguish  them  from  the  commonalty.  The 
great  inconvenience  to  which  Madame's  situation  exposed  her,  arose 
from  her  timidity  and  her  want  of  fluency  in  the  French  language; 
sh  ■:  felt  really  timid  in  presence  of  persons  who  were  presented  to 
ho-,  and  whose  sarcastic  observations  she  apprehended.  She  pos- 
sessed great  tact  and  acuteness  of  judgment;  she  saw  with  a  glance 
the  disposition  of  the  persons  who  approached  her.  This  was  ob- 
servable on  the  day  that  Madame  de  Chevreuse  was  presented  to  her 
in  quality  of  lady  of  the  palace ;  an  office,  by  the  way,  which  she  had 
been  persuaded  to  accept  against  her  inclination.  Without  knowing 
her  connections  and  the  sentiments  professed  by  them,  Madame 
detected,  in  a  moment,  the  lurking  dislike,  if  not  even  hatred  that 
this  lady  bore  to  all  the  Bonaparte  family.  The  subsequent  conduct 
of  Madame  de  Chevreuse,  which  was  punished,  perhaps  too  severely. 
by  her  exile,  proved  the  accurate  penetration  of  Madame  Lastitia, 
Madame  led  a  very  retired  life :  if  it  was  wrong,  the  fault  was  not 
her  own.  The  Emperor,  though  he  loved  her,  did  not  surround  her 
with  the  consideration  which  was  due  to  the  mother  of  Napoleon. 
She  felt  this  ;  but  too  proud  to  hint  it  to  her  son,  she  preferred 
remaining  in  solitude  to  putting  herself  in  contact  either  with  the 
Empress,  or  with  any  of  the  persons  who  surrounded  the  Emperor. 
The  ministers  sometimes  paid  their  respects  to  her  on  New-year's 
Day ;  sometimes  at  distant  intervals,  but  never  writh  the  forms  of 
ceremony  and  etiquette  which  were  suited  to  her  station,  except  the 
Duke  de  Gaeta.  But  she  possessed  no  influence,  and  the  frequenters 
of  a  court  possess  a  marvellous  acuteness  in  deciphering  the  actual 
position  of  individuals  within  that  magic  circle.  I  was  affectionately 
attached  to  Madame,  and  my  feelings  revolted  against  such  treats 
ment.  I  spoke  of  it  sometimes  to  Duroc  and  Junot,  and  told  them 
I  was  convinced  that  Madame  suffered  much  from  the  neglected 
situation  in  which  her  son  permitted  her  to  remain.  Duroc  defended 
the  Emperor,  and  referred  to  the  circumstance  of  the  quarrel  between 
Napoleon  and  Lucien,  in  which  Madame  took  the  part  of  the  latter. 
Junot  was  of  my  opinion,  and  always  treated  Madame  with  the 
utmost  respect. 

Madame,  on  receiving  the  title  of  Imperial  Highness,  quitted  the 
lotel  she  had  shared  with  her  brother  Cardinal  Fesch.  in  the  Rue  (hi 


COURT   OF   MADAME    MERE.  163 

Mont-Blanc,  to  take  possession  of  the  Hotel  de  Brienne  in  the  Rue  St, 
Dominique.  This  hotel  had  belonged  to  Lucien,  who  had  furnished  it 
sumptuously  :  so  that  Madame  had  at  once  a  mansion  suitable  to  her 
new  dignity.* 

The  Marechale  Davoust  formed  a  member  of  the  court  of  Madame 
Mere.  But  her  pretensions  were  more  elevated,  and  she  was  disap- 
pointed in  not  having  been  named  a  lady  of  honour  to  the  Empress, 
She  professed  ill  health,  and  gave  in  her  resignation  before  my  arrival 
at  Paris.  As  this  little  court  will  naturally  often  appear  in  connexion 
with  these  memoirs,  I  shall  give  the  names,  with  a  slight  sketch,  of  the 
individuals  composing  it.  We  were  four  ladies  companions,  one  lady 
of  honour,  and  a  reader ;  two  chamberlains,  two  equerries,  one  chief 
equerry,  a  chief  almoner,  and  a  secretary.  Madame  de  Fontanges, 
whom  the  Emperor  had  created  a  baroness,  because  it  was  his  will 
that  all  persons  attached  to  the  different  households  should  be  titled, 
was  the  lady  of  honour.  She  was  handsome  and  inoffensive,  young, 
but  without  fortune :  a  Creole  I  believe,  and  carrying  in  her  person 
and  in  her  actions  that  listlessness  of  the  other  hemisphere,  which  is 
never  entirely  without  its  charm.  She  had  not  been  presented  at 
court  before  the  Revolution,  and  was  utterly  ignorant  of  its  etiquette. 
The  nomination  of  this  lady  was  the  result  of  a  mistake  on  the  part 
of  the  Emperor:  he  intended  to  appoint  the  Marchioness  de  Fontanges, 
a  most  amiable  person. 

The  four  ladies  companions,  after  the  retirement  of  the  Marechale 
Davoust,  were  Madame  Soult,  Madame  de  Fleurieu,  wife  of  the 
minister  of  marine  under  Louis  XVI.,  Madame  de  Saint-Pern,  and 
myself.  There  was  but  one  among  us  all  who  might  be  said  to  be 
completely  in  her  place.  Madame  de  Fleurieu  seemed  born  to  bo 
the  companion  of  an  elderly  princess,  for  she  seemed  never  to  have 
been  young  herself.  She  had  never  been  handsome,  nor  even  pretty, 
and  she  possessed  all  the  characteristics  of  a  plain  virtuous  woman. 
I  have  seldom  seen  any  person  so  directly  the  reverse  of  pleasing  ;ls 
Madame  de  Fleurieu;  dancing  with  as  melancholy  an  air  as  if  she  was 
begging  at  St.  lioch,  and  holding  her  petticoat  to  the  extent  of  her  two 
arms,  offering  a  good  representation  of  an  espalier  tree.  Having  no 
pretension  to  grace,  she  aspired  to  be  considered  a  beUesprit.  She  had, 
however,  two  serious  faults:  the  one  was  the  mania,  or  rather  the 
monomania  of  etiquette  ;  a  pretension  which  hail  dazzled  the  Emperor, 

*  It  is  still  tin;  same ;  and  I  sometimes  think  that  Madame  lu  Marechale 
Soult  cannot  totally  abjure  all   recollections  of  flic  Kinpiiv,  in   I, his   very  house, 

where  she  has  so  jften  attended  to  take  her  turn  in  the  service  of  Madami 
Mere. 


164      napoleon,  ins  court  and  family. 

who  never  imagined  that  any  one  could  persist  in  talking  for  evci 
upon  a  particular  subject,  without  being  perfectly  well  versed  in  it. 
Her  second  great  fault  was  that  of  being  an  eternal  talker;  a  spout  of 
lukewarm  water,  always  open  and  always  running;  the  recollection 
of  it  is  terrible  even  at  this  distance  of  time.  To  sum  up,  however,  I 
should  say  with  Brantome  :  she  was  a  very  respectable  and  very  virtuous 

hi:/;/. 

Madame  de  Bressieux,  the  successor  of  Madame  Saint-Pern,  is 
the  Mademoiselle  Colombier  of  whom  Napoleon  speaks  in  the  Me- 
tnorial  of  St.  Helena:  I  had  heard  from  Napoleon  himself  that  in  his 
very  early  youth,  while  he  was  at  Valence,  there  had  existed  a  project 
of  marrying  him  to  Mademoiselle  Colombier;  I  had  in  consequence  a 
strong  desire  to  see  her.  I  found  her  witty,  agreeable,  mild  and 
amiable.  Without  being  decidedly  pretty,  she  was  very  pleasing, 
extremely  well  formed,  and  her  address  remarkably  engaging.  I 
easily  understood  that  the  Emperor  might  have  gathered  cherries  with 
her  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  without  any  improper  thought,  and 
confining  himself  entirely  to  harmless  chat.  One  peculiarity  which 
struck  me  the  first  time  I  saw  her,  was  the  interest  with  which  she 
watched  the  Emperor's  smallest  movement,  her  eye  following  him 
with  an  attention  which  seemed  to  emanate  from  the  soul.  To  know 
Madame  St.  Pern  was  to  love  her.  She  was  not  pretty,  but  her  figure 
and  address  were  striking.  Her  character  was  charming.  A  Corsican 
by  birth,  as  unhappy  as  exile  and  domestic  grievances  couJd  make  any 
human  being,  she  supported  her  misfortunes  with  affecting  resignation. 
Madame  Dupuis,  our  supernumerary,  as  we  were  in  the  habit  of  call- 
ing her,  was  singular  without  being  amusing.  Her  countenance  suited 
her  mind ;  her  figure  might  have  been  good,  and  she  had  beautiful 
black  hair;  yet  with  these  advantages,  even  with  a  pretty  hand  and 
foot,  two  requisites  even  more  indispensable  in  my  opinion  to  a  pretty 
woman  than  fine  eyes,  with  all  these  it  never  came  into  any  one's  head 
to  maintain  that  Madame  Dupuis  was  handsome.  She  was  as  good 
natured  as  a  Creole  indolence  would  permit  her  to  be,. and  we  know 
•about  how  far  that  good  nature  extends;  but  she  was  wearisome  to 
excess.  Mademoiselle  Delaunay,  the  reader,  was  an  amiable  and 
charming  person,  remarkable  for  her  highly  cultivated  talents.  She 
was  an  excellent  musician,  vocal  and  instrumental,  and  painted  in 
miniature  so  well,  that  Madame  employed  her  to  paint  all  the  por- 
traits of  herself  which  she  gave  as  presents. 

It  will  be  seen  by  these  sketches  that  something  might  be  made 
of  the  ladies  of  Madame's  household  ;  but  for  the  gentlemen,  a  mora 
extraordinary  choice  of  attendants  upon  a  person  of  her  taste  and 


MADAM  E   DE   BilISSAC.  165 

habits  could  scarcely  have  been  made,  with  the  exception  of  my  ex- 
cellent friend  the  Count  de  la  Ville,  formerly  belonging  to  the  house- 
hold of  the  King  of  Sardinia ;  he  alone  suited  Madame.  He  united  a 
thorough  goodness  of  feeling  with  the  most  finished  politeness  of  the 
courtier ;  he  knew  precisely  the  rank  to  allot  to  each  individual,  and 
the  consistent  arrangements  of  etiquette ;  points  of  which  our  lady  of 
honour  was  as  ignorant  as  the  rest  of  the  household,  who,  excepting 
M.  de  Beaumont,  knew  as  much  of  these  matters  as  if  they  had  fallen 
asleep  in  the  days  of  the  Patriarch  Jacob,  and  awoke  again  under  the 
dynasty  of  Clovis.  M.  de  Brissac,  M.  d'Esterno,  General  d'Estrees, 
and  M.  de  Beaumont,  found  their  duties  in  Madame's  household  of  a 
most  wearisome  nature,  and  threw  back  upon  the  circle  their  own 
ennui.  I  should  not,  however,  class  M.  de  Beaumont  with  the  rest; 
if  he  was  ennuye,  certainly  he  did  not  contribute  to  weary  others,  for 
he  was  very  witty,  and  beyond  measure  amusing  and  full  of  mimickry. 
But  for  all  that,  I  was  always  delighted  to  meet  him,  because  we 
enjoyed  those  hearty  laughs  together  which  are  so  exhilarating.  He 
was  brother  to  M.  de  Beaumont,  chamberlain  to  the  Empress  Jose- 
phine, but  no  relation  to  General  Beaumont,  aide-de-camp  to  Murat. 
M.  de  Brissac,  though  old,  ugly,  and  a  little  crooked,  was  the  best  of 
men,  polite,  amiable,  and  inoffensive.  Although  Madame  de  Brissac 
did  not  belong  to  the  household,  it  is  impossible  to  pass  her  over,  as 
she  was  more  about  Madame  than  any  one  of  us.  She  came  every 
evening  to  join  the  party,  with  M.  Clement  de  Ris,  M.  Casabianca,  M. 
Chollet,  and  two  or  three  more  old  senators,  whose  portraits,  under 
the  semblance  of  animated  tapestry,  haunted  my  dreams,  after  sitting 
a  whole  e\  jning  in  Madame's  saloon,  looking  at  and  listening  to  them, 
from  six  o'clock  till  eleven  or  even  midnight.  Madame  de  Brissac, 
with  all  her  wit,  for  she  had  much,  played  with  these  old-fashioned 
perukes,  with  as  natural  a  smile  as  if  she  had  been  really  amused. 
She  was  a  very  singular  woman  ;  she  had  never  been  pretty,  her 
height  being  about  four  feet  and  a  half,  and  her  figure  not  quite 
straight;  notwithstanding  which  she  was  as  coquettish  in  her  dress  as 
I  could  be  at  twenty  years  of  age;  and  for  this  very  good  reason,  she 
was  as  much  in  love  with  her  husband  as  a  woman  is  supposed  to  lie, 
in  the  spring-tide  of  life.  He  had  however  been  false  to  her.  While 
still  a  child  he  had  fallen  in  love  with  Mademoiselle  de  Rothf  lin  ; 
another  beauty  fell  in  his  way,  and  he  abandoned  her.  "Then  how 
did  you  become  his  wife?"  said  I  to  her  one  day  when  she  was  relating 
tome  the  history  of  her  love  for  M.  de  Brissac.  "Only  because  I 
waited   patiently   and    the   other   died,"  she    replied,   wilh  an  air  of 


166  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

triumphant  simplicity  and  a  truly  comic  expression  of  countenance 
which  I  shall  never  forget 

She  was  extremely  deaf;  and  on  the  occasion  of  her  presentation 
to  the  Emperor  was  most  anxious  to  be  informed  what  questions  he 
would  ask  her,  and  what  she  ought  to  answer.  She  was  told  that  the 
Emperor  almost  always  inquired  what  department  a  person  came 
from  ;  howold  they  were;  and  how  many  children  they  might  have 
Doubting  her  ear,  which  the  agitation  of  the  moment  might  rendei 
even  unusually  treacherous,  she  determined  to  be  prepared  beforehand 
for  each  of  these  questions,  in  the  order  in  which  they  had  been  stated 
to  her.  The  day  of  presentation  arrived,  Madame  de  Brissac  made 
her  three  courtesies  to  the  Emperor,  who  having  laid  down  no  law  to 
himself  to  ask  precisely  the  same  questions  of  all  the  extraordinary 
faces  which  appeared  before  him,  said  rapidly  to  her,  "  Is  your  husband 
brother  to  the  Duke  of  Brissac  who  was  killed  on  the  2d  of  Septem 
ber  1  and  did  he  not  inherit  his  estates  ?" 

"  Seine  and  Oise,  Sire,"  was  the  answer,  and  though  an  odd  one 
not  very  wide  of  the  mark,  for  M.  de  Brissac  really  inherited  property 
in  that  department.  The  Emperor,  however,  struck  by  its  incohe- 
rence, looked  at  her  with  some  surprise  as  he  continued,  "  I  believe  you 
have  no  children1?"  "  Fifty-two,  sire,"  said  she  with  the  same  amiable 
and  benevolent  smile  as  before,  never  doubting  but  the  Emperor  had 
inquired  her  age.  Napoleon,  by  this  time,  was  satisfied  that  Madame 
de  Brissac  was  hard  of  hearing,  and  without  farther  observation  con- 
tinued his  tour  of  the  circle.  With  all  her  eccentricities  she  was  a 
kind  friend,  a  good  mother,  and  an  excellent  woman. 

Besides  the  gentlemen  I  have  already  mentioned  as  belonging  to 
the  household,  there  were  M.  de  Quelen,  brother  to  the  archbishop  of 

Paris,  eque-ry;  the  Bishop  of ,  chief  almoner;  M.  de  Guien, 

secretary  ;  tne  latter  died  soon  after  and  was  replaced  by  M.  Decazes, 
afterwards  the  minister  of  Louis  XVIII. — he  was  then  called  the  sweet- 
pea  of  the  court.  He  had  married  Mademoiselle  Muraire,  but  had 
become  a  widower. 

Nothing  surprised  me  so  much  on  my  return  to  Paris,  as  the 
increase  of  that  fever  for  place  and  favour,  which  had  begun  to  mani- 
fest itself  before  my  departure,  but  which  was  now  in  its  highest 
paroxysm.  Die  tablets  of  the  great  chamberlain,  of  the  master  of 
the  ceremonies,  and  Marshal  Duroc,  were  daily  rilled  with  requisi 
tions,  nay  pressing  petitions  for  appointments,  from  persons  who  at  a 
later  period,  found  it  convenient  to  deny  all  connexion  with  this 
imperial  court. 

The  hereditary  Prince  of  Baden  had  arrived  at  Paris,     lie  wis 


THE   QUADRILLE   AT   THE   TUILERIES.  167 

the  most  disagreeable  personage  I  had  ever  seen  ;  he  had  the  pouting 
air  of  a  child  in  disgrace,  but  his  humours  were  not  followed  by  the 
clear  sunshine  of  childhood.  The  first  time  I  saw  him,  I  could  not  for- 
bear casting  my  eyes  upon  the  charming  young  person*  who  was  about 
to  become  his  property :  she  seemed  to  me  more  than  usually  lovely. 
She  appeared  in  smiles  at  the  fetes  given  in  celebration  of  her  sacrifice 
— but  her  smile  was  melancholic — how  could  it  have  been  otherwise! 
Among  the  fetes  which  this  first  royal  marriage  in  the  Emperor's 
family  produced,  was  one  distinguished  from  the  rest  by  the  introduc- 
tion of  a  perfect  novelty :  this  was  a  quadrille ;  the  first  which  had 
been  seen  at  Paris  since  the  Eevolutiou.  The  idea  of  this  truly  royal 
amusement  originated  in  the  Princess  Caroline,  who  had  lately  received 
the  title  of  Grand-Duchess  of  Cleves  and  Berg.  The  costume  was  a 
long  time  under  consideration ;  and  as  generally  happens  when  twenty 
different  advisers  are  consulted,  an  intolerably  ugly  one  was  adopted. 
The  Emperor  did  not  like  Louis  XIV.,  but  he  was  determined  that 
his  new  court  should  be  constructed  after  the  model  of  that  monarch's. 
After  my  return  from  Portugal,  I  gathered  from  the  conversation  of 
the  Emperor,  his  determination  to  render  his  court  the  most  brilliant 
in  Europe.  He  questioned  me  concerning  the  courts  of  Spain  and 
Portugal,  and  seemed  to  take  pleasure  in  dwelling  upon  the  miserable 
condition  of  those  Sovereigns  in  the  midst  of  their  jewels  and  etiquette. 

The  performers  in  this  memorable  quadrille  were  to  be  distin- 
guished by  four  different  colours — white,  green,  red,  and  blue.  The 
white  ladies  were  to  be  adorned  with  diamonds;  the  red,  with  rubies; 
the  green,  with  emeralds;  the  blue,  with  sapphires  and  turquoises. 
The  costume  was  to  be  Spanish.  The  robe  of  white  crape  slashed 
with  satin,  of  the  colour  of  the  quadrille,  and  the  slashings  trimmed 
with  silver  lama.  The  head-dress  was  to  be  a  toque  of  black  velvet 
with  two  white  plumes.  The  equipment  of  the  gentlemen  was  per- 
fectly absurd.  A  coat  of  white  velvet,  made  in  what  fashion  I  cannot 
describe,  surmounted  by  a  scarf  the  colour  of  the  quadrille,  tied  in  a 
bow  at  the  side;  and  for  head-dress,  a  toque  of  black  velvet  similar 
to  wins.  It  was  along  time  before  I  could  look  with  a  serious  face 
upon  any  one  of  the  gentlemen  of  our  set.  Then  the  style  in  which 
this  quadrille  was  danced  was  itself  worth  remembering  :  it  was 
directed  by  Despreaux,  my  former  (lancing  master,  and  took  place  in 
the  gallery  of  Diana,  in  the  Tuileries. 

Dancing  was  the  order  of  the.  day  in  the  spring  of  1^0(5;  it  was 
the   Emperor's  will   that  his  court  should   lie  brilliant,  and   he  knew 

*  Mademoiselle  Stephanie  de  Beauharnais,  nie< fthe  Ijuprcss. 


I6S  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND  FAMILY. 

that  it  could  only  be  so  through  the  medium  of  entertainments  and 
pleasure.  These  pleasures  did  not,  it  is  true,  accord  with  his  taste  5 
he  would  have  preferred  a  gallop  of  ten  leagues  to  a  fete ;  in  taking 
violent  exercise  he  could  give  the  reins  to  important  thoughts;  whilst 
at  a  ball  he  was  obliged  to  converse  with  men  and  women  in  sel 
phrases,  to  prove  that  their  Sovereign  interested  himself  in  theii 
affairs.  But  Napoleon,  while  he  disliked  this  noisy  kind  of  life,  saw 
the  necessity  of  it,  and  he  was  not  the  man  to  sacrifice  a  powerful 
interest  to  his  personal  convenience  or  inclination. 

Europe  was  now  about  to  become  the  theatre  of  the  most  impor- 
tant political  events.  The  kingdom  of  Naples  had  been  just  taken 
possession  of  by  one  of  our  armies,  commanded  by  Joseph  Bonaparte, 
having  Massena  with  him,  whose  two  lieutenants  were  Gouvion  Saint- 
Cyr,  and  Reignier.  Much  has  been  said  about  this  occupation  of  the 
kingdom  of  Naples.  But  this  event  is  not  one  of  those  arbitrary  acts 
for  which  Napoleon  can  fairly  be  blamed.  By  the  treaty  of  the  21st 
of  September,  1805,  the  King  of  Naples  engaged  to  remain  neuter  in 
the  war  with  Austria.  But  what  happened  1  Ferdinand  IV.  forgot 
his  pledged  word,  or  rather  remembered  only  to  betray  it.  We  are 
very  patient,  at  present,  but,  in  the  time  I  am  writing  of,  matters 
stood  differently  :  if  insult  or  injury  raised  its  daring  head,  the  cannon 
was  our  answer.  "  The  house  of  Naples  has  ceased  to  reign,"  said 
the  Emperor,  in  opening  the  legislative  body  in  the  year  1806 ;  "  she 
has  irreparably  lost  her  crown.  The  peninsula  of  Italy  is  re-united  to 
the  Great  Empire.  As  supreme  chief  I  have  guaranteed  the  Sover- 
eigns and  the  constitutions  which  govern  its  different  divisions.  It  is 
pleasing  to  me  to  declare,  here,  that  my  people  have  done  their  duty. 
In  the  heart  of  Moravia,  I  have  never  ceased  to  receive  testimonies 
of  their  love  and  enthusiasm.  Frenchmen  !  this  love  is  much  more 
glorious  than  the  extent  of  your  power  and  riches."  This  discourse 
was  pronounced  by  Napoleon  on  the  2d  of  March,  1806,  at  the 
opening  of  the  legislative  body.  About  this  period  died  that  distin- 
guished advocate,  Tronchet,  who  so  nobly  undertook  the  defence  of 
Louis  XVI.  The  King,  when  on  his  trial,  demanded  the  assistance  of 
Target  and  Tronchet;  the  former  declined,  probably  from  conscientious 
scruples.  Tronchet,  though  infirm,  and  almost  a  septuagenary,  ac- 
cepted the  noble  commission.  He  was  a  man  of  great  talent  and 
probity.  Napoleon,  an  acute  judge  of  merit,  sought  his  assistance, 
notwithstanding  his  great  age  (eighty-seven),  in  the  compilation  of 
the  civic  code. 

This  year,  1806,  seemed  to  be  as  fatal  to  our  navy  as  it  had  been 
favourable  to  our  continental  successes.    A  new  defeat  was  announced 


NAVAL   DISASTERS.  169 

to  the  Emperor.  I  had  been  witness  of  the  satisfaction  with  which  he 
received  the  news  of  the  victory  of  Algesiras;  and  accident  made  me 
also  the  witness  of  his  grief,  on  learning  the  capture  of  Admiral  Linois, 
by  the  English,  on  his  return  from  India.  He  commanded  a  single 
ship  of  the  line,  and  one  frigate :  the  enemy  had  not  only  a  superior 
force,  but  an  entire  squadron.  The  Emperor's  agitation  in  the  first 
moment  of  hearing  the  news  must  have  been  terrible  ;  his  countenance 
was  greatly  changed  when  he  came  soon  after  into  the  Empress's 
apartment  where  we  then  were,  and  his  emotion  was  even  then 
violent ;  a  frightful  oath  escaped  him — the  Empress  Josephine  said  a 
few  words  to  him  in  a  low  voice;  he  answered,  still  passionately,  and 
I  heard  the  words — "And  then  poor  Magon!"  He  recovered  himself 
soon,  and  spoke  of  Admiral  Linois  in  the  most  flattering  terms,  and 
such  as  this  distinguished  sailor  merits.  Alas  !  the  battle,  which  took 
place  some  weeks  previously  to  this  latter  afl'air,  between  the  English 
Admiral  Duckworth,  and  the  French  Rear-admiral  Leissegues,  in  the 
bay  of  St.  Domingo,  was  the  death-blow  to  our  navy.  It  is  true  that  it 
was  our  constant  misfortune  to  encounter  forces  numerically  superior  : 
thus,  in  the  instance  of  the  battle  of  St.  Domingo,  we  were  as  usual  in 
the  minority.*  The  English  had  seven  ships  of  the  line,  two  frigates, 
and  two  sloops,  and  their  whole  squadron  mounted  five  hundred  and 
eighteen  guns;  our  force  consisted  only  of  five  ships  of  the  line,  two 
frigates,  and  one  corvette,  mounting  in  the  aggregate  four  hundred 
and  twenty-six  guns.  The  engagement  lasted  two  hours  and  a  half, 
with  a  fury  exceeding  all  conception.  A  cousin  of  mine  then  in  the 
imperial  navy,  and  serving  in  the  corvette,  assured  me  that  all  the 
knowledge  we  had  of  the  disasters  of  Trafalgar  could  give  no  idea  of  the 
horror  of  this  battle.  At  length,  notwithstanding  the  heroic  resistance 
of  our  seamen,  three  French  vessels  were  taken,  and  two  others  burnt 
after  being  wrecked. 

Some  time  after  these  disastrous  tidings,  others  arrived  from  St. 
Domingo  of  a  character  suited  to  their  author,  Dessalines.  This 
blood-thirsty  tiger  had  long  since  announced  his  atrocious  projects,  in 
the  proclamation  \  which  he  issued,  on  taking  possession  of  the  island 

*  The  English  reader  will  make  some  allowance  for  Madame  Junot's  national 
ity,  in  thus  attempting  to  palliate  the  naval  disasters  of  the  French  ;  in  making 
the  above  assertion,  she  forgets  that  in  the  battle  of  Trafalgar  she  has  herself 
admitted  the  combined  French  and  Spanish  fleet  to  consist  of  five  ships  more 
than  the  British. — Eng.  Ed. 

•(•This  sanguinary  appeal  to  the  revengeful  feelings  <•('  the  Haytians  was 
couched  in  very  subtle  terms.  It  was  translated  into  die  Creole  dialect  ami 
extensively  circulated.    Under  the  pretext  of  upholding  Liberty  and  Indcptiuiencat 


170  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

after  the  unfortunate  capitulation  of  General  Rochambeau-  —  a  capita 
lation  to  which  the  general  was  necessitated  by  the  yellow  fever  which 
mowed  down  his  troops,  a  burning  climate,  and  the  most  sanguinary 
of  wars ;  but  above  all,  by  the  total  want  of  confidence  which  had 
resulted  from  the  inexcusable  artifices  of  General  Leclerc,  who  had 
rendered  the  whites  most  obnoxious  to  the  natives  of  the  island. 

I  have  already  spoken  of  General  Lallemand  as  a  valued  friend  of 
my  husband  and  myself.  He  went  to  America  in  1802,  where  he 
honourably  distinguished  himself;  but  he  displeased  the  general-in- 
chief,  who  did  not  like  such  men  as  Lallemand,  and  he  returned  to 
Europe  almost  in  disgrace.  One  day  he  entered  my  drawing-room, 
accompanied  by  an  exceedingly  beautiful  young  lady.  She  was  tall 
and  slender,  and  possessed  that  graceful  pliancy  of  form  for  which  the 
Creoles  are  remarkable.  She  had  light-brown  hair  and  soft  blue  eyes, 
a  set  of  teeth  as  white  as  pearls,  and  an  expression  of  countenance,  the 
charms  of  which  every  one  will  acknowledge  who  has  seen  Madame 
Lallemand.  Even  on  my  first  acquaintance  with  her,  I  formed  a  high 
opinion  of  her  understanding ;  but  subsequent  circumstances  proved 
her  to  possess  a  mind  of  a  most  elevated  order.  She  had  come  tc 
France  accompanied  by  her  mother,  the  beautiful  Madame  de  Lar- 
tigues,  whose  vast  fortune  enabled  her  to  rival  the  splendour  of  the 
most  wealthy  Parisians.  Her  property  in  St.  Domingo  produced  five 
hundred  thousand  livres  per  annum.  All  this  property  was  lost  in 
one  day.  She  vainly  endeavoured  to  recover  some  wrecks  of  it  when 
the  French  army  was  at  the  Cape ;  but  nothing  was  restored  to  her. 

Junot  was  still  at  Parma,  and  I  was  continually  receiving  letters 
from  him,  in  which  he  desired  me  to  inquire  of  the  Emperor  whether 
I  should  not  join  him.  It  was  an  innocent  ruse,  which  I  very  well 
understood,  to  learn  whether  he  was  likely  to  remain  there  long.  But 
Napoleon  was  not  a  man  to  give  an  answer  if  it  did  not  suit  him.  I 
advised  with  the  Princess  Caroline,  who  recommended  me  to  speak 
to  the  Emperor  upon  the  subject  the  first  time  I  should  chance  to 
meet  him.  "  But  take  care,"  added  she,  "  not  to  ask  an  audience  for 
this  purpose."  She  was  right.  At  the  first  word  I  said  to  the  Emperor 
upon  the  subject  of  my  journey,  he  asked  with  a  sort  of  pique  whether 
Junot  had  appointed  me  his  ambassador  to  him,  and  whether  my  let- 
ters of  credence  were  perfectly  regular.  I  took  special  care  not  to 
answer  that  1  had  Junot's  instructions  to  ask  an  audience ;  but  I  said, 
that  of  my  own  desire  I  took  the  liberty  of  asking  him  if  I  might  not 

it  advocated,  too  successfully,  a  war  of  extermination.  How  could  England 
permit  the  massacre  of  Cape  Franjois?     Surely  it  had  the  power  to  prevent  it 


jONOT  WRITES   MADAME  TO    JOIN   HIM  AT  PARMA.      171 

join  my  husband,  and  carry  him  his  children,  whom  he  had  not  seen 
for  above  six  months. 

I  must  here  again  remark  how  much  Napoleon  valued  whatever 
tended  to  promote  the  internal  repose  and  concord  of  families.  To 
touch  this  chord  was  the  sure  means  of  securing  his  attention.  He 
turned  towards  me,  and  slowly  taking  a  pinch  of  snuff,  as  he  always 
did  when  an  idea  was  not  disagreeable  to  him,  he  said  with  a  half 
smile,  "  It  is  you  then  who  wish  to  join  Junot !  This  is  well,  and 
would  be  better  still  if  you  had  boys  to  take  him,  but  you  give  him 
nothing  but  girls."  He  made  me  a  gracious  nod,  and  withdrew 
smiling.  He  wrote  this  little  conversation  to  Junot,  and  his  answer 
was  a  pressing  desire  for  me  to  commence  my  journey  forthwith.  lie 
wTrote  to  me  that  the  palace  of  the  Dukes  of  Parma  was  admirably 
prepared  for  my  reception ;  and  indeed  I  might  well  be  tempted  to 
act  the  petty  sovereign,  from  all  he  told  me,  not  only  of  the  palace, 
but  of  his  own  situation  there. 

Junot  wrote  to  me  again  to  expedite  my  journey.  He  was  getting 
weary  of  Parma,  and  was  impatient  to  see  me  and  the  children  once 
more.  But  just  then  I  could  not  set  out.  My  two  daughters  were 
both  ill.  The  excellent  M.  Desgenettes,  who  attended  them,  cured 
them  speedily,  but  not  so  effectually  as  to  enable  them,  young  as  they 
were,  to  undertake  a  journey  of  four  hundred  leagues.  I  therefore 
wrote  to  Junot  that  I  should  set  out  about  the  end  of  May. 


172  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 


CHAPTER   XVII. 

Janot's  success  as  Go  Pernor  of  Parma — Machinations  of  the  Jesuits — Their  sup 
pression  in  Italy — Junot's  kind  offices  to  the  Princess  of  Parma — Treaty  with 
Prussia — Creation  of  sovereigns  in  Napoleon's  family — The  Emperor's  con- 
versation on  the  suhject  of  my  journey  to  Parma — The  Empress's  jealousy 
— Person  and  character  of  the  Princess  Caroline — The  chamberlain  M. 
dAligre — His  firmness  in  refusing  the  Emperor's  wish  to  marry  his  daughter 
to  Caulaincourt — Character  of  the  Princess  Pauline — Her  great  beauty — The 
Emperor's  brothers — Louis  created  King  of  Holland — Reception  of  the  Dutch 
deputation — Character  of  Joseph  and  his  wife — Talleyrand  created  Prince  of 
Benevento — My  journe}-  countermanded — Conversation  with  the  Emperor 
on  the  subject — Junot's  arrival  at  Paris. 

Junot  had  done  wonders  in  his  expedition  to  Parma,  or  rather  to  the 
Apennines.  The  insurgents  were  severely  punished  ;  it  was  necessary, 
though  they  were  not  perhaps  the  most  guilty  parties.  But  the  peo- 
ple were,  in  that  instance  as  usual,  the  instruments  employed  by 
others,  often  against  their  own  interests.  Austerlitz  was  recent,  and 
the  court  of  Rome  also  bore  in  mind  the  small  result  of  its  ultra- 
montane journey.  On  Junot's  arrival  at  Parma,  he  found  there 
a  college  of  Jesuits  directing  the  education  of  several  students  from 
various  parts  of  Italy.  Among  them  was  a  young  man  from  Bastia, 
in  Corsica,  who  was  recommended  to  Junot's  notice  by  Generals 
Casabianca  and  Sebastiani.  Junot,  in  consequence,  visited  him  at  the 
college,  spoke  to  the  superior,  and  requested  him  to  send  the  young 
man  to  dine  with  him  every  Sunday.  The  superior  observed  that  it 
was  against  the  rules  for  a  scholar  to  go  out  alone;  upon  which  Junot 
politely  invited  him  to  accompany  his  pupil.  The  following  Sunday 
the  young  Corsican  came,  according  to  appointment,  attended  by  his 
confessor — a  man  of  an  austere  countenance  and  manner,  who  seemed 
to  be  held  in  great  awe  by  his  companion.  The  student  was  thought- 
ful and  melancholy  ;  he  scarcely  answered  to  the  questions  put  to  him, 
and  ate  little.  He  was  pale  and  thin,  and  seemed  to  pay  no  atten- 
tion to  what  was  passing  around  him.  In  vain  the  aides-de-camp 
endeavoured  to  lure  him  out  of  his  silence ;  he  persevered  during  the 
whole  time  of  dinner  and  broke  it  only  when  Junot  addressed  him. 
This  moody  reserve  was  increased  in  his  subsequent  visit.     At  length 


JUNOT  AND  THE   JESUITS   AT  PARMA.  173 

Junot  was  informed  that  he  was  taken  ill;  he  sent  his  physician  to 
see  the  youth,  but  the  reserved  fathers  politely  declined  the  offer.  It 
soon  became  evident  that  some  foul  play  was  going  on :  whenever 
Junot  called  to  see  the  young  Corsican,  the  superior  of  the  college 
contrived  to  find  some  obstacle.  These  subterfuges  were  at  length 
unavailing,  Junot  peremptorily  demanded  to  see  the  youth.  A  hor- 
rible spectacle  presented  itself — the  poor  fellow,  reduced  to  a  skeleton, 
and  in  a  high  state  of  fever  and  delirium,  was  confined  in  a  dark 
chamber,  scarcely  provided  with  common  necessaries.  At  the  sight 
of  Junot  he  burst  into  a  fit  of  frenzy,  uttering  incoherently  words  of 
a  threatening  import  to  the  Emperor.  These  expressions  were  ac- 
companied by  gestures  indicating  an  attempt  to  commit  assassination. 
Junot  immediately  caused  him  to  be  moved  from  the  college  by  the 
soldiers  who  accompanied  him.  It  appeared  from  undoubted  evi- 
dence, that  the  superior  of  the  college  was  disposed  to  revenge  the 
affront,  which  many  of  the  clergy  conceived  the  holy  fiither  to  have 
suffered  from  the  Emperor  in  not  having  obtained  the  restitution  to 
the  tiara  of  the  three  legations  ceded  at  Tolentino,  and  in  his  journey 
beyond  the  Alps.  This  man  had  cast  his  eyes  upon  the  young  Corsi- 
can, who  had  been  recommended  to  Junot  as  an  agent  for  his  purpose. 
The  witnesses  deposed  that  he  had  been  deprived  of  sleep,  forced  to 
watch  whole  nights  at  the  foot  of  the  cross,  in  the  church,  alone,  and 
with  no  other  light  than  that  of  the  tabernacle;  and  to  pass  whole 
days  without  food.  It  was  thus  they  were  treating  him  at  the  time 
of  Junot's  arrival  at  Parma.  It  was  proved  that  the  unhappy  youth, 
whom  the  fanaticism  of  these  monks  had  designed  to  become  the 
messenger  of  death,  had  been  tortured  by  them,  to  put  him  in  a  con- 
dition to  commit  a  crime  which  they  represented  to  him  as  a  virtue, 
which  would  procure  him  a  crown  of  glory,  and  that  his  fragile  nature 
could  not  resist  all  the  means  which  had  been  employed. 

The  result  of  this  investigation  was  that  Junot  received  orders 
from  thi'  Emperor  to  banish  the  Jesuits  from  the  states  of  Parma  and 
Placencia  in  particular,  and  to  fin-bid  their  being  received  in  any  part 
of  the,  kingdom  of  Italy: — which  was  executed.  Their  unfortunate 
victim  died  some  weeks  after,  without  recovering  his  reason.  The 
two  physicians  to  whose  skill  Junot  had  committed  him,  declared 
that  the  springs  of  life  had  been  exhausted  in  the  terrible  trials  his 
young  imagination  had  been  called  upon  i<>  sustain.  While  Junot 
was  at  Parma,  he  was  no),  only  employed  in  punishment,  hut  in  per- 
forming acts  of  mercy  and  justice,  on  behalf  of  the  Emperor.  His 
predecessor,  Moreau  de  St.  Mery,  thought  it  did  not  become  a  son 
of  the,  Revolution  to  give  any  consideration  to  the  fate  of  the  Princess 


174  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

of  Parcna,  daughter  of  the  last  Duke,  and  nothing  suitable  to  her  rank 
and  name  had  been  assigned  to  her.  Junot  wrote  immediately  to  the 
Emperor,  that  the  Princess  of  Parma  was  entitled  to  a  certain  estab- 
lishment which  she  did  not  enjoy  ;  and  asked  his  orders  upon  the 
subject.     The  establishment  was  instantly  granted. 

Meanwhile  the  King  of  Prussia  had  signed  a  treaty,  ratifying  with 
some  trifling  modifications  the  provisional  convention  of  Vienna  ;  and 
had  issued  a  proclamation,  thanking  France  for  having  abandoned  to 
him  the  electorate  of  Hanover,  as  an  indemnity  for  Anspach,  Cleves, 
Bareuth,  and  Neufchatel :  this  latter  was  afterwards  raised  to  a  prin- 
cipality, and  given  to  Berthier.  But  all  this  Napoleon  knew  to  be 
forced  demonstration ;  he  understood  the  real  feelings  of  those  kings, 
who  afterwards  owed  their  crowns  to  him,  and  whose  connexion  with 
him,  beginning  in  perfidy,  ended  in  ingratitude. 

Alas !  at  this  moment  a  mania  for  royalty  possessed  his  great 
mind.  His  brothers  and  sisters  became  Kings  and  Queens.  Madame 
Murat  was  called  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg,  and  Joseph  Bonaparte  was 
taken  from  his  peaceful  and  domestic  pursuits  to  reign  over  the  an- 
cient Parthenope.  "  Leave  me  to  be  king  of  Mortefontaine,"  said  he 
to  his  brother,  "  I  am  much  happier  in  that  domain,  the  boundary  of 
which  it  is  true  I  can  see,  but  where  I  know  myself  to  be  dirl'sing 
happiness."  His  wife  experienced  the  same  regret  on  quitting  her 
home;  but  Napoleon  had  spoken,  and  it  was  necessary  to  obey.  He 
had  said,  "  The  house  of  Naples  has  ceased  to  reign,  and  a  new  king 
is  given  to  the  two  Sicilies." 

The  Princess  Eliza  was  the  first  of  his  family  whom  Napoleon 
preferred  to  the  sovereign  dignity.  He  gave  her  the  Republic  of 
Lucca,  which  he  erected  into  a  principality.  When  the  Princess 
Caroline  saw  her  eldest  sister  wearing  a  sovereign  crown,  she  also 
must  have  her  ivory  forehead  similarly  decorated.  She  was  made 
Grand  Duchess  of  Berg.  Whether  it  was  that  there  was  no  Duke  of 
Nemours  in  her  duchy,  or  whether  it  was  that  one  of  her  subjects, 
daughter  of  a  shoemaker  at  Dusseldorf,  but  a  very  great  lady  not- 
withstanding at  the  imperial  court,  had  spoken  to  her  on  terms  or  too 
much  equality,  she  did  not  much  like  the  lot  that  had  fallen  to  her, 
and  pleaded  hard  for  a  little  kingdom.  Then  came  the  turn  of  the 
Princess  Pauline.  The  Emperor  had  actual  warfare  to  sustain  on  her 
account.  At  length  she  was  created  Duchess  of  Guastalla.  It  was 
no  great  thing,  to  be  sure,  but  even  a  mole-hill  seemed  too  much  for 
her  to  govern.  If  there  had  been  kingdoms  in  the  air,  as  in  the  time 
of  the  sylphs,  she  might  have  been  enveloped  in  a  pink  and  blue 
cloud,  nicely  perfumed,  and  sent  to  reign  in  those  fortunate  regions, 


CONVERSATION   AT  ST.    CLOUD.  175 

whore  the  sceptre  of  government  is  a  sprig  of  flowers.  This,  however, 
did  not  suit  her ;  her  tears  and  her  pretty  airs  amused  her  brother 
for  some  time ;  but  as  it  was  nut  in  his  nature  to  be  patient,  he 
became  angry  at  last.  The  Princess  Eliza  discovered  that  Lucca  and 
Piombino  were  miserable  principalities.  She  complained ;  the  Prin- 
cess Caroline  complained;  the  Princess  Pauline  complained ;  it  was 
a  chorus  of  grievances.  "  Ah  pa !"  said  the  Emperor,  "  what  does 
all  this  mean'?  Will  these  ladies  never  be  content?  One  would 
think  we  were  really  sharing  the  inheritance  of  the  late  king  our 
father !" 

One  day  I  had  accompanied  Madame  to  St.  Cloud,  whither  she 
went  to  dine  with  the  Princess  Borghese,  who  then  occupied  the 
ground  floor  of  the  palace ;  the  Emperor  came  there  in  the  evening, 
and  on  seeing  me,  said  laughingly,  "  Well !  Madame  Junot,  so  you 
are  not  gone  yet  V — "  Sire,  I  am  waiting  till  my  daughters  are  per- 
fectly recovered,  and  shall  then  immediately  commence  my  journey." 
— "Do  you  know,"  said  Madame,  "that  you  ought  to  leave  me  my 
ladies  ;  here  is  Madame  Junot,  who  has  been  absent  from  her  duties 
for  a  twelvemonth,  and  you  are  going  to  send  her  to  Italy." — "  It  is 
not  1  who  send  her,  it  is  her  own  pleasure  to  go ;  ask  her  yourself!" 
and  looking  at  me  with  a  smile,  he  made  me  a  very  significant  sign  ; 
in  such  moments  as  these  his  countenance  was  charming.  "  Well ! 
why  do  you  not  say  that  it  is  yourself  who  are  positively  determined 
to  go  to  Parma  ?" — "  But,  Sire,  I  cannot  say  what  is  not  true.  I  have 
not  the  smallest  inclination  to  go  thither." 

He  burst  into  a  fit  of  laughter;  a  very  rare  thing  with  him ;  for 
though  his  smile  was  becoming,  he  scarcely  ever  laughed  aloud,  if  at 
all.  "And  why  is  it  not  your  pleasure  to  go,  Madame  Laurette?" 
and  my  poor  nose  was  pinched  until  it  almost  bled.  "  A  good  wife 
should  always  follow  her  husband;  it  is  the  gospel  law." — "Sire, 
your  Majesty  will  permit  me  to  say  that  the  gospel  has  nothing  to  do 
with  this  case;  that  T  am  not  a  good  wife  in  this  particular;  and— 
that  perhaps  I  might  be  a  supernumerary  at  Parma."  "Ah!  ah! 
these  gossips  have  been  putting  mischief  into  your  head  !  Why  do 
you  listen  to  (hem?  Besides,  the  hen  should  be  silenl  in  the  presence 
of  the  cock  :  if  Junot  amuses  himself  at  Parma,  what  is  that  to  you? 
Wives  must  not  torment  their  husbands,  or  they  may  make  them 
worse.''  This  he  said,  not  looV'ng  at  me,  hut  with  his  eyes  turned 
covertly  towards   the    Empress,  who,  like,  a  woman   of  sense,  seemed 

not  to  understand  him.     Scenes  of  jealousy  were  becoming  frequent; 

and,  to  say  the  truth,  not  without,  some  cause. 

I  had  opened  not  only  my  eyes,  hut  my  ears  to  whal  the  Emperoi 


176  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

had  saiil.  I  then  knew  nothing  hut  what  I  afterwards  learnt;  hut  the 
expression  of  my  countenance  as  I  looked  at  the  Emperor  had  proba- 
bly something  in  it  extremely  comic,  for  he  again  did  me  the  honour 
of  laughing  at  me.  "Well!  there  you  are  quite  stupified  about  a 
trifle !  A  trifle  which  you  wives  make  a  great  concern  when  you 
know  it,  and  which  is  of  no  consequence  whatever  when  you  do  not. 
Now,  shall  I  tell  you  all  what  you  ought  to  say  on  such  occasions] 
Do  you  wish  to  know?" — "1  listen,  Sire." — "Just  nothing!  but  if 
like  the  rest  of  your  sex  you  cannot  he  silent,  if  you  must  speak,  let 
it  be  to  approve." — "  Indeed  !"  cried  Madame. — "Shocking  !"  said  the 
Princess  Borghese.  "  I  should  like  to  see  Prince  Camille  expecting 
me  to  approve  such  proceedings."  And  she  turned  round  upon  her 
sofa  arranging  the  folds  of  her  shawl. 

The  Empress  said  nothing,  but  she  had  tears  in  her  eyes  ;  and  I 
am  sure  that  a  single  word  would  have  made  her  weep,  which  the 
Emperor  did  not  like.  The  tears  of  a  woman  made  a  profound 
impression  upon  him,  and  this  was  why  he  dreaded  them  so  much. 
The  man  who  could  not,  without  emotion,  hear  the  sound  of  the 
evening  bells,  and  it  is  well  known  that  he  would  frequently  stop  in 
his  walk  in  the  park  of  Malmaison,  to  listen  to  the  church  bells  of 
Reuil  or  Bougival ;  the  man  who  often  avowed  the  particular  charm 
he  found  in  seeing  a  delicate  female  dressed  in  white  and  wandering 
among  the  trees,  must  needs  have  naturally  possessed  a  susceptible 
heart ;  and  no  doubt  he  concealed  its  feelings  under  a  rude  and  dry 
exterior,  till  this  rind  became  a  part  of  his  character. 

The  court  was  now  very  attentive  to  all  the  Emperor's  pro- 
ceedings. At  the  time  of  the  coronation  he  was  in  love,  as  I  then 
stated,  and  the  love  was  real.  During  my  absence,  some  trouble 
had  arisen  about  it.  The  Empress  had  been  annoyed  by  the  conduct 
of  the  favourite  lady,  who  in  consequence  had  received  a  recommend- 
ation to  retire  to  a  watering-place.  The  Emperor  in  making  this 
concession  was  out  of  humour  about  it,  as  the  Empress  had  occasion 
to  feel,  when  any  new  cause  of  jealousy  arose,  which,  as  report  said, 
was  pretty  frequently  during  the  journey  on  account  of  the  Italian 
coronation  ;  for  the  Emperor,  though  his  heart  had  been  really 
touched  in  one  instance,  never  denied  himself  any  gratification  of  the 
kind,  and  his  wanderings  were  somewhat  various. 

Already  the  departure  of  the  Princess  Louis  was  whispered,  and 
although  she  was  about  to  occupy  a  throne,  her  absence  could  not  but 
be  regretted  in  a  court  of  which  she  was  the  life.  She  reminded  me 
of  Henrietta  of  England.  Not  so  the  Princess  Caroline.  Of  all  the 
family  she  was  perhaps  the  only  one  who  had  not  learnt  to  become  a 


THE   PRINCESS   CAROLINE.  177 

Princess ;  she  could  not  leave  off  the  satirical  giggle  and  sneering  of 
the  school  girl,  while  her  manners  were  undignified,  and  her  walk  the 
most  ungraceful  possible.  But  in  self-sufficiency  she  was  perfectly 
the  sovereign  lady  ;  she  spoke  of  herself  and  of  her  person  with  the 
highest  consideration,  and  with  a  contemptuous  ridicule  of  others 
which  imposed  upon  unthinking  people.  Her  decisions  upon  all 
points  were  as  inexhaustible  as  they  were  injudicious.  With  an 
incomparable  freshness  and  that  profusion  of  lilies  and  roses  which 
were  enchanting  when  she  shaded  them  with  a  fringe  of  embroidered 
tulle  lined  with  pink  satin,  half  enveloped  in  English  point  and  tied 
with  ribbons  of  the  same  colour  as  fresh  and  charming  as  her  own 
complexion,  with  all  this  her  beauty  did  not  please.  Her  eyes  were 
small,  her  hair,  which  in  her  infancy  had  been  almost  white,  was  now 
neither  light  nor  dark ;  and  her  unfortunate  sneer  showed  her  teeth 
too  much,  because  though  white,  they  had  not  the  regularity  of  a 
string  of  pearls  like  those  of  the  Emperor  and  the  Princess  Pauline. 
Her  mind  remained  in  its  natural  state,  without  any  cultivation  or 
instruction,  and  she  never  employed  herself  except  in  scrawling  at 
random  some  pencil  strokes  upon  white  paper,  which  her  flatterers 
called  drawing;  as  a  child  she  had  vivacity  and  an  engaging  manner; 
and  as  she  began  to  grow  into  youth  just  as  her  brother,  as  general-in- 
chief  of  the  army,  was  drawing  worshippers  to  the  star  of  his  family, 
she  had  her  full  share  of  flatterers ;  and  as  some  philosophy  is 
required  to  weed  out  from  the  minds  of  children  the  seeds  of  vice 
and  evil  habits,  hers  flourished  at  their  leisure,  in  spite  of  the  good 
will  of  Madame  Campan,  with  whom  she  was  boarded  for  two  years. 
Madame  Campan  though  a  woman  of  very  superior  merits  had  the 
great  fault  of  never  contradicting  the  daughters  of  rich  and  powerful 
families  who  were  confided  to  her. 

At  this  period  the  court  became  materially  diminished  by  the 
departure  of  the  Princesses  and  the  two  brothers  of  the  Emperor, 
.nd  the  Princess  Borghese  being  always  an  invalid,  and  occupied 
solely  with  the  care  of  her  health,  though  not  a  very  elegant  amuse- 
ment, it  was  on  the  Princess  Caroline  alone,  or  the  Grand  Duchess 
of  Berg  as  she  chose  to  be  called,  that  all  the  hopes  of  court  gaiety 
rested.  She  then  occupied  the  beautiful  palace  of  the  Elysee,  where, 
she  began  to  receive  the  court  en  Princes.se  notwithstanding  her  sneer- 
ing vein  to  which  people  were  becoming  accustomed. 

M.  d'Aligre  was  chamberlain  to  the  Princess.     I  have  remarked 

that  the  Emperor  had  a  sort  of  preference   for,   without  however 

liking  the  Faubourg  St.  Germain  ;  and  whoever  was  of  consideration 

there,  he  was  desirous  of  attaching  to  the  new  court.     The  project  of 

51 


173  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

fusion  of  which  he  was  incessantly  talking,  was  not  to  be  acoom- 
plished  by  such  means.  How  could  he  suppose  that  persons*  whose 
opinions,  as  he  well  knew,  differed  in  all  points  from  his  system, 
should  become  attached  to  him  by  such  insignificant  bribery.  M. 
d'Aligre,  for  example,  possessor  of  a  rental  of  400,000  livres,  was 
not  likely  to  be  much  enchanted  with  the  office  of  carrying  the 
Princess  Caroline's  white  slippers  in  his  pocket,  while  he  was  in 
a  condition  to  act  the  petty  Sovereign  in  his  own  domain.  The 
Emperor  had  another  object  in  calling  M.  d'Aligre  to  court ;  ha 
proposed  to  marry  his  daughter  to  General  Caulaincourt,  and  M. 
d'Aligre's  noble  conduct  in  this  affair,  amply  redeemed  the  white 
slippers.  The  Emperor  first  had  his  desire  or  rather  his  will  notified 
to  him,  and  finding  that  the  business  did  not  advance,  summoned 
him  to  his  cabinet.  Napoleon,  at  this  particular  period,  was  not  only 
absolute  master  of  all  that  surrounded  him,  but  exercised  a  sort  of 
fascination  which  made  every  eye  drop  under  the  eagle  glance  of 
his.  But  M.  d'Aligre  was  a  father,  and  justly  looked  upon  the 
paternal  authority  as  the  highest  of  the  two  then  in  contact.  He 
refused  his  daughter  to  M.  de  Caulaincourt.  The  motive  was  a 
terrible  one,  but  he  had  courage  enough  to  speak  it  out,  and  the 
marriage  did  not  take  place.  The  Emperor  was  very  much  dis- 
satisfied with  this  resistance,  and  if  Duroc  had  not  opposed  the  plan, 
he  would  have  taken  the  young  lady  out  of  her  father's  hands,  and 
commanded  the  nomination  of  a  family  council,  conjointly  with  the 
imperial  attorney -general,  to  dispose  of  the  hand  of  Mademoiselle 
d'Aligre,  since  her  father,  for  reasons  which  reflected  on  the  honour 
jf  the  government,  refused  a  match  in  all  respects  suitable.  The 
Emperor,  sometimes,  in  his  first  impressions,  gave  way  to  terrible 
explosions  of  passion  ;  and  so  eccentric  and  unjust  would  his  actions 
be  under  their  influence,  that  his  most  faithful  servants  could  not 
more  beneficially  display  their  attachment  than  in  taking  upom  them- 
Belves  to  supersede  proceedings  commanded  thus  ab  irato.  The 
mest  curious  part  of  the  business  is  that  Caulaincourt  was  at  this 
moment  passionately  in  love  with  a  beautiful  woman,  whose  love  was 
vastl\  more  precious  to  him  than  Mademoiselle  d'Aligre.  Although 
the  Emperor  was  angry  that  his  authority  was  compromised  between 
M.  d'Aligre  and  him,  M.  de  Caulaincourt  was  perfectly  determined 
not  to  accept  the  hand  which  the  Emperor  was  desirous  of  covering 
with  the  bridal  glove.  How  many  times  during  the  years  which 
the  Empire  lasted  have  I  seen  unions,  formed  under  such  auspices, 
become  the  fruitful  sources  of  misfortune  and  discord ! 

The  Princess  Pauline  was  a  complete  mimic,  which  however  was 


THE   BONAPARTE   FAMILY.  179 

hoi  at  all  becoming  to  her.  She  would  rally  a  brown  complexion, 
though  it  was  neither  generous  nor  in  good  taste,  because  her  own 
was  very  fair.  Another  raillery  to  which  she  often  condescended  and 
which  had  not  common  sense,  particularly  in  an  imperial  Princess, 
was  mimicking  the  style  of  walking  of  all  her  female  acquaintances. 
Thus  at  the  rehearsals  of  the  quadrille,  she  had  a  full  view  of  every 
new-comer  from  her  station  at  the  upper  end  of  the  gallery,  and  made 
her  satirical  remarks  upon  each.  The  great  difference  in  the  figures 
of  the  sons  and  daughters  of  the  Bonaparte  family,  while  their  counte- 
nances are  so  similar,  is  very  extraordinary.  Their  heads  are  in  the 
same  type;  the  same  features,  the  same  eyes,  the  same  expression, 
(always  excepting  the  Emperor),  beyond  this  nothing  can  be  more 
unlike.  The  Princess  Borghese  is  an  elegant  nymph.  Her  statue,  by 
Canova,  moulded  from  herself,  is  that  of  an  enchanting  being.  It  has 
been  asserted  that  the  artist  corrected  defects  in  the  leg  and  bust.  I 
have  seen  the  legs  of  the  Princess,  as  I  believe  all  have  who  were 
moderately  intimate  with  her,  and  I  have  observed  no  such  defects; 
indeed  the  perfection  of  their  make  may  be  inferred  from  her  walk  ; 
it  was  slow,  because  she  was  indisposed ;  but  the  grace  of  her  move- 
ment showed  that  the  members  were  happily  formed.  How  finely  her 
head  was  inclined,  and  how  beautifully  it  turned  upon  her  shoulders ! 
The  only  imperfection  of  her  person  was  that  the  ear  wanted  its  curl. 
The  Grand  Duchess  of  Tuscany  was  ill-made;  her  bones  were  square 
and  prominent,  and  her  arms  and  legs  seemed  tacked  to  her  body  just 
as  it  happened.  The  Princess  Caroline  required  a  body  at  least  two 
inches  taller  to  be  in  proportion  to  her  head.  Her  shoulders  were 
certainly  fat  and  fair,  but  so  round  and  high  that  her  throat  was  lost 
in  them ;  and  the  motion  of  her  head,  that  motion  so  graceful  in  a 
woman,  and  above  all  so  important  in  a  Princess,  became  altogether 
disagreeable  and  almost  vulgar.  Her  hands  were  white  and  mottled 
and  of  that  transparent  fairness  which  has  something  ideal  in  it,  and 
reminds  one  of  what  we  may  have  dreamt  of  the  inhabitants  of  the 
air.     Nevertheless,  I  prefer  the  hand  of  the  Queen  ITortense.. 

The  brothers  were  equally  dissimilar.  The  Emperor,  the  King  of 
Spain,  and  the  King  of  Holland,  were  all  three  perfectly  well  made, 
th  nigh  small ;  while  the  persons  of  the  Prince  of  Canino,  and  the 
K:Jg  of  Westphalia,  were  as  much  in  contrast  with  them  and  with 
each  other  as  their  sisters.  The  King  of  Westphalia's  head  and 
shoulders  resembled  the  Princess  Caroline's;  ami  the  Prince  of  Canino, 
much  taller  and  larger  than  his  brothers,  exhibits  the  same  want  of 
harmony  in  his  form  as  the  Grand  |)ncliess  of  Tuscany.  There  is  ona 
point  of  general  resemblance,  one  countenance,  that  of  Madame  Me"e, 


180  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

In  which  all  her  eight  children  might  be  recognised,  not  only  in  the 
features,  but  in  the  peculiar  expression  of  each. 

Prince  Louis  Bonaparte  was  recognised  King  of  Holland  on  the 
5th  of  June  this  year.  Holland  sent  her  ambassadors  on  the  occasion; 
the  court  was  at  St.  Cloud,  where  the  Emperor  received  the  deputation 
with  great  delight.*  I  believe  he  was  more  fond  of  Prince  Louis  than 
any  of  his  brothers,  except  Joseph ;  and  his  affection  for  the  Princess 
Louisa  and  her  children  was  paternal.  So  fine  a  kingdom  as  that  of 
Holland  was  a  noble  proof  of  attachment  to  offer  to  his  brother  and 
sister-in-law.  He  did  not  very  well  understand  a  system  of  resistance 
to  his  will ;  he  expected  implicit  obedience,  and  considered  that  his 
family  should  find  their  happiness  in  it.  But  he  found  in  his  brothers 
an  obstinate  resistance  to  his  authority,  founded  upon  honour  and 
their  consciences.  The  conduct  of  Louis  in  Holland  is  worthy  of  the 
highest  eulogium  ;  Holland  still  remembers  it  with  gratitude. 

I  have  not  yet  delineated  the  domestic  circle  of  Joseph,  now  King 
of  Naples ;  him  who,  as  senior,  would  have  been  the  chief  of  the 
Bonaparte  family,  if  the  great  man  had  not  displaced  him.  Joseph 
Bonaparte,  like  all  his  brothers,  was  born  in  Corsica,  but  speaks 
French  with  less  of  a  foreign  accent  than  any  Corsican  I  ever  knew. 
You  would  seldom  see  a  better  countenance  ;  it  is  that  of  the  Princess 
Borghese,  with  the  masculine  strength  and  expression,  and  possessing 
a  mild  and  intelligent  smile.  Entering  upon  life  at  a  period  when  dis- 
order was  triumphant,  and  servility  and  impudence  were  alike  the 
road  to  power,  his  first  actions  gave  hopes  of  a  disposition  of  humanity 
and  beneficence,  which  the  subsequent  course  of  his  life  has  fully  con- 
firmed. He  is  well  read,  not  only  in  our  literature,  but  in  that  of 
Italy  and  England.  His  studies,  always  seriously  pursued,  were  con- 
tinued much  beyond  the  term  prescribed  by  custom.  He  loves  poetry 
and  the  belles-lettres,  and  takes  pleasure  in  surrounding  himself  with 
learned  and  scientific  men.  It  has  been  said  that  his  character  is  weak 
and  false.  He  has  goodness  of  heart,  gentleness,  clemency,  and  accu- 
racy of  judgment.     These  qualities,  except  the  latter,  could  but  be 


*  Xapoleon  presented  his  nephew,  the  3*oung  Prince  Louis,  to  the  deputation, 
tnd  desired  the  child  to  show  his  regard  to  his  future  subjects.  A  Prince  of  five 
years  of  age  would  naturally  suppose  that  he  could  offer  no  better  proof  of  his 
respect  for  his  visitors  than  the  recitation  of  his  last  task;  he  accordingly  re- 
peated for  their  edification  the  fable  of  the  frogs  asking  Jupiter  for  a  king.  Sa, 
at  least,  it  was  believed  at  the  time.  Napoleon  was  greatly  incenaed  at  the  jest 
h«  did  not  like  this  sort  of  trifling  with  power. 


QUEEN   JULIA  181 

mischievous  to  him  in  a  revolted  country,  over  which  he  was  called  to 
govern  by  the  aid  of  force  and  constraint.  His  conduct,  during  his 
unfortunate  reign  in  Spain,  was  nevertheless  admirable.  The  situation 
of  Napoleon's  brothers  has  always  been  painful  as  soon  as  they  have 
been  placed  upon  a  throne :  he  wished  to  make  them  sovereigns,  but 
expected  from  them  the  submission  of  prefects.  He  met  with  a 
resistance  from  them  which  did  them  honour.  King  Joseph  left 
France  with  great  regret ;  he  entreated  his  brother  not  to  force  a 
crown  upon  him  ;  he  preferred  "  to  reign  at  Mortefontaine."  He  was 
a  good  father ;  even  a  good  husband,  notwithstanding  the  reports  to 
the  contrary  ;  and  a  constant  friend. 

Among  the  indigent  inhabitants  of  Paris,  the  name  of  the  Princess 
Joseph,  Queen  of  Spain,  w\as  held  in  great  respect ;  all  such  as  were 
existing  when  she  lived  at  Paris,  and  who  reside  there  still,  will  not 
fail  to  remember  the  virtues  of  this  angel  of  benevolence.  Without 
being  handsome  she  was  charming;  she  amply  made  amends  for  the 
want  of  beauty  by  being  virtuous,  charitable,  and  perfectly  indulgent. 
Queen  Julia,  as  she  was  called  to  distinguish  her  from  the  Queen  of 
Charles  IV.,  was  conscious  of  the  importance  of  the  art  of  command- 
ing, but  rejecting  all  adventitious  aids,  she  based  it  upon  genuine 
modesty  and  dignity  of  sentiment.  She  disliked  show,  whether  in  her 
actions  or  her  dress.  Always  simply  attired,  she  wore  jewels  only 
when  necessary  to  the  due  illustration  of  her  rank.  The  Emperor 
held  her  in  high  esteem,  and  was  affectionately  attached  to  her.  Her 
husband  venerated  and  loved  her  dearly.  He  has  had  a  somewhat 
stormy  life,  it  is  true,  as  a  man  of  pleasure;  but  his  natural  goodness 
of  heart  always  preserved  him  from  exposures  which  might  have 
given  pain  to  his  wife.  He  loved  her  as  a  friend,  and  as  the  mother 
of  his  daughters.  The  Queen  Julia's  dep^-iure  for  Naples  was  a 
great  grief  to  Madame  Mere,  who,  since  the  death  of  Madame  Lueien, 
loved  her  more  than  any  of  her  other  daughters-in-law.  Madame  did 
not  love  the  Empress  Josephine;  though,  to  say  the  truth,  the  conduct 
of  the  Empress  towards  her  had  since  the  coronation  been  every  thing 
sa3  could  desire.  Whether  her  own  good  fortune  made  her  more 
affectionate  towards  her  relatives,  or  whether  the  Emperor  had  com- 
manded it,  it  is  certain  that  a  great  improvement  was  perceptible  in 
the  Empress's  attentions  to  Madame. 

Some  time  before  Junot's  return,  we  had  a  foretaste  of  the  Empe- 
ror's projects  of  nobility,  not  only  by  the  creation  of  some  orders  of 
chivalry,  but,  also  by  the  almost,  feudal  investiture  of  M.  de  Talley- 
rand.     It    was   in    the    month  of  June,   180G,  that,   this    man,  whom 


182  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COUET   AND   FAMILY. 

Napoleon  then  believed  devoted  to  himself  and  his  dynasty,*'  was 
named  by  him  Prince  of  Benevento. 

I  was  one  evening  employed  in  giving  orders  for  my  departure, 
and  about  to  commence  my  journey  in  two  days,  when  General  Ber- 
tram!, the  aide-de-camp  to  the  Emperor,  was  announced.  As  he  did 
T:«>t  visit  me  I  was  rather  surprised  to  see  him.  This  surprise  was 
increased  when  he  informed  me  that  it  was  the  Emperor's  command 
that  I  should  abandon  my  journey  to  Parma ;  at  the  same  time  he 
expressed  his  own  opinion  that  this  measure  boded  no  harm. 

As  my  daughter  Josephine,  though  recovered,  was  still  but  con- 
valescent, I  was  rejoiced  not  to  be  obliged  to  expose  her  to  the 
fatigue  of  so  long  a  journey.  It  was  the  7th  of  July,  and  the  heat 
was  oppressive. 

My  departure  being  indefinitely  delayed,  I  resumed  my  duties, 
and  took  my  turn  the  following  week  in  waiting  upon  Madame.  I 
accompanied  her  on  Sunday  to  the  family  dinner  at  the  Tuileries. 
We  dined  at  a  table  at  which  the  Empress's  lady  of  honour  presided  ; 
und  afterwards  repaired  to  the  Emperor's  saloon  in  waiting.  On  this 
day,  the  Emperor  sent  for  me  into  the  cabinet  where  the  Princesses 
were.  He  was  standing  before  the  chimney,  though  there  was  no 
fire,  and  was  observing  my  courtesies  of  ceremony  with  an  air  of 
mockery,  almost  provoking.  "  Well !  Madame  Junot,  people  always 
improve  by  travelling;  how  gracefully  you  courtesy  now  !  Does  she 
not,  Josephine  ?"  and  he  turned  towards  the  Empress.  "  Is  she  not 
elegant?     No  longer  a  little  girl,  but  Madame  1'Ambassadrice ! — 

Madame ,"  and  he  looked  at  me  with  an  expression  so  sly, 

and  almost  subtle,  that  I  blushed  without  knowing  why.  "  Well ! 
what  would  you  like  to  be  called  ?  I  suppose  you  know,  that  there 
are  not  many  names  worthy  to  supersede  that  of  Madame  1'Ambas- 
sadrice ?" 

In  pronouncing  these  words,  he  raised  his  voice ;  but  he  was  evi- 
dently in  high  good  humour.  Never,  perhaps,  had  I  seen  him  so 
disposed  to  chat  gaily.  He  still  looked  at  me,  and  I  smiled.  He  no 
doubt  understood  me,  for  he  immediately  said  :  "  Oh  !  I  know  very 
well  that  you  wish  to  learn  why  you  are  not  upon  your  travels ;  is  it 
not  so  ?"  "  It  is  true,  Sire,  and  I  even  wish  to  ask  your  Majesty, 
whether  we  poor  women  are  also  subject  to  military  discipline?  be- 
cause otherwise  ."     I  cannot  describe  the  suddenness  of  his 

interruption.  His  look  and  his  words  were  like  lightning ;  all  his 
gaiety  of  humour  seemed  to  have  disappeared  in  a  second.     "  Well ' 

•  All  our  governments  have  had  good  cause  to  be  well  pleased  with  him. 


CONVERSATION   WITH   NAPOLEON.  183 

wnat  would  you  do  then  ?"  "  I  should  set  out,  Sire,"  I  replied,  very 
tranquilly,  for  he  never  intimidated  me  to  the  extent  of  being  unable 
to  answer  him.  His  good  humour  returned  immediately.  "Faith, 
I  have  great  inclination  to  let  you,"  said  he,  laughing :  "  but  no  :  stay 
at  home,  and  take  care  of  your  children  ;  they  are  ill,  says  the  Sig- 
nora  Letizia  ;  the  Empress  avers  that  my  god-daughter  is  the  prettiest 
little  girl  in  Paris ;  now  I  deny  that  she  is  prettier  than  my  niece 
Laititia." 

"  You  have  not  told  me  whether  you  are  satisfied  with  Madame 
Junot,  Signora  Letizia  ?  And  are  you  very  glad  to  be  placed  about 
my  mother  ?"  added  he,  addressing  me.  For  answer,  I  took  the  hand 
of  Madame,  and  kissed  it  with  as  much  tenderness  and  respect  as  if 
she  had  been  my  mother.  The  excellent  woman  drew  me  towards 
her  and  embraced  me.  "  She  is  a  good  child,"  said  she,  "and  I  shall 
take  pains  to  prevent  her  being  wearied  in  my  service."  "  Yes, 
yes,"  said  the  Emperor,  pinching  my  ear,  "  but  be  careful  in  particu- 
lar that  she  does  not  go  to  sleep  in  overlooking  your  eternal  reversis 
and  in  gazing  till  she  is  blind  upon  that  picture  of  David's,  which, 
\owever,  is  a  speaking  lesson  to  those  who  shed  their  blood  in  battles  ; 
it  reminds  us  that  all  sovereigns  are  ungrateful.^* 

I  was  thunderstruck  !  I  had  said  these  very  words  only  two 
evenings  before,  in  a  party  of  four  persons  only,  whom  I  will  not 
name.  But  I  have  always  remarked  that  the  Emperor  never  took 
offence  unless  he  had  the  leisure,  inclination,  and  opportunity  to 
punish.  At  that  time  my  words  had  no  ill  effect  upon  him  ;  he  only 
said,  with  a  serious  and  very  affectionate  expression  of  manner, 
"  They  are  not  all  so."  Madame,  who  was  not.  always  quite  mistress 
of  what  was  passing,  owing  to  her  difficulty  in  following  the  conver- 
sation in  the  French  tongue,  understood  from  the  expressive  counte- 
nance of  her  son,  that  something  remarkable  had  been  said,  and  she 
took  up  the  conversation  :  "  Ah  !"  said  she,  "  Junot  has  no  reason  to 
fear  being  forgotten  by  us  !  I  shall  remember  to  the  end  of  my  life 
the  day  when  he  came  weeping  and  kissing  my  hands  to  tell  me  that 
you  were  in  prison.  He  wished  to  deliver  you  or  to  die  with  you. 
Oh,  from  that  day  1  took  him  to  my  heart  as  a  sixth  son."  "  Yes," 
said  the  Emperor,  "  Junot  is  a  faithful  and  loyal  friend,  and  a  brave 
fellow  '  Adieu,  Madame  Junot,  adieu  ;"  and  making  a  sign  with  his 
hand,  he  smiled  affectionately  on  me  as  he  withdrew  to  his  private 
cabinet.  In  opening  the  door,  he  slopped  again,  and  looking  at  me 
as  1  courtesied   to  him,  he  added  :   "  But   this  court  of  Lisbon   has 

*  Belisarius,  purchased  by  Lunien,  and  left  by  him  in  the  saloon  of  tin 
Hotel  de  B.i>  nne. 


184  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY 

made  you  quite  a  court  lady,  do  you  know  that,  Madame  Junot'?" 
This  scene  made  me  reflect  upon  what  several  of  my  friends  had 
been  saving  for  some  days  past.  It  was  whispered  that  Junot  wag 
appointed  governor  of  Paris :  reports  of  war  were  also  heard  ;  but 
at  this  time  all  political  news  was  so  doubtful  and  so  cautiously 
hinted,  that  nothing  could  be  received  as  authentic  till  it  was  no 
longer  a  secret  from  any  one.  It  was  also  said  that  the  movements 
in  Paris  would  have  made  no  noise  during  the  campaign,  if  Junot 
had  been  at  the  head  of  its  military  government.  The  Emperor's 
confidence  in  his  coin-age  was  equal  to  that  he  reposed  in  his  fidelity, 
and  in  fact  such  a  choice  would  accord  well  with  a  probable  military 
absence  of  the  Emperor,  when  it  was  important  that  the  place  should 
be  filled,  not  only  by  a  person  devoted  to  the  Emperor,  but  by  one 
whose  character,  being  well  known  to  the  Parisians,  would  form  a 
mutual  guarantee  to  them  and  to  Napoleon.  A  few  days  after  this 
conversation,  I  had  gone  to  spend  the  evening  with  a  friend,  when  a 
message  was  brought  me,  announcing  Junot's  arrival.  As  it  was  very 
fine,  and  I  had  sent  away  my  carriage,  I  immediately  set  out  on  foot 
to  return  home.  In  the  Rue  de  Choiseul  I  met  my  husband,  who, 
impatient  to  see  me,  had  put  himself  into  the  carriage  which  was 
coming  to  fetch  me.  He  asked  me  if  I  had  any  notions  which  could 
lead  him  to  guess  the  track  he  ought  to  take,  as  he  was  totally  igno- 
rant of  the  cause  of  his  recall.  I  told  him  a  few  wrords  that  General 
Bertrand  had  said  upon  the  subject,  and  we  agreed  that  there  could 
be  nothing  alarming  in  it.  The  next  day  Junot  went  to  the  Tuileries, 
and  the  Emperor  received  him  wdth  the  most  cordial  kindness. 

"  Ah  !"  said  he,  on  his  return  home,  as  he  had  already  said  at 
Arras,  "  gladly  would  I  give  my  life  for  that  man."  The  Emperor, 
however,  had  said  nothing  ;  he  had  merely  given  him  a  gracious  and 
affection"  te  welcome,  and  had  infused  into  the  interview  the  character 
of  that  amicable  confidence  which  marked  the  happy  days  of  the 
army  of  Italy.  Many  reports  were  afloat  at  the  time,  and  every  one 
had  his  own  conjectures.  Prince  Louis  had  been  recognised  King  of 
Holland  ;  he  was  therefore  no  longer  governor  of  Paris ;  a  sort  of 
overture  on  this  subject  was  made  to  Junot  by  the  Princess  Caroline, 
upon  which  he  remarked  to  me  :  "  Of  all  the  favours  the  Emperor 
could  grant  m?,  to  be  governor  of  Paris  would  be  the  highest  point 
of  my  ambition."  But  still  the  Emperor  said  nothing.  He  treated 
Junot  with  the  greatest  kindness,  but  not  one  word  escaped  as  to  the 
reason  of  his  being  recalled  from  Parma,  where  he  was  still  wanted. 
The  Emperor,  however,  never  saw  him  without  closely  questioning 
aim  about  this  insignificant  corner  of  Italy. 


JUNOT   APPOINTED   GOVERNOR   OF   PARIS.  185 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Jcnot  appointed  Governor  of  Paris — Battle  of  Maida,  and  General  Reignier — 
Madame  Mere  at  Pont-sur-Seine — Gianni,  the  Improvisatore — An  excursion 
on  donkeys — Journey  with  Madame  de  Brissac — Russian  correspondence 
indiscreetly  avowed — M.  Millin — Death  of  Mr.  Fox — Napoleon's  protection 
of  the  Jews — Marmont's  victory  in  Illyria — The  Emperor  leaves  Paris — 
Napoleon  and  Henry  IV. — Double  character  of  Bonaparte — Canibaceres. 

At  length  the  mystery  of  Junot's  arrival  was  explained,  in  a  manner 
most  triumphant  to  himself,  gratifying  to  his  friends,  and  heaping 
confusion  on  his  enemies  and  detractors.  He  was  appointed  governor 
of  Paris  on  the  19th  of  July,  1806;  the  Emperor,  on  announcing 
this  preferment  to  him,  took  him  kindly  by  the  hand,  and  addressed 
him  in  these  remarkable  words  :  "  Junot,  you  are  governor  of  Paris, 
which  I  wish  to  make  the  first  city  in  the  world  ;  I  have  nominated 
you  to  this  important  post  because  I  know  you,  and  I  know  that 
under  your  administration  my  good  Parisians  will  be  treated  as  your 
children.  They  love  and  esteem  you,  and  will,  I  am  sure,  be  pleased 
to  see  the  man  to  whom,  on  parting  with  him,  they  presented  a  sword 
bearing  so  striking  an  inscription  as  that  which  is  engraved  on  its 
blade.  My  friend,  you  must  deserve  another  such  mark  of  their 
esteem." 

The  day  after  this  appointment,  it  was  announced  that  Russia  had 
signed  the  preliminaries  of  peace  with  France.  The  news  made  a 
great  impression  upon  Change,  and  naturally,  because  it  was  manifest 
that,  unsustained  by  Russia,  Prussia  could  not  take  up  arms;  and 
notwithstanding  the  great  affair  of  the  Confederation  of  the  Rhine,  I 
hoard  it  repeated  on  all  sides,  that  it  was  still  very  importanl  that 
Europe  should  remain  some  time  in  peace.  The  case  was  different 
in  the  south;  for  the  insurrection  which  the  agents  of  King  Ferdinand 
had  been  long  preparing  in  Calabria,  had  been  the  forerunner  of  the 
battle  of  St.  Euphemia,  (Maida.)  one  of  the  most  painful  strokes  the 
Emperor  had  experienced.  We  lost  five  thousand  men  in  the  com- 
bat, and  the  English  did  not  lose  one  thousand.  General  Reignier 
commanded  our  forces.  "  Reignier  is  always  unfortunate,"  said  the 
Emperor.  Happily  Massena  took  Gaeta  tenor  twelve  days  after 
wards. 


IS6  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

I  received,  in  tlie  month  of  August,  a  letter  from  Madame  de 
Fontanges,  desiring  me  to  join  Madame  Mere  at  Pont-sur-Seine, 
where  she  was  passing  the  summer.  It  was  not  my  turn  to  be  in 
wailing,  hut  Madame  de  St.  Pern  had  been  taken  extremely  ill  at 
Pont,  and  according  to  appearance,  it  would  be  long  before  she  would 
be  able  to  resume  her  attendance.  I  left  Junot  to  be,  in  his  turr., 
nurse  to  his  daughters,  for  I  would  not  take  them  with  me,  though 
Madame  had  offered  me  an  apartment  large  enough  to  accommodate 
them  ;  but  I  had  heard  observations  upon  this  subject,  and  I  knew 
that  children  are  very  troublesome  to  strangers.  Besides,  Junot  had 
given  himself  a  sprain,  which  would  confine  him  to  the  sofa  for  the 
greater  part  of  the  time  I  should  be  with  Madame,  and  I  left  him 
without  fears  either  for  him  or  for  them.  Madame  Campan  had 
procured  me  a  young  governess,  an  English  Catholic,  uniting,  said 
Madame  Campan,  all  the  qualities  desirable  in  an  instructress,  but  I 
was  not  to  see  her,  or  to  take  her  into  my  house  till  the  month  of 
October.  I  therefore  left  my  daughters  under  the  care  of  Junot  and 
of  Fanchette  the  nurse,  and  took  with  me  only  a  femme  de  chambre 
and  a  valet. 

I  cannot  tell  how  such  a  chateau  as  that  of  Pont-sur-Seine  came 
to  be  purchased  for  the  mother  of  the  sovereign  of  France.  The 
building  is  handsome  undoubtedly  ;  but  a  fine  heap  of  free-stones 
does  not  of  itself  constitute  an  agreeable  residence.  It  is  near  Bri- 
enne,  that  Brienne  where  the  Emperor  passed  the  first  years  of  his 
youth.  Was  it  for  the  purpose  of  enabling  her  to  return  the  atten 
tious  which  Madame  de  Brienne  had  lavished  upon  the  young  Napo- 
leon that  Madame  was  placed  there  1  I  know  not ;  but  if  so,  the 
purpose  was  ill  answered.  Madame  de  Brienne  was  a  petty  sover- 
eign in  her  demesne,  the  beauty  of  which  was  truly  royal.  Her 
harsh  and  disagreeable  countenance  was  in  accordance  with  her  derai- 
royal  air  and  uncourteous  manners.  Madame  visited  her  the  first 
and  second  years  of  her  residence  at  Pont,  and  was  received  with 
great  magnificence ;  but  however  well  pleased  she  might  appear  to 
be  while  there,  Madame  always  returned  discontented  from  these 
visits.  I  thought  I  could  guess  the  cause :  the  remembrance  of 
f>rrner  times,  when  Napoleon  obtained  an  exhibition  at  Brienne,  and 
when  M.  Bonaparte,  the  father,  wrote  to  the  minister  of  war  to  re- 
quest a  continuation  of  that  exhibition  for  one  of  his  younger  sons, 
probably  rose  as  a  barrier  against  any  familiarity  between  Madame 
and  Madame  de  Brienne. 

The  days  wTere  passed  at  Pont  in  a  monotonous  and  dull  routine, 
which  might  have  been  thought  wearisome  to  a  person  of  my  age. 


GIANNI,    THE    IMPROVISATORE.  187 

But  1  may  be  allowed  to  observe  here,  that  I  have  never  in  my  lifts 
been  subject  to  the  inroads  of  ennui.  We  rose  when  it  suited  us, 
and  breakfasted  at  half-past  eleven  o'clock,  that  is  to  say  at  noon, 
when  all  the  society  of  the  chateau  assembled.  These  personages 
were  M.  and  Madame  de  Brissac,  M.  Guien  the  secretary,  the  Count 
de  la  Ville,  General  Casabianca,  and  M.  Cam  pi ;  the  latter  a  man  of 
capacity  and  honesty,  a  republican  of  the  old  stock,  and  of  almost 
Spartan  austerity  of  manners ;  he  drank  nothing  but  water,  and  ate 
no  animal  food.  Besides  these  were  the  Baroness  de  Fontanges  and 
Mademoiselle  Delaunay  the  reader,  an  agreeable  inmate,  whose 
talents  were  invaluable  in  this  retreat  where  we  were  almost  lost  to 
the  world. 

A  piece  of  good  fortune,  which  I  was  very  far  from  expecting, 
befell  us  in  the  arrival  of  Gianni.  I  had  heard  of  him  as  the  cleverest 
improvisatore  of  Italy,  and  was  very  desirous  of  meeting  him. 
"Take  care  of  yourself.  Madame  Junot,"  said  Madame,  bending 
towards  my  ear,  on  the  day  of  his  arrival ;  "  are  you  in  the  family- 
way  ?"  I  made  a  sign  that  I  was  not.  "That  is  lucky,"  she  con- 
tinued, "  for  you  are  about  to  see  a  sort  of  monster."  And  in  fact 
the  poet  was  prodigiously  ugly.  He  was  four  feet  high,  with  an 
enormous  bust,  swelling  into  a  hump  behind  and  a  hump  before; 
arms  that  would  have  enabled  him  to  tie  his  shoes  without  stooping ; 
and  a  face  that  was  no  disparagement  to  all  this  deformity.  Another 
person,  who  came  at  the  same  time,  contributed  much  to  the  pleasure 
of  our  society  by  his  extreme  kindness  and  politeness ;  this  was 
Cardinal  Fesch.  I  have  seldom  met  with  a  more  amiable  and  inof- 
fensive man,  or  one  more  desirous  of  doing  good.  The  Emperor  was 
unjust  in  not  acknowledging  the  validity  of  his  motives  in  his  defence 
of  his  rights.  But  whatever  fell  out  at  a  later  period,  at  Pont  he 
was  a  charming  auxiliary  in  finding  agreeable  occupation  for  hours 
that  might  have  proved  tedious. 

After  breakfast  needle-work  was  introduced,  and  sometimes,  in 
rcry  hot  weather,  Madame  played  at  cards.  Then  we  separated  to 
cur  own  apartments,  or  went  to  make  visits.  Then  came  the  toilet 
Mid  dinner-time;  and  afterwards,  in  long  summer  evenings,  a  ride  iu 
open  carriages  on  the  banks  of  the  Seine,  or  in  the  woods  towards  the 
Paraclete.  This  ancient  abbey,  which  the  names  of  Heloise  and 
Abelard  have  rendered  so  celebrated,  was  at  lliis  time  the  property 
of  a  man  whose  manner  of  thinking,  speaking,  and  acting,  had  not 
much  in  common  with  his  predecessors;  this  was  the  author  and 
actor,  Monvel. 

Gianni,  inspired  by  the  memory  of  Heloise,  proposed  an  excur- 


188  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

sion  to  the  Paraclete.  The  assent  was  general;  but  as  the  distance 
was  rather  considerable,  it  was  necessary  to  contrive  how  it  should  be 
traversed.  "  On  donkeys,"  said  Gianni.  It  was  agreed  ;  and,  "  Yes, 
on  donkeys,"  was  repeated  in  chorus.  All  the  cabbage-carriers  of  the 
neighbourhood  were  put  in  requisition,  and  on  the  appointed  day 
twenty  donkeys,  in  most  miserable  plight,  were  assembled  in  the 
court  of  the  chateau.  I  do  not  remember  whether  Madame  de  Brissac 
was  of  the  party,  but  I  shall  never  forget  Gianni's  hunch  protruding 
between  the  ears  of  his  ass.  Madame  was  in  an  open  carriage.  It 
was  a  lovely  day,  and  we  set  out  on  our  peregrination  in  high  spirits: 
my  donkey,  however,  was  not  in  the  same  case ;  he  had  been  accus- 
tomed, I  suppose,  to  carry  manure  to  the  kitchen-garden,  for  no  other 
road  could  he  be  persuaded  to  take,  and  made  a  most  desperate 
resistance  to  all  attempts  at  putting  him  in  motion  in  the  highway. 
At  last  the  quarrel  became  so  vehement  that  we  parted  company,  the 
glory  of  the  day  being  all  on  his  side.  Gianni  was  twenty  paces  from 
me;  and  the  provoking  man,  instead  of  dismounting  to  my  assistance, 
kept  his  seat  upon  his  ass,  looking  at  me  a  few  seconds  as  I  lay  upon 
the  ground,  and  exclaimed — 

Laura  d'  un  asino  in  giu  cadde 
Perche  per  gli  asini  Lauro  non  e. 

We  know  that  Plutarch  often  used  the  name  of  Laura  for  alloro, 
or  lauro. 

Ho  perduto  il  verde  Lauro 

Ch'  er'  al  mio  fianco  alta  colonna. 

Though  almost  stunned  by  the  fall,  I  could  not  forbear  laughing  at 
this  grotesque  personage  versifying  from  his  ass,  which,  much  better 
behaved  than  mine,  did  not  stir  a  foot  during  the  improvisation.  I 
was,  however,  dreadfully  shaken,  and  the  traitor  beast  had  bruised  me 
all  over.  Madame,  on  reaching  the  theatre  of  my  discomfiture, 
would  not  permit  me  to  mount  again,  and  I  was  bled,  for  my  head 
had  fallen  upon  a  stone.  She  was  all  maternal  kindness  to  me  in  this 
instance  as  in  every  other,  or  at  least  if,  which  very  rarely  happened, 
she  was  otherwise,  it  was  always  my  own  fault. 

At  the  expiration  of  my  month's  service,  I  requested  permission 
to  return  to  Junot:  my  house  required  my  presence.  Since  my  hus- 
band had  been  Governor  of  Paris,  he  had  but  once  received  company, 
and  then  without  the  proper  ceremonial  :  it  was  necessary  that  I  should 
preside.  Madame  understood  all  this  admirably ;  and  I  set  out  the 
next  day,  taking  with  me  Madame  de  Brissac,  who,  for  the  first  time 


RUSSIAN   CORRESPONDENCE.  189 

in  her  life,  resolved  upon  a  separation  for  a  few  days  from  her  hus- 
band. 

"  Well !  Madame  la  Gouverneuse"  the  appellation  by  which  he 
almost  always  addressed  me,  "so  you  let  yourself  be  thrown  by  an 
ass  ?"  said  the  Emperor,  the  first  time  I  went  to  the  Tuileries.  As 
he  would  not  have  taken  the  trouble  of  making  particular  inquiries 
into  what  concerned  me  personally,  it  was  evident,  from  this  remark, 
that  he  knew  all  the  daily  occurrences  within  his  mother's  family. 
On  arriving  at  Paris  I  heard  an  important  piece  of  news:  Madame 
made  a  rule  that  politics  should  never  be  spoken  at  Pont:  it  was, 
that  Russia  had  refused  to  ratify  the  preliminaries  of  peace,  signed  at 
Paris  on  the  20th  of  July.  I  was  at  that  time  in  the  habit  of  receiv- 
ing frequent  letters  from  Russia.  The  Emperor,  who  knew  all  that 
was  passing  to  an  extent  that  I  can  scarcely  conceive,  even  now  that  I 
am  acquainted  with  the  wires  which  moved  all  his  machines,  some- 
times asked  me,  jestingly,  whether  I  had  news  from  Petersburgh  or 
Moscow.  "  Will  your  Majesty  permit  me  to  tell  you  the  very 
expressions  of  a  letter  received  from  Moscow  only  the  day  before 
yesterday  ?"  "  Certainly."  "  The  Russians  profess,  Sire,  that  if  the 
Emperor  Alexander  would  only  lead  them  to  the  Vistula,  they 
would  be  in  Paris  in  two  months."  The  Emperor,  looking  at  me 
with  an  expression  to  which  it  is  impossible  to  do  justice,  said  slowly, 
"  Have  you  really  received  a  letter  from  Russia  in  which  they  write 
any  thing  so  absurd  ?  You  must  be  in  correspondence  with  fools." 
"  By  no  means,  Sire.  The  writer  of  the  sentence  I  have  had  the 
honour  to  repeat  to  your  Majesty  is  the  Count  Novosilzoff,  correspon- 
dent of  the  Institute  of  France,  and  one  of  the  most  scientific  men  in 
Europe." 

The  next  day  General  Duroc  called,  and  asked  me  why  I  had 
made  such  a  report  to  the  Emperor.  "  Because  such  a  letter  has 
really  arrived  from  Russia."  "  I  suppose  so,  but  certainly  not  to 
you;  for  I  am  quite  sure  you  are  not  troubling  yourself  with  politics, 
which  would  be  tiresome  to  you,  and  very  displeasing  to  the  Em« 
peror."  "Political  letters  would  be  certainly  tiresome  to  me;  though 
if  I  liked  politics,  I  really  do  not  see  why  my  Russian  correspondents 
should  not  write  or.  that  subject  as  well  as  about  balls  and  fiites.  But 
to  comfort  yon,  I  will  tell  you  that  this  alarming  Letter,  though  it 
did  really  come  from  Moscow,  was  not  addressed  to  me,  but  to  my 
friend  Millin.  You  know  1  have  often  spoken  of  this  correspondence, 
partly  scientific  and  partly  political  ;  I  have  read  the  letter,  however, 
and  the  words  are  such  as  I  have  described."  The  result  of  my  india 
cretion  was  an   inquiry   extremely  disagreeable   to   my  poor   friend 


1 90  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

Millin.  A  multitude  of  explanations  were  required  of  him,  which 
distressed  him  exceedingly,  for  he  was  one  of  the  most  discreet  and 
peaoeable  of  men. 

.Many  changes  took  place  soon  after  my  return  to  Paris  from 
out.  A  great  event  had  just  changed  the  face  of  affairs  in  Europe , 
Mr.  Fox  was  dead. 

As  prime  minister  after  the  death  of  his  rival  (Mr.  Pitt),  he 
opened  negotiations  which  proved  his  honest  desire  to  re-establish 
amicable  relations  between  France  and  England.  His  death  broke 
them  off,  and  the  spirit  of  Mr.  Pitt  returned  to  the  guidance  of  the 
British  cabinet.     This  was  a  great  crisis  for  Europe. 

It  was  at  this  moment  that  a  fact  of  little  importance  in  itself 
showed  the  extent  of  Napoleon's  views,  and  of  the  measures  by  which 
he  was  likely  to  promote  them.  The  principal  rabbins  of  the  Jewish 
people  had  held  a  meeting  in  the  preceding  July,  for  the  purpose  of 
deciding  upon  the  demands  they  should  address  to  the  Emperor ;  and 
they  determined  to  request  the  admission  of  their  whole  nation  to  a 
free  participation  of  civil  and  religious  rights  with  certain  modifica- 
tions. A  great  sanhedrim  was  convoked,  and  Napoleon  took  under 
his  especial  protection  this  people,  who,  rejected  by  all  other  nations, 
A-ere  thus  receiving  from  generation  to  generation  the  punishment  of 
their  crimes.  The  Emperor  displayed  his  skilful  policy  in  thus  grant- 
ing them  his  support :  he  knew  that  in  Poland,  Russia,  Hungary,  and 
Bohemia,  troops  of  this  race  were  congregated,  whose  hearts,  op- 
pressed by  persecution  and  misfortune,  would  open  with  ecstasy  to  an 
honourable  futurity,  and  would  salute  with  the  name  01  Messiah  the 
man  who  should  offer  it  them.  And  these  expectations  were  fulfilled. 
All  the  numerous  disciples  of  the  Law  of  Moses  in  Russia,  Germany, 
and  in  Poland  especially,  became  devoted  to  him  body  and  soul ;  and 
he  thus  possessed  auxiliaries  in  quarters  of  which  the  most  interested 
parties  had  no  suspicion. 

The  horizon  became  daily  more  cloudy.  One  evening  Junot 
returned  from  St.  Cloud  with  an  extraordinary  expression  cf  counte- 
nance. He  had  been  invited  to  hunt  with  the  Emperor ;  but  the 
time  they  might  have  been  killing  rabbits  had  been  spent  in  discus- 
sion upon  the  most  effectual  method  of  destroying  men.  Illyria  was 
at  the  moment  the  theatre  of  combat.  General  Marmont  had  gained 
a  victory  near  Ragusa,  over  a  corps  of  revolted  Montenegrins,  who 
had  been  joined,  it  was  said,  by  some  Russians.  War  was  inevitable, 
and  honourable  as  was  his  charge  at  Paris,  Junot  was  inconsolable, 
because  it  would  prevent  his  accompanying  the  Emperor  in  the 
approaching  campaign. 


NAPOLEON    AND   HENRY   IV.  191 

The  Emperor's  departure  was  so  sudden,  particularly  to  persona 
who  were  not  in  the  secrets  of  government,  that  a  general  surprise 
was  manifest,  and  in  the  south  some  discontent.  The  Emperor 
insisted  on  the  strictest  discipline  being  observed  by  the  army  on  its 
march  through  the  northern  departments,  which  consequently  were 
gainers  by  this  prodigious  passage  of  troops;  but  depopulation  and 
increased  taxation  were  the  effects  through  which  the  war  was  felt 
in  the  south.  All  the  letters  which  I  received  from  Languedoc  and 
Gascony  complained  loudly.  Bordeaux  especially,  which  had  so  lately 
hoped  for  a  happy  termination  of  the  negotiations  with  England,  saw 
itself  thrown  back  into  a  state  of  stagnation  which  was  destructive 
to  its  interests. 

On  the  25th  of  September  Jnnot  was  invited  to  dine  at  St.  Cloud 
with  the  Emperor  and  Empress.  The  Emperor  was  to  set  out  in  the 
night;  he  had  observed  the  deep  grief  which  Junot  experienced  in 
not  being  permitted  to  accompany  him ;  and,  to  do  him  justice,  he 
was  all  kindness  to  his  old  friend ;  the  sovereign  resumed  the  manners 
which  had  formerly  so  much  charmed  Junot  in  the  companion  of  his 
walks  in  the  Garden  of  Plants.  Junot  was  affected,  for  it  always 
seemed  to  inspire  him  with  new  life  when  the  Emperor  spoke  to  his 
heart.  He  told  me  his  feelings  on  the  following  morning,  saying, 
"  it  was  Sully  and  Henry  IV."  "  Except,"  replied  I,  laughing,  "  that 
you  are  not  quite  so  reasonable  as  the  minister  of  the  good  king, 
and  .  .  .  ."  "And  what?"  "And  though  the  Emperor  is  a  greater 
man  than  Henry  IV.,  it  is  by  no  means  certain  that  he  is  as  good." 
"It  is  very  extraordinary,"  said  Junot,  angrily,  "that  you,  my  wife, 
should  advance  so  absurd  an  opinion,  and  that  to  me." 

Two  separate  and  very  distinct  natures  were  always  visible  in 
Napoleon,  to  the  eye  of  intimacy.  He  possessed  instinctively  the 
desire  of  domination  and  conquest,  and  from  his  childhood  felt  himself 
destined  to  be  master  of  the  world.  His  thoughts  were  too  expansive 
to  permit  access  to  those  soft  emotions,  which,  though  they  may 
easily  be  associated  with  great  and  powerful  inspirations,  belong  only 
to  minds  devoted  to  the  worship  of  their  household  gods;  yet  Napo- 
leon, though  master  of  the  world,  and  in  a  condition  to  gratify  the 
vindictive  passions,  never  displayed  the  sanguinary  disposition  of  a 
Nero.  I  have  spoken  largely  of  the  young  Bonaparte;  I  have  fol- 
lowed the  General-in-Chief  of  the  army  of  Italy  in  his  brilliant  cam- 
paigns  beyond  the  Alps  and  the  Pyramids;  I  have  endeavoured  to 
exhibit  him  as  I  then  saw  him.  great  and  immortal  as  his  glory.  I 
afterwards  Btudied  him  as  head  of  the.  state  First  Consul,  Chief  of 
that  Republic  which  he  would  perhaps  have  acted  with  more  policy 


192  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

ns  well  as  more  magnanimity  in  preserving  pure  and  spotless  as  it 
arose  in  17!>1.  as  it  expired  in  1793,  as  it  might  have  revived  in  1800. 
At  the  present  moment  I  find  him  the  same  as  a  warrior,  as  a  hero, 
but  no  longer  the  same  as  a  Frenchman :  he  is  a  sovereign,  he  is 
crowned  ;  he  now  says,  not  my  fellow  citizens,  but  my  people.  Cir- 
cumstances have  changed,  not  he. 

In  the  absence  of  the  Emperor,  his  orders  were  to  be  transmitted 
to  the  governor  of  Paris,  through  the  arch-chancellor. 

Cambaceres  was  now  the  second  person  in  the  Empire,  excepting 
the  Princes  of  the  imperial  family.  Much  has  been  said  of  him,  be- 
cause in  France  we  must  always  laugh  at  the  possessors  of  power,  if 
we  dare.  The  Emperor  was  moulded  in  too  vast  dimensions  for 
ridicule  ;  never  even  was  a  jest  hazarded  upon  the  preposterous  points 
of  his  shoes ;  his  look  had  the  fascination  of  terror,  and  sometimes, 
when  he  deigned  to  smile,  of  enchantment,  which  banished  all  disposi- 
tion to  laughter.  But  with  Cambaceres  we  were  more  on  a  level, 
and  our  satirical  spirit  took  its  revenge.  But  we  were  wrong :  Cam- 
baceres was  not  only  a  man  of  remarkable  talent,  a  fact  which  will 
not  be  disputed,  but  he  was  perfectly  and  graciously  agreeable,  and 
most  formally  polite. 

The  Emperor  did  not  like  certain  easy  habits  in  which  he  indulged, 
notwithstanding  his  solemn  bows ;  and  undoubtedly  the  contrast 
between  his  promenades  in  the  Palais-Royal,  his  box  at  the  Theatre 
des  Vurietes,  his  intercourse  with  Mademoiselle  Cuizot,  and  his  magis- 
terial demeanour  at  his  levees  in  the  hotel  d'Elbceuf,  and  afterwards 
in  the  Rue  St.  Dominique,  were  enough  to  make  the  Emperor  angry, 
and  every  one  merry  at  his  expense.  But  the  arch-chancellor  was 
equally  deaf  to  remonstrance  and  ridicule  ;  he  walked  not  less  gravely 
in  the  Palais-Royal,  and  indulged  no  less  frequently  in  his  saturnine 
laugh  behind  the  wire  net  work  of  his  box  at  the  Theatre  des  Varietes, 
which  he  hired  by  the  year.  Still  he  was  invariably  kind  and  scrupu- 
lously obliging  to  every  one. 


THE    CHATEAU    OF   RAINCY.  193 


The  chateau  of  Raincy — A  surprise — Prussian  irresolution — Prince  Louis  of 
Prussia — Magical  influence  of  Napoleon  over  his  officers — Battle  of  Jena — 
Flight  of  the  Prussians — Letters  from  head-quarters — Fall  of  Lubeck  and 
Magdeburg — The  Emperor  Alexander — Re-organization  of  the  National 
Guard — The  Berlin  decree  of  blockade — Murat  enters  Warsaw. 

I  had  always  passionately  wished  for  a  country  residence;  Junot,  it 
is  true,  had  given  me  Bievre,  but  this  house  had  become  of  very  little 
use  since  his  appointment  as  governor  of  Paris.  It  was  too  far  dis- 
tant, and  much  too  small  for  our  family,  numerous  not  only  by  the 
increasing  number  of  our  children,  but  by  the  colony  of  relations  it 
was  Junot's  pleasure  to  lodge.  He  said  to  me  one  morning,  "  You 
must  dine  at  Raincy  to-day  ;  Ouvrard  has  given  me  leave  to  kill 
some  deer  there,  and  I  wish  you  to  hunt  with  me  in  a  calash." 

It  was  in  the  beginning  of  October,  the  weather  was  charming  and 
the  chase  fortunate.  I  looked  with  delight  upon  the  beautiful  groves 
of  Raincy.  This  chateau,  notwithstanding  the  vandalism  which  had 
destroyed  three  quarters  of  it,  was  still  a  noble  piece  of  architecture, 
seated  in  the  midst  of  fresh  verdure,  and  surrounded  by  its  pretty 
Russian  cottage,  its  house  of  rendezvous,  its  clock-house,  and  its  dog- 
kennel  ;  I  admired  the  pretty  village  at  the  extremity  of  its  fine  alley 
of  poplars,  the  orangery,  and  all  the  other  appendages  which  beautify 
the  park.  But  within  the  house  I  found  still  greater  cause  for  admi- 
ration. M.  Ouvrard  had  made  it  an  enchanted  palace.  The  bath 
room  was  charming.  It  contained  two  basins  of  vast  dimensions, 
each  formed  of  a  single  block  of  gray  and  black  granite.  Four 
pillars  of  the  same  granite,  and  three  curtains  of  white  satin,  enclosed 
each  basin  as  in  a  cabinet.  The  floor  was  in  large  squares  of  black", 
while,  and  yellow  marble;  the  chimney  was  of  verd-ant'npie,  and  the 
walls   of  StUCCO    perfectly    finished;    round    them    stood    an    immensu 

circular  sofa  of  green  velvet.     The  ceiling  represented  mythological 

subjects  admirably  executed.  A  valuable  Jamp  was  suspended  from 
the  centre.  On  entering  this  superb  room,  I  could  DOt  forbear  ex- 
claiming:   "What   happiness    if,    must    be    tO    possess   such    a   place  aa 

this'" 

52 


IP-i  NAPOLEON,    niS   COURT  AND  FAMILY. 

Junot  looked  at  me  with  a  smile,  and  taking  my  hand,  led  me  to 
the  saloon:  an  immense  apartment,  divided  into  three  by  pillars, 
between  whieli  stand  statues  holding  eandelabras.  One  extremity  is 
the  billiard,  the  other  the  music-room  ;  the  centre  is  the  reception- 
room.  This  was  formerly  the  bed-room  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  and 
forms  one  of  the  advancing  wings;  its  three  sides  looking  upon  the 
home  park,  reserved  for  the  use  of  the  family,  and  from  which  the 
deer  aie  excluded.  The  design  of  this  portion  of  the  park  is  simple 
and  beautiful ;  a  large  lawn  is  terminated  by  the  river,  bordered  by 
an  orangery  and  the  house  of  rendezvous  ;  on  each  side  of  this  lawn  a 
grove  diverges  from  the  house  as  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  that  on  the 
right  of  lilacs,  that  on  the  left  of  acacias.  The  view  from  the  wTindow 
is  enchanting. 

"  How  do  you  like  this  chateau  and  park  ?"  said  Junot. — "  Oh !  it 
is  a  fairy  land." — "  And  if  by  a  stroke  of  the  wand,  you  were  to  be- 
come mistress  of  it,  what  would  you  say  ?" — "  I  cannot  tell,  for  that 
is  sure  not  to  happen." — "  Do  you  wish  that  it  should  ?" 

I  coloured  at  the  mere  thought  that  it  might  be;  and  looked  at 
him  with  an  expression  which  probably  pleased  him,  for  he  took  me 
in  his  arms  and  said,  "  It  is  yours." 

There  are  certainly  hours  of  bitterness  in  life,  and  no  one  has  had 
more  experience  of  them  than  myself;  but  there  are  also  moments, 
fugitive  in  duration,  but  indelibly  engraven  on  the  mind,  which  are 
equal  to  an  eternity  of  happiness. 

The  fourth  continental  coalition,  in  which  this  time  Austria  dared 
not  join,  was  now  avowed.  For  nine  years  the  cabinet  of  Berlin  had 
been  professing  a  neutrality,  submission  and  loyalty,  in  perpetual 
contrast  with  its  warlike  preparations;  but  the  rapid  advance  of  a 
power  at  once  martial,  fortunate,  and  victorious,  increased  the  terrors 
of  King  Frederick  William  to  such  a  degree,  that  he  determined  to 
take  refuge  under  the  protection  of  Russia.  Nothing  could  be  more 
burlesque  than  the  alternations  of  hopes  and  deception  which  agitated 
poor  Prussia  during  Napoleon's  first  war  with  Russia.  "  Attention  !" 
she  cried  ;  then  "  present !"  and  she  was  on  the  point  of  giving  the 
word  "fire!"  but  suddenly  came  the  victories  of  Ulm  and  Austerlitz, 
and  M.  de  Haugwitz  is  sent  to  Napoleon's  bivouac  with  the  King  of 
Prussia's  congratulations.  Then  followed  the  treaty  of  Presburg  and 
the  confederation  of  the  Rhine  ;  and  Prussia  contrived  a  counter-con- 
federation of  the  north  of  Germany,  or  rather  the  north  of  Europe,  in 
which  Russia  and  Prussia  were  to  form  an  embankment  against  the 
approaching  torrent.  A  beautiful  queen  put  on  armour ;  and  a  young 
man,  who,  but  for  the  most  insensate  profligacy  and  the  debasing 


NAPOLEON   AND   HIS   OFFICERS.  195 

influence  of  ardent  liquors,  would  have  been  a  striking  character, 
promised  the  Prussian  army  victory  and  conquest  ;*  for  with  defence 
only  in  their  mouths,  the  four  powers  of  the  north,  to  which  Sweden 
had  united  herself,  since  a  Frenchman  directed  her  arms,  have  always 
dreamt  of  carrying  the  sword  into  France,  to  consummate  the  division 
of  our  fine  provinces. 

How  powerful  was  the  magic  which  Napoleon  then  exercised  over 
those  officers  who  had  been  long  about  his  person !  Amongst  them  I 
reckon  Duroc,  Junot,  Bessieres,  Rapp,  Lannes,  Lemarois,  Arrighi, 
Lacuee,  Rovigo,  Eugene,  Caffarelli,  and  I  may  add  Berthier  and  Mar- 
mont,  one  of  whom,  notwithstanding  all  that  is  said,  I  believe  to  be 
innocent,  the  other  only  erring;  but  whatever  may  be  thought  of 
their  ulterior  conduct,  they  were  at  the  time  now  under  review, 
amongst  the  faithful  followers  of  the  Emperor.  The  abnost  fantastic 
empire  which  Napoleon  held  over  some  of  these  men,  dates  from  a 
period  far  anterior  to  that  of  his  splendour.     Junot  loved  him  to  the 

*  Prince  Louis  of  Prussia,  who  exercised  so  great  an  influence  over  the  events 
of  1 806,  and  by  their  consequences  over  those  of  1807,  was  not  only  finely 
formed  and  very  handsome,  a  qualification  always  much  esteemed  in  a  royal 
personage,  but  he  was  the  most  agreeable  prince  in  Europe.  His  education 
was  excellent,  but  unfortunately  it  had  fallen  upon  a  period  which  rendered  it 
nearly  useless;  maxims  and  precepts  slid  over  the  mind  of  a  man  of  Prince 
Louis's  age  amongst  the  confusion  occasioned  by  the  overthrow  of  all  established 
principles  of  morality,  religion,  and  virtue ;  and  the  only  good  notion  which  he 
saved  from  the  wreck,  was  the  resolution  of  becoming  a  well-informed  man  ;  to 
be  a  man  of  virtue  did  not  seem  absolutely  necessary,  and,  as  he  was  a  prince, 
his  governors  and  instructors  took  care  not  to  compel  him  to  any  thing  against 
his  inclinations.  It  was  his  pleasure  however  to  learn,  and  of  all  that  a  man 
can  be  reasonably  expected  to  know,  the  most  abstract  sciences,  the  most  varied 
accomplishments,  he  chose  to  become  master,  and  succeeded.  I  have  seen  let- 
tors  of  liis,  written  in  French,  which  would  have  been  no  discredit  to  a  Hamilton 
or  a  Sevigne.  The  Prince  was  not  a  republican  ;  that  would  have  been  a  proof 
of  sound  reasoning  and  acute  anticipation  ;  but  a  furious  demagogue.  lb'  was 
not  naturally  evil  disposed,  but  he  was  imprudent,  and  imprudence  leads  to 
injustice  and  all  kinds  of  excess.  His  capacity  however  was  indisputable,  and 
his  talents  so  varied  and  great*  that  the  first  artists  in  Europe  were  not  willing 
to  compete  with  him.  Dussck  himself  assured  me,  that  the  Prince  surpassed 
him  in  improvisation  ;  and  that  only  a  few  days  before  the  fatal  battle  ofSaal- 
fehl,  at  a  country  house  in  company  with  the  Baroness  do  Lichtenau,  t<>  whom 
the  Prince  was  greatly  attached,  and  it  is  even  believed  married,  lie  beard  him 
play  in  a  style  superior  to  any  other  performer  he  had  ever  heard.  It  was  to 
the  division  of  Suchet  that  the  Prince  was  opposed  at  Saalfeld,  Hie  result  of 
which  engagement,  so  glorious  to  us,  so  fatal  to  the  Prussians,  was  the  prema- 
ture death  of  the  unfortunate  Prince,  and  the  capture  of  one  thousand  prisoner* 
and  thirty  pieces  of  cannon. 


19G  NAPOLEON,    II1S   COURT    USD   FAMILY. 

extent  of  giving  over  to  him,  as  I  have  before  stated,  the  means  sent 
by  his  family  for  his  subsistence,  and  would  willingly  have  given  hira 
his  blood. 

The  campaign  of  180G  is  among  those  which  have  immortalized 
the  Emperor's  genius.  His  successes  of  later  years  were  mora 
disputed,  and  his  forces  were  in  greater  number,  but  the  battle 
ui'  Jena  was  one  of  his  most  glorious  days.  It  is  singular  that 
the  Prussians  have  always  called  this  battle  after  the  village  of 
Auerstadt,  on  the  right  of  the  Saale,  between  Naumberg  and  Dorn 
berg.  It  was  held  by  Marshal  Davoust  with  thirty  thousand  men, 
opposed  by  fifty  thousand  men  of  King  Frederick  William,  with 
his  beautiful  Amazon  Queen.  The  victory,  long  disputed  by  Kal 
kreuth  and  Blucher,  who,  animated  by  the  presence  of  the  King, 
fought  with  admirable  courage,  was  decided  by  the  immoveable 
firmness  and  resolution  of  Davoust  in  this  perilous  position.  What 
I  saw  upon  the  maps  and  plans,  on  which  Junot  traced  the  march  of 
the  army,  not  according  to  the  bulletins,  but  by  the  letters  of  his 
friends,  many  of  which  I  still  possess,  proves  beyond  all  doubt  that 
the  real  glory  of  this  day  belongs  to  Marshal  Davoust.  The  Em- 
peror's head  is  encircled  by  iaurels  enough  to  enable  him  to  spare 
some  leaves  to  his  lieutenants.  These  letters  also  speak  in  singular 
terms  of  the  tardy  march  of  the  corps  of  General  Bernadotte,  which 
arrived  very  late  on  the  Emperor's  left  at  Jena.  In  recalling  this 
fact  I  referred  to  the  notes  I  possess  in  Junot's  handwriting,  and 
there  find  the  same  opinions  expressed.  From  this  period  all  who 
surrounded  the  Emperor  felt  convinced  that  Bernadotte  did  not  like 
the  Sovereign  whom  the  18th  of  Brumaire  had  imposed  upon  him. 
It  was  long  thought  that  his  antipathy  was  to  the  crown ;  but  he  has 
since  proved  that  it  was  to  the  man  he  objected.  He  was  the  cause 
of  infinite  mischief  to  the  Emperor. 

We  daily  received  news  from  head-quarters ;  and  I  have  before 
me  at  this  moment  many  letters  speaking  of  the  extraordinary  race 
of  the  two  armies.  The  King  of  Prussia  fled  with  such  rapidity  that 
Marshal  Kalkreuth,  who  escorted  him,  was  obliged  to  stop ;  thus 
giving  time  to  Soult  to  come  up  with  and  pursue  him  to  Magdeburg. 
A  cousin  of  mine,  who  was  young,  well  mounted,  arid  desirous  of 
distinguishing  himself,  was  on  the  point  of  taking  the  King,  who 
escaped  at  a  gallop.  We  had  scarcely  had  time  to  read  the  detail? 
of  this  astonishing  battle  and  pursuit,  when  the  news  of  the  capitu- 
lation of  Erfurth  arrived.  "  You  cannot  figure  to  yourself,"  says  a 
letter  of  Berthier,  "  the  extent  of  this  defeat ;  it  is  like  magic,  or, 
to  speak  in  the  words  of  Scripture,  the  hand  of  the  Lord  overthrew 


FALL  OF  LUBECC  AND  MAGDEBURG.         197 

them.'1''  Berthier  was  very  regular  in  his  letters  to  Junot;  and  two 
days  seldom  elapsed  without  bringing  us  news  of  the  Emperor,  and 
of  the  seven  divisions*  he  was  leading  to  Berlin  with  the  same 
facility  as  he  would  have  marched  them  to  the  Bois  de  Boulogne. 
Every  day  was  marked  by  new  victories,  and  every  courier  brought 
us  details  which  will  appear  fabulous  to  our  grandchildren. 

But  of  all  these  details  that  of  the  affair  of  Lubeck  seemed  the 
most  interesting.  In  this  town,  dismantled  as  it  was,  Blucher,  who 
might  have  stopped  at  Magdeburg,  or  even  after  passing  that  strong 
fortress,  might  have  chosen  either  Custrin  or  Stettin,  determined  to 
make  a  last  stand.  Overtaken  by  Marshal  Soult,  Bernadotte,  and 
the  cavalry  of  Murat,  Blucher  and  his  pursuers  almost  entered  the 
town  together.  An  obstinate  and  sanguinary  conflict  took  place  in 
the  streets.  But  we  were  victorious,  and  the  ultimate  result  of  this 
combat  threw  into  our  hands  the  commander-in-chief  Blucher,  the 
Duke  of  Brunswick  Oels,  twelve  generals,  about  twelve  thousand 
men  and  four  thousand  horses,  with  their  baggage,  artillery,  and 
ammunition.  It  is  singular,  but  it  is  a  positive  fact,  that  Bernadotte 
owes  the  crown  of  Sweden  to  this  affair.  Amongst  the  prisoners 
he  took  at  Lubeck  were  some  Swedes,  whom  he  treated  with  so 
much  kindness  and  courtesy,  that,  on  their  return  home,  they  loudly 
extolled  his  generosity.  At  a  future  time  this  was  remembered, 
and  the  Swedes,  about  to  elect  a  successor  to  their  King,  demanded 
Bernadotte. 

This  extraordinary  campaign  was  closed  in  twenty-eight  days,  by 
Marshal  Ney's  capture  of  Magdeburg ;  in  which  an  almost  im- 
pregnable fortress,  twenty-two  thousand  men,  seven  hundred  cannons, 
and  immense  magazines  of  all  kinds,  fell  into  our  hands:  while  Ney 
had  but  eleven  thousand  men  to  surround  and  take  the  town ! 
It  seems  to  be  a  dream.  I  find  upon  this  subject  a  note  in  Junot'a 
hand. 

"  Davoust  commenced  the  victory  at  Auerstadt ;  Ney  has  con- 
summated it  at  Magdeburg;  this  campaign  must  be  looked  upon 
as  a  single  battle,  in  anity  of  time;  unity  of  place  only  is  wauling 
to  make  it  so.  But  it  seems  to  me  that  this  affair  is  also  of  infinite 
importance  in  the  effect  it  will  have  upon  the  Allies  of  Prussia,  and 
upon  the  remains  of  her  army.  Ney,  in  taking  Magdeburg  with 
eleven  thousand  men,  has  performed  the  finest,  feat  of  arma  which  lias 
illustrated  this  campaign." 

*  These  were  commanded  by  Lefevre,  Bernadotte,  Ney,  Lannes,  Davoust| 
Augeresiu,  and  Soult.     Murat  Was  at  tlie  head  of  the  cavalry. 


198  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COUET  AND  FAMILY. 

This  note  was  written  at  the  time  on  the  margin  of  a  letter  of 
Berthier's  upon  this  event.  It  shows  that  Junot  foresaw  the  great 
m<»ral  advantage  which  our  rapid  victory  would  give  us  over  the 
Russians,  who  with  the  utmost  haste  could  not  arrive  in  the  field  in 
time  to  assist  their  Prussian  friends ;  and  on  the  9th  of  November 
our  troops  entered  Posen,  exactly  one  month  after  the  opening  of  the 
campaign.  Marshal  Mortier  took  Hanover,  and  Napoleon  imposed 
a  contribution  of  150,000,000  francs  on  Prussia  and  her  Allies.  I 
know  that  we  have  repaid  this  with  cent-per-cent  interest ;  but  what- 
ever advantage  Prussia  might  take  of  subsequent  events,  she  cannot 
destroy  our  glory  of  this  campaign. 

The  Emperor  Alexander  is  a  remarkable  personage  in  the  history 
of  Napoleon.  Was  he  deceived"?  Did  he  deceive?  This  is  an  im 
portant  question,  and  one  upon  which  the  eyes  of  future  generations 
will  be  fixed.  Some  assert  that  he  always  was  a  deceiver,  others  that 
he  was  always  cheated  ;  and  many  that  he  was  neither  the  one  nor  the 
other ;  because  he  knew  and  was  known. 

Junot  had,  about  this  time,  a  great  labour  in  hand,  namely,  to 
carry  into  effect  the  Imperial  decree  given  at  Berlin,  for  the  re-organ- 
ization of  the  National  Guard — those  battalions  of  volunteers  originally 
created  by  enthusiasm,  and  from  whose  ranks  have  sprang  so  many 
names  renowned  in  history.  The  National  Guard  of  1806  was  organ- 
ized upon  the  following  plan  : 

"  All  Frenchmen  from  twenty  to  sixty  years  of  age,  of  good 
health  and  sound  robust  constitutions,  are  liable  to  be  called  into 
service.  They  shall  be  formed  into  legions  composed  of  several 
battalions,  to  be  called  cohorts.  The  public  servants  shall  not  be 
admitted.  The  National  Guards  are  destined  either  to  the  service 
of  the  interior,  or  to  active  military  service.  The  officers,  subalterns, 
and  privates  of  the  National  Guard,  whether  employed  in  the  service 
of  the  interior  or  in  active  military  service,  are  subject  to  the  military 
discipline  of  the  army." 

The  famous  decree  dated  Berlin,  21st  November,  1806,  for  putting 
Great  Britain  into  a  state  of  blockade,  was  also  brought  to  us  at  this 
time.  It  was  the  continental  system  springing  into  life ;  the  condem- 
nation of  England.  Napoleon  had  discovered  her  vulnerable  point, 
and  his  lance  of  fire  had  penetrated  to  her  heart. 

"The  British  Isles  are  declared  in  a  state  of  blockade  by  France, 
all  commerce  and  communication  with  them  are  prohibited.  All 
subjects  of  Great  Britain,  found  in  any  country  whatsoever,  under  the 
authority  of  France,  shall  be  made  prisoners  of  war :  all   trade  in 


MURAT   ENTERS   WARSAW.  199 

articles  of  English  merchandise  is  forbidden,  and  all  English  merchan- 
dise, of  whatever  species,  is  declared  good  prize." 

Notwithstanding  my  admiration  for  the  Emperor,  this  is  a  fact  I 
cannot  approve.  Such  terms  are  inexcusable.  In  the  result  of  these 
dispositions  the  Hanseatic  Towns,  which  contained  depots  of  British 
merchandise  tripled  in  value  by  the  war,  are  designated  as  already  in 
our  power.  Marshal  Mortier  took  Hanover,  ar.d  no  sooner  entered 
the  town  than  he  gave  orders  to  the  inhabitants  to  declare  under  the 
most  rigorous  penalties  what  merchandise  they  might  have  in  their 
custody  belonging  to  Englishmen,  and  even  what  balance  sums. 
Bren:°n  and  Lubeck  submitted  to  the  same  law. 

Murat  entered  Warsaw.  Brave,  even  to  that  chivalrous  valour 
which  is  the  distinctive  character  of  the  Poles,  he  pleased  this  bold 
and  susceptible  people,  ever  ready  to  follow  with  ardour  a  young 
prince  who  would  throw  himself  upon  the  enemy's  batteries  with  the 
same  ease  and  unconcern  that  he  would  enter  a  ball-room.  It  was 
upon  the  entrance  of  our  troops  into  Warsaw  that  Russia  declared 
herself. 


CHAPTER   XX. 


Letter  from  the  Emperor — English  manufactures  prohibited — Prosperity  of 
France — Pleasures  of  Paris — The  Princess  of  Hatzfeld — Napoleon's  mag- 
nanimity— Arrest  of  Dupuy — Junot's  devotion  to  his  friend — Madame  Reg- 
nault  de  St.  Jean  d'Angely — Napoleon's  rudeness  to  her. 

In  speaking  of  time  past,  in  returning  to  this  period  of  extraordinary 
glory,  I  cannot  restrain  the  sigh  of  grief;  it  is  bitter  to  recall  the 
past,  however  pleasing  its  images,  when  hope  is  no  more.  But 
I  have  undertaken  the  task  and  I  am  bound  to  accomplish  it. 
My  husband  wrote  the  following  letter  to  me  from  Paris  when 
I  wis  at  Raincy. 

'•  1  have  this  morning  received  a  letter  from  the  Emperor's  own 
hand  dated  Berlin.  I  wept  in  reading  it,  ami  I  still  weep  in  writing 
to  you.  The  friendship  of  such  a  man  is  sufficient  of  itself  to  give  ;i 
heart  to  a  man  devoid  of  feeling.  I  have  often  opened  mine  to  you 
in  expressing  the  pain  I  have  experienced  from  a  word,  a  reproach 
sometimes  a  little  hard,  sometimes  unjust;  but  the  letter  I  have  just 
received  is  enough  to  efface  for  ever  the  remembrance  of  any  pain  ho 
may  have  caused   me.     lie  spenks  to   me    with  the  dejrree  of  con- 


200  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AM)    FAMILY. 

fidence  which  I  feel  to  be  justly  my  due.  To  die  for  such  a  mar 
is  no  mure  than  my  duty ;  it  is  the  duty  my  sons  will  learn 
from  me." 

The  letter  which  the  Emperor  wrote  to  Junot,  with  his  own  hand 
throughout,  was  dated  Berlin,  23d  November,  1806.  It  speaks  to 
Junot  of  the  importance  which  the  Emperor  attached  to  the  entire 
establishment  of  the  continental  system,  and  at  Paris  especially. 

"  Let  your  wives,"  he  writes,  "  drink  Swiss  tea,  it  is  as  good 
ns  that  from  the  East,  and  chicoree  coffee  is  as  wholesome  as  the 
coffee  of  Arabia.  Let  them  set  this  example  in  their  drawing-rooms 
instead  of  amusing  themselves,  like  Madame  de  Stael,  with  political 
disquisitions.  Let  them  take  care  that  I  do  not  find  them  wearing 
dresses  of  English  manufacture ;  tell  this  to  Madame  Junot ;  if  the 
wives  of  my  principal  officers  fail  in  setting  an  example,  where  am  1 
to  look  for  it  ?  This  is  a  question  of  life  or  death  to  France  and 
England ;  and  I  expect  assistance  in  carrying  it  through  from  those 
who  are  nearest  to  me.  I  rely,  Junot,  upon  your  zeal  and  attachment. 
The  arch-chancellor  will  communicate  my  orders  to  you." 

This  letter,  which  is  very  long,  is  perhaps  the  only  one  the 
Emperor  wrote  in  that  style,  which  those  who  did  not  know  him 
intimately  would  think  eccentric  enough,  but  which  was  perfectly  in 
keeping  with  the  character  of  a  mind  occupied  at  once  with  ideas  of 
the  most  contrasted  littleness  and  greatness.  The  cutting  short  the 
consumption  of  sugar  and  coffee,  together  with  that  of  all  colonial 
produce,  must  not  however  be  reckoned  amongst  his  petty  ideas. 
They  were  brought  to  us  from  England;  and  the  existence  of  England 
is  altogether  factitious;  like,  her  island,  it  is  exposed  to  the  winds  and 
storms  of  an  adverse  ocean  ;  her  life,  her  blood  is  in  India.  The  pro- 
jected invasions  of  England  were  absurd,  her  heart  is  in  India;  nor  is 
it  very  probable  that  Napoleon  ever  meditated  a  serious  attack  upon 
the  British  territory  except  in  India.  To  cut  off  her  exportations  and 
importations  then  was  the  sure  way  to  cause  her  death.  Her  com- 
merce with  South  America  and  Southern  Europe  had  been  already 
reduced  by  our  alliances,  voluntary  on  the  part  of  Spain,  though 
almost  forcible  on  that  of  Portugal ;  but  the  willingness  or  unwilling- 
ness of  these  kingdoms  was  little  to  the  purpose ;  the  object  was  the 
same  and  it  was  equally  obtained.  Meanwhile  our  manufactures  of 
silk,  cloth,  linen,  cambric,  woad,  madder,  and  red-beet  for  sugar,  our 
industry  in  all  its  branches  prospered  notwithstanding  the  war.  We 
had  money  and  content.  From  1805  to  1812  the  lowest  peasants  of 
France  and  the  first  officer  of  the  Emperor  were  equally  at  their  ease 


AFFAIR   OF   THE    PRINCESS   OF   HATZFELD.  201 

equally  happy  in  their  respective  stations.     Then  came  the  moment 
when  no  doubt  we  should  have  stopped. 

The  state  of  happiness  which  France  then  enjoyed  is  not  to  be 
described.  The  departure  of  some  thousand  conscripts  inflamed  by 
the  desire  of  conquest  and  of  seeing  their  names  in  a  bulletin  of  the 
great  army  can  only  be  described  as  a  grievance  to  the  state  by  men 
of  very  perverse  minds.  I  am  not  defending  a  later  period,  but  at 
that  of  which  we  are  now  speaking,  France  was  happy,  calm,  proud 
and  full  of  hope. 

While  our  eagles  flapped  their  wings  over  foreign  capitals,  the 
pleasures  of  winter  were  resuming  their  sway  in  that  of  France. 
The  Empress  Josephine,  after  having  accompanied  the  Emperor  to 
Mayence,  had  returned  to  Paris  and  held  her  court  at  the  Tuileries ; 
the  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg  opened  her  Palace,  the  Elysee ;  the  arch- 
chancellor  received  company  in  state  at  his  hotel,  and  all  the  ministers 
opened  their  houses.  Junot  as  governor  of  Paris  was  also  called  upon 
to  give  fetes  and  to  receive  the  Empress. 

The  affair  of  the  Princess  of  Hatzfeld  just  then  attracted  the  atten- 
tion of  all  Europe.  The  Empress  had  received  from  Duroc  some 
curious  particulars  respecting  it.  She  had  also  received  a  letter  from 
the  Emperor  which  she  brought  to  show  Junot.  Since  the  Emperor's 
departure,  Josephine's  kindness  for  Junot  had  prodigiously  increased, 
with  what  motive  I  shall  soon  explain.  Duroc's  letter  had  been 
written  to  the  Empress  by  the  Emperor's  order,  as  the  first  lines 
announced ;  the  Emperor  had  also  written  himself,  but  it  was  only  a 
few  words  and  they  were  very  remarkable. 

Duroc  had  played  the  second  part  in  the  drama  of  the  Princess  of 
Hatzfeld,  and  his  conduct  had  been  admirable.  The  Prince  of  Hatz- 
feld it  was  known  had  remained  at  Berlin  after  the  departure  of  the 
King  and  Queen  of  Prussia,  and  it  was  quite  natural  that  a  man  of  his 
importance,  if  he  chose  to  reside  under  such  circumstances  at  Berlin, 
should  be  strictly  watched.  It  was  therefore  rather  simple  of  him  to 
put  into  the  post  a  letter  for  the  King,  in  which  he  gave  an  account  of 
nil  that  was  passing  at  Berlin,  and  also  of  the  movements,  number, 
and  sentiments  of  the  French  troops.  I  do  not  wish  to  exculpate  the 
Prince's  accusers,  but  certainly  he  had  committed  himself  very  un 
wisely,  and  I  would  not  aver  that  in  our  own  France,  in  the  year  of 
grace  1814,  we  were  not  in  the  same  measure  subjected  to  the  rigorous 
examination  of  General  Sackcn.  The  fact  is  that  the  Emperor,  on 
reading  this  letter  of  the  Prince  of  Hatzfeld,  flew  into  one  of  those  fits 
of  rage  which  acquired  for  him  the  reputation  of  being  the  most  pas- 
sionate man  under  the  sky.     lie  instantly  gave  orders  that  a  military 


202  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

commission  should  be  assembled,  that  the  Prince  of  Hatzfeld  should 
be  brought  before  it,  and  that  it  should  make  its  report  before  it 
separated.  On  hearing  this  dreadful  news,  his  poor  wife,  almost  out 
of  her  wits,  remembered  suddenly  that  Marshal  Durocon  his  different 
journeys  to  Berlin  had  always  been  hospitably  received  and  enter- 
tained by  the  Prince  and  herself.  She  quitted  her  house,  in  a  state 
bordering  on  distraction,  sought  in  vain  for  Duroc,  but  learnt  that  the 
Emperor  was  at  Charlottenberg  and  Duroc  not  with  him.  She  con- 
tinued  ner  pursuit,  and  at  length  found  Duroc,  who  was  affected  by 
her  distress.  He  was  convinced  that  the  Prince  of  Hatzfeld  was  lost 
if  the  Princess  could  not  see  the  Emperor  that  very  day.  lie  soothed 
her  as  well  as  he  was  able,  knowing'the  danger  her  husband  stood  in; 
but  he  also  knew  the  Emperor,  he  knew  that  in  similar  circumstances 
his  heart  was  capable  of  great  and  magnanimous  sentiments,  and  he 
believed  that  in  the  present  state  of  affairs  an  action  of  clemency 
would  be  of  as  much  value  as  the  addition  of  a  hundred  thousand 
men  to  his  army.  "  You  shall  see  the  Emperor,"  said  he  to  the 
Princess,  "  rely  upon  me." 

The  Emperor  had  been  to  a  grand  review  of  his  guards ;  they 
were  out  of  humour  because  they  had  had  no  share  in  the  victory  oi 
Jena,  and  the  Emperor,  unwilling  to  give  them  the  least  pain,  had 
been  to  visit  them ;  this  caused  his  absence  from  Berlin.  On  his 
return  he  was  surprised  to  find  Duroc  waiting  for  him  writh  an  air  of 
great  impatience.  Duroc  had  been  much  interested  by  the  despair 
of  the  Princess  of  Hatzfeld ;  since  his  interview  with  her,  he  had  seen 
two  of  her  husband's  judges,  and  had  learnt  that  there  was  no  hope 
for  him.  He  requested  an  immediate  audience  of  the  Emperor,  and 
followed  him  into  his  closet. 

"  You  are  come  to  tell  me  that  the  town  of  Berlin  is  in  revolt,  is 
it  not  so  %  I  am  not  surprised,  but  they  will  have  a  terrible  example 
to-morrow  to  cure  them  of  the  mania  of  revolting." 

Duroc  saw  that  the  Prince  of  Hatzfeld  was  in  the  worst  case  pos- 
sible. He  was  convinced  that  the  only  successful  advocate  in  his 
behalf  would  be  the  Princess  herself;  he  obtained  permission  to  intro- 
duce her,  and  went  to  fetch  her.  The  unfortunate  wife,  on  being 
brought  into  the  presence  of  the  man  who  could  kill  or  spare  her  hus- 
band, had  only  power  to  throw  herself  at  Napoleon's  feet.  He  raised 
her  immediately,  and  spoke  to  her  with  the  utmost  kindness.  Madame 
de  Hatzfeld  sobbed  convulsively,  and  could  only  repeat  as  it  were 
mechanically,  "  Ah,  Sire,  my  husband  is  innocent !" 

The  Emperor  made  no  answer,  but  went  to  his  scrutoire,  and  tak- 
ing from  it  the  Prince's  letter  held  it  towards  his  wife  in  silence.    Shfl 


AFFAIR   OF   COLONEL    DUrUt.  203 

looked  at  the  unfortunate  paper,  then  burst  into  tears,  and  striking 
her  forehead  with  her  clasped  hands,  exclaimed  in  consternation,  "  Oh, 
yes,  it  is  his  writing !" 

The  Emperor  was  affected  it  appears  by  the  frankness  which  in  the 
hour  of  peril  acknowledged  the  whole  truth  to  him;  thus  leaving  him 
all  the  merit  of  the  affair.  He  would  not  refuse  it,  but  advancing  to 
the  Princess  put  the  fatal  letter  into  her  hand,  saying  with  a  graeious- 
ness  which  doubled  the  value  of  the  favour,  "  Make  what  use  you 
please  of  this  paper,  which  is  the  only  evidence  against  your  husband: 
when  it  no  longer  exists,  I  shall  have  no  power  to  condemn  him ;"  and 
he  pointed  to  the  fire  which  was  blazing  in  the  chimney. 

The  letter  was  burnt,  and  its  flame  was  a  bonfire  of  rejoicing  for 
the  deliverance  of  the  Prince.  I  know  not  whether  he  continued 
grateful,  but  1  hope  so  for  the  sake  of  humanity. 

1  have  since  learnt  from  Duroc  how  much  the  Emperor  was 
affected  by  the  candour  of  the  Princess  of  Hatzfeld.  Her  profound 
grief,  entrusting  entirely  to  his  mercy,  had  penetrated  to  his  heart.  He 
had  feelings  of  humanity  and  affection,  whatever  may  be  said  to  the 
contrary,  and  stronger  perhaps  than  may  be  believed. 

This  affair  of  the  burnt  papers  reminds  me  of  another  which  took 
place  in  Egypt,  and  in  which  Junot  was  concerned.  I  have  before 
spoken  of  the  mutual  attachment  which  subsisted  between  Junot  and 
Dupuy,  the  Colonel  of  that  famous  thirty-second  of  which  Bonaparte 
said,  "  I  was  very  easy,  for  the  thirty-second  was  there."  On  his 
arrival  in  Egypt,  Dupuy  received  a  commission  the  nature  of  which 
T  cannot  specify,  but  which  obliged  him  to  employ  measures  that  had 
been  forbidden  by  the  commander-in-chief.  His  expedition  not  only 
failed,  but  was  attended  with  fetal  consequences.  Informations  were 
laid  against  him,  minutes  of  examination  were  drawn  up  and  sub- 
mitted to  the  commander-in-chief,  and  a  court  martial  was  appointed. 
Dupuy  was  a  man  of  romantic  honour:  on  hearing  the  orders  of  the 
commander-in-chief,  he  said  to  Junot,  "I  love  nobody  here  but  you — ■ 
1  might  lose  you  by  a  stroke  of  one  of  these  mamelukes'  sabres.  My 
resolution  is  taken — I  shall  send  two  balls  of  lead  through  my  brain. 
1  prefer  this  much  to  a  trial  before  a  court  martial." 

Junot  listened  without  answering;  luit  he  knit  his  brow  and  pro- 
ceeded to  ask  an  audience  of  the  commander-in-chief  "General," 
said  he,  in  a  voice  ofgreal  emotion,  "you  believe  me  on  my  word  of 
honour,  do  you  not]"  General  Bonaparte'  looked  at  him  with  amaze- 
ment, but  immediately  replied,  "I  believe  in  your  honour  as  in  my 
own — but  why  do  you  ask  me?" — "Why,  I  not  only  give  you  my 
word  of  honour,  hut  [  will  answer  with   my  head  that  Dupuy  is  inm> 


20-i  NAPOLEON,    11IS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

cent." —  "  Affairs  of  this  nature,  do  not  concern  you,"  said  Bonaparte 
angrily.— •' All !  this  affair  does  not  concern  me,"  exclaimed  Junot 
loudly,  "when  my  brother  in  arms  says  to  me,  'Brother,  I  shall  kill 
myself,  if  they  bring  me  before  a  court  martial !'  "  The  commander. 
in-chief  fixed  his  eyes  upon  him  on  hearing  these  strange  words. 
Junot  repeated  his  request,  but  with  no  better  success.  He  said 
nothing  to  Dupuy  about  his  failure,  and  the  next  day  returned  to  the 
commander-in-chief.  But  whether  Bonaparte  was  thoroughly  con 
\inced  of  the  culpability  of  Dupuy,  or  whether  he  was  under  the 
influence  of  one  of  those  fits  of  ill-humour,  which  would  not  admit 
contradiction,  did  not  appear,  but  he  refused  Junot's  request  for  per- 
mission to  bring  poor  Dupuy  to  him,  that  he  might  have  an  opportu- 
nity of  explaining  to  himself  the  motives  and  cause  of  his  conduct. 
"  Let  him  explain  himself  to  his  judges,"  said  Bonaparte,  "  the  affair 
Is  not  in  my  hands." 

Junot  was  wounded  to  the  heart  by  this  persevering  refusal.  He 
shut  himself  up  with  Dupuy,  again  inquired  into  the  particulars  of  the 
dft'air,  and  made  himself  master  of  them.  When  this  was  done,  and 
he  was  thoroughly  convinced  of  Dupuy's  innocence,  he  again  went  to 
the  commander-in-chief,  and  again  introduced  the  obnoxious  subject. 
Bonaparte  bent  his  brow  and  murmured  his  displeasure.  It  was 
already  the  rising  wrath  of  Jupiter.  "I  have  forbidden  your  med- 
dling in  this  affair  of  General  Dupuy;  it  is  altogether  a  bad  business; 
but  he  will  be  tried  to-morrow."  "  No,  General,  he  will  not  be  tried 
to-morrow."  "  Not  be  tried !  why  not  1  I  ask,"  replied  Bonaparte. 
"  For  the  very  simple  reason,  that  the  reporting  captain  will  want 
documents  to  support  his  charge,  and  I  defy  him  to  produce  a  single 
one." 

Bonaparte  went  to  his  scrutoire  and  sought  for  the  papers  con- 
nected with  Dupuy's  case;  but  they  had  disappeared.  He  turned 
towards  Junot,  his  eyes  sparkling  with  indignation.  It  required  all 
the  courage  of  attachment  to  face  him  in  such  a  mood.  Junot  was 
calm,  for  it  was  now  his  own  fate  that  was  in  question.  "It  is  I, 
General,"  said  he,  "  who  have  taken  the  papers  relating  to  my  friend's 
affair — I  have  burnt  them.  If  you  choose  to  take  my  head  in  ex 
change,  here  it  is !  I  value  it  less  than  the  honour  of  a  friend,  of 
an  innocent  friend."  The  commander-in-chief  stood  silently  looking 
at  Junot,  who,  without  braving  him,  did  not  cast  down  his  eyes. 
;'  You  will  remain  for  a  week  under  arrest,"  said  Bonaparte  at  length 
— "  you  must  be  treated  like  a  sub-lieutenant." 

Junot  bowed  and  retired  to  his  quarters.  The  next  day  Eugene 
came  to  him  from  the  commander-in-chief  on  an  affair  of  little  con 


MADAME   REGNAULT.  205 

sequence  connected  with  the  service.  lie  -was  surprised  at  finding 
him  under  arrest,  and  inquired  the  cause,  which  Junot  treated  as  a 
matter  of  such  very  small  consequence  as  to  have  escaped  his 
memory.  Eugene  replied  he  should  request  nis  father-in-law  to 
release  him  ;  because  having  a  breakfast  party  the  next  day,  Junot's 
absence  would  be  very  unpleasant  to  hifli :  but  Junot  refused  to  ask 
pardon,  as  he  called  it.  In  the  evening,  however,  Eugene  came  again 
to  inform  him  that  he  was  released,  and  Junot  has  ever  since  been 
persuaded  that  General  Bonaparte  sent  his  son-in-law  to  him,  purpose- 
ly to  take  advantage  of  his  mediation. 

Amongst  the  persons  now  figuring  in  the  imperial  court,  was  one 
who  is  deserving  of  notice  here,  und  with  whom  I  was  very  intimately 
acquainted,  Madame  Regnault  de  St.  Jean  d'Angely,  of  whose 
husband  I  have  spoken  in  a  former  volume.  Madame  Regnault  was 
well-born  and  beautiful ;  she  was  a  perfect  model  of  a  fine  Grecian 
head,  with  its  exquisite  outline  and  correct  proportions.  Her  glossy 
black  and  naturally  waving  hair,  never  required  the  aid  of  the  curling 
irons.  Her  teeth  were  white  and  regular.  Her  figure  was  sym- 
metrical, and  she  never  had  recourse  to  the  corset,  even  when  she 
wore  a  court-dress;  her  hand  and  arm,  foot  and  leg,  were  small  and 
perfectly  fijrmed  ;  in  short,  she  was  in  all  respects  at  the  time  I  am 
speaking,  a  beautiful  woman.  She  was  also  extremely  well  informed, 
had  read  much,  and  was  very  witty,  but  so  modest,  that  you  must 
have  known  her  long  to  become  acquainted  with  these  qualities. 

In  the  last  moments  of  her  unfortunate  husband's  life  her  conduct 
was  above  praise.  Regnault's  muscular  strength  was  prodigious 
when  in  a  state  of  health ;  but  under  the  influence  of  that  malady  of 
the  brain  which  brought  him  to  the  grave  it  was  terrible,  and  made  it 
very  dangerous  to  approach  him.  His  wife  without  any  fear,  or 
rather  without  showing  any,  watched  him  as  the  most  attentive  nurse. 
In  this  miserable  state  she  wandered  with  him  through  Brussels, 
Mons,  Antwerp,  wherever  the  unfortunate,  exile  could  obtain  the 
slight  favour  of  some  hours'  rest  for  her  dying  husband.  A  mutual 
friend,  alas!  also  proscribed,  met,  her  in  this  painful  pilgrimage,  and 
has  related  to  me  traits  of  Madame  Regnault  which  must  have 
obtained  for  her  the  friendship  of  any  one  who  had  not  felt  it  for  her 
already. 

The  Emperor,  who,  notwithstanding  his  immense  genius,  had 
always  a  weak  side  which  chained  him  to  humanity,  was  liable  to 
imbibe  prejudices  against  particular  women  :  Madame  Regnault  was 

one  of  those  who  had  the  misfortune,  and  it  really  was  one,  DOt  to 
please  him.      Kveiy  one  knows  the   manner  in  which  his  court  droit 


206  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

was  formed  ;  the  triple  row  of  ladies,  behind  whom  were  ranged  also 
a  triple  row  of  gentlemen,  all  listening  with  as  mueh  curiosity  as  the 
females  to  hear  the  speeches,  polite  or  impolite,  which  the  Emperor 
should  address  to  them.  It  is  easy  now  to  speak  as  we  please  upon 
this  subject,  and  to  affect  courage  when  the  battle  is  over;  but  I  will 
affirm  that  when  on  a  court-day  the  Emperor  appeared  at  the  door 
which  is  in  the  angle  of  the  throne  room,  with  a  cloudy  brow,  every 
one  was  afraid  ;  first  the  ladies,  then  the  gentlemen ;  and  last  but  not 
bast,  that  group  assembled  in  the  deep  window  to  the  left ;  that 
group,  generally  complete  with  the  single  exception  of  England, 
covered  with  jewels  and  chivalrous  orders,  and  trembling  before  the 
little  man  who  entered  with  a  quick  step,  dressed  simply  in  the 
uniform  of  a  colonel  of  chasseurs.  I  have  known  women,  and  I  have 
a  right  to  place  myself  among  the  number,  who  preserved  in  his 
presence  a  dignity  of  manner,  which  pleased  him  better  than  silly 
fear  or  base  flattery.  When  he  made  an  unpleasant  speech  to  a  lady, 
and  it  was  received  with  respect  and  spirit,  he  never  returned  to  the 
charge.  For  myself,  when  I  have  offended  him,  he  has  often  passed 
me  at  two  or  three  successive  court  circles  without  speaking,  but  he 
never  said  a  word  which  could  wound  my  feelings.  I  have  heard  him 
do  so  by  others,  and  once  in  particular  to  Madame  Regnault  de  St. 
Jean  d'Angely. 

It  was  at  a  ball  given  by  the  Grand-Duchess  of  Berg  at  Neuilly. 
The  Emperor  was  out  of  humour,  and  was  going  the  tour  of  the 
circle  somewhat  rudely :  I  believe  he  did  not  even  trouble  himself 
to  know  to  what  lady  he  was  speaking,  till  he  stopped  opposite 
Madame  Regnault,  examining  her  dress,  which  was  charming.  A 
petticoat  of  white  crape  trimmed  with  alternate  tufts  of  pink  and 
white  roses :  and  not  a  head-dress  worn  that  night,  had  so  beautiful 
an  effect  as  the  lovely  roses  which  Madame  Regnault  had  embedded 
in  the  soft  velvet  of  her  glossy  black  hair.  If  to  this  elegant  attire, 
the  recollection  of  her  regularly  fine  features  and  exquisite  figure  is 
added,  and  to  that  the  age  of  twenty-eight  years,  it  must  be  conceded 
that  no  idea  but  of  beauty  and  interest  would  be  likely  to  arise  from 
the  coniemplation  of  her  person.  But  all  this  graceful  simplicity 
seemed  to  increase  Napoleon's  ill-humour,  and  a  bitter  smile  played 
on  his  lips,  as  he  said  to  her  in  his  clear  and  sonorous,  though  solemn 
bass  voice :  "  Do  you  know,  Madame  Regnault,  that  you  are  looking 
much  older1?"  The  first  effect  of  this  speech  was  painful  to  Madame 
Regnault's  feelings.  To  be  thus  pointed  out  to  the  attention  of  a 
thousand  persons,  of  whom  at  least  a  hundred  females  were  delighted 
to  catch  the  mortifying  words,  was   a  heavy  tax  upon  a  lady's  phi 


THE  GRAND  DUCHESS  OF  BERG.  207 

losophy  ;  but  a  moment's  reflection  enabled  her  to  give  proof  of  her 
good  sense  and  spirit;  looking  upon  the  Emperor  with  an  amiable 
smile,  she  replied  in  a  voice  firm  enough  to  be  heard  by  all  persons 
around :  "  What  your  Majesty  has  done  me  the  honour  to  observe, 
might  have  been  painful  to  hear,  had  I  reached  an  age  when  youth  is 
regretted." 

The  respect  and  fear  which  the  Emperor  inspired,  could  not 
restrain  the  low  murmur  of  approbation  which  ran  round  the  circle 
Napoleon  possessed  tact  to  an  extent  which  can  hardly  be  conceived 
by  those  who  did  not  know  him  personally.  He  looked  at  Madame 
Regnault  and  said  nothing :  but  soon  afterwards,  passing  us  again,  I 
was  standing  close  beside  her,  he  addressed  himself  to  me  with  a  sort 
of  malicious  smile,  but  with  an  inflection  of  voice  almost  gracious, 
and  said,  "  Well,  Madame  Junot,  do  you  not  dance?  Are  you  too 
old  to  dance?"  Notwithstanding  this  prejudice  of  the  Emperor 
against  her,  Madame  Regnault  was  always  faithful  in  her  attachment 
to  him,  which  became  worship  when  misfortune  reached  him. 


CHAPTER   XXI. 


F^les  given  by  the  ministers  in  the  winter  of  1807 — The  Grand  Duchess  of 
Berg — Danger  of  loving  Princesses — Death  of  Junot's  mother — Letter  to 
Junot  from  the  Emperor — The  army  in  cantonments — Murat  and  his  plumes 
— Intrigues  respecting  the  succession  to  the  Imperial  throne — Josephine 
and  the  Grand  Duchess — The  battle  of  Eylau — Lanne8  vermis  Murat — 
Bitter  altercation — An  unwilling  conspirator — Murat  and  the  empire — M. 
de  Flahault. 

The  winter  of  1807  was  very  brilliant.  All  the  ministers  gave  fetes. 
The  Grand  Duchess  was  the  queen  of  them  all,  because  the  absence 
of  the  Queen  Tlortcnsc,  and  the  age  of  the  Empress,  who  no  longer 
danced,  left  the  field  open  to  her.  She  did  not  appear  in  the  character 
of  a  complaining  Princess,  but  as  a  Sovereign  sure  of  pleasing.  She 
was  at  this  time  very  fresh,  and  indeed  very  pretty.  She  dressed 
very  elegantly,  opened  all  the  balls  with  the  governor  of  Paris, 
played  whist  with  the  governor  of  Paris,  rode  on  horseback  with  the 
governor  of  Paris,  received  the  governor  of  Paris  alone  in  preference 
to  all  other  persons,  till  the  poor  governor  of  Paris,  who  certainly 
was  not  an  angel,  and  whose  head  and  even  heart,  though  always 
attached  to  me  and  his  children,  was  not  insensible  to  the  impressions 


208  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

of  the  moment,  could  no  more  resist  these  seductions  perpetually 
attacking  him,  than  the  Christian  knights  could  resist  the  temptations 
of  the  palace  of  Armida.  He  fell  in  love — passionately  in  love — with 
the  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg,  not  that  she  returned  his  love,  she  has 
assured  me  that  she  did  not,  and  I  am  bound  to  believe  her.  The 
results,  however,  of  this  mischievous  affair,  were  the  misfortunes  and 
death  of  Junot.  How  dangerous  it  is  to  love  Princesses!  witness 
M.  de  Canouville,  to  whom  it  cost  his  head;  M.  de  F  .  .  .  who  was 
exiled  ;  M.  the  Duke  d'Abrantes,  exiled  also ;  for  the  vice-royalty 
of  Portugal,  as  it  was  called,  was  but  a  gilded  exile.  It  is  true  the 
predicament  was  sufficiently  embarrassing,  for  M.  de  Septeuil  lost 
one  of  his  legs,  because  he  could  not  love  the  Princess  Borghese 
Truly  the  love  of  such  great  ladies  is  not  all  ease  and  delight. 

A  great  misfortune  now  fell  upon  our  family,  in  the  loss  of  my 
mother-in-law.  To  understand  all  Junot's  distress  upon  this  occasion, 
it  would  be  necessary  to  know  how  much  he  loved  her.  To  save  him 
many  painful  hours  I  had  concealed  her  danger  from  him,  and  the 
stroke  consequently  came  upon  him  with  the  shock  of  an  unexpected 
calamity.  Junot  loved  his  mother  with  so  much  tenderness,  that 
nothing  could  relieve  the  weight  of  grief  with  which  her  death 
oppressed  him.  During  the  days  which  followed  he  was  ill ;  but 
determined  to  attend  the  funeral.  My  mother-in-law  was  buried  at 
Livry,  a  small  village  of  which  M.  Arthur  Dillon  was  mayor,  and  the 
curate  was  a  particular  friend  of  ours.  I  knew  Junot's  excessive  sen- 
sibility, and  I  dreaded  some  accident.  In  fact,  at  the  moment  when 
the  holy  water  was  thrown  upon  the  corpse,  he  fell  down  in  a  swoon 
from  which  he  was  very  slowly  restored.  For  a  long  time  he  refused 
to  receive  company,  and  it  was  only  the  necessity  of  fulfilling  his 
duties  that  induced  him  to  go  out.  He  never  afterwards  spoke  of  his 
mother  without  tears  in  his  eyes. 

The  Emperor  wrote  to  him  upon  the  occasion  a  very  friendly 
letter,  full  of  such  words  as  are  sure  to  go  direct  to  the  aching  heart, 
when  they  are  said  by  such  a  man  as  Napoleon ;  and  then  this  letter 
was  written  wholly  by  his  own  hand,  although  seventeen  lines  long. 
It  is  remarkable  that  in  this  letter  the  Emperor  tutoyait  Junot,  and 
spoke  to  him  as  in  the  days  of  Toulon  or  Italy.  It  concluded  with  a 
curious  sentence.  My  father-in  Jaw  was  keeper  of  the  forests  and 
waters  in  the  department  of  the  Cote-d'Or.  The  grief  he  felt  at  the 
separation  from  the  companion  of  his  life  unfitted  him  for  business; 
he  felt  a  distaste  for  every  thing  and  would  not  retain  his  employ- 
ment; he  wrote  to  his  son  to  this  effect,  and  at  the  same  time 
requested  him  to  solicit  from  the  Emperor  the  permission  to  resigo 


LETTER   FROM   NAPOLEON.  209 

it  in  favour  of  his  son-in-law  M.  Maldan.  Junot  in  writing  to  the 
Emperor  submitted  to  him  his  father's  petition,  saying  that  he  was  so 
overwhelmed  with  grief  by  the  death  of  his  wife  as  to  be  unable  to 
fulfil  the  duties  of  his  situation.  The  Emperor's  answer  as  I  have 
said  was  in  a  strain  of  friendship  and  of  the  truest  kindness ;  but  on 
the  subject  of  M.  Junot's  petition  he  wrote: — "I  do  not  see  why 
youi  father  should  wish  to  resign  his  employment;  when  I  have  seen 
him  I  have  always  supposed  him  a  man  of  energy  and  strength  of 
mind.  What  is  there  in  common  between  his  office  and  his  wife] 
If  he  is  at  a  loss  for  a  wife  to  receive  company  according  to  its  duties, 
let  him  marry  again."  I  own  that  this  peremptorily  leads  to  the  con- 
clusion that  Napoleon  was  not  sentimental ;  and  it  was  natural.  The 
objects  that  engrossed  his  thoughts  were  too  vast  to  leave  room  in 
them  for  the  multiplicity  of  ideas  of  ordinary  life.  He  refused  the 
transfer  of  the  place  at  that  time,  but  granted  it  some  months  after 
wards.     The  Emperor's  letter  was  dated  from  Warsaw. 

It  often  happens  that  we  commit  blunders  ourselves  which  we 
should  think  it  impossible  for  another  person  to  fall  into.  On  the 
evening  after  Junot  had  received  this  letter,  he  went  to  the  Tuileries 
to  pay  his  court  to  the  Empress.  She  had  already  learnt  from  the 
arch-chancellor,  who  told  her  all  the  news  that  would  bear  telling,  that 
Junot  had  received  a  letter  from  the  Emperor.  Junot  thinking  to 
interest  the  Empress  in  his  father's  wishes,  spoke  of  his  grief  and  his 
desire  to  retire;  he  then  repeated  the  Emperor's  answer,  and  gave  it 
word  for  word,  not  in  jest,  for  he  was  much  hurt  by  it,  but  in  perfect 
innocence  of  saying  anything  that  could  at  all  affect  the  Empress. 
Nor  was  it  till  she  made  him  repeat  the  whole  sentence,  thai  he  began 
to  discover  that  this  indifference  to  women  and  wives  was  likely  to 
prove  painful  to  the  Empress,  and  that  in  fact  she  was  deeply 
wounded  by  it.  She  was  not,  however,  the  less  kind  and  gracious  to 
him,  but  spoke  with  great  interest  of  the  situation  of  his  I'll  her. 

The  severity  of  the  season  had  determined  the  Emperor  to  allow 
his  troops  some  rest.  After  the  battles  of  Pultusk  and  Golymin,  he 
el  sed  the  active  campaign,  and,  as  Berthier  said,  put  his  army  into 
cantonments.     This  army,  increased  by  the  contingents  of  Holland 

and  the  Rhine,  was  now  immense,  our  confidence  in  it  was  mil nded, 

and  the  women  of  France  proved  it,  by  s  tranquil  security  which  cer 
tainly  did  not  arise  from  indifference  to  the  fate  of  their  sons,  their 
brothers,  and  their  friends,  bul  from  their  trusl  in  the  man  who  led 
them  to  the  enemy.     With  him  it  was  impossible  not  to  conquer. 

The  repose  of  the  army  was  not  long.  The  Emperor  left  Warsaw 
on  the.  1st  of  February.  I  have  now  a  letter  before  me,  which  Btatei 
53 


210  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COUHT    AND    FAMILY. 

thai  the  snow  lay  two  feet  deep  upon  the  ground,  and  that  the  ther 
mometer  had  (alien  six  or  seven  degrees  below  zero.  The  passage  of 
the  Vistula  had  become,  in  consequence,  more  difficult,  the  ice  having 
broken  up  the  bridges.  Murat,  with  his  ever-brilliant  valour,  led  the 
van.  and  pushed  his  outposts  very  near  to  the  Russian  army.  At 
floff  lu'  came  up  with  them,  and  his  cavalry  made  the  finest  charge 
that  had  ever  been  made  by  an  army  in  actual  battle.  This  boiling 
courage  united  to  coolness  of  forethought  in  action,  and  a  real  military 
talent,  might  well  procure  pardon  for  the  absurdity  of  his  toilet, 
All  the  world  knows  his  little  riding-cloak,  a  la  polonaise,  his  schup- 
skis,  his  schakos,  his  colbaks,  and  whole  collection  of  the  most  ridicu- 
lous military  head-dresses  that  it  was  possible  to  find  or  invent.  But 
what  is  less  known  is  the  value  of  the  plumage  that  ornamented  all 
these  fine  caps.  The  Princess  Caroline  told  me  herself,  that  perfectly 
astonished  at  the  multitude  of  feathers  sent  for  by  the  Grand  Duke, 
she  had  made  inquiries  as  to  their  price,  and  had  learnt  that  plumes 
to  the  amount  of  27,000  francs  had  been  delivered  in  the  space  of  four 
months.  Henry  IV. 's  white  plume  is  a  proof  that  the  French  may 
be  led  to  victory  at  less  expense  than  this. 

A  mysterious  circumstance  occurred  at  this  period,  but  was  un- 
known to  the  Emperor  (if,  indeed,  he  was  ever  fully  informed  of  it, 
which  I  doubt),  till  after  his  return  from  Tilsit. 

Although  a  faint  rumour  began  to  be  heard  about  this  time  of  the 
Emperor's  chagrin  at  not  having  children — a  chagrin  which  he  cer- 
tainly felt,  and  which  was  sometimes  manifest  to  his  private  friends, 
the  power  of  the  Empress  over  him  was  solidly  established  ;  it  was 
not  only  the  power  of  habit,  but  of  an  essentially  gentle  and  pleasing 
influence,  which,  to  a  man  like  the  Emperor,  always  agitated  by  the 
immensity  of  his  thoughts,  was  an  Eden  to  which  he  retired  for 
repose.  Nothing,  then,  at  this  time,  appeared  to  trouble  the  conjugal 
peace  of  the  Empress  Josephine;  but  there  were  other  causes  of 
anxiety  which  would  intrude,  when  the  Emperor  was  exposed  to  the 
dangers  of  war.  Prince  Eugene,  her  son,  was  beloved  by  all  who 
surrounded  Napoleon,  and  very  justly  ;  for  he  was  brave,  affable,  a 
friend  to  the  soldier,  and  possessed  of  all  the  qualities  wdiich  could  be 
desired  in  a  son  of  the  Emperor.  The  Empress  knew  this,  and  was 
often  on  the  point  of  sounding  the  Emperor  on  the  grand  subject  of 
adoption. 

But  it  was  necessary  that  one  person  should  be  seduced,  and  this 
was  Junot.  The  Empress,  without  further  delay,  determined  to  enter 
directly  upon  the  business,  when  the  Emperor  opened  the  new  cam- 
paign ;  accordingly,  two  days  before  the  battle  of  Eylau,  Junot  was 


SUCCESSION   TO   THE   THRONE.  211 

invited  to  breakfast  with  the  Empress,  and  the  strangest  conversation 
imaginable  passed  between  them.  They  were  not  on  bad  terms,  but 
a  marked  coldness  and  distance  had  always  existed  between  them. 
Junot  was  respectful,  as  it  was  his  duty  to  be,  towards  the  Empress, 
but  I  believe  she  would  always  have  done  him  mischief  with  the 
Emperor.  The  Memoirs  of  M.  de  Bourrienne  have  explained  to  me 
the  cause  of  her  malice  against  Junot.  I  know  that  the  coldness  of 
Josephine  was  painful  to  Junot.  It  was  therefore  with  surprise  and 
pleasure  that  he  received  her  overtures  of  unbounded  confidence ;  a 
change  which  he  owed  to  his  command  over  so  great  a  number  of 
troops,  that  had  any  unfortunate  news  arrived,  he  was  in  a  situation 
which  would  enable  him  to  decide  any  irresolution  on  the  part  of  the 
people,  and  to  impose  whom  he  pleased  upon  them,  with  more 
facility  than  could  the  Praetorian  guards  or  the  Janissaries. 

The  Empress  began  by  assuring  Junot  that  she  had  been  greatly 
instrumental  in  his  appointment  to  the  government  of  Paris.  It  has 
been  asserted  to  me,  that  she  had  strongly  requested  this  favour  for  a 
man  who  had  not  a  single  requisite  for  a  general  or  even  a  soldier. 
Junot  also  knew  how  much  of  this  to  believe,  but  he  said  nothing. 
Tie  could  sometimes  be  prudent.  This  profession  of  the  Empress  set 
him  at  ease,  however;  an  agreeable  intimacy  was  thrown  over  their 
present  relations,  and  he  was  all  gratitude.  The  Empress  entered 
upon  the  delicate  subject  she  had  so  much  at  heart,  and,  to  do  her 
justice,  she  managed  it  very  cleverly.  She  represented  that  the 
Emperor  was  as  liable  as  the  meanest  soldier  of  his  army  to  the 
stroke  of  a  cannon-ball  or  other  mortal  wound.  What,  then,  would 
become  of  France?  Was  it  to  fall  hack  into  the  anarchy  of  the 
Directory  %     This  was  no  longer  admissible. 

"But,  Madame,"  said  Junot,  "it  seems  to  me  the  case  foreseen 
by  your  Majesty,  has  been  foreseen  also  by  the  Emperor  and  the 
Senate.  King  Joseph  would  supply  the  Emperor's  place,  King  Louis 
would  succeed,  and  iii  his  default  the  two  sons  of  King  Louis,  and 
even  in  the  last  resort,  Prince  Jerome."  "Ah!"  said  Josephine,  "do 
not  hold  the  French  nation  so  unjustly  cheap  as  to  suppose  they 
woidd  accept  BUch  a  prince  as  Jerome  Bonaparte  for  their  sovereign." 

"  But,  Madame,  without  defending  Prince  Jerome,  who  is  little  more 
than  a  child,  1  would  remind  your  Majesty  of  your  grandson,  who,  in 
the.  order  of  succession,  would  occupy  the  throne  of  France."  "  And 
do  you  believe  that  France,  still  bleeding  from  her  intestine  wounds, 
would  run  the  risk  of  incurring  new  ones  under  a  regency?  I  believe, 
on  the  contrary,  thai  my  grandsons  would  meet  with  great  opposition, 
bui  that  ni\  son  Eugene  would  find  none."     Speaking  afterwards  of 


212  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

this  demi-political  and  intriguing  adventure,  Junot  told  me  that  at  the 
name  of  Prince  Eugene,  who  was  really  much  beloved  in  the  army 
and  who  was  entitled  to  call  himself  Eugene  Napoleon,  he  hesitated  a 
moment  before  he  answered.  At  length,  considering  that  this  was 
Dut  an  ordinary  conversation,  he  replied  with  becoming  reserve  in 
such  a  manner  as  not  to  compromise  himself,  even  by  an  indiscreet 
word.  The  conversation  was  long ;  it  was  three  o'ch  ck  before  it 
closed,  and  it  had  commenced  at  one. 

But  there  was  in  Paris  an  ambition  much  more  active,  because  the 
Imperial  crown,  with  which  it  sought  to  encircle  the  brow  of  a  husband, 
would  also  adorn  that  of  the  wife.  Murat  had  a  great  name  in  the 
army.  Undoubtedly  Lannes,  Macdonald,  Oudinot,  and  numerous 
other  generals,  deserved  as  well  of  the  country  ;  but  Murat,  as  the 
Emperor's  brother-in-law,  came  before  the  army  and  the  people  under 
peculiar  advantages.  His  wife,  the  most  dexterous  person  in  the 
creation,  was  sensible  of  the  value  of  their  position,  and  did  not  hesi- 
tate an  instant  to  take  its  inconveniences  for  the  sake  of  the  prospects 
it  offered.  But  as  she  could  not  go  direct  to  the  governor  of  Paris 
and  say,  "  If  the  Emperor  should  fall  in  battle,  would  you  make  my 
husband  king]"  she  said  such  things  as  were  intended  to  provide  that 
when  the  decisive  moment  should  arrive,  he  could  refuse  her  nothing. 
It  was  one  of  the  most  detestable  combinations  I  have  ever  known. 

About  the  middle  of  January  the  minister  of  marine  gave  a  ball. 
An  immense  crowd  was  assembled  at  it.  I  have  been  told  that  four- 
teen hundred  persons  were  invited.  This  ball  wras  distinguished  by 
having  taken  place  on  the  very  day  of  the  battle  of  Eylau.  Alas, 
how  many  young  women  who  quitted  it  fatigued  and  satiated  wTith 
pleasure,  learnt  eight  days  afterwards  that  it  had  been  to  them  a  day 
of  mourning  and  woe.  The  Russians  were  in  great  force  in  this 
battle,  which  was  one  of  the  most  murderous  that  ever  took  place. 
I  have  heard  accounts  of  it  that  make  one  shudder.  The  victory  was 
long  in  dispute,  and  a  glorious  charge  of  the  cavalry  of  the  guard 
finally  decided  it. 

It  is  difficult  to  judge  of  the  events  of  this  memorable  battle  as 
they  actually  occurred  ;  but  the  application  of  x  real  intention  to 
discover  the  truth,  to  the  contradictory  evidence  which  is  offered,  will 
throw  good  light  upon  facts.  We  have  to  find  our  way  between 
rocks,  and  I  confess  the  most  painful  result  of  the  investigation  is  the 
conviction  that  the  Emperor's  statement  is  false.  The  bulletin  relates 
the  affair  so  greatly  to  our  advantage,  that  it  makes  us  to  have  lost 
only  nineteen  hundred  killed  and  five  thousand  wounded.  The 
Prussians,   according  to  Buschel,  raise  our   loss  to  thirty  thousand 


XArOLEOX   „ND   LANNES.  213 

killed  and  twelve  thousand  wounded,  and  state  their  own  at  seven 
thousand  nine  hundred  killed  and  twelve  thousand  wounded.  Here, 
then,  according  to  this  account,  has  a  single  day  witnessed  the  last 
agonies  of  thirty -eight  thousand  human  beings,  violently  forced  before 
the  tribunal  of  their  Creator  !  and  the  groans  of  twenty -four  thousand 
more  struggling  upon  the  same  field  of  blood. 

But  a  war  arose  between  Murat  on  one  part,  and  Lannes  and 
Augereau,  each  claiming  the  merit  of  this  victory.  The  Emperor's 
bulletin  represents  Murat's  courage  as  having  been  the  cause  of  for- 
tune's decision  in  favour  of  the  French  arms;  wh'le  the  reports  of  a 
thousand  officers,  who  had  no  friendship  to  flatter,  and  no  revenge  to 
gratify,  assert  that  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg  was  not  engaged  with  his 
cavalry  till  the  concluding  act  of  this  bloody  tragedy.  Augereau  was 
coarse,  absolutely  vulgar ;  I  am  distressed  to  be  obliged  to  connect 
this  word  with  the  name  of  a  marshal  of  the  empire,  nevertheless  it  is 
a  melancholy  fact.  But  Marshal  Lannes  was  so  different  a  character, 
that  to  see  these  two  names  conjoined  is  a  still  greater  source  of  regret. 
Lannes  asserted  and  maintained  that  Murat  was  engaged  only  at  the 
close  of  the  action.  The  crown  of  laurel  that  encircled  Lannes's  head 
might  easily  spare  a  few  of  its  leaves  without  missing  them  ;  but  he 
declared  that  he  would  not  permit  a  single  one  to  be  torn  from  it. 
Some  time  afterwards,  during  the  repose  of  the  troops,  a  scene 
occurred  between  Lannes  and  the  Emperor,  so  extremely  disagreea- 
ble to  Napoleon,  that  the  brave  and  loyal  soldier  at  length  discovered 
that  he  had  gone  too  far.  The  words  were  strong,  as  was  the  emotion 
which  dictated  them. 

"  That  brother-in-law  of  yours  is  a  pretending  knave,  with  his 
pantomime  dress  and  his  plumes  like  a  dancing  dog.  You  are 
making  game  of  me  I  think.  He  is  brave,  you  say — and  what 
Frenchman  is  not  brave?  In  France  we  poinl  our  finger  at  any  one 
who  is  not.  Augereau  and  1  have  done  our  duty,  and  we  refuse  the 
bODOur  of  this  day  to  your  brother-in-law — to  his  Imperial  and  I  Joy  a  1 
Highness  the  Prince  Murat.  Oh!  how  this  makes  one  shrug  one's 
shoulders!  he  loo  must  catch  this  mania  for  royalty,  forsooth  ! — Is  it, 
to  stitcfa  his  mantle  tO  yours,  that  you  steal  our  glory  from  Augereau 
and  me?  You  have  but  to  speak,  and  we  are  to  submit;  but  we 
nave  enough,  and  to  spare — I  can  afford  to  be  generous." 

This  conversation  was  reported  t<>  me  by  an  ear-witness,  who  was 
then  and  always  about  the  Emperor.  The  scene  was  so  much  the 
more  violent  ae  the  Emperor  replied  in  the  dry  lone,  of  command, 
and  with  all  the  displeasure  of  an  offended  Sovereign  ;  while  Lannes, 
alive  on!}- to  his  anger,  and   the  injustice  thai   had  been  done  him, 


214  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

perpetually  repeated  with  a  disdainful  smile,  which  was  itself  sufficient 
t'>  complete  the  exasperation  of  the  Kmperor,  u  So  you  would  give 
him  our  glory — well,  take  it;  we  shall  still  have  enough." — "Yes," 
exclaimed  Napoleon,  unable  any  longer  to  contain  himself;  "  yes,  1 
shall  distribute  the  glory  as  it  suits  me;  for  understand,  it  is  I,  and  I 
only,  who  give  you  your  glory  and  your  success." 

Lannes  became  pale,  almost  faint  with  anger,  and,  leaning  upon 
the  shoulder  of  Duroc,  who  had  just  come  in  alarmed  by  the  increas- 
ing noise  of  this  quarrel,  said  in  a  voice  trembling  with  emotion, 
••  And  so  because  you  have  marched  through  blood  over  this  field  of 
execution,  you  think  yourself  a  great  man  for  your  battle  of  Eylau! 
— and  your  plumed  cock  of  a  brother-in-law,  comes  to  crow  over  us. 
This  cannot  be ;  I  will  have  my  share.  Then  this  boasted  victory — 
hum — what  is  it? — Is  it  those  twelve  thousand  dead  bodies  still 
shrouded  in  the  snow,  and  fallen  there  for  you,  to  preserve  to  you 
that  field  of  battle  the  ensanguined  object  of  your  wishes,  now  a  field 
of  infernal  horrors,  because  the  French  uniform  is  the  insignia  of  its 
mutilated  corpses — and  you  deny  me,  me  Lannes,  the  justice  which  is 
due  to  me !  !" 

This  dialogue  was  overheard  by  several  persons,  but  not  so 
distinctly  as  I  have  transcribed  it.  It  was  after  the  return  of  the 
army,  that  a  mutual  friend  of  Lannes  and  ourselves,  related  to  me 
the  whole  scene.  The  Emperor  was  calm  in  appearance  while  it 
lasted,  but  it  produced  a  terrible  effect  upon  him,  notwithstanding  his 
attachment  to  Lannes. 

We  frequently  visited  the  Empress  in  the  course  of  this  winter, 
in  which  the  Emperor  was  braving  the  frosts  of  Poland.  She 
suffered  much  uneasiness,  and  was  very  desirous  that  Junot  should 
more  openly  pronounce  in  favour  of  Prince  Eugene.  She  told  him 
so  one  day,  in  so  undisguised  a  manner,  that  on  his  return  from  the 
Tuileries  Junot  could  not  forbear  communicating  his  feelings  to  me. 
"They  will  certainly  give  me,"  said  he,  "against  my  will,  the 
appearance  of  being  a  conspirator.  What  can  I  do  under  such 
circumstances  ?  I  see  no  possibility  of  coming  to  any  resolution, 
except  in  the  case  of  a  catastrophe  I  cannot  so  much  as  think  of! 
And  even  in  the  event  of  such  a  calamity  befalling  France,  we  have 
the  King  of  Naples;  then  Prince  Louis  and  his  children.  I  shall 
never  depart  from  the  line  of  succession  traced  out  by  the  Emperor 
himself."  "And  Murat?"  said  I.  looking  attentively  at  him;  for 
my  own  observations  had  already  unfolded  to  me  the  projects  of  the 
Grand  Duchess  of  Berg.  But  Junot  was  not  then  so  for  involved  in 
them  as  he  afterwards  became.     "  Murat !"  said  he,  "  Murat,  Em 


M.    DE   FLAHAULT.  215 

pcror  of  the  French!  what  can  you  be  thinking  of?  Why  not  as 
well  give  the  crown  to  Massena,  Lannes,  or  Oudinot?  If  bravery  is 
what  we  want,  the  generals  of  the  army  are  all  as  brave  as  the  blades 
of  their  swords;  and  Murat,  though  as  valiant  as  those  I  have  men- 
tioned and  many  others,  is  in  no  respect  superior  to  them.  On  the 
contrary,  his  pride  and  boasting  make  him  disliked  in  the  army. 
His  last  folly  of  the  uniform  for  his  staff  has  given  the  finishing 
stroke  to  his  popularity."  Junot  was  right;  Murat  was  much  less 
popular  in  the  ranks  than  Prince  Eugene,  whose  simplicity  of 
manners  and  goodness  of  disposition  were  appreciated  by  all,  from 
the  marshal  to  the  private  soldier.  In  the  affair  of  the  uniform, 
Murat  had  exhibited  great  want  of  judgment.  He  wished  to  compel 
his  aides-de-camp  to  wear  an  uniform,  which  was  in  fact  his  livery  : 
amaranth,  white  and  gold.  At  a  subsequent  period,  at  Naples,  he 
had  the  advantage,  for  he  was  King;  but  in  Poland  several  officers 
of  his  staff,  at  the  head  of  whom  was  M.  de  Flahault,  revolted  against 
a  measure  extremely  disagreeable  and  repulsive  to  them.  M.  de 
Flahault,  a  handsome  youth,  notwithstanding  the  assertions  to  the 
contrary  of  the  Emperor,  could  not  endure  him  ;  M.  de  Flahault, 
who  sang  like  a  troubadour  of  good  King  Rene's  time,  was  willing 
enough  to  be  a  troubadour  altogether,  and  wear  the  colours  of  the 
Grand  Duchess  of  Berg:  but  he  would  not  wear  these  same  colours 
in  the  fashion  his  general  would  impose  them;  and  the  affair  gave 
rise  to  a  sort  of  insurrectionary  movement  in  the  Grand  Ducal  staff, 
the  result  of  which  was  that  M.  de  Flahault  ceased  to  wear  the 
colours,  either  of  the  Grand  Duke  or  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg,  and 
was  transferred  to  the  handsome  stall*  of  the  Prince  of  Neufchate,. 


CHAPTEE    XXII. 


Success  in  Russia — The  great  Sanhedrim — The  Empress  and  patience— Napo* 
Leon'    illegible  Letter — Extraordinary  visit  of  i i l<-  Princess  Borghesi — ll«»r 

chamberlain — Household  of  the  Prii ss— Madai le  ( !hampagny — Madame 

de  Barra     Marchioness  de  Brehan     Mademoiselle  Millol  —Representation  of 

"The  Barber  of  Seville"     M.  de  L ;champs — Mademoi  elle  Mare— Royal 

actresses — Courl  scandal     [neon  tancy  of  fortune. 

During  the  discussion  of  these  weighty  matters,  affairs  of  quite  •■> 
diffcrenl  nature  arose;  Suchet  and  Oudinol  gave  battle  to  General 
Essen  al  Ostrolenka.     An  officer  wounded  in  this  engagement  writes, 


216  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COUliT  AND    FAMILY. 

thai  the  day  was  one  of  the  mosl  sanguinary  of  the  whole  campaign. 

Its  success  is  attributed  solely  to  the  skilful  manoeuvres  of  Suchet, 
and  the  intrepidity  of  Oudinot.  I  was  shown  the  position  of  the  two 
armies  on  the  table  of  Junot's  cabinet,  by  the  little  black  and  red 
marks,  placed  to  represent  the  Kussians  and  French,  for  as  to  the 
Prussians  they  had  been  scattered  before  the  winds,  and  were  nc 
longer  in  question. 

The  present  was  a  remarkable  crisis  in  the  political  history  of  the 
Jews.  The  great  sanhedrim,  which  had  assembled  in  February, 
terminated  its  sittings  on  the  8th  or  9th  of  March  ;  and  the  result  of 
its  conferences  was  sufficiently  important  to  occupy  tome  portion  of 
our  attention.  This  ancient  nation,  whose  strange  destiny  it  has  been 
to  wander  for  fifteen  centuries  under  the  weight  of  the  divine  an- 
athema, was  now  offered  an  habitation,  and  in  acknowledgment  of  the 
asylum  and  protection  afforded  them,  voluntarily  submitted  to  the 
laws  of  the  land  which  received  them.  Polygamy  was  abolished, 
with  a  clause  the  wisdom  of  which  I  could  not  hut  admire.  The 
sanhedrim  declared  that  the  obligations  of  their  law  were  twofold, 
religious  and  political ;  and  while  the  former  wrere  absolute,  the  latter, 
intended  for  the  internal  regulation  of  the  Hebrew  nation  in  Palestine, 
could  no  longer  be  applicable  to  a  people  destitute  alike  of  country 
and  of  civil  policy. 

The  Empress,  it  is  well  known,  was  fond  of  the  game  of  patience. 
Every  evening  the  packs  of  cards  were  placed  upon  the  table,  and 
patience  proceeded,  while  that  of  the  spectators  was  sorely  tried. 
As  her  love  for  the  Emperor  was  sincere,  and  her  solicitude,  I  am 
persuaded,  was  as  great  for  the  individual  as  for  the  sovereign  whose 
crown  she  shared,  she  had  recourse  to  every  means  of  tranquillizing 
her  anxiety ;  and  as  cards  proved  amongst  the  readiest,  they  were 
continually  resorted  to.  One  evening  when  1  was  with  her,  having 
exhausted  her  favourite  game  in  every  variety  of  form,  the  Empress 
wondered  whether  a  courier  would  arrive  that  night:  it  was  nine 
o'clock.  '•  1  cannot  make  up  my  mind,"  said  she,  "to  retire  to 
rest  till  I  am  satisfied  whether  there  will  be  any  tidings  for  tne 
to-night." 

She  recommenced  the  great  patience,  and  before  it  was  half 
accomplished  was  certain  she  would  succeed,  which  accordingly  she 
did;  and  scarcely  was  the  last  card  placed  on  the  last  pack,  when 
the  Arch-chancellor  entered,  with  his  usual  solemn  pace,  and  delivered 
to  her  Majesty  a  letter  from  the  Emperor;  a  letter  the  more  agree- 
able to  her  as  it  announced  that  the  army  would  repose,  during  the 
month  of  March,  in  cantonments  between  the  Vistula  and  the  Pas 


VISIT   OF  THE   PKINCESS   BOKGHESE.  217 

sargue.  This  last  particular  is  impressed  on  my  mind  by  the 
circumstance  of  an  entire  line  of  the  Emperor's  letter  containing  the 
names  of  the  two  rivers  being  utterly  unintelligible  to  the  Empress. 
It  was  handed  to  us  to  decipher  if  we  could,  but  with  equal  ill  success ; 
for  my  own  part  I  could  as  easily  have  read  the  inscription  on 
Cleopatra's  needle.  At  length  Junot  arrived,  and  as  he  was  even 
more  accustomed  to  Napoleon's  handwriting  than  the  Empress 
herself,  the  incomprehensible  line  was  made  over  to  him,  and  he 
read  it. 

"  Really,"  said  the  Empress,  "  it  is  very  fortunate  for  me  that 
you  took  it  into  your  head  to  fetch  Madame  Junot,  otherwise  we 
should  have  seen  nothing  of  you,  and  I  should  have  remained  in 
ignorance  that  the  army  was  stationed  between  the  Vistula  and  the 
Passargue." 

This  was  mildly  spoken,  but  Josephine  was  visibly  hurt  that 
Junot  paid  her  no  other  attention  than  was  due  to  the  Empress. 
She  laughingly  whispered  a  few  words  in  his  ear;  upon  which  Junot 
coloured  and  looked  round  to  see  whether  I  was  listening  or  observ- 
ing, and  replied  in  a  tone  which  made  it  apparent  that  he  was  piqued 
in  his  turn. 

I  was  poorly  at  this  time,  without  positively  knowing  the  cause 
of  my  malady;  I  guessed  it  with  indescribable  joy,  for  it  seemed  to 
give  hopes  of  a  boy  after  my  five  girls.  In  consequence,  however, 
of  this  slight  indisposition,  I  kept  my  bed  somewhat  later  of  a 
morning,  and  had  not  risen  from  it  on  the  day  following  the  incident 
of  the  letter  when  I  heard  several  voices  in  my  saloon,  and  suddenly 
my  bedroom-door  was  thrown  wide  open  and  the  Princess  Borghese 
was  announced.  "Well  !  my  little  Laurette,  so  you  are  ill  1  1  can 
easily  believe  it.  You  are  vexed  :  hey?  Come  (ell  me  all  about 
it."  And  jumping  on  my  bed  she  established  herself  on  my  feet 
quite  to  her  satisfaction,  and  regardless  of  any  inconvenience  she 
might  cause  me.  I  rang  for  some  pillows,  that  I  might  ail  up  and 
offer  my  duty  as  a  lady  of  the  court,  instead  of  thus  remaining  in 
my  nightcap  in  presence  of  so  august  a  personage;  but  she  would 
not  sutler  it,  and  we  had  the  strangest  conversation  possible.  "So, 
so.  Laurette,  tell  me  why  you  have  not  given  me  a  fete  al  your 
country-house  of  Raincy ?" — "Because,  as  your  Imperial  Highness 
can  scarcely  bear  the  motion  of  a  carriage,  I  did  not,  imagine  you 
could  hunt,  which  is  tin'  only  fete  we  ran  offer  you  at  Raincy." — 
"  And  why  should  not  I  hunt  as  well  as  Caroline?  Your  fetes  are. 
all  for  her." — "But,  Madame,  you  do  not  ride  on  horseback." — 
What  does  that  Bignif)  ?     1  could  follow  in   my  palanquin.     Hava 


218  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

you  Been  my  palanquin?" — "No,  Madame,.  .  .  .but  (hat  is  no 
OODsequevce,  you  cannot  hunt  in  a  palanquin."  And  the  idea  struck 
my  fancy  as  so  perfectly  ludicrous  that  I  could  not  avoid  laughing. 

••  Very  well ;  they  all  laugh  when  I  tell  them  I  can  follow  the  chase 
with  my  bearers.  M.  de  Montbreton  tells  me  I  have  not  common 
sense.  But  we  shall  see;  I  want  to  consult  Junot  about  it,  where  ia 
he?"  1  rang  and  inquired  for  Junot :  he  was  gone  out.  "Ah!  ah! 
gone  out  already  !  Really  he  is  very  early  in  his  visits.  Perhaps  it 
is  for  the  Empress's  fete;  he  is  director  in  chief  of  every  thing  that  is 
done  at  the  Elysee.  You  ought  not  to  allow  it,"  added  she,  with  an 
air  of  seriousness  quite  amusing.  "  I  have  no  control  in  such  mat- 
ters," I  answered  with  a  heart  a  little  swelled,  for  I  understood  her 
allusion.  "But  what  fete  do  you  mean,  Madame?" — "  Why  the  19th 
vi  March,  to  be  sure,  St.  Joseph's  day.  We  are  to  fete  the  Empress, 
our  sister.  We  are  to  perf  jrm  a  comedy  at  Malmaison ;  you  are  one 
of  the  principal  actresses.  What,  do  you  know  nothing  about  it,  my 
little  Laurette?" 

A  message  was  that  moment  brought  me  from  the  Grand  Duchess 
of  Berg,  desiring  to  see  me ;  to  which  I  answered  that  I  would  hasten 
to  attend  her  commands :  but  it  was  not  easy  to  get  rid  of  such  a 
personage  as  the  Princess  Borghese.  I  was  obliged  to  listen  to  the 
full  detail  of  her  projected  costume  and  singing ;  then  to  complaints 
against  such  of  her  ladies  as  had.  been  wanting  in  respect.  Then  she 
talked  of  the  Emperor's  victories,  of  my  night-gown,  and  then  again 
of  her  dress  for  Rosina;  it  was  the  most  discursive  tete-a-tete  imagin- 
able. She  was  determined  to  perform  Rosina  on  the  occasion ;  a 
complimentary  song  was  to  be  added  to  the  music  lesson,  and  that 
affair  would  be  settled.  Then  followed  lamentations  sufficiently 
comic,  addressed  as  they  were  to  me,  on  Junot's  having  forqotten 
how  beautiful  she  was  ....  Oh,  the  strange  being !  Suddenly  she 
exclaimed  in  an  ecstasy,  "My  little  Laurette,  do  you  know  my  new 
chamberlain  ?"— "  No,  Madame  ;  who  is  he  ?"— "  M.  de  Forbin."  My 
brother  was  well  acquainted  with  him,  but  I  had  seldom  seen  him  ; 
though  I  knew  that  he  was  both  sensible  and  agreeable,  and  that  his 
elegance  of  manners  and  distinguished  merit  naturally  fitted  him  for 
the  situation  to  which  he  was  appointed.  "  What,  my  little  Laurette, 
do  you  not  know  my  new  chamberlain  !"  She  leant  over  me  and 
pulled  at  once  all  the  three  bell-ropes  at  the  head  of  my  bed.  My 
valet-de-chambre  and  women  came  running  in  all  together.  "  Send  in 
the  gentleman  who  is  in  the  saloon,"  said  she  to  the  valet-de-chambre; 
»nd  in  walked  M.  de  Forbin. 

I  do  not  know   whether   I  am   infected   with  the  prejudices  of 


THE   CHATEAU    OF   RAINCY.  219 

persons  who  are  growing  old,  but  I  must  say  that  in  my  opinion  the 
present  day  does  not  produce  men  so  attractive  for  talents,  manners, 
and  personal  appearance,  as  numbers  who  figured  at  the  period  of 
which  I  am  writing,  and  amongst  whom  M.  de  Forbin  was  eminently 
distinguished.  He  was  well  formed  and  handsome ;  his  language  was 
remarkable  for  grace  and  elegance,  and  his  abilities  in  painting,  poetry, 
and  literature,  made  him  the  most  delightful  drawing-room  companion 
in  the  world.  Such  was  the  M.  de  Forbin,  whom  the  Princess  Borghese 
brought  into  my  chamber  while  I  lay  in  bed,  to  show  me  her  chamber- 
lain ;  for  her  state  household  was  as  yet  a  splendid  novelty,  the  estab- 
lishment being  composed  of  persons  no  better  suited  to  each  other 
than  that  of  Madame  Mere. 

Madame  de  Champagny  (Duchess  de  Cadore),  wife  of  the  minister 
for  foreign  affairs,  was  lady  of  honour.  *  have  met  with  few  women 
so  indifferent  to  their  person  as  was  Madame  de  Champagny.  She 
was  the  most  worthy  but  wearisome,  the  most  tender  yet  least  femi- 
nine, woman  I  have  ever  known.  Her  tenderness  indeed  was  all 
reserved  for  her  husband,  who  might  fairly  be  cited  as  a  model  of  ex- 
cellence in  every  respect,  but  seemed  to  have  been  gifted  by  a  wicked 
fairy,  who  neutralized  all  his  good  qualities  by  a  most  disagreeable 
exterior  united  with  towering  pretensions.  He  spared  no  pains  to 
please,  flatter,  and  oblige,  in  pursuit  of  susceptible  women  who  might 
make  him  happy ;  but  he  unfortunately  carried  in  his  own  person  an 
antidote  to  all  his  efforts. 

Madame  de  Barral,  now  Madame  de  Septeuil,  was  a  tall,  hand- 
some, and  graceful  woman,  with  too  small  a  head  for  her  formidable 
stature,  but  she  was  sprightly  and  altogether  agreeable.  The  newly- 
married  Marchioness  de  Brehan,  daughter  of  M.  de  Cressy,  was  hand- 
some, well  made,  with  an  air  of  fashion,  and  a  most  fascinating  address; 
pretty  light  hair,  feet  eminently  French,  that  is  to  say  peculiarly 
small ;  a  skin  of  satin,  and  beautiful  teeth;  and  combined  with  all  this 
a  keea  and  lively  wit,  which  never  gave  offence.  Mademoiselle  Millot, 
since  become  Countess  ofSalucca,  was  indisputably  the  most  remark 
able  personage  of  the  Princess's  household.  The  grand-daughter,  or  at 
least  the  pupil  ofPougens,  her  education  was  perfect,  if  I  may  use  the 
expression,  especially  for  the  age,  and  sown  in  a  soil  which  nature  had 
provided  with  every  requisite  for  fertility.  Her  acquirements  were 
masculine,  but  her  talents  feminine,  and  of  the  most  pleasing  kind. 
She  could  talk  of  trifles,  of  dress  and  public  sights;  and  then  would 
join  a  conversation  on  the  highest  subjects,  which  she  knew  how  to 
direct  with  peculiar  address.  She  was  not  pretty;  her  eyes  were 
small  and  Chinese;  the  turn  of  her  ideas  was  however,  unfortunately 


220  NAPOLEON,    HIS   OOURT  AND   FAMILY. 

far  too  original  for  a  woman,  whose  thoughts  should  all  be  subjected 
to  inviolable  rules  of  propriety,  and  to  this  she  owed  misfortunes 
much  to  be  pitied,  and  a  premature  death.  She  was  the  author  of  an 
historical  romance,  entitled  Forcarini,  or  the  Practitioner  of  Venice 
comprising  all  the  imagination  which  the  age  demands,  together  with 
all  the  valuable  instruction  that  knowledge  such  as  hers  could  furnish. 

The  household  of  the  Princess  Borghese  was  doubled,  when  subse- 
quently Prince  Camille  was  appointed  Governor-General  of  Piedmont. 
Mesdames  De  la  Turbie,  De  Cavour,  and  De  Mathis,  were  the  Italian 
ladies  then  added  to  it.  Of  the  latter  the  Emperor  Napoleon  was  so 
enamoured  as  to  write  her  several  letters  a  day ;  and  this  (notwith- 
standing the  contempt  with  which  he  affected  to  speak  of  the  inhabi- 
tants of  the  south)  nearly  about  the  same  time  that  he  gave  proofs  of 
attachment  to  Madame  Grassini  and  Madame  Gazani. 

The  whole  establishment  had  been  summoned  to  deliberate  upon 
the  piece  that  should  be  selected  for  the  Empress's  fete.  Let  it  be 
understood,  that  the  two  sisters-in-law  thought  no  more  of  the  Em- 
press than  if  ber  name  had  been  St.  Lucia.  They  were  determined 
on  a  fete,  and  a  fete  in  which  they  should  play  the  principal  parts  and 
attract  universal  applause.  Could  the  party  have  been  transported 
to  Madame  de  Genlis's  Palace  of  Truth,  this  would  have  appeared  as 
the  really  actuating  impulse.  The  Princess  Pauline  therefore  insisted 
on  the  representation  of  the  Barber  of  Seville,  "  Because,"  said  she, 
"I  shall  play  Rosina  to  admiration."  "  But,  Madame,  it  is  an  opera." 
"I  do  not  mean  the  opera,  but  the  French  piece  translated;  I  have  it, 
and  very  well  translated."  "  But,  Madame,  it  is  very  long,  and,  be- 
sides, it  is  for  the  Empress's  fete.  Nothing  could  be  so  suitable  to 
the  occasion  as"  .  .  .  .  "  Really,"  said  she,  quite  irritated,  "  she  must 
be  very  hard  to  please ;  what  can  she  wish  for  but  that  we  should  be 
amused.  Well,  it  will  well  suit  me  to  perform  the  comedy,  and  take 
the  part  of  Rosina.  How  pretty  I  should  look  in  the  black  and  pink 
hat,  and  the  little  pink  satin  dress,  with  an  apron  of  black  blond!" 

The  Princess  Caroline,  who  had  far  more  sense  than  her  sister 
(although  I  cannot  subscribe  to  the  extraordinary  pleasantry  of  M.  de 
Talleyrand  in  saying  she  had  the  head  of  Cromwell  placed  on  the 
shoulders  of  a  pretty  woman),  had  set  her  mind  on  a  part  contrived 
expressly  and  exclusively  to  show  her  off.  The  two  sisters  could  not, 
therefore,  be  brought  to  agree,  and  the  great  sanhedrim  which  had 
just  closed  its  sittings  cculd  not  betray  more  irresolution  than  the 
present  council.  A  lucky  motion  was  at  length  made  to  consult 
Junot,  whose  opinion  was  fortified  by  former  credit  with  one  sister 
and  present  credit  with  the  other.     I  will  not  say  whether  this  was 


PRIVATE   THEATRICALS   AT   MALMAISON.  221 

wholly  attributable  to  the  strength  which  friendship  acquires  from  the 
recollections  of  infancy;  but,  however  derived,  he  had  sufficient  influ- 
ence with  both  to  induce  them  to  abandon  the  project  of  performing  a 
great  drama,  and  to  play  two  small  pieces  composed  expressly  in 
honour  of  the  day,  telling  each  that  her  part  might  be  made  as  promi- 
nent as  suited  her  own  inclination.  M.  de  Chazet  was  to  compose  one 
of  these  pieces ;  the  witty,  agreeable  M.  de  Longchamps,  at  the  com- 
mand of  the  Princess  Caroline,  the  other;  and  he  never  failed  to 
charm,  whether  giving  parties  of  pleasure,  sketching  after  the  most 
caustic  manner  of  Teniers  the  pilgrimage  of  s.n  old  maid,  warbling 
the  despairing  strains  of  a  patriot  on  the  eve  of  exile,  or  simply  in  the 
chimney-corner  relating  some  old  legend  with  that  grave  spirit  and 
interest  -which  is  the  exclusive  gift  of  nature,  and  cannot  be  acquired 
by  study.  He  produced  the  affecting  ballad  of  We  must  depart! 
Adieu,  my  Laura  (so  beautifully  set  to  music  by  Boieldieu),  at  the 
moment  he  was  himself  embarking  for  his  exile  in  America  ;  and  was 
also  the  author  of  My  Aunt  Aurora.  Spontini,  known  to  the  musical 
world  by  La  Vestale,  was  to  contribute  the  music. 

No  sooner  were  the  pieces  prepared  than  the  parts  were  dis- 
tributed ;  and  now  the  eagerness  to  be  Prima  Donna  appeared  in  its 
full  force.  The  male  characters  were  fairly  assigned  ;  but  as  to  the 
female,  it  mattered  not  whether  they  were  or  were  not  suited  to  the 
talents  df  their  several  representatives,  provided  those  of  the  two 
Princesses  were  carefully  worked  up  and  comprised  all  the  interest 
of  the  pieces.  Our  only  resource  was  in  playing  something  less 
badly  than  our  imperial  coadjutors,  and  in  that  respect  we  had  full 
latitude.  The  actresses,  besides  the  two  Princesses,  were  la  Mare- 
chale  Ney,  Madame  de  la  Valette,  and  myself.  The  gentlemen, 
Messieurs  de  Brigode,  d'Angosse,  de  Montbreton,  and  Junot;  besides 
another  who  acted  a  subordinate  character,  and  whose  name  I  have 
forgotten.  La  Marechale  Ney  acted  an  old  grandmother  with  the 
talent  she  uniformly  displayed,  for  I  never  knew  her  to  do  anything 
otherwise  than  well,  but  her  part  was  not  very  formidable. 

The  pleasure  of  this  comedy  was  certainly  not  so  great  to  its  ulti- 
mate audience  as  to  ourselves  during  our  three  weeks' rehearsals ; 
not  that  the  matter  was  uniformly  laughable  I"  us  all;  to  me.  |l>r 
example,  when,  on  entering  one  of  the  palaces  at  which  we  were 

to  rehearse,  an  equipage  Struck  my  vision  with  amaranth  liveries, 
turned    up    with    yellow,  and    laced    with    silver — that    is    to    say.  my 

own:  but  where  was  the  person  the  landau  had  conveyed1?  Not  in 
the  gallery!  1  found,  in  Bhort,  that  a  council  was  holding;  hut,  not  in 
the  fashion  cf  the   Cornedie  Frangaiset  to  which  the  dramatic,  corpi 


222  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

were  admitted, and  each  allowed  to  give  an  ((pinion.  In  our  company 
we  had  not  even  the  liberty  of  remonstrance. 

The  Princess  Pauline,  as  an  actress,  acquitted  herself  tolerably 
well,  but  her  singing  was  so  outrageously  out  of  tune  that  it  waa 
scarcely  endurable.  It  was.  besides,  sufficiently  ridiculous  to  see  her 
carried  into  the  middle  of  the  theatre  (for  the  state  of  her  health  pre- 
vented her  walking),  and  there,  in  her  arm-chair,  rehearsing  the  part 
ot'  a  young  affianced  bride.  Who  was  her  lover?  I  do  not  remem 
ber.  unless  it  was  M.  de  Brigode,  who  in  the  second  piece  performed 
Lolo  Dubourg  admirably.  Madame  Ney  and  Madame  de  La  Valette 
also  performed  in  the  first  piece,  the  former  extremely  -*-ell.  As  for 
Madame  de  La  Valette,  M.  de  Chazet,  who  was  her  aistructor,  ex 
claimed,  rather  angrily,  "  Cannot  you,  dear  madam,  express  a  little 
more  emotion]  rather  more  tenderness,  I  conjure  you!  Really  one 
would  suppose  you  were  asleep.1' 

His  reproach  was  just.  It  would  be  impossible  to  speak  or  move 
with  more  monotony  or  cold  indifference ;  she  was  perfectly  pro- 
voking ;  an  animated  statue,  but  not  animated  like  Galatea  with  the 
sacred  fire  of  the  heart.  And  yet  this  woman,  who  appeared  so  cold, 
has  proved  that  her  soul  is  warmed  by  the  noblest  passions. 

In  the  second  piece  Junot  was  a  lover,  a  character  not  at  all 
adapted  to  his  comic  talent.  It  was  love  in  its  utmost  passion,  in  all 
the  vigour  of  first  impressions.  I  think  M.  de  Longchamps  must 
have  been  bent  on  placing  his  Charles  in  recollected  situations,  and 
putting  into  his  mouth  words  he  must  pronounce  with  pleasure ;  I  can- 
not otherwise  account  for  the  parts  of  Junot  and  the  future  Queen  of 
Naples  in  this  piece. 

Its  plot  is  simple.  The  scene  is  laid  at  the  house  of  the  Mayor  of 
Ruelle ;  Caroline  and  Charles,  mutually  in  love,  and  born  the  same 
day,  are  engaged  in  marriage.  An  insufferable  coxcomb  is  desirous 
of  crossing  their  hopes,  but  the  good  genius  of  the  weeping  lovers  has 
recourse  to  Malmaison.  The  wedding  is  to  be  celebrated,  and  the 
Empress  designs  to  honour  it  with  her  presence.  Meanwhile  Charles 
and  Caroline  sing  together,  to  the  air  of  0  ma  tendre  musette. 

Junot  was  much  affected  :  those  who  knew  his  heart  could  have 
no  difficulty  in  divining  the  nature  of  his  emotions.  Not  so  the  lady. 
She  tried  to  appear  affected,  but  could  not  succeed.  Her  feigned 
agitation  was  revealed  only  by  the  increased  alto  of  the  tones  that 
eame  fretfully  from  her  lips,  which,  however  pretty,  were  never  in- 
tended for  the  passage  of  harmonious  sounds. 

The  Princess  Pauline  was  enchanting  in  her  costume  of  a  peasant 
bride.     The  timidity  which  she  really  felt,  and  which  a  first  public 


MADEMOISELLE    MARS.  223 

appearance  cannot  fail  to  excite  even  in  persons  of  first-rate  talent, 
was  most  becoming,  and  enhanced  her  beauty  in  an  extraordinary- 
degree.  The  performance  was  certainly  very  amusing,  both  to  see 
and,  hear.  My  education  in  good  society  was  never  more  essential  to 
prevent  a  burst  of  laughter  in  the  midst  of  a  reply,  for  though  the 
Princesses  might  be  the  two  prettiest  women  in  the  world,  they  were 
certainly  two  of  the  worst  actresses  that  ever  trod  the  boards  of  a 
theatre. 

My  part  was  in  the  piece  of  M.  de  Longchamps,  which  was  by  far 
the  prettiest.  My  dramatic  skill  was,  at  best,  but  indifferent,  and 
this  character  was  quite  unsuiteel  to  it.  I  had  never  aspired  beyond 
the  part  of  waiting-maid,  or  one  of  distrust  and  malice,  such  as 
Madame  Dervil  in  the  Self-Rivals.  On  this  occasion  I  was  to  be  a 
very  silly,  puerile  young  girl,  god-daughter  of  the  great  lady  who  was 
expected  at  Ruelle ;  and  1  came  to  request  a  compliment  for  my 
godmother  from  the  mayor,  whom  M.  de  Montbreton  personated  to 
perfection,  with  an  ease  and  truth  seldom  to  be  found  in  an  amateur. 

I  was  quite  certain  of  failing  in  my  performance — a  circumstance 
probably  very  desirable  to  others,  but  quite  the  reverse  to  myself. 
1  therefore  requested  Mademoiselle  Mars,  if  she  had  a  few  minutes  to 
spare,  would  have  the  goodness  to  hear  me  rehearse  ;  and  by  the  more 
than  urbanity  with  which  she  complied,  rehearsing  with  me  un- 
weariedly  every  morning  during  the  fortnight  that  elapsed  before  the 
appointed  fete,  I  had  an  opportunity  (of  which  1  perhaps  stupidly 
availed  myself  far  more  effectually  than  of  her  lessons)  of  admiring 
the  muscular  play  of  her  pliant  and  charming  features;  her  expressive 
smile  conveying  some  idea  while  it  disclosed  her  pearly  (cell),  and 
those  beaming  eyes,  which,  in  accordance  with  the  smile,  revealed  the 
cominif  sentiment  liefore  it  could  find  utterance.  Hearing  her  thus  in 
a  private  room,  divested  of  all  that  delusive  attraction  which  the 
lights,  the  public  plaudits,  the  whole  witchery  of  the  scene  cast  around 
an  actress  on  the  stage,  I  mentally  exclaimed,  '•  This  is  the  greatest 
actress  in  the  world!  She  is  pursuing  her  natural  vocation.  Here  i; 
no  appearance  of  acting,  it  must  therefore  lie  the  perfection  of  the 
art."  From  that,  moment  1  became  a  declared  and  enthusiastic 
admirer  of  Mile.  Mar-,  and  considered  it  a,  real  public  misfortune 
that  she  refused  to  receive  pupils. 

In  these  interviews  I  had  equal  reason  to  appreciate  the  tone  of 

her  conversation,  her  excellent  judgmenl  I  hergood  taste.     I  found 

in  Mademoiselle  Mars  everything  that,  could  constitute  a  woman 
formed  to  shine  and  please  in  the  very  besl  society. 

The  performances  at,  Malmaison,  even  under  the  Consulate,  ex- 


224  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

cited  apprehension;  how  great,  then,  must  be  our  anxiety,  now  that 
the  Empire,  with  its  luxurious  wonders,  rendered  Paris  the  fantastic 
abode  of  magnificent  grandeur!  This  reflection  crossed  my  mind 
during  our  breakfast  on  this  important  day  with  the  Empress,  in  the 
stuccoed  dining-room  on  the  ground-floor  at  Malmaisdn,  leading  to 
the  Emperor's  closet. 

We  were  five-and-twenty  seated  at  a  table,  over  which  the 
Empress  presided  with  her  accustomed  grace,  and  all  the  simplicity 
of  a  hostess  in  ordinary  society.  She  had  desired  me  to  bring  my 
two  eldest  daughters,  Josephine  and  Constance.  Josephine,  her  god 
daughter,  was  placed  beside  her.  Their  English  governess  accom 
panied  them,  and  the  dear  creatures  were  assuredly,  of  all  the  impe 
rial  guests,  the  least  disturbed  by  anticipations  of  the  day's  occur- 
rences. 

I  was  pregnant  with  my  eldest  son,  Napoleon,  and  in  addition  to 
the  suffering  this  circumstance  occasioned,  and  which  afterwards  be 
came  serious,  was  already  attacked  with  a  derangement  of  the  nerves, 
and  had  the  occasion  been  any  other  than  the  Empress's  fete,  I  should 
certainly  have  excused  myself  from  appearing  amongst  the  dramatis 
jiersonce. 

The  representation,  terminating  with  a  humorous  madrigal  of 
birth-day  congratulation  to  the  Empress,  passed  off  tolerably.  The 
Princess  Pauline  performed  far  better  than  her  sister,  notwithstanding 
the  eternal  pretensions  of  the  latter,  who  is  perfectly  persuaded  that 
in  every  word,  step,  and  action,  she  excels  all  other  women. 

It  was  late  before  we  left  Malmaison,  and  our  return  was  rather 
painful  to  me,  for  the  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg  took  it  into  her  head 
that  we  should  accompany  her  in  her  carriage,  though  I  had  my  own 
in  waiting,  and  should  have  much  preferred  travelling  at  my  ease  in 
it.  We  had  not  proceeded  far  before  the  Princess  was  taken  ill :  it 
was  at  Puielle.  1  ordered  the  coachman  to  stop  ;  the  carriage-door 
was  opened  and  she  alighted,  which  I  would  willingly  have  been  ex- 
cused  doing,  for  the  night  air,  though  not  absolutely  cold,  was  far  from 
agreeable.  The  Princess  had  had  a  nervous  attack  in  the  course  of 
the  day,  and  had  even  fainted  ;  when  the  Empress  Josephine,  finding 
a  letter  entangled  in  her  gown,  put  it  into  her  hand,  which  she  held 
closed  with  her  own  during  her  swoon — a  trait  which  deserves  pub- 
licity. When  the  Princess  recovered  and  perceived  this  delicate 
attention,  she  said,  with  ill-concealed  ill-humour,  in  reply  to  a  question 
which  no  one  asked,  for  the  Empress  took  no  notice  of  the  circum- 
stance, 

"  It  is  a  letter  from  Murat." 


COURT   SCANDAL.  225 

"  I  very  well  knew  the  writer,"  said  the  Empress  afterwards  to 
me,  "for  I  recognised  the  hand." 

We  reached  Paris  at  three  in  the  morning.  1  set  the  Princess 
down,  and  Junot  handed  her  out  of  the  carriage  and  conducted  her  to 
her  apartments  ;  her  carriage  conveyed  me  home,  but  alone. 

This  little  comedy  of  the  19th  of  March,  1807,  had  occupied  the 
whole  imperial  court  through  the  preceding  winter,  filling  it  with 
intrigues,  petty  hatred,  vengeance,  and  scandal ;  for,  alas !  all  these 
existed  amongst  us,  and  other  bickerings  still  more  despicable.  But 
is  not  this  the  secret  history  of  all  courts'? 

In  these  two  years,  1807  and  1808,  Fortune,  for  the  last  time, 
lavished  her  favours  with  profusion  on  France  and  her  Emperor. 
He  was  afterwards  victorious  ;  his  thunders  still  rolled  over  the 
heads  of  kings;  still  carried  mourning  into  foreign  families;  and 
occasionally  flung  us  a  few  stray  laurels  as  compensation  for  our 
losses  ;  but  those  losses  were  thenceforth  more  immense,  those  laurels 
more  stained  with  our  blood.  And  in  what  can  this  change  have 
originated?  Why  did  Victory,  hitherto  always  faithful  to  his  call, 
now  desert  his  eagles'?  Because  she  is  a  woman  ;  because  she  grew 
weary  of  continual  demands  upon  her ;  and  moreover  sne  is  capri- 
cious, and  chose  to  favour  our  enemies  in  their  turn ! 


CHAPTER   XXIII. 


Visit  of  the  Arch-chancellor — The  new  Duke — The  siege  of  Dantzick — The  new 
Duchess — The  Empress's  usher  reprimanded — Proclamation  of  the  Prince 
of  the  Peace — Death  of  the  young  Prince  Louis — Queen  Hortense  in  the 
Pyrenees — Her  return  to  Paris — Her  albums  ami  musical  compositions — 
Napoleon  less  of  a  Corsican  than  he  is  thought — His  economy  and  liberality 
— Cause  of  the  aspersions  upon  Junot  by  Las  Cases — Campaign  of  lso7 
continued — The  Emperor's  car  grazed  by  a  hall — Napoleon's  observation  to 
Marshal  Lannes— Resolution  of  the  Russian  sol. Hits — Battle  of  Friedland— 
The  Emperor  in  high  spirits — Victor — Marshal  Ney — Prodigious  slaughter 
—Capture  of  Konisberg — Interview  of  the  two  Emperors  at  Tilsit — Humilia- 
tion of  the  King  of  Prussia — The  Emperor  Alexander  fascinated — The  Queen 
of  Prussia's  intercourse  with  Napoleon  at.  Tilsit,  Napoleon's  error  in  not  re- 
establishing the  kingdom  of  Poland  'lie-  Queen  of  Prussia's  beauty  -  Effects 
mi  Prussia  of  the  treaty  of  Tilsit — Violation  of  locks  and  seals. 

Onk  evening  the  Arch-chancellor   paid    me  a  visit.      He  appeared 
thoughtful,  and  seating  himself  beside   my  sofa,  which  I  could  no 
54 


226  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

longer  quit,  accosted  me  with,  "I  bring  you  strange  news;  the  Em. 
peror  is  not  only  re-establishing  the  ancient  noblesse,  but  is  restoring 
new  titles  of  rank  ;  and  \vh<>  do  you  think  is  the  first  military  duke  1 
Guess."  "Marshal  Lannes?"  "Very  natural,  but  not  correct." 
"Marshal  Massena?"  The  Arch-chaneellor  smiled,  and  shook  his 
head.  ''  Well,  then,  unless  it  is  Bernadotte,  who  in  spite  of  his 
violent  republicanism  seems  to  wear  harness  as  a  courtier  with  perfect 
docility,  1  can  guess  no  further."  "It  is  Eefebvre;  1  have  just  seen 
his  wife."  "  And  not  ill  chosen.  Madame  la  Marechale's  manner 
may  not  be  in  perfect  harmony  with  her  dignity  of  Duchess,  but  she 
is  a  good  wife;  besides,  you  know  the  Emperor  makes  no  account  of 
us,  one  difficulty  in  his  choice  was  therefore  obviated  ;  and  Lefebvre 
is  one  of  the  most  estimable  members  of  our  military  family.  I  am 
sure  the  Emperor  has  well  weighed  his  choice."  The  Arch-chancellor, 
with  all  his  caution,  smiled  at  me,  and  we  understood  each  other  with- 
out speaking.  It  was  evident  that  Napoleon,  willing  to  revive  the 
high  nobility  and  re-create  the  twelve  peers  of  Charlemagne,  intended 
to  give  additional  lustre  to  his  twenty-four  grand  dignitaries  of  the 
Empire,  which,  however,  should  be  the  just  reward  of  their  services; 
but  it  was  necessary  to  feel  his  way,  and  to  proceed  warily  with  a 
people  who  held  the  very  name  of  King  in  abhorrence,  and  had  only 
accepted  an  Emperor  in  consideration  of  the  ancient  relation  of  that 
dignity  with  a  republic. 

Napoleon,  surrounded  by  a  thousand  perils,  never  relaxed  his 
precautions;  and  though  apparently  regardless  of  obstacles,  was  care- 
ful not  to  shock  the  men  of  the  Revolution ;  they  were  to  be  gained, 
but  this  was  no  longer  a  work  of  difficulty.  The  temptation  was 
spread  before  them,  and  nature  achieved  the  rest.  No  sooner  was  the 
bait  offered  than  all,  far  from  repelling  it,  were  eager  for  a  bite ;  and 
that  which  Napoleon  presented  in  the  Duchy  of  Dantzick  was  of  the 
most  attractive  kind.  Aware  of  this,  he  would  not  confer  it  where  it 
might  in  any  case  be  liable  to  abuse,  and  Marshal  Lefebvre,  esteemed 
by  the  army  and  all  true  Frenchmen,  and  deserving  of  the  highest 
reward  of  valour,  was  the  person  best  adapted  to  the  Emperor's 
purpose. 

The  siege  of  Dantzick  was  one  of  the  most  brilliant  military  suc- 
cesses of  a  campaign  rich  in  triumph.  Somewhat  of  Frederick's 
spirit  was  at  length  roused  in  General  Kalkreuth :  he  was  once  more 
the  soldier  :  we  had  not  indeed  spared  the  spur,  but  the  steed  at 
length  began  to  feel  it.  During  the  two  months'  siege,  the  trenches 
were  open  fifty-two  days ;  and  when  Kalkreuth  capitulated,  and 
engaged  for  himself  and  his  men  not  to  bear  arms  for  twelve  months, 


THE   DUCHESS   OF   DANTZICK.  227 

only  eight  thousand  and  some  hundred  men  defiled  before  the  French 
general,  though  he  had  shut  himself  up  there  at  the  head  of  eighteen 
thousand.  Eight  hundred  cannon  and  immense  magazines  were  cap- 
tured in  this  fortress,  the  fall  of  which  secured  our  left  flank  and  rear, 
and  left  to  Prussia  only  the  post  of  Pillau  along  the  whole  coast 
of  the  Baltic. 

Tlie  important  question  which  at  this  time  agitated  the  imperial 
court  was,  how  thj  new  Duchess  would  carry  her  dignity?  and  she 
speedily  resolved  it.  She  went  to  the  Tuilcries  to  thank  the  Empress 
Josephine  for  the  favour  the  Emperor  had  just  conferred.  The  Em 
press  was  in  the  great  yellow  saloon  ;  and  as  Madame  la  Marechale 
had  not  demanded  an  audience,  the  usher,  accustomed  to  call  her  by 
that  name,  entered  to  take  the  orders  of  the  chamberlain  in  waiting, 
returned,  and  addressed  her — "  Madame  la  Marechale  may  enter." 
The  lady  looked  askance  at  him  ;  but  suppressing  all  audible  tokens 
of  indignation,  she  entered  the  saloon  :  and  the  Empress,  rising  from 
the  sofa  she  usually  occupied  beside  the  fireplace,  advanced  a  few 
steps  to  meet  her,  saying,  with  that  engaging  graciousness  she  could 
always  assume  when  it  pleased  her,  "  How  is  the  Duchess  of  Dant- 
zick?" La  Marechale,  instead  of  answering,  winked  intelligently,  and 
then  turning  towards  the  usher  who  was  in  the  act  of  shutting  the 
door,  ''■Hey,  my  boy  /"  said  she,  '■'•what  do  yon  think  of  that?1''  How 
was  it  possible  for  the  most  determined  gravity  to  resist  such  an 
attack  1  Towards  the  end  of  the  empire  the  Duchess  of  Dantzick 
became  tiresome,  and  almost  as  irrational  in  her  speech  as  Madame 
Fabre  de  I'Aude,  who  once  answered  the  Emperor's  query  when  she 
would  lie  in  of  her  twenty-fifth  child — "  Winn  your  Majesty  pleases." 
But  La  Marechale  Lefebvre,  or  the  Duchess  of  Dantzick,  as  you  may 
please  to  call  her,  was  very  amusing  at  the  time  her  husband  was 
made  a  Duke  (a  year  before  the  other  generals),  and  for  a  long  time 
maintained  her  (■(•centric  position  under  the  ducal  dignity. 

"While  we  in  Paris  were  celebrating  our  conquests  at,  five  hundred 
leagues' distance,  with  dancing  and  various  diversions,  all  Europe  was 
marching  under  shelter  of  a  camp  at  the  Emperor's  bidding;  and 
already  new  plans  were  succeeding  to  those  of  which  a  few  weeks  had 
witnessed  the  accomplishment.  Spain,  in  her  treason,  imagined  she 
had  deceived  him.  and  already  did  his  linger  point,  to  the  Peninsula, 
which  he  devoted  to  ruin.  I  have  recently  met.  with  the  famous  pro- 
clamation of  the  Prince  of  the  Peaci — famous  ii  ought  to  be  if  it.  is 
not,  as  a  monument  of  unparalleled  political  stupidity.  The  following 
passage  may  serve  as  a  specimen  of  the  style  of  this  singular  docu- 
ment: "All  the  magistrates  of  Spain  must  display  extraordinary  and 


22-  NAPOLEON,    I1IS   COUBT   AND    FAMILY. 

peculiar  zeal  in  exciting  the  national  enthusiasm,  that  we  may  entei 

with  glory  the  lists  about  to  open.  A  great  number  of  soldiers  must 
be  procured,  and  the  courage  of  the  nobility  stimulated,  for  their 
privileges,  as  well  as  those  of  the  crown,  are  at  stake." 

This  seems  to  have  been  the  sentence  which  particularly  struck 
the  Emperor.  He  saw  that  Spain,  hitherto  the  faithful  ally  of 
France,  was  like  a  man  becoming  tired  of  an  old  love.  But  it  would 
have  been  wise  to  become  better  acquainted  with  the  mistress  whe 
was  to  be  cast  off.  The  Emperor's  word  was  soon  to  become  a  terror 
throughout  the  whole  extent  of  the  Peninsula.  It  is  evident  that  the. 
Prince  of  the  Peace,  weak  and  fearful,  put  out  the  proclamation, 
because  he  believed  that  France  would  be  beaten  by  Prussia :  but 
when  the  Prussian  armies  had  disappeared — when,  in  the  course  of  a 
triumphal  march  of  a  few  weeks,  the  Emperor  had  overthrown  one 
empire  and  menaced  another,  then  came  submissions,  at  which  the 
Emperor  laughed,  as  he  had  before  laughed  at  the  intended  revolt. 

A  great  misfortune  befell  the  family  of  the  Empress  Josephine,  in 
the  death  of  the  eldest  son  of  Queen  Hortense,  who  died  in  Holland, 
of  the  croup.  The  letters  of  Madame  de  Brock  described  the  grief 
of  the  Queen  to  be  so  violent  as  to  threaten  irreparable  injury  to  her 
health.  Whatever  might  be  the  projects  of  the  Empress,  her  heart 
was  deeply  smitten  by  this  event.  She  seemed  to  apprehend  the 
menace  of  divorce  in  every  tear  that  was  shed  over  the  tomb  of  the 
young  prince.  "  Oh !  how  severe  a  misfortune !"  she  continually 
repeated  with  sobs  of  distress.  It  is  impossible  to  speak  too  highly 
of  the  young  prince  Louis,  who,  had  he  lived  to  fulfil  the  promise  of 
his  childhood,  must  have  become  a  distinguished  character.  He  bore 
a  striking  resemblance  to  his  father,  and  consequently  to  the  Em- 
peror; from  which  likeness  the  malice  which  pursued  the  Emperor 
even  into  his  holiest  affections,  has  invented  a  calumny  so  infamous 
that  I  should  degrade  myself  by  refuting  it. 

The  Queen  of  Holland  left  her  marshes  and  aquatic  plains  to 
come  and  seek,  not  consolation,  (for  what  mother  consoles  herself  for 
the  loss  of  her  child  1)  but  an  alleviation  of  the  despair  which  was 
undermining  her  health.  She  went  to  the  Pyrenees,  to  Cauterets, 
and  from  thence  made  the  famous  tour  of  the  Vignemale.  From  her 
gracious  manners  and  benevolence,  she  was  actually  adored  by  the 
inhabitants  of  this  district. 

The  Queen  Hortense  came  to  Paris  after  the  season  for  visiting 
the  watering-places  in  this  same  year,  1807,  and  brought  back  to  us 
the  charming  parties  where  the  most  distinguished  artists  of  France 
came  to  bring  their  triVutes  to  a  Princess  whose  proficiency  in  the 


THE   QUEEN    HORTENSE.  229 

arts  enabled  her  so  perfectly  to  appreciate  them.  How  deligntfully 
did  the  hours  pass  in  such  gifted  society  !  There  at  a  round  table  sat 
Gerard  with  his  immortal  pencil ;  Isabey,  whose  productions  may  be 
imitated,  but  never  equalled  ;  Garncry,  who,  after  working  long  upon 
a  pretty  design  for  an  album,  ended  by  sketching  the  room  we  were 
in,  with  such  fidelity  that  its  most  trifling  articles  of  furniture  might 
be  recognised,  and  yet  with  such  excellent  effect  that  no  minuteness 
of  detail  was  observable.  But  the  talents  of  the  mistress  of  the 
mansion  were  worthy  to  compete  with  those  of  her  distinguished 
guests,  and  were  in  no  line  more  remarkable  than  in  the  extraordi- 
nary resemblance  and  beautiful  effect  of  her  portrait  sketches.  Thus 
the  Queen  possesses  an  unique  collection  of  drawings,  if  in  her  ad- 
venturous peregrinations  she  has  not  lost  them.  I  have  seen  in  her 
albums,  faces  which  no  doubt  would  have  been  surprised  to  find 
themselves  in  company  together.  It  was  at  this  time  that  she  com- 
posed Parian  t  pour  la  Syrie! — Reposez-vous,  bon  chevaliers — Le  beau 
Dunois — Le  bon  Chevalier — En  soupirant  fai  vu  naitre  I 'Aurore.t 
and  many  other  romances  which  we  still  know  and  sing,  and  which  I 
always  sing  with  renewed  pleasure.  Queen  Hortense  is  no  longer 
here  to  demand  flattery  ;  and  truly  her  productions  may  be  praised 
with  a  very  clear  conscience. 

Amongst  other  talents,  she  possessed,  in  a  remarkable  degree, 
that  of  attracting  and  fixing  friendship.  I  have  always  thought  that 
had  she  reigned,  her  reign  would  have  been  fortunate,  because  many 
of  the  good  actions  which,  in  other  Princes,  result  only  from  good 
policy,  would  have  originated  in  the  principle  of  love  of  her  duties 
and  of  the  public  weal.  She  would  have  perfectly  understood  that 
her  peace  of  mind  depended  upon  the  well-being  of  her  people.  She 
would  often  have  pardoned  when  she  had  the  power  of  punishing, 
looking  upon  vengeance  as  the  attribute  of  a  base  mind. 

This  reminds  me  of  an  anecdote  related  to  me  not  a  week  ago  by 
a  person  high  in  the  Emperor's  confidence.  This  person  was  at  the 
head  of  a  certain  department  in  the  state,  and  brought  to  the  Em- 
peror, when  he  was  about  to  set  out  for  the  army,  just  before  (lie 
battle  of  Wagram,  a  list  of  seventeen  names,  borne  by  men  whose 
fortune  and  situation  in  the  state  were  calculated  to  alarm  Napoleon, 
at  a  period  when  he  could  not  be  perfectly  at  case  concerning  the 
interior  peace  of  the  country,  though  all  was  apparently  calm.  These 
men  wen;  conspiring,  but  in  so  unskilful  a  manner  that  all  their 
manoeuvres  were  known  as  soon  as  contrived.  "What  does  your 
Majesty  command,  with  respect  to  this  affair?"  said  the  minister 
"Nr-hing." 


230     -  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

The  other  looked  at  him  with  astonishment,  and  again  offered  hi. 
list;  but  the  Emperor  smiled  and  repeated,  "Nothing  at  all,  mv 
dear  Count,  I  punish  my  enemies  only  when  their  machinations  inter- 
fere with  my  projects  for  the  good  of  my  people:  it  is  for  that,  not 
because  they  oppose  me,  that  I  punish  them.  I  am  less  of  a  Corsieau 
than  1  am  thought." 

These  words  appear  to  me  sublime.  The  person  who  heard 
them,  and  who  repeated  them  to  me,  spoke  also  much  upon  the  de 
gree  of  consideration  in  which  Napoleon  held  the  persons  who  sur 
rounded  him.  lie  made  a  great  difference  between  his  friends  and 
the  men  of  talent  whom  he  recompensed.  He  was  ]  >ss  affectionate, 
less  familiar  with  these  latter,  but  he  was  often  prod  gal  in  his  gifts 
to  them.  Favouritism  was  not  in  favour  during  his  reign,  and  very 
seldom  superseded  positive  merit.  He  did  acts  of  kindness  by  those 
he  loved  ;  as  by  Junot,  for  example,  or  Duroc,  or  Lannes,  and  many 
others ;  and  when  by  their  services  to  the  state  of  which  they  were 
the  pillars,  whether  by  their  pens  or  by  their  swords,  they  had 
merited  rewards,  he  bestowed  them  munificently. 

The  Emperor  was  a  great  economist :  every  month  M.  Esteve 
submitted  to  him  an  account  of  his  privy  purse,  and  of  the  general 
expenses  of  his  household.  It  generally  showed  a  saving,  and  this 
was  alwrays  divided  amongst  his  generals.  Many  of  them  were 
young  and  fond  of  pleasure,  perhaps  of  luxury.  And  why  not  1  A 
life  of  splendour  became  naturally  one  of  indulgence  ;  it  appeared  to 
them  doubly  delightful  after  entire  years  passed  in  tents,  amidst  the 
barren  sands  of  the  tropics,  the  bogs  of  Poland,  the  snows  of  Siberia, 
or  the  rocks  of  Spain.  In  looking  upon  those  fine  velvet  curtains 
fringed  with  gold,  which  canopied  a  head  of  scars,  and  arms  lacerated 
in  deep  cicatrices,  and  a  bosom  seamed  by  the  enemy's  sword,  it  was 
delightful  to  the  brave  soldier  who  enjoyed  this  pleasurable  mode  of 
existence,  to  be  able  to  say,  "  I  owe  it  all  to  my  own  courage,  to  my 
exertions  for  my  country."  And  this  many  of  Napoleon's  captains 
might  say  with  justifiable  pride.  Junot,  Lannes,  Rapp,  Marmori, 
Bessieres,  Duroc,  and  a  long  list  of  names  too  numerous  to  cite. 

I  have  learnt  only  very  recently,  that  in  this  monthly  division  o.* 
surplus  revenue,  General  Oudinot,  who  belonged  to  the  army  of  the 
Rhine,  and  who  had  not  the  same  claims  upon  the  Emperor  as  his 
old  friends,  received,  nevertheless,  a  monthly  gratification  of  eight  or 
ten  thousand  francs,  and  that  this  munificence  was  long  continued. 
Gratitude  was  soon  obliterated  in  the  bosom  of  the  Marshal  :  I  have 
positive  reasons  for  saying  so. 

No  doubt  the  Emperor  made  reflections  upon  Marshal  Oudinot 


LAS   CAS  AS.  231 

quite  as  bitter  as  those  M.  Las  Cases  has  transmits  A  to  us  relative 
to  Junot.  Why  then  have  they  not  been  communicated  to  us '?  It 
would  be  odd  if  I  could  solve  this  problem.  I  was  a  few  months  ago 
working  tapestry  in  my  closet  with  the  Countess  d'Hautpoul.  a  name 
of  some  note  in  our  literature ;  a  lady  advanced  in  years,  but  full  of 
life  and  satire,  and  whose  stories  were  most  entertaining  to  listen  to. 
A  long  pause  had  taken  place  in  our  conversation ;  it  had  been  a  very 
laughable  one,  and  I  was  turning  over  in  my  mind  a  multitude  of 
ridiculous  anecdotes,  every  one  more  amusing  than  its  predecessor, 
which  she  had  been  relating.  My  needle  passed  and  repassed,  while 
Madame  d'Hautpoul  sat  upon  a  well-cushioned  sofa,  looking  at  me, 
and  swinging  to  and  fro  a  neatly-dressed  foot,  about  the  size  of  that 
}f  a  child  six  years  old.  Suddenly,  winking  at  mc  she  exclaimed, 
:'  Will  you  not  answer  him  V — "  Who  1" — "  Why,  Las  Cases,  to  be 
sure."  We  had  not  pronounced  his  name  the  whole  evening ;  but  we 
had  spoken  of  him  often  enough  for  me  perfectly  to  understand  her. 
"Yes,  undoubtedly,  I  shall  answer  him,"  said  I;  ''but  do  you  under- 
stand this  violent  antipathy  to  my  husband  ]  Do  you  comprehend 
why  he  has  sacrificed  every  truth  relating  to  us,  my  husband  and 
myself,  rather  than  consecrate  to  us  an  entire  chapter  bearing  our 
name  ?  What  sort  of  man  is  he  ?  Do  you  know  him  ?" — "  Yes, 
certainly  ;  but  how  is  it  that  you  do  not?" — "  Consider,  my  dear,  there 
were  a  hundred  chamberlains  ;  surely  it  was  the  most  natural  thing 
in  the  world  that  one  of  these  planets  of  so  inferior  an  order,  a  prison 
who,  by  his  own  confession,  notwithstanding  his  excessive  vanity,  was 
unknown  to  any  one  at  the  palace,  should  be  personally  unknown  to 
me  ;  but  this  only  makes  me  wonder  the  more  at  his  animosity 
against  Junot." — "But,  my  dear  child,  he  was  a  long  time  your 
neighbour  in  the  country." — "He!  Monsieur  de  Las  Cases!  and 
where?" — "At  Bievre.  Was  not  Madame  de  Montesson  your 
neighbour  at  the  great  chateau  of  Bievre?"  "Yes,  but  she  is  not  M. 
de  Las  Cases." — "Patience,  we  shall  come  to  him  by  and  by." 

And  accordingly  my  friend  opened  her  budget  of  anecdotes  once 
more;  and  in  so  doing,  let  me  into  all  the  mystery  of  the  animosity 
of  Las  Cases  towards  Junot,  to  whom  it  would  appear  he  had  been 
the  rival  in  the  good  graces  of  a  certain  English  lady,'7'  who  had  hirer! 
the  chateau  of  Bievre,  after  Madame  de  Montesson.  "So  then," 
Baid  I,  "here  is  the  explanation  of  our  revelations  from  St.  Helena;" 

*  Ladj  0.  tun!  M.  Las  Case*  were  very  intimate  while  the  latter  was  in  Eng« 
and:  they  returned  together  to  France.  It  was  at  this  period  that  L-is  Cases 
entertained  a  violent  jealousy  towards  Junot,  which  feeling  Beems  to  have  ai> 
eonapanied  him  even  to  St  Selena. 


232  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

aiul  we  relapsed  into  our  respective  contemplations,  for  which  the  last 
few  words  had  furnished  me  with  ample  matter. 

We  were  now  in  the  month  of  May,  1807,  and  the  campaign  pro- 
Deeded  brilliantly.  The  Emperor,  supported  by  Marshals  Lannes 
and  Nov,  had  attacked  Guttstadt,  and  entered  the  town  after  a  terrible 
resistance.  In  this  affair  a  ball,  which  just  missed  Napoleon's  ear, 
passed  so  close  that  he  felt  its  concussion  :  I  trembled  when  Duroo 
related  the  circumstance,  and  he  assured  me  that  it  was  not  an  un- 
common thing,  for  the  Emperor  was  frequently  exposed  to  great 
personal  danger,  and  he  gave  me  instances  of  his  courage  in  battle, 
which  would  have  inspired  me  with  admiration  if  I  had  not  already 
felt  it.  Junot  had  always  spoken  of  his  conduct  in  the  army  of  Italy 
in  the  same  terms ;  but  I  considered  the  Emperor  under  a  different 
character  from  that  of  the  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  of  Italy. 
I  was  mistaken  ;  he  was  still  the  same  individual ;  he  knew  mankind, 
and  how  to  lead  them;  and  he  knew  that  the  influence  of  valour  was 
the  first  essential  in  mastering  the  affections  of  the  French  people. 

Battle  succeeded  to  battle  in  Poland.  That  of  Deppen  followed 
the  combat  of  Guttstadt,  and  was  succeeded  by  that  of  Heilsberg,  in 
which  we  lost  a  frightful  number  of  troops,  officers  and  generals  in 
particular,  a  fact  which  usually  indicates  that  the  soldiers  do  not  en- 
gage willingly.  This  murderous  day  gave  us  only  the  barren  honour 
of  conquering  foot  by  foot  the  spot  upon  wrhich  we  fought.  Marshal 
Lannes,  being  near  the  Emperor  in  one  of  the  most  anxious  moments 
of  this  day,  remarked  to  Napoleon  how  great  a  change  had  taken 
place  in  the  formation  of  the  Russian  order  of  battle,  and  how  much 
use  they  made  of  their  artillery ;  for  in  this  engagement  their  bat- 
teries did  great  execution,  and  they  maintained  their  position  within 
kheir  intrenchments.  The  Emperor  replied  in  these  remarkable 
words :  "  Yes,  we  are  giving  them  lessons  which  will  soon  make  them 
our  masters." 

The  famous  battle  of  Friedland  followed  in  a  few  days.  And 
here  I  must  observe  the  immense  difference  between  the  two  nations 
we  had  to  fight.  In  twenty  days  Prussia  was  conquered.  Russia 
was  an  adversary  worthy  our  arms ;  and  our  almost  uncertain 
victories  had  at  least  this  advantage,  that,  they  had  been  honourably 
disputed.  Friedland  is  but  eight  leagues  from  Prussian-Eylau, 
where  the  great  battle  was  fought  on  the  8th  of  February,  that  of 
Friedland  took  place  on  the  14th  of  June  ;  during  all  which  time, 
signalised  by  innumerable  combats,  we  had  advanced  only  that  short 
distance.  The  Russians  even  contested  with  us  some  victories  to 
which  we  laid  positive  claim.     They  defended  themselves,  not  indeed 


BATTLE   OF   FR.  EDLAND.  233 

irr  the  most  scientific  way,  but  like  men  determined  to  permit  the 
invasion  of  their  country  only  when  the  last  soldier  had  fallen  before 
the  frontier.  This  is  honour,  this  is  true  patriotism  ;  and  when 
after  an  equally  fine  defence  we  behold  the  conflagration  of  Moscow, 
it  must  be  confessed  that  the  Russian  nation  promises  greatness. 

This  battle  of  Friedland  was  the  more  gratifying  to  Napoleon,  as 
at  Eylau  a  great  part  of  the  glory  remained  to  the  enemy.  He  could 
not  even  say,  "  I  have  conquered !"  for  it  is  useless  to  conceal  a  well 
known  fact.  But  at  Friedland,  victory  returned  to  her  favourite,  and 
was  all  his  own.  He  stood  upon  an  elevation  from  whence  he  could 
see  all  the  movements  of  both  armies,  and  the  success  of  his  plans  so 
exhilarated  his  spirits,  that  his  joy  displayed  itself  in  a  gaiety  of 
manner,  which  he  seemed  unable  to  restrain,  notwithstanding  his  dis- 
position to  preserve  an  attitude  of  royal  dignity  ;  and  I  have  been 
assured  by  some  friends  who  were  with  him  throughout  the  day,  that 
he  did  and  said  a  thousand  ridiculous  things ;  this  cheerfulness  of 
heart  was  the  more  striking  to  his  officers,  as  the  natural  bent  of  hi? 
character  was  by  no  means  gay.  He  was  hungry,  and  asked  foi 
bread  and  Chambertin  wine ;  "  But  I  choose,"  said  he,  "  to  have  the 
con.  on  bread  of  the  country."  And  as  he  was  standing  in  front  of 
a  mill  he  insisted  that  it  should  be  brought  to  him  at  once.  The  peo- 
ple of  the  house  hesitated,  because  the  common  bread  of  the  Russian 
peasantry  is  made  of  bad  rye-flour,  full  of  long  straws,  and  in  all 
respects  detestable.  He  however  petulantly  insisted  upon  having  it, 
saying,  "  It  is  what  the  soldiers  eat."  Then  with  his  pearly  teeth  he 
bit  a  piece  of  black  bread  that  we  should  have  rejected.  But  when 
the  soldiers  learnt  that  their  chief  had  eaten  of  their  bread,  and  found 
it  good,  who  among  them  would  have  dared  to  complain? 

It  was  at  Friedland,  that  Victor,  whom  the  soldiers  called  Beau 
Solid  (fine  sun),  first  came  into  notice  as  commander-in-chief  of  it 
division  of  the  army.  Bernadotte,  wounded  in  the  engagement  of 
Spaiidcn,  the  preceding  week,  had  left  his  division  under  (he  command 
of  Victor.  But  the  general,  who  principally  contributed  to  the  suc- 
of  this  day.  was  Marshal  Ney.  "You  can  form  no  idea,"  Berthier 
wrote  i"  the  Arch-chancellor,  "of  the.  brilliant  courage  of  Marshal 
Ney  ;  it  appears  fabulous  in  relation,  and  resembles  only  the  time  of 
chivalry.  It  is  to  him  chiefly  that  vre  owe  the  success  of  this  memo- 
rable day." 

All  the  letters  which  Junot  received  spoke  <>f  this  as  one  of  the 
most  terrible  battles  our  troops  had  ever  been  engaged  in.  All  tho 
morning  was  passed  in  Bpeaking  of  death;  but  towards  four  o'clock 
in  the  afternoon  the  combat  became  bo  murderous,  so  desperatel) 


234  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT    AND   FAMILY. 

bloody,  thai  the  most  determined  were  struck  with  horror.  A  battel  y 
uf  thirty  piea  -  of  cannon,  commanded  by  Gen.  Senarmont  and  erected 
in  front  of  our  columns,  played  upon  the  enemy,  and  ground  their 
men  like  so  many  grains  of  corn  under  a  mill-stone.  The  enemy, 
who  had  formed  in  close  columns,  seeing  his  masses  broken  by  cur 
'ire,  fled  to  the  right  bank  of  the  Aller,  and  was  pursued  till  long 
sunset,  This  time  the  victory,  the  actual  success,  could  not  be 
doubtful  ;  the  Russian  and  Prussian  bulletins  acknowledged  their 
immense  loss.  Nevertheless,  in  confessing  their  defeat,  the  Russians 
exhibited  infinitely  more  dignity  than  at  Austerlitz.  The  result  of 
this  battle  was  the  almost  total  destruction  of  the  Russian  army, 
while  in  ours,  a  division  of  the  imperial  guard  was  not  even  brought 
into  action.  It  is  one  of  the  finest  military  achievements  of  Napo- 
leon ;  he  was  brilliantly  seconded,  it  is  true,  by  Marshal  Ney.  But 
though  the  arm  which  executes  is  much  in  all  operations,  the  skill 
lies  in  the  head  which  forms  the  plan. 

The  ultimate  consequence  of  the  victory  of  Friedland  was  the 
peace  of  Tilsit,  signed  in  the  following  month.  Its  first  result  was 
the  capture  of  Konisberg  by  Marshal  Soult  two  days  after  the  battle. 
This  second  capital  of  Prussia  contained  immense  magazines  of  all 
kinds ;  and  in  its  ports  wei*e  English,  Russian,  and  Prussian  vessels 
laden  with  arms,  provisions,  and  colonial  produce. 

The  pursuit  continued  without  intermission.  Murat  overtook  the 
Russians  at  Tilsit,  where  they  burnt  the  bridge  as  soon  as  their  troops 
had  crossed  the  Niemen,  and  urgently  begged  for  peace.  Then  it  was 
that  the  famous  interview  between  the  two  Emperors  took  place. 
The  King  of  Prussia  was  of  so  little  account  in  these  conferences,  that 
nothing  more  was  said  of  him  than  if  he  had  been  at  Berlin.  I  have 
heard  a  number  of  inferior  officers  in  our  army  express  themselves 
with  respect  to  his  situation  at  Tilsit  in  terms  that  were  painful  to 
hear.  To  see  a  King,  for  in  fact  he  was  a  King,  following  his  con- 
queror with  an  eye  of  apprehension,  fearing  to  speak,  walking  always 
behind  the  two  other  sovereigns,  and  thus,  by  his  own  conduct, 
placing  himself  in  a  subordinate  rank,  must  always  be  distressing. 

It  was  at  the  second  meeting  that  the  King  of  Prussia  was  intro- 
duced, and  Napoleon  the  same  day  said  to  Duroc,  whom  he  affec- 
tionately loved,  "  If  I  had  seen  William  III.  before  the  campaign  of 
.Teiia.  I  should  have  had  less  uneasiness  for  its  results.  I  know  that 
he  is  your  protege,  Duroc,  but  your  friendship  cannot  give  him  the 
dignity  of  a  King." 

That  is  certainly  a  brilliant  page  in  the  history  of  Napoleon,  which 
relates  this  interview  in  a  chamber  supported  by  a  raft,  on  a  river  at 


QUEEN   OF   PRUSSIA   AND   NAPOLEON.  285 

'Jie  extremity  of  Poland,  almost  in  the  dominions  of  Peter  the  Great, 
between  the  grandson  of  that  extraordinary  man,  and  him,  the  son  of 
his  own  actions,  him,  who  had  belonged  bnt  two  years  to  the  college 
of  Kings,  but  before  whose  little  hat  all  its  members  trembled. 
There  he  was,  with  all  his  glory,  surrounded  by  his  victories  as  by  a 
triumphal  court,  with  France  always  by  his  side,  that  France  whom 
lie  had  made  great,  powerful,  and  respected.  The  Emperor  had  de- 
termined to  corquer  in  every  fashion  in  this  Polish  campaign.  It 
entered  into  his  political  plans  to  conquer  the  Emperor  Alexander 
and  he  accomplished  his  purpose  with  irresistible  grace.  He  pos- 
sessed, when  he  chose  to  display  it,  a  fascinating  charm  from  which 
there  was  no  escape ;  and  he  exercised  this  ascendancy  nobly  ;  not  by 
caresses  and  advances  unworthy  of  the  majesty  of  his  crown,  but  by 
a  glance,  a  smile ;  all  the  fire  of  heaven  was  in  the  one,  all  its  mild- 
ness in  the  other.  "  On  our  meeting  at  Tilsit,"  said  the  Emperor 
Alexander  to  me  when  I  had  the  honour  of  receiving  his  Majesty  at 
my  house  in  1814,  "I  stepped  upon  the  raft,  quite  determined  to  sus- 
tain my  dignity  in  my  deportment  towards  the  man  whose  treatment 
of  the  King  of  Prussia  was,  in  my  opinion,  violently  unjust.  I  in- 
tended to  do  much  for  my  unfortunate  friend,  and  much  also  for  my 
own  people ;  but  scarcely  had  I  seen  Napoleon,  scarcely  had  he 
spoken,  before  I  was  overcome." 

The  Queen  of  Prussia  is  an  instance  of  the  power  of  circumstances 
in  forming  the  female  character.  It  is  impossible  for  a  woman  to 
exhibit  more  moral  courage  than  did  this  unfortunate  Queen  during 
the  few  days  of  her  residence  at  Tilsit.  She  must  have  suffered  every 
kind  of  torture  at  that  period.  She  was  firm  and  resolute  in  her  will, 
and  possessed  all  the  virtues  that  adorn  the  sovereign  dignity.  She 
did  not  like  the  Emperor  Napoleon,  who  certainly  gave  her  legiti- 
mate cause  of  aversion,  especially  at  Tilsit.  Who  cannot  understand 
the  resentment  of  a  beautiful  and  still  young  woman,  who  endeavours 
to  please  and  finds  her  overtures  repulsed?  The  Emperor  proved  on 
this  occasion  how  much  he  was  master  of  himself  in  his  intercourse 
with  women,  and  how  light  he  made   of  their   attacks.      Tl)6   Empress 

Josephine  has  related  very  remarkable  traits  of  direct  advances  on 
the  one  part,  and  of  firm  reserve  on  the  other.  He  one  day  took 
from  a  porcelain  vase  a  rose  of  exquisite  beauty,  which  he  presented 
to  the  Queen  of  Prussia.  "This  gifl  would  he  of  inestimable  value," 
said  she  to  him.  "if  vou  would  join  to  it  what  justice  demands,  that 
you  should  restore  to  an  orphan,  from  whom  vou  are  Wresting  hi* 
inheritance."  But  what  must,  have  been  seen  to  he  appreciated,  as 
a  spectator  afterwards  informed  me,  was  the  expression  of  (lie   stolen 


236  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

glance  and  the  supplicating  smile.  Napoleon  smiled  also,  but  not 
with  his  usual  soft  and  gracious  smile;  and  answered  the  Queen  with 
an  air  of  cold  politeness,  "Your  Majesty  knows  my  intentions.  1 
have  communicated  them  to  the  Emperor  Alexander,  because,  as 
mediator  between  us,  he  has  been  pleased  to  undertake  to  impart 
them  to  the  King,  and  they  are  unalterable.  I  cannot  conceal  from 
you,  Madame,  that  what  I  have  done  has  been  done  for  the  sake  of 
the  Emperor  of  Russia."  The  Queen  turned  pale;  Napoleon's  lan- 
guage was  certainly  too  harsh  :  in  refusing  the  gentle  yoke  she  offered 
him,  he  might  have  spared  those  spasms  of  the  heart  which  often 
produce  more  pain  than  a  deeper  wound.  Her  fate  was  lamentable : 
half  the  dominions  of  the  King  of  Prussia  were  taken  from  him ;  the 
penalty  of  retaliation  was  inflicted  on  the  descendants  of  Frederick ; 
all  the  Polish  territory  so  basely  seized  from  that  brave  republic, 
they  were  required  to  resign.  Warsaw  was  delivered  over  to  Saxony  ; 
Dantzick  declared  a  free  town.  The  Emperor  Alexander,  who  could 
refuse  nothing  to  his  well-beloved  brother,  this  was  the  formula  under 
which  the  letters  of  the  two  Emperors  to  each  other  were  at  this  time 
addressed,  offered  his  mediation  between  France  and  England  ;  recog 
nised  the  confederation  of  the  Rhine  and  the  kingdom  of  Italy ;  and 
what  is  still  more  astonishing,  acknowledged  the  three  brothers  of 
Napoleon  as  Kings  of  Naples,  Holland,  and  Westphalia ;  the  Czar 
even  foresaw  the  wishes  of  his  new  ally. 

My  profound  veneration  for  Napoleon,  the  religious  worship  I 
have  vowed  to  his  memory,  do  not  prevent  my  judging  impartially 
the  faults  which  he  committed,  and  which  much  more  than  the  con- 
tinental coalition  were  the  true  causes  of  his  downfall.  I  have  there- 
fore no  prejudice  to  blind  me  to  his  great  mistake  in  failing  to 
re-establish  the  throne  of  Poland  ;  which  he  might  the  more  easily 
have  effected  as  he  had  in  his  own  army  the  man,  whom  he  could 
with  the  greatest  confidence  have  named  King  of  Poland.  This  was 
the  Prince  Joseph  Poniatowsky,  nephew  of  the  last  King,  handsome, 
brave,  enterprising,  and  determined,  as  he  himself  once  assured  me, 
to  undertake  every  thing  for  the  liberation  of  unhappy  Poland.  I 
know,  however,  that  Napoleon  had  for  some  time  a  fancy  for  giving 
another  king  to  Poland  in  the  person  of  his  brother-in-law,  Murat, 
who  passionately  desired  this  crown ;  he  imagined  that  because  he 
could  wield  his  sabre  elegantly,  and  had  worn  feathers  during  the 
campaign  to  the  value  of  thirty  millions  of  francs,  he  ought  to  be 
King  of  Poland. 

The  Queen  of  Prussia's  beauty  was  celebrated ;  Duroc  considered 
her  the  prettiest  woman  he  had  ever  seen.     The  Emperor  was  not  of 


HUMILIATION   OF   PRUSSIA.  287 

(he  same  opinion,  and  when  I  heard  him  speak  of  the  beautiful  Queen, 
it  was  by  no  means  in  terms  of  admiration.  He  acknowledged  that 
she  was  handsome,  only  she  did  not  suit  his  taste :  the  expression  of 
her  countenance,  he  said,  was  too  lofty  and  severe.  He  would  not 
take  her  situation  into  consideration,  nor  admit  that  the  Queen  of 
Prussia,  despoiled  of  her  dominions,  and  appearing  before  him  hi  the 
character  of  a  petitioner,  ought  at  least  to  assume  a  respectful  atti- 
tude. I  have  known  Prussians  belonging  to  her  establishment,  who 
adored  her;  I  have  every  where  met  with  universal  suffrages  in  her 
favour  from  those  who  had  opportunities  of  knowing  her  real  character; 
those  bulletins  which  were  directed  against  a  beautiful  and  virtuous 
woman  have  always  given  me  pain.  I  have  professed  not  to  attempt 
excusing  the  Emperor's  faults,  and  this  is  certainly  one  of  them. 

The  unfortunate  King  of  Prussia  lost  by  the  treaty  of  Tilsit  four 
millions  and  a  half  of  the  ten  millions  of  subjects  he  possessed  before 
the  battle  of  Jena.  He  was  compelled  to  open  military  roads  into 
the  heart  of  his  remaining  possessions,  all  of  which,  Napoleon  contin- 
ually repeated,  were  restored  to  him  only  at  the  intercession  of  the 
Emperor  of  Russia.  These  dominions  formed  a  long  parallelogram 
extending  a  hundred  and  eighty  leagues  upon  the  coast  of  the  BaltiCj 
while  its  utmost  breadth  did  not  exceed  forty  leagues.  The  prohibi- 
tion of  English  commodities  was  stipulated  with  the  utmost  vigour; 
a  sentence  of  death  to  Prussia,  whose  heaths  and  sands  bathed  by  the 
waves  of  the  Baltic  lost  thereby  all  hopes  of  fertilization  through  the 
medium  of  maritime  commerce.  Prussia  signed  the  treaty  of  Tilsit: 
she  did  more :  she  shared  the  Emperor's  resentment  against  England, 
and  the  continental  system  acquired  in  her,  at  least  apparently,  a 
courageous  and  devoted  supporter.  I  believe  that  modern  history 
offers  no  similar  example  of  humiliation;  but  the  conduct  of  the 
Prussians  towards  us  in  1792  was  so  unworthy,  that  I  acknowledge  I 
can  feel  no  pity  for  griefs  provoked  by  vanity  and  equitably  imposed. 
Driven  like  timid  deer  from  the  defiles  of  Thuringia  to  the  borders  of 
the  Vistula,  the  Prussians  lost  their  reputation  as  a  warlike,  even  as 
a  brave  people;  the  glory  of  the  great  Frederick  and  of  his  brother, 
Prince  Henry,  appears  as  a  meteor  in  their  history. 

All  the  military  operations  upon  which  I  have  touched  in  (his 
volume,  are  reported  from  letters  addressed  to  Junot,  and  now  in 
my  possession.  Happily  they  escaped  the  grasp  of  the  Duke  of 
Rovigo,  when  by  the  order  of  the  Emperor  (an  order  which  thc» 
Emperor  subsequently  disowned),  he  came  to  my  house  in  mj 
absence  to  take  away  his  Majesty's  private  letters;  and  when,  in 
fulfilment  of  that  order,  he  broke  the  seals  which,  in  the  absence  of 


288  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT    AND    FAMILY. 

the  mother,  the  legal  and  natural  guardian,  had  been  affixed  upon 
private  chambers,  ami  forced  open  the  secret  lock  of  an  iron  cheat, 
the  depository  of  articles  of  value.  The  Emperor  had,  it  is  true, 
ordered  the  restoration  of  his  letters,  but  they  were  safe  in  this 
chest,  under  the  security  of  seals  affixed  as  usual  to  all  cabinets, 
drawers,  and  other  depositories  of  papers  and  valuables,  in  a  suo 
cession  of  property  not  yet  established 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 


The  Emperor's  return  to  Paris — Conduct  of  the  Emp*.  ror's  sisters — Painful 
interview  between  the  Emperor  and  Junot — The  red  livery — Murat  and 
Junot — Duel  forbidden  by  the  Emperor — Reconciliation  between  Junot 
and  Napoleon — Cardinal  Maury — Corneille  and  Racine — The  Emperor's 
judgment — Fete  at  the  Hotel  de  Ville — Junot  appointed  commander  of 
the  Gironde — Parting  interview  with  the  Emperor — Junot's  unhappiness 
— Kingdom  of  Westphalia  erected — Suppression  of  the  tribunate — Career 
of  conquest — Bombardment  of  Copenhagen — Proclamation. 

The  Emperor,  on  his  return  to  Paris,  was  received  with  as  much  joy 
as  when  he  came  from  Marengo.  He  felt  how  much  he  was  beloved 
by  France ;  and  was  conscious  of  deserving  it.  Acclamations  and 
harangues  were  not  spared;  and  addresses  poured  in  from  all  quarters 
of  the  kingdom.  Adulation  did  not  prompt  these  addresses.  They 
were  the  expression  of  the  enthusiasm  of  France,  an  enthusiasm 
amounting  to  delirium,  and  which  Napoleon  rejoiced  to  accept.  The 
Emperor  returned  to  Paris  about  the  end  of  July,  180T,  and  this 
event  produced  results  very  important  to  my  family.  I  had  long 
foreseen  them,  but  unhappily  had  no  power  of  prevention.  I  loved 
Junot,  but  I  had  not  reproached  him  on  account  of  his  connection 
with  the.  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg,  because  I  never  considered  it 
criminal.  I  saw,  however,  the  course  he  was  running,  and  the  end 
to  which  it  would  inevitably  lead.  The  Emperor  had  a  peculiar 
mode  of  thinking  relative  to  his  sisters,  which  led  him  to  exact  from 
them  the  strictest  propriety  in  their  conduct ;  and  he  believed  it  to  be 
true,  that  none  of  the  Princesses  had  ever  given  occasion  for  the 
slightest  reflection  upon  their  reputations.  Up  to  this  period  it  had 
been  a  matter  of  indifference  to  Fouche,  and  to  another,  whom  I  will 
not  name  because  he  is  living,  whether  the  Emperor's  sisters  caused 
the  world  to  talk  of  them  or  not;  whether  M.  le  Comte  de  Fl  .  .  .  . 


THE    EMPEROR'S    SISTERS.  239 

M.  deC...  &c.,  compromised  those  ladies,  or  were  compromised 
by  them.  The  Princesses  were  gracious  to  Savary,  Fouche,  and 
others,  and  the  Emperor  was  the  only  person  who  remained  in 
ignorance  of  what  all  the  world  knew.  He  thought  that  the  Princess 
Pauline  was  an  inconsistent  beauty ;  wearing  a  pretty  ball-dress  in 
disobedience  to  Corvisart,  and  only  guilty  of  not  keeping  the  house 
when  ordered  by  her  physician.  Hitherto  these  ladies  had  never 
been  betrayed  bythe  superintending  authorities.  But  when  it  became 
known  that  a  man  they  did  not  like  might  be  ruined  by  ji  direct  accu- 
sation, this  complaisance  ceased.     Alas  !  I  had  long  foreseen  it. 

When  the  Emperor  arrived  at  Paris,  the  storm  had  already 
gathered.  The  clouds  had  been  collecting  in  Poland ;  the  Emperor 
had  received  written  intimations  that  Junot  was  compromising  the 
Grand  Duchess  of  Berg  :  that  his  livery  was  seen  at  unsuitable  hours 
in  the  court  of  the  Elysee,  and  that  numerous  corroborating  circum- 
stances might  be  adduced.  It  was  one  of  Junot's  comrades,  still 
living,  who  preferred  this  accusation.  Napoleon's  heart  was  wounded 
by  this  news,  and  when  Junot  presented  himself  before  him  on  his 
return,  he  met  with  a  stern  reception,  and  constrained  language. 
Junot's  fiery  spirit  could  not  endure  the  Emperor's  coldness;  and  he 
asked  an  audience.  It  was  immediately  granted,  and  was  stormy. 
The  Emperor  accused  him  without  reserve,  and  Junot,  sorely  wounded, 
would  not  answer  upon  any  point,  asserting  that  the  Emperor  ought 
to  depend  upon  his  care  for  the  honour  of  his  name.  "  Sire !"  he 
exclaimed,  "when  at  Marseilles  I  loved  the  Princess  Pauline,  and 
you  were  upon  the  point  of  giving  her  to  me — I  loved  her  to  distrac- 
tion— yet  what  was  my  conduct'?  Was  it  not  that  of  a  man  of 
honour'?  1  am  not  changed  since  that  period;  I  am  still  equally 
devoted  to  you  and  yours.  Sire,  your  mistrust  is  injurious  to  me." 
The  Emperor  listened,  watching  him  meanwhile  with  marked  atten- 
tion; then  walked  the  room  in  silence,  with  his  arms  crossed,  and  a 
menacing  brow.  "I  am  willing  to  believe  all  that  you  say,"  at  length 
he  replied;  "but  you  are  not,  the  less  guilty  of  imprudence,  and 
imprudence  in  your  situation  towards  my  sister,  amounts  to  a  fault, 
if  not  to  worse.  Why  Cor  example  docs  the  Grand  Duchess  occupy 
your  boxes  at  the  theatres?  Why  does  she  go  thither  in  your 
carriage?  Hey!  M.  Junot!  you  are  surprised  that  I  should  be  bo 
well  acquainted  with  your  affairs  and  those  of  that  little  fool  Madame 
Murat." 

Junot  was  confounded  al  finding  that  the  Emperor  had  been 
informed  of  this  circumstance,  which  nevertheless  was  sufficiently 
importan;,  considering  the  relative  situation  of  the  iw»  personages, 


240  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

to  fix  the  attention  not  only  of  the  police  but  of  the  public;  nothing 
but  the  iufatuatiou,  which  so  often  blinds  those  who  are  entering 
upon  the  career  of  ruin,  could  have  caused  his  astonishment  at  the 
natural  consequences  which  had  followed  his  conduct.  "Yes,"  con- 
tinued the  Emperor,  "  I  know  all  that  and  many  other  facts  which  I 
am  willing  to  look  upon  as  imprudences  only,  but  in  whien  also  I  see 
serious  faults  on  your  part.  Once  more,  why  this  carnage  with  youi 
livery  1  Your  livery  should  not  be  seen  at  two  o'clock  m  the  morning 
in  the  court-yard  of  the  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg?  You,  Junot !  You 
compromise  my  sister !"     And  Napoleon  fell  into  a  chair. 

Before  proceeding  further,  I  wish  to  explain  tne  motives  which 
have  induced  me  to  raise  the  veil  which  with  my  own  hand  I  have 
thrown  over  the  private  life  of  Junot.  Ail  the  other  connections 
which  he  formed  acted  only  upon  my  own  happiness,  and  in  no  way 
upon  his  destiny.  Here  the  case  was  totally  different.  I  do  not  hesi 
tate  to  ascribe  all  my  husband's  misfortunes,  and  even  his  death,  to 
his  unhappy  entanglement  with  the  Queen  of  Naples.  I  do  not  charge 
this  connection  with  real  criminality  ;  I  even  believe  that  there  was 
only  the  appearance  of  it ;  but  the  suspicious  appearances  which 
really  did  exist,  led  to  the  most  fatal  consequences :  they  kindled  the 
lion's  wrath.  Subsequently  circumstances  produced  an  eruption  of 
the  long  smothered  volcano,  and  the  tempest  burst  forth.  It  is  on 
this  account,  of  its  political  and  direct  influence  upon  my  husband's 
life  and  fortunes,  that  I  have  determined  to  write  what  follows,  this 
sort  of  preface  being  essential  to  the  understanding  of  the  events 
which  took  place  in  Russia  in  1812,  and  to  the  tragedy  which  closed 
them  in  1813.  A  family  bereft  of  its  head,  children  made  orphans, 
an  illustrious  name  assailed,  are  sufficient  grounds  for  conferring  on 
my  history  all  the  solemnity  it  merits,  and  preserving  it  from  the 
insignificance  of  an  amorous  intrigue.  I  shall  entertain  my  readers 
neither  with  jealous  passions,  nor  with  romantic  sorrows :  it  is  facts 
alone  that  I  shall  record. 

At  present  my  readers  must  return  with  me  to  the  Tuileries,  to 
the  closet  of  Napoleon,  and  there  see  him,  not  alone,  but  in  company 
with  those  who  poisoned  his  life  by  their  daily,  nay,  hourly  reports. 
It  was  not  Lannes,  it  was  not  Bessieres,  it  was  not  Massena,  it  was 
not  even  Soult,  for  I  must  do  him  justice,  though,  for  what  reason  I 
know  not,  he  does  not  like  me;  neither  was  it  Duroc,  notwithstanding 
all  that  has  been  said  again  and  again  upon  the  subject  of  his  police 
of  the  interior  of  the  palace ;  neither  was  it  Junot,  notwithstanding 
the  quantity  of  reports  which  he  received  daily  as  active  governor  of 
Paris,  a  personage  who  no  longer  exists  except  in  memory ;  it  was 


THE   EMPEROR'S   SISTERS.  241 

none  of  these  men :  they  had  certain  notions  of  h<  lour,  which  would 
have  made  them  feel  an  antipathy  to  the  said  .lonour  itself,  if  it 
assumed  such  a  character  of  turpitude.  Neither  was  it  Rapp,  with 
his  rough  exterior  but  noble  soul,  who  would  thus  have  betrayed  the 
secret  of  a  comrade's  heart  to  soil  twenty  pages  of  a  scandalous 
report,  which  was  destined  to  serve  no  useful  end  or  political  interest, 
but  simply  for  a  moment  to  engage  the  curiosity  of  the  Emperor, 
whose  singular  turn  of  mind  on  these  subjects  led  him  to  take  a  real 
pleasure  in  knowing  how  many  grains  of  salt,  I,  and  all  other  persons, 
might  strew  upon  a  buttered  muffin. 

The  men  who  played  this  odious  part  are  well  known,  and  universal 
contempt  has  amply  recompensed  their  infamous  conduct.  Two,  in 
particular,  bore  upon  their  forehead  the  index  of  public  opinion.  The 
one  is  dead,  and  as  a  Christian  I  have  forgiven  him  all  the  evil  he  did 
to  Junot;  but  as  a  widow  and  mother  I  have  not  forgiven  him  the 
irreparable  wrong  which  the  father  of  my  children  suffered  from  him. 
The  other,  as  guilty,  is  not  yet  gone  to  give  an  account  of  his  conduct 
as  a  man  and  a  citizen  before  the  tribunal  of  his  Maker.  He  not  only 
lives,  but  he  still  injures;  he  menaces,  he  acts,  he  is  influential  in  evil. 
Such  were  the  men  who  filled  the  poisoned  cup  which  the  Emperoi 
compelled  his  oldest  friend  to  drink  !  The  Emperor's  ignoranc-fe 
respecting  the  real  conduct  of  his  sisters  is  inconceivable,  for  his  eagle 
eye  penetrated  many  other  mysteries.  Fouche,  Junot,  Duroc,  and 
Dubois,  the  four  persons  in  whose  hands  all  the  interesting  police  of 
Paris  and  France  was  vested,  were  silent  upon  what  they  knew  on 
this  subject  because  it  would  have  distressed  the  Emperor ;  none  of 
them  were  willing  to  do  this.  It  came  to  his  knowledge  at  last,  but 
clandestinely  and  through  a  channel  so  unusual  that  he  placed  but 
little  confidence  in  the  rumour,  which  he  attributed  to  the  imprudence 
of  yo<mg  women,  and  said  to  Madame  Mere,  "  Le  Diable !  Signora 
Letizia,  whj  do  you  not  reprimand  your  daughters,  and  warn  them 
against  committing  themselves  with  a  tribe  of  young  fops.  Let  them 
dance  with  the  officers  of  my  guard:  they  are  bravo  men  at  least,  if 
Lhey  are  not  handsome." 

1  shall  not  undertake  to  answer  all  the  calumnies  which  have  been 
attempted  to  be  fixed  upon  the  family  connections  of  the  Emperor. 
It  is  sufficient  to  have  lived  in  intimacy  with  Napoleon  to  know  his 
mode  of  thinking  upon  matters  of  morality  :  my  blood  boils  when  I 
hear  him  accused  of  corruption,  A  scene  at  Malmaison,  recorded  in 
a  former  part  of  these  memoirs,  will  perhaps  be  brought  in  evidence 
against  me.  I  answer  by  referring  to  the  scene  itself.  Napoleon 
employed  no  manoeuvres  to  induce  me  to  accede.  Had  I  yielded  to 
55 


242  NAPOLEON,    IJIS   COUKT  AND   FAMILY. 

Ins  will,  he  would  have  despised  me  ;  for  the  wife  of  his  friend,  failing 
in  duty  to  her  husband  for  the  allurements  of  the  sovereign,  would 
have  appeared  infamous  in  his  eyes. 

Napoleon  was  not  informed  of  the  indiscretions  of  one  of  Ida 
sisters  till  the  time  of  the  Portuguese  war.  And  the  man  who  was 
accused  of  causing  them  was  almost  exiled  to  Junot's  staff.  1  know 
that  those  who  choose  to  turn  everything  into  ridicule  will  assert  that 
it  it  is  impossible.  It  is  a  fact,  however,  and  suspicion  once  infused 
into  such  a  mind  as  his,  everything  became  speedily  known  to  him. 
Still  he  would  have  remained  ignorant  of  the  adventures  of  Messieurs 
de  Septeuil  and  de  Canouville,  if  the  histories  of  the  horse  and  pelisse, 
and  of  the  explanation,  had  not  come  to  enlighten  him;  but  all  these 
circumstances  belong  to  the  year  1810. 

Junot's  affair  then  was  the  first  which  reached  the  Emperor's  eai, 
and,  as  1  have  shown,  it  violently  irritated  him.  "  Suppose,"  said  he, 
walking  up  and  down  the  room,  "  Murat  should  become  acquainted 
with  all  these  fine  histories  of  the  chase  at  Raincy,  the  theatres,  and 
your  carriage  and  livery."  It  seems  that  the  carriage  and  livery 
oft'ended  him  most  highly.  Junot  attempted  to  excuse  himself  by 
observing  upon  the  brilliancy  of  that  of  the  Grand  Duchess;  the 
Emperor  stamped  with  violence,  and  looked  at  him  for  some  time 
without  speaking:  at  length  he  said,  in  a  voice  of  severity  and  an 
interrogative  tone,  "  And  what  colour  are  your  liveries,  then?"  Junot 
cast  down  his  eyes,  and  said  nothing.  The  fact  is,  that  the  colour  of 
our  livery  was  precisely  the  same  as  that  of  the  Grand  Duchess ;  the 
difference  was  in  the  trimming  and  lace,  the  Grand  Duchess's  being 
turned  up  with  white  and  gold  lace,  ours  writh  yellow  and  silver :  the 
coat  of  amaranth  cloth  was  of  precisely  the  same  shade  in  both.  This 
similarity  was  in  truth  the  will  of  the  Grand  Duchess ;  I  always 
thought  that  it  was  to  serve  some  political  purpose,  and  now  1  found 
my  suspicions  proved. 

"  Yes !"  said  the  Emperor,  still  pacing  the  room,  "  if  Murat  had 
learnt  all  that  I  have  been  repeating,  what  would  he  say  1  What 
would  he  do1?  You  would  have  had  a  terrible  storm  to  encounter." 
Junot's  countenance  instantly  changed;  at  length,  recovering  all  his 
energy,  he  made  two  steps  towards  Napoleon,  and  said  firmly,  "  If 
Murat  should  believe  himself  offended,  it  is  not  so  long  since  we  were 
on  equal  terms,  both  on  the  field  of  battle  and  elsewhere,  but  that  I 
should  be  ready  to  give  him  all  the  satisfaction  he  could  wish  for. 
Though  the  Cossacks  may  be  afraid  of  him,  I  am  not  quite  so  easily 
frightened,  and  this  time  I  should  fight  with  pistols."  "Ah  !  truly." 
cried  the  Emperor  with  <?imirable  naivete,  "that  is  precisely  what  1 


MURAT   AND  JUNOT.  243 

feared ;"  and  then  he  added  in  a  gentle  tone,  "  but  I  have  settled  all 
that;  I  have  spoken  to  him,  and  all  is  right."  "Sire,  I  thank  you; 
but  I  must  observe  to  your  Majesty  that  I  cannot  consent  to  an 
accommodation  being  contrived  between  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg  and 
me ;  if  he  believes  himself  offended,  which  I  deny  that  he  has  any 
right  to  be,  he  ea  L  easily  find  me  ;  my  hotel  is  very  near  the  Elysee." 
"  Yes,  yes,"  said  the  Emperor,  "  much  too  near;  and  a  propos  of 
that,  what  is  the  meaning  of  the  frequent  visits  my  sister  has  been 
making  to  your  wife  ?"  ''  Sire,  my  wife  is  much  indisposed  with  her 
pregnancy,  and  cannot  go  out  without  great  care.  Her  Imperial 
Highness  the  Grand  Duchess  has  done  her  the  favour  to  come  and 
see  her  two  or  three  times  this  spring,  which  is  the  amount  of  the 
numerous  visits  that  have  been  reported  to  your  Majesty."  "  That  is 
not  true,"  replied  the  Emperor,  taking  a  great  letter  from  a  drawer 
near  him,  and  looking  it  entirely  through,  while  his  brow  became 
more  and  more  contracted.  Junot  cast  a  momentary  glance  upon 
the  letter,  and  recognised  the  writing.  "  I  beg  your  Majesty's  par- 
don, but  if  you  condemn  your  sister  and  your  oldest  friend  and  most 
faithful  servant  upon  the  accusations  of  the  writer  of  that  letter,  I 
cannot  believe  you  impartial." 

Napoleon  seemed  surprised,  but  made  no  objection  to  this  obser- 
vation ;  an  almost  imperceptible  smile  seemed  to  agitate  his  lip,  and 
Junot  proceeded  :  "  Besides,  Sire,  this  is  not  a  letter,  for  he  was  with 
your  Majesty  ;  it  is  therefore  a  report,  a  report  of  his  police,  copied  by 
him  !  Oh  !  it  must  be  a  beautiful  production  !  He  ought  at  least  to 
have  respected  your  Majesty's  sister ;  but  there  are  very  efficacious 
means  of  teaching  people  circumspection  and  politeness;  and  I  shall 
employ  them  with  him."  "Junot!"  exclaimed  the  Emperor,  "  I  for- 
bid   you    to   fight  S ."     Junot  smiled   contemptuously.     "  You 

have  suspected  me;  you  have  accused  me  of  treachery,  Sire  ;  I  can- 
not ask  satisfaction  of  you  for  this;  I  must  then  go  and  demand  it  of 
him  who  has  caused  me  all  this  pain,  and,  by  heaven,  I  will!  If, 
afterwards,  Murat  has  any  commands  for  me,  lam  at  his  service; 
Unless,  indeed,  this  paltry  fellow  should  send  a  ball  through  mv  head, 
which  is  possible,  for  I  have  known  very  indifferent  soldiers  kill  a 
brave  man.  But  if  I  come  out  of  this  affair  safe  ami  sound,  I  shall  be 
ready  to  attend  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg."  Napoleon  rose  impetu- 
ously, and  coming  to  Junot,  who  was  leaning  against  the  mantelpiece, 
took  him  hastily  by  the  hand,  and  turning  him  sharply  towards  him- 
self, said  to  him,  in  a  loud  and  agitated  tone.  "  <  mce  more  I  command 

you  to  keep  the  peace!      Neithe  •  S nor  Murat  ;   I  will  not  permit 

you  to  fight  either  with  the  one    r  the  other."     Then  drawing  liearet 


244  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

u>  Junot,  and  again  taking  his  hand,  he  pressed  it  affectionately,  say 
ing,  "  Come,  promise  your  old  friend  !" 

With  Napoleon  such  moments  were  fugitive,  but  the)  were 
triumphant :  he  never  failed  to  come  off  conqueror  on  such  an  occa 
sion.  There  was  an  irresistible  charm  in  his  look  and  in  his  voice, 
which  was  sure  to  overcome  the  most  peremptory  resolution.  Junot 
felt  his  anger  giving  way  under  their  powerful  influence — he  clasped 
ili.'  Emperor's  hand  and  pressed  it  to  his  heart,  which  beat  violently 
and  the  Emperor,  on  feeling  its  agitated  pulsation,  also  experienced  a 
moment  of  indefinable  but  visible  emotion;  nevertheless  he  overcame 
it,  gently  withdrew  his  hand,  passed  it  through  Junot's  thick  light  hair, 
and  tapping  his  head,  said,  wTith  his  melodious  voice,  wThich  vibrated 
like  an  iEolian  chord  :  "  Promise  me  to  be  reasonable,  wrong-head ; 
and  come  to  me  again,  I  have  more  to  say  to  you."  This  conversa- 
tion had  lasted  an  hour  and  a  half.  The  waiting-room  was  full  of 
persons,  all  upon  the  watch  to  learn  the  result  of  this  long  conference. 
One  man,  in  particular,  wished  it  shorter.  He  knew  the  Emperor, 
and  he  knew  very  long  audiences  were  never  accorded  to  men  about 
to  fall  under  his  displeasure ;  and  Junot's  oountenanee,  when  at  last 
he  came  out,  confirmed  his  opinion.  Junot  passed  within  two  paces 
of  him,  but  affected  not  to  see  him  :  "For  I  could  not  have  avoided 
telling  him  my  opinion  of  his  conduct,"  said  Junot  to  me,  when  we 
were  in  Spain  eighteen  months  afterwards,  and  more  united  than  ever, 
conversing  confidentially  upon  this  period  of  his  life,  of  which  he 
revealed  to  me  the  most  minute  circumstances.  "I  perhaps  ought  to 
have  done  so,"  added  he,  "  for  that  man  is  one  of  those  serpents  who 
bite  the  more  fatally  when  the  victim  is  quiet." 

Two  days  after  this  conversation  one  morning  I  was  alone  in  my 
study,  a  very  retired  apartment,  at  the  extremity  of  the  house,  into 
which  I  admitted  no  one  but  my  most  intimate  acquaintances,  when 
his  Eminence  Cardinal  Maury  was  announced.  I  knew  this  celebrated 
man  thoroughly,  as  during  seven  years  he  came  to  my  house  every 
day,  without  exception,  at  seven  o'clock  punctually,  and  left  at  ten ; 
but,  strange  to  say,  I  never  could  reckon  him  among  my  friends.  He 
possessed,  however,  or  at  least  I  presume  he  possessed,  all  the  qualj. 
ties  requisite  in  a  friend,  and  I  believe  he  was  willing  to  be  mine. 
But  confidence  is  not  to  be  commanded,  and  his  unconciliating  man- 
ners were,  I  believe,  the  primary  cause  of  this  repulsion. 

Cardinal  Maury,  better  known,  perhaps,  as  the  Abbe  Maury,  re- 
turned to  France  in  1806.  The  frontiers  had  been  reopened  to  him 
:n  consequence  of  a  letter  written  by  him  to  the  Emperor,  which  was 
in  all  respects  unsuitable  to  bo*;h  parties;   as  being  addressed  onlv  to 


NAPOLEON   AND   CARDINAL   MAURY.  245 

power,  its  eloquence  was  tarnished  by  a  strain  of  base  servility. 
On  arriving  at  Paris,  the  Abbe  Maury  perceived  all  that  the  Cardinal 
had  lost  in  the  respect  of  the  noble  Faubourg  ;  and  found  himself 
received  with  cold  politeness  in  houses  where  he  had  been  accustomed 
to  meet  with  attachment.  Notwithstanding  his  extraordinary  elo- 
quence, the  Abbe  Maury  had  been  before  the  revolution  what  he  was 
in  proscription — what  he  continued  under  the  empire — a  man  of 
talent  rather  than  a  man  of  sense,  and  a  curate  of  the  time  of  the 
league,  rathar  than  an  abbe  of  the  reign  of  Louis  XV.  His  figure 
was  in  the  highest  degree  disagreeable.  An  enormous  square  head 
presented  a  bald  forehead  of  immense  capacity,  surmounted  by  that 
tuft  of  hair  which  the  country  abbes  and  the  curates  of  villages  for- 
merly had  made  by  their  perruquier ;  his  eyes  were  remarkably 
small,  and,  except  at  the  moment  of  speaking,  when  they  were  ani- 
mated, were  unexpressive ;  his  nose  was  almost  sunk  in  two  immense 
masses  of  flesh,  across  which  nature  placed  a  prodigious  horizontal 
aperture,  which  the  two  ears  only  seemed  to  prevent  from  making  the 
tour  of  the  head  ;  his  small  teeth  were  all  shaped  like  the  incisors,  a 
peculiarity  which  must  have  been  extremely  useful  to  his  eminence, 
who  devoured  an  enormous  quantity  of  food ;  his  manners  at  table 
were  altogether  revolting. 

Notwithstanding  his  profound  veneration  for  power,  the  cardinal 
sometimes  discussed  (he  did  not  dispute)  literary  subjects  with  the 
Emperor.  Napoleon  highly  esteemed  Corneille.  He  supported  Ra- 
cine, but  he  admired  and  loved  Corneille,  which  I  can  perfectly  com- 
prehend, because  I  feel  with  him.  But  the  cardinal,  to  my  great 
surprise,  was  not  of  the  same  mind.  The  Emperor  one  day  said  to 
him,  "  How  is  it  that  you  do  not  like  Corneille?" 

"Sire,"  replied  the  cardinal,  "I  admire  Corneille,  but  I  like 
Racine." — "  And  I  accuse  your  Racine  of  affectation  in  all  his  love 
scenes,"  said  the  Emperor,  "for  love  he  must  have  in  his  plays;  it 
is  as  essential  to  the  piece  as  a  prompter  to  the  actors.  None  bin 
ycung  people  can  possibly  like  Racine.  And  how,  (liable,  can  you, 
Monsieur  le  Cardinal,  at  your  age,  set  up  for  the  champion  of  Racine, 
the  ladies'  poet?  Give  me  Corneille:  he  is  the  man  who  knew  the 
world."-— "  And  how  should  he  come  by  bis  knowledge,  when  he  saw 
no  one  ?" 

The  Emperor  casl  n  contemptuous  look  at  the  cardinal,  as  if  he 
now  measured  him  for  the  first  time.  "Thai  is  precisely  why  I 
maintain  that  Corneille  is  a  greal  man.  At  a  distance  from  the  court, 
from  intrigues,  and  from  business,  he  guessed,  as  it  were,  the  tnio 
situation  of  empires,  sovereigns,  and  ]  »ople.     The  greal  Conde,  OD 


246  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COJRT  AND   FAMILY. 

seeing  some  piece  of  Corneille's  represented,  I  believe  it  was  Sertoriua 
exclaimed,  "  Where  did  Corneille  loarn  the  art  of  war'?  And  I  say,'' 
added  the  Emperor,  t;  that  for  Corneille's  fine  tragedies  to  be  justly 
appreciated,  the  audience  should  be  composed  of  kings,  ministers,  and 
great  functionaries." 

In  fact,  Napoleon  was  formed  to  understand  the  genius  of  a  man 
whose  principal  talent  lay  in  generalizing  his  ideas,  in  reducing  them 
to  political  maxims,  and  in  expressing  them  in  poetry  which  often 
rises  to  the  sublime.  On  another  occasion,  the  Emperor  said  to  the 
cardinal,  "  If  Corneille  had  been  living  in  my  time,  I  should  have 
made  him  a  prince !" — "  And  why  not  a  minister,  if  he  was  so 
clever?"  said  the  cardinal  with  sufficient  sharpness  and  a  half  smile. 
— "  No,"  replied  the  Emperor,  dryly ;  "  I  have  had  experience  that 
the  best  composer  of  phrases  may  make  the  worst  man  of  business. 
The  coadjutor  could  make  good  speeches,  but  he  would  have  been  a 
bad  minister;  and  Mazarin,  of  whom  he  spoke  ill,  would  not  have 
liked  him  for  a  secretary.  He  was  a  marplot  and  a  caviller" 
{ergoteur).  This  latter  word  the  Emperor  frequently  applied  to 
persons  who  spoke  and  disputed  much. 

The  Emperor's  return  was  the  cause  of  many  festivities.  The 
city  of  Paris  wished  to  express  its  joy  in  receiving  him  again,  and 
invited  him  to  a  fete.  He  accepted  the  invitation,  and  the  15th  of 
August  was  the  day  appointed.  Preparations  were  made  with  great 
expedition.  To  have  the  means  of  conveniently  accommodating 
sufficient  numbers  on  such  occasions,  a  banqueting-hall  had  been 
constructed  in  the  great  court  of  the  Hotel-de-Ville  ;  the  fetes  given 
there  were  always  very  splendid.  Count  Frochot,  who  was  then 
prefect  of  Paris,  perfectly  understood  the  art  of  superintending  such 
fairy  contrivances.  Madame  Frochot  was  not  at  Paris;  all  the 
ceremonial  of  the  day,  therefore,  devolved  upon  me.  I  wras  six 
months  advanced  in  my  pregnancy,  and  the  fatigue  did  not  suit  me 
at  all ;  but  it  was  not  allowable  to  reason  with  the  Emperor  upon 
the  possibility,  more  or  less,  of  performing  any  task;  if  you  could 
march,  with  him  you  must  march.  The  heat  was  excessive,  and  was 
extremely  inconvenient,  I  was  uncomfortable,  and  out  of  humour, 
cause  enough  for  making  the  finest  day  appear  cloudy,  and  the  gayest 
fete  dull. 

Junot  went  to  meet  the  Emperor,  but  M.  Frochot  and  I  received 
the  Empress  on  the  great  steps  of  the  Hotel-de-Ville,  as  she  alighted 
from  her  carriage.  I  was  at  the  head  of  twenty-four  ladies  represent- 
ing by  their  husband's  names  the  commercial  and  banking  inteiests 
of  the  capital.     I  had  previously  submitted  a  list  of  their  names  tc 


junot's  INTERVIEW  WITH  NAPOLEON".  247 

the.  grand-marshal  and  grand-master  of  the  ceremonies,  and  it  had 
been  by  them  laid  before  the  Emperor,  who  one  day  made  sime 
loud  complaii.ts  of  this  list,  because  two  of  the  names  represented  the 
wives  of  two  chamberlains.  "  Ladies  who  have  been  presented,  I  see 
often  at  the  Tuileries,"  said  he,  "  at  the  Hotel-de-Ville  I  wish  to  see 
only  Parisian  faces.  J  wish  to  become  acquainted  with  the  city  of 
Paris,  do  you  understand  that,  Madame  Junot  ?" 

The  Empress  came  late.  The  ceremonies  of  her  reception  were 
the  same  as  on  the  preceding  year.  The  ball  was  opened  by  the 
Grand  Duchess  of  Berg,  the  Princess  Stephanie,  Madame  Lallemand 
a  lady  of  the  palace,  a  city  lady,  the  daughter  or  wife  of  one  of  the 
mayors,  and  myself.  I  cannot  remember  the  partners  of  all  these 
ladies,  but  1  danced  with  the  Grand  Duke  of  Berg,  or  rather  walked, 
for  dreading  an  accident  I  dared  not  exert  myself  farther. 

One  cause  in  particular  had  greatly  contributed  to  damp  my 
spirits  on  this  occasion,  so  joyous  to  others,  and  in  which  certainly 
I  was  at  the  height  of  my  feminine  glory,  and  receiving  flattery 
enough  to  have  made  me  forget  any  circumstances  less  painful  than 
those  which  at  that  moment  were  opening  before  me.  Junot  was 
about  to  quit  Paris,  in  expiation  of  the  fault  he  had  committed,  in 
listening  to  gracious  words,  and  returning  tender  looks.  He  was 
appointed  commander-in-chief  of  the  army  of  observation  of  the 
Gironde,  now  assembling  at  Bordeaux  and  Bayonne. 

J  shall  never  forget  the  impression  which  the  Emperor's  order,  to 
go  and  assume  the  command  of  the  army  of  the  Gironde,  made  upon 
Junot.  "So  then  you  exile  me!"  he  said  to  Napoleon  in  a  tone  of 
affliction,  which  sensibly  affected  the  Emperor;  "you  send  me  from 
Paris  at  the  moment  of  your  return  to  it.  What  more  could  you 
have  done,  had  I  committed  a  crime?" — "You  have  not  committed 
a  crime,  but  you  have  erred.  It  is  necessary  that  you  should  remove 
for  some  time  from  Paris,  to  silence  the  reports  which  have  long 
Keen  current  respecting  my  sister  and  you.  I  defy  any  human  being 
to  persist  in  spreading  them  when  the  confidential  service  with  which 
I  am  investing  you  becomes  known.  You  will  correspond  only 
with  me;  you  will  continue  governor  of  Paris.  Come,  my  old 
friend  .  .  .  the  marshal's  baton  is  yonder."  lie  held  out  his  band, 
which  .Junot  seized,  and  wept  like  a  child,  still  repeating,  "And 
jrel  you  remove  me  from  you!" — "  But  I  am  at  this  momenl  in  no 
danger,"  replied  the  Emperor,  affected  by  Junot's  emotion.  "You 
will  only  lose  a  few  fetes,  and  you  have  had  dancing  enough  in  m^ 
absence.  Come,  my  friend,  take  courage.  It  is  a  noble  mission  that 
is  imposed  upon  you.     I  was  on  the  point  of  giving  it   to  Lannep,  or 


248  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

^TuiTit ;  then  remembering  that  you  had  been  deprived  of  youi 
share  of  glory,  in  the  last  campaign,  I  wished  to  make  you  amends. 
Believe  me,  the  true  reason  of  your  appointment  is  my  solicitude  foi 
your  own  honour." 

When  Junot  repeated  this  conversation  to  me,  I  did  not  remark 
to  him  what  principally  struck  me,  because  in  my  opinion  the 
Emperor  was  desirous  of  administering  balm  to  the  wound.  How 
skilful  he  was  !  how  well  he  knew  the  hearts  of  men !  Junot  had 
gone  to  him  in  despair,  he  left  him  comforted,  and  ready  to  shed 
the  last  drop  of  his  blood  to  add  one  leaf  to  Napoleon's  triumphal 
crown. 

As  soon  as  Junot  had  made  up  his  mind  to  accept  the  command 
of  the  army  of  observation  of  the  Gironde,  the  ultimate  destination 
of  which  was  at  this  period  known  only  to  himself,  he  hastened  the 
preparations  for  his  departure.  I  saw  that  he  was  unhappy,  that  he 
quitted  Paris  with  extreme  pain ;  and  though  he  could  not  acknow- 
ledge to  me  the  true  cause  of  this  sorrow,  I  guessed  it,  and  pitied 
him ;  but  I  can  never  forgive  her  who  was  the  cause  of  his  disgrace 
(for  disgrace  it  was  to  him,  however  gilded),  and  who  had  not  great- 
ness of  mind  sufficient  to  acknowledge  that  all  the  fault  was  on  her 
side.  I  was  afterwards  made  acquainted  with  every  secret  feeling 
of  Junot's  heart :  of  that  noble  heart  which  never  conceived  a  deceit- 
ful thought  or  a  malicious  plan  to  destroy  the  innocent.  I  knew  how 
generously  he  kept  silence ;  and  1  shall  follow  his  example  in  what 
concerns  myself.  But  I  owe  it  to  his  memory  to  unveil  all  the 
manoeuvres  which  were  put  in  practice  to  secure  him  in  Murat's 
interests  in  the  terrible  hypothesis  of  a  misfortune  happening  lo  the 
Emperor  in  one  of  his  military  absences — at  least  at  that  time  it  was 
only  in  this  event  that  the  proposition  of  acting  was  made  ;  but  when 
once  it  had  become  habitual  to  consider  Murat  seated  upon  Na 
poleon's  chair,  mounting  his  horse — Murat,  in  short,  master  of  France 
— when  once  the  burlesque  of  this  possibility  should  have  disappeared 
by  the  custom  of  contemplating  it,  because  there  is  nothing  which  the 
eye  does  not  in  the  end  find  suitable  from  the  long-continued  habit  of 
perseveringly  looking  upon  it,  then,  at  length,  might  have  been  said, 

"  The  enemy's  ball  has  long  delayed  to  strike the  hazards 

of  war  are  very  uncertain !  and  from  this  reflection,  to  supplying 
the  indolence  or  slowness  of  the  enemy's  ball,  the  step  is  but 
short." 

The  marriage  of  Prince  Jerome  with  a  German  Princess  was  now 
much  spoken  of.  There  were  Arch  Duchesses,  but  they  were  too 
young  ;  there  were  Grand   Duchesses,  but  their  mothers  would  not 


SUPPRESSION   OF   THE   TRIBUNATE  249 

give  them  to  France,  not  even  to  its  supreme  chief;  conjectures  were 
numerous,  but  no  certainty  was  obtained  till  the  Emperor  himself 
announced  the  approaching  marriage  of  Prince  Jerome  with  the 
Princess  Catherine,  daughter  of  the  then  reigning  King  of  Wirtem- 
berg.  The  dominions  of  Hesse  Cassel,  Brunswick,  Fulda,  Paderborn, 
and  the  greatest  part  of  Hanover  had  just  been  united  to  compose 
the  kingdom  of  Westphalia.  It  was  pretty  loudly  said  that  the 
biidal  pair  were  to  reign  over  it,  but  the  Emperor  did  not  explain 
his  intentions,  and  it  did  not  answer  to  make  guesses  at  them  in  his 
presence.  But  while  the  subjects  of  this  new  state  were  waiting  a 
king  of  the  Emperor's  choice,  he  sent  them  a  regency  composed  of 
tho  counsellors  of  state,  Beugnot,  Simeon,  Jollivet,  and  General 
Joseph  Lagrange. 

A  commotion  was  excited  in  the  interior  of  France  at  this  time 
by  the  suppression  of  the  Tribunate,  which  the  Emperor  had  felt  to 
be  a  restraint  upon  him  ever  since  the  coronation.  The  repeated 
opposition  of  this  body  to  his  will,  especially  in  respect  to  the  legion 
of  honour,  and  to  the  establishment  of  the  Empire  itself,  had  given 
him  an  antipathy  to  it;  he  never  took  such  antipathies  on  slight 
grounds,  but  they  were  generally,  as  in  the  present  instance,  irre- 
vocable sentences  of  death.  Every  time  that  the  preparatory  dis- 
cussion of  a  new  law  was  brought  before  the  chamber  of  the  tribunate, 
a  host  of  difficulties  arose,  which  always  renewed  the  Emperor's 
discontent.  The  moment,  then,  that  he  thought  himself  strong  enough 
to  carry  measures  according  to  his  will,  he  joyfully  suppressed  the 
tribunate ;  ordaining  that  in  future  the  proposed  laws  should  be 
discussed  by  three  committees  of  finance,  of  administration,  and  of 
legislation,  all  taken  from  the  legislative  body.  Another  senatus- 
consultum  of  the  same  day  made  a  great  attack  upon  the  political 
rights  of  Frenchmen,  by  decreeing  that  no  one  could  be  elected  a 
deputy  under  the  age  of  forty  years. 

The  army,  notwithstanding  the  Emperor's  absence,  continued  ita 
career  of  conquest.  Marshal  Brune  took  Stralsund  by  capitulation, 
and  the  island  of  Rugen  fell  into  our  hands.  The  King  of  Prussia 
dosed  the  Baltic  against  English  commerce  ;  and  England,  so  attacked, 
must  soon  have  bowed  before  the  iron  will  of  Napoleon.  It  is  a 
remarkable  circumstance,  that  the  English,  attacked  on  all  sides,  and 
abandoned  by  all,  made  no  effort  to  relieve  Gustavus,  their  only  re- 
maining ally,  but  Buffered  him  to  he  overcome,  while  they  abandoned 
themselves  to  internal  intrigues,  and  to  a  cunning  and  sordid  policy, 
the  evidence  of  weakness.  At  this  lime  England  was  weak,  for  the 
attack  noon  Copenhagen    musl    not    he    considered    as   a    proof  of 


250  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

strength  in  her  government.  A  really  strong  government  commits 
no  act  of  baseness,  and  the  bombardment  of  Copenhagen  certainly 
was  one,  and  equally  impolitic. 

Then  appeared  that  proclamation,  as  it  may  be  called,  for  it  had 
nothing  of  the  nature  of  a  diplomatic  note,  in  which  Napoleon  pro- 
scribed all  connexion,  political  or  commercial,  with  England ;  he 
added  in  this  state  paper,  one  of  those  which  most  decisively  an 
nounced  his  domineering  will,  and  that  amongst  the  continental  poweis 
in  alliance  with  him,  there  was  one  which  must  be  punished  for  its 
double  alliance ;  he  threatened  the  Prince  Regent  of  Portugal  with 
deposition,  and  from  that  moment  his  destiny  was  known. 

A  treaty  of  alliance  immediately  followed  the  bombardment  of 
Copenhagen ;  the  King,  in  his  wrath,  would  I  believe  have  sold  his 
people  to  obtain  the  means  of  vengeance.  At  the  same  time  the  Em 
peror  Alexander,  for  whom  I  acknowledge  a  great  predilection,  and 
whom  I  believe  to  have  long  acted  honestly  with  us,  proclaimed  anew 
the  famous  armed  neutrality,  the  masterpiece  of  Catherine's  wisdom. 
He  also  issued  a  manifesto  filled  with  wise  reasons  in  justification  of 
this  measure.  I  shall  always  believe,  that  the  Emperor  Alexander 
would  long  have  been  the  sincere  friend  of  France,  if  Napoleon  would 
have  permitted  him. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 


Letter  from  Duroc — The  Princess  of  Wirtemberg  expected  at  Raincy — Con- 
sternation— Preparations  for  the  reception  of  her  Royal  Highness — Her 
arrival — Her  portrait — Dismissal  of  her  German  attendants — The  royal 
breakfast — M.  de  Winzingerode — Stag-hunt  in  the  park — The  Princess's 
dress — The  dinner  at  Raincy — Her  Royal  Highness's  request — Arrival  of 
Prince  Jerome — Recollections  of  Baltimore — Interview  of  Jerome  Bona- 
parte with  the  Princess  Catherine — Departure  for  Paris,  and  arrival  at 
the  Tuileries — Junot's  distress — The  Faubourg  St.  Germain. 

It  was  the  20th  of  August ;  Junot  had  made  all  his  preparations  for 
his  journey,  and  was  gone  to  dine  with  M.  Lalligant,  one  of  his 
friends,  to  whose  child  he  and  Madame  de  Caraman  were  to  stand 
sponsors.  The  house  was  encumbered  with  chests  and  portmanteaux, 
the  courtyard  with  baggage- waggons  and  carriages;  every  thing  an- 
nounced the  approaching  departure  of  the  master  of  the  mansion  :  in 
fact,  in  two  days,  Junot  wa9  abi  ut  to  set  out  for  Bordeaux,  the  place 
of  his  immediate  destination      \   had   superintended  all  that  was  to 


PRINCESS   OF   WIRTEMBERG    AT  RAINCY.  251 

make  the  journey  agreeable,  and  I  was  fatigued ;  but  at  nine  o'clock, 
just  as  I  was  going  to  bed,  my  valet-de-chambre  informed  me  that 
one  of  the  Emperor's  footmen  was  in  waiting  to  deliver  a  letter  to 
Junot  from  the  Grand-Marshal.  I  took  the  letter,  which  was  en- 
dorsed, The  Grand- Marshal  of  the  Palace  ;  and  beside  5  this  signature, 
in  scarcely  legible  writing,  were  the  words,  in  great  haste  ;  the  whole 
address  was  in  Duroc's  hand.  I  made  two  men  mount  on  horseback, 
wrote  a  few  words  for  each  of  them,  and  sent  them  in  different  direc- 
tions to  find  Junot;  but  while  they  were  in  search  of  him  he  arrived. 
He  had  been  to  a  certain  hotel,  where  he  had  learnt  the  purport  of 
Duroc's  letter,  which  was  to  the  following  effect : 

"  The  Princess  Royal  of  Wirtembcrg,  my  dear  Junot,  will  arrive 
at  Raincy  with  her  suite,  to  morrow  morning  at  nine  o'clock,  and  will 
rest  there  till  seven  in  the  evening.  His  Majesty  has  made  this 
arrangement.  Will  you  have  the  goodness  to  give  orders  that  every 
thing  should  be  in  readiness  to  receive  her.  I  will  send  whatever 
you  think  requisite  for  her  proper  accommodation,  and  for  the  kitchen 
service.  "  I  renew  my  assurances  of  attachment  to  you. 

Duroc. 
"  20 — At  six  in  the  evening." 

"  Well  !"  said  I  to  Junot,  after  reading  it,  "  a  pretty  employment 
they  are  giving  us  to  accomplish  !  It  is  much  like  one  of  the  orders 
given  to  the  Princess  Graciosa,  by  her  tyrannical  stepmother;  but 
the  misfortune  is,  we  have  no  Prince  Percinet  with  his  wand."  Junot 
walked  about  with  a  look  of  care.  I  saw  that  I  had  done  wrong  in 
complaining,  which  would  but  increase  his  ill-humour,  and  going  up 
to  him  with  a  smile,  I  said,  "  But  standing  there  like  the  god  Termi- 
nus will  not  forward  this  business  that  I  am  complaining  of,  and 
which  after  all  is  not  worth  talking  about.  It  appears  that  Her  Royal 
Highness  is  to  spend  the  whole  day  with  us  at  Raincy  ;  it  will  be  your 
affair  to  dispose  matters  so  that  she  shall  not  be  weary  of  us  ;  which 
is  just  possible,  because  neither  the  dogs  nor  the  stags  are  packed  up, 
80  that  you  will  be  able  to  show  her  a  hunt;  and  if  it  should  not  bfl 
quite  so  agreeable  to  you  as  your  chase  by  the  light  of  flambeaux,  the 
Princess  will  understand,  that  with  the  best,  intentions  in  the  world  it 
is  only  possible  to  give  what  one  has.  Come,  answer  Duroc;  or  do 
you  wish  me  to  do  it?"  And  I  went  to  my  disk.  Junot  looked  at 
me,  listened,  and  had  the  air  of  waking  by  degrees;  his  line  counte- 
nance, to  which  gloom  was  not  at  all  becoming,  cleared  up,  and  at 
last  became  even  cheerful.  "Yes,  answer  him,"  he  replied,  embra 
cing  me  slightly. 


252  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COULiT   AND    FAMILY. 

1  wrote  to  Duroc,  that  we  were  about  to  give  the  necessary  orders 
for  the  reception  of  her  Royal  Highness,  and  that  Junot  and  I  returned 
thanks  to  the  Emperor  for  giving  us  this  new  opportunity  of  proving 
our  devotedness  to  him.  I  thanked  Duroc  for  his  offer  of  sending  us 
all  things  necessary  for  the  service,  but  added,  "  This  would  incon- 
venience rather  than  assist  us;  and  I  engage  to  be  perfectly  prepared 
for  the  reception  of  the  Princess  at  the  hour  appointed."  I  then  sent 
for  Rechaud.  This  Rechaud  was  a  clever,  and,  in  our  present  di- 
lemma, a  most  important  personage  :  he  was  moreover  a  thoroughly 
honest  man,  a  qualification  not  often  to  be  found  combined  with  skill 
;n  his  profession.  He  and  his  brother  had  been  brought  up  in  the 
kitchen  of  the  Prince  of  Conde ;  and  afterwards  became  so  expert  in 
cookery,  that  they  attained  great  celebrity  in  the  gastronomic  world. 
Rechaud  had  previously  given  me  a  specimen  of  his  ability  in  the 
employment  in  which  it  was  now  wanted,  by  preparing  in  a  few  hours 
for  the  reception  of  the  Marquis  de  la  Romana  at  Raincy  in  great 
form.  I  explained  the  state  of  the  present  case,  and  he  instantly 
understood  all  that  was  to  be  done.  "  Madame  may  set  out  for 
Raincy,"  he  said  with  a  sang-froid  worthy  of  Vatel,  "  every  thing 
shall  be  ready  at  the  time  mentioned." 

I  knew  Rechaud ;  and  getting  into  my  carriage  set  out  for  Raincy 
without  any  anxiety,  at  ten  o'clock  at  night,  and  in  delightful  weather. 
On  reaching  the  mansion,  1  found  carts  already  arrived  with  pro- 
visions for  the  morrow.  All  night  the  road  to  Raincy  was  travelled 
over  by  goers  and  comers  transporting  thither  whatever  was  needful, 
not  simply  for  food  but  for  luxury.  The  next  morning,  before  I  was 
up,  Rechaud  tapped  at  the  door  of  the  bath-room,  where  I  had  slept 
to  leave  my  apartment  for  the  use  of  the  Princess  of  Wirtemberg  in 
case  she  should  wish  to  retire  to  it  upon  her  arrival ;  he  came  to  tell 
me  that  every  thing  was  quite  ready.  Neither  had  I  been  idle  in  the 
department  which  fell  under  my  superintendence ;  all  the  apartments 
■\vere  in  perfect  order  for  the  reception  of  the  Princess  and  suite,  even 
to  the  superb  bath-room,  which  was  prepared  in  case  the  Princess 
should  choose  to  leave  the  dust  of  her  journey  in  one  of  its  fine 
marble  basins.  One  thing  teased  me  sadly :  it  was  my  curiosity  to 
know  why  the  Princess  on  arriving  within  four  leagues  of  Paris 
should  be  detained  there  a  visitor  to  the  governor  of  the  city  without 
daring  to  proceed.  Junot  pretty  well  knew  both  the  Emperor's 
orders  in  this  matter  and  his  reasons  for  them.  He  did  not  choose 
that  the  Princess  Royal  of  Wirtemberg  should  make  such  an  entrance 
into  Paris  as  the  Duchess  of  Burgundy  and  her  sister  the  fair  Gabrielle 
nf  Savov  might  he  ve  made ;  and  when  he  found  that  the  march  of  tho 


PORTRAIT   OF   THE   r'KlNCESS.  253 

Princess  had  been  so  stupidly  calculated,  that  she  would  arrive  within 
sight  of  the  barriers  at  ten  o'clock  in  the  morning,  he  determined  that 
she  should  not  pass  them  till  eight  in  the  evening,  and  that  she  should 
remain  in  the  interim  at  some  private  villa  which  might  be  hired  for 
the  occasion.  The  Emperor  was  going  to  dismiss  Duroc  after  having 
given  him  these  orders,  when  he  cried  out  suddenly,  "  Oh  !  parbleu  ! 
— Junot — Junot  has  Raincy — the  Princess  must  spend  the  day  at 
Raincy.  It  is  a  charming  place,  and  1  hope  she  will  think  it  a  great 
deal  more  beautiful  than  the  huge,  demi-gothic  castles  of  Suabia  and 
Bavaria.  Besides,  Madame  Junot  knows  how  to  speak  to  crowned 
heads.  Then  write  to  Junot  that  the  Princess  Catherine  of  Wirtem- 
berg  will  pass  to-morrow  with  him  and  his  wife ;  his  wife  must  go 
also,  her  pregnancy  is  no  hinderance  to  that." 

The  Princess  arrived  at  Raincy  exactly  at  nine  o'clock,  as  had 
been  announced.  She  possessed  the  German  preciseness,  even  in  its 
minutest  details.  I  was  impatient  to  become  acquainted  with  the 
Princess.  Jerome's  fate  could  not  be  indifferent  to  me ;  for  I  had 
loved  him  from  childhood,  and  though  he,  only,  had  treated  me  with 
coldness  at  the  death  of  my  mother,  I  still  continued  very  much 
attached  to  him.  He  had  sworn  to  me  when  we  met  at  breakfast  in 
Estramadura,  that  he  should  never  forget  the  mother  of  his  son,  her 
who  had  given  him  a  paradise  in  a  strange  country.  I  involuntarily 
thought  of  that  young  victim,  who  was  said  to  be  so  beautiful,  and 
who  was  so  affectionate  !  who  had  had  a  child  !  but  was  that  child  to 
become  an  orphan  1  It  was  therefore  with  a  strong  prepossession 
against  her  that  I  approached  the  Princess  of  Wirtemberg  with  my 
compliments.  She  received  me  with  perfect  grace,  perceived  my 
situation  at  once,  and  assured  me  that  if  she  had  known  that  I  was  so 
far  advanced  in  pregnancy,  she  would  have  sent  me  a  courier  very 
early  in  the  morning  to  desire  me  not  to  rise  to  receive  her. 

The  Princess  of  Wirtemberg,  at  the  time  I  am  speaking  of,  was 
about  nineteen  or  twenty  years  of  age;  she  was  handsome;  the  turn 
of  her  head  gave  her  an  expression  of  dignified  pride  which  became 
her  noble  brow,  and  which  would  have  been  still  more  graceful  nad 
ber  neck,  and  indeed  her  whole  figure,  been  something  less  short.  She 
was  not  pretty  in  the  general  acceptation  of  the  word,  though  all  her 
features  were  good,  but,  she  seldom  smiled,  and  the  expression  of  her 
countenance  wanted  urbanity  ;  it  was,  if  not  disagreeable,  at  least, 
exceedingly  haughty,  and  was  dignified  and  serious,  rather  than  pleas- 
ing and  gracious;  her  head  was  too  much  sunk  between  her  sbouhh  l  ^ 
though  she  held  it  as  high  as  possible  to  lose  nothing  of  her  stature, 
which  was  low.     At  the  moment  I  first  saw  her,  this  chancteristif 


254  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

haughtiness  was  more  than  usually  conspicuous.  At  first  this  exprcs. 
sion  struck  nie  as  very  disagreeable,  notwithstanding  her  extreme 
politeness  to  myself;  but  in  a  few  minutes  I  understood  her  feelings, 
and  far  from  blaming  them,  felt  myself  much  interested  in  her  situa- 
tion. It  was  really  a  very  painful  one,  and  it  was  not  for  me,  a  woman, 
to  be  insensible  to  it.  Two  days  previously  the  Princess  had  beer, 
separated  from  all  her  German  attendants.  The  Emperor,  though  he 
did  not  like  Louis  XIV.,  chose  him  for  a  model  in  matters  of  etiquette ; 
and  as  he  had  isolated  the  foreign  Princesses  who  came  into  France, 
whether  from  the  north,  as  in  the  case  of  the  wife  of  his  brother,  or 
from  the  south,  as  the  Duchess  of  Burgundy,  so  the  Princess  of 
Wirtemberg  was  separated  from  her  German  household,  notwith- 
standing a  species  of  resistance,  very  natural  in  her  situation.  This 
situation  was  not  similar  to  that  of  all  Princesses  quitting  their  own 
country  to  share  a  foreign  throne;  she  was  obliged  at  the  same  time 
to  surmount  the  national  prejudice  so  strongly  rooted  amongst  the 
Germans  against  unequal  alliances  (and  if  the  Emperor,  surrounded 
by  the  blaze  of  his  glory,  that  dominating  spell  which  commands 
admiration,  might  be  excepted  from  the  anathema,  it  was  not  so  with 
his  brothers) ;  and  the  bitter  consideration  that  she  was  about  to  give 
her  hand  to  a  man  who  had  already  a  contracted  marriage,  which  gave 
to  another  woman  still  living  the  rights  of  wife  and  mother.  This 
knowledge,  sufficiently  distressing  to  any  one,  must  have  been  doubly 
so  to  a  Princess  condemned  to  silence,  constraint,  and  dissimulation, 
and  to  the  concealment  of  her  tears  from  new  servants  whose  presence 
thus  makes  the  hours  of  retirement  more  heavy  than  those  of  public 
ceremonial.  The  Princess  of  Wirtemberg  then  was  received  on  her 
entrance  into  the  French  territory  by  the  court  of  honour  which  the 
Emperor  had  sent  to  meet  her,  and  which  was  wholly  taken  from  that 
of  the  Empress.  Marshal  Bessieres  had  espoused  the  Princess  as 
proxy  for  the  Prince. 

On  the  arrival  of  the  Princess  at  Raincy  she  was  offered  a  bath 
in  the  elegant  bath-room,  but  refused  it,  and  seemed  desirous  to  have 
an  early  breakfast.  As  I  did  not  know  what  she  might  like,  I  had 
prepared  two  breakfast  services,  that  she  might  take  hers  in  her  own 
apartment  if  she  preferred  it ;  but  she  declined,  and  even  expressed 
a  wish  that  all  my  inmates  should  breakfast  with  her,  desiring  me  to 
invite  them  in  her  name.  She  seemed  uneasy,  as  far  as  the  passi- 
bility  cf  her  countenance  allowed  me  to  judge,  at  the  delay  of  her 
Other's  minister,  M.  de  Winzingerode,  who  did  not  arrive  till  ten 
o'clock  :  he  was  a  young  man,  tall,  fair,  without  the  smallest  degree 
of  expression  in  his  eye,  smile,  01  attitude ;  a  perfect  god  Terminus  ■ 


DRESS   OF   THE   PRINCESS.  255 

nis  wife,  who  was  also  expected,  did  not  come,  for  some  reason  which 
I  do  not  now  recollect.  The  countenance  of  the  Princess,  upon  seeing 
the  ambassador,  immediately  changed,  which  further  convinced  me 
that  my  former  observation  of  the  constraint  she  had  imposed  upon 
herself  was  correct :  it  was  clear  she  was  in  a  state  of  great  suffering ; 
the  unexpected  removal  of  her  German  suite  had  oppressed  her,  even 
to  the  injury  of  her  health,  which  was  manifestly  affected. 

Breakfast  was  over  by  half-past  eleven  o'clock  ;  I  asked  the  Pri.i- 
eess  whether  she  would  like  to  witness  a  stag-hunt  in  the  park,  and 
whether  she  would  ride  on  horseback  or  in  an  open  carriage.  She 
chose  the  carriage,  and  having  ordered  two  of  those  sort  of  basket 
sociables,  which  are  used  by  the  ladies  who  follow  the  chase  at  Fon- 
tainebleau  and  Rambouillet,  we  set  out  to  make  the  first  tour  of  the 
forest  of  Bondy  ;  then  re-entering  the  park  by  the  gate  of  Chelles, 
we  were  met  by  the  huntsman  and  hounds,  and  a  young  buck  was 
turned  out,  which  was  almost  immediately  taken  and  very  much 
maltreated  by  the  dogs.  The  Princess,  who  at  first  was  serious,  if 
not  melancholy,  became  more  cheerful  as  we  rode,  and  at  length 
seemed  very  well  pleased.  The  heat  being  excessive,  we  returned  to 
the  house  as  the  clock  struck  three  ;  leaving  indeed  not  more  than 
.•Bine  enough  for  the  party  to  dress  for  dinner. 

When  the  Princess  came  into  the  drawing-room,  half-an-hour  be- 
fore dinner  time,  I  felt  some  regret  that  no  one  had  had  the  courage 
to  recommend  her  a  different  style  of  dress.  She  was  about  to  have 
a  first  interview  with  a  man  on  whom  was  to  depend  the  happiness 
of  her  future  life,  and  whose  youthful  imagination,  poetical  as  is 
natural  to  the  natives  of  the  south,  could  adorn  an  absent  object  with 
additional  charms,  while  Madame  Jerome  Bonaparte,  without  the  aid 
of  imagination,  was  really  a  charming  woman.  As  the  Princess 
Catherine  had  mule  up  her  mind  to  give  her  hand  to  Prince  Jerome, 
it  was  the  more  desirable  that  she  should  please  him,  as,  notwith- 
standing his  too  ready  submission  to  the  will  of  Napoleon,  it  was 
certain  he  regretted  his  divorced  wife,  for  Miss  Patterson  really  was 
his  wife,  and  it  would  have  been  politic  to  appear  before  him  with  all 
the  advantages  dress  could  bestow,  while,  on  the  contrary,  hers  was 
in  inconceivable  bad  taste,  for  the  year  |M(>7.  The  gown  was  of 
white  moire,  hut,  of  a  bluish  white,  which  was  out  of  fashion  at  the 
time,  and  trimmed  in  front,  with  a,  verv  badly-worked  silver  ein- 
broidery,  in  a  style,  which  had  also  been  forgotten  :  then  the  cut 
of  the  dress  itself  corresponded  exactly  with  its  trimming  in  point 

of  novelty:    it  was  a   very  tight    frock,  with    a    little  train  exactly  re- 
sembling  the   round    tail    of  the    heaver,  ami    tight   Hat   sleeves,  com 


250  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

pressing  the  arm  above  the  elbow,  like  a  bandage  after  blood-letting, 
Her  shoes  were  so  pointed  that  they  seemed  to  belong  to  the  era  of 
King  John.  The  hair  was  dressed  in  a  similarly  old-fashioned  style, 
mid  was  particularly  unbecoming  to  a  countenance  of  which  not  only 
the  features  were  good,  but  the  expression  very  striking.  Her  com- 
plexion was  very  fair  and  fresh,  her  hair  light,  her  eyes  blue,  her 
teeth  very  white;  all  which,  with  a  turn  of  her  head,  at  once  gracious 
and  dignified,  gave  her  personal  advantages  which  she  seemed  to 
despise  by  the  total  indifference  with  which  she  permitted  those  about 
her  to  take  the  entire  management  of  her  dress.  She  wore  round 
her  neck  two  rows  of  very  fine  pearls,  to  which  was  suspended  the 
portrait  of  the  Prince  set  in  diamonds ;  the  size  of  the  medallion 
having  probably  been  left  to  the  taste  of  the  jeweller,  he  had  made 
it  of  dimensions  capable  of  carrying  the  greatest  possible  number  of 
jewels,  but  certainly  much  too  large  to  be  ornamental,  as  it  dangled 
from  the  neck  of  the  Princess,  and  bestowed  heavy  blows  at  every 
movement.  Rank,  however,  goes  for  much  in  all  cases,  for  her  Royal 
Highness,  in  this  tasteless  attire,  entered  the  drawing-room  of  Raincy 
with  the  same  majestic  air  which  distinguished  her  at  St.  Cloud  two 
months  after,  when  she  walked  the  gallery  in  a  full  court  suit,  em- 
broidered by  Lenormand,  and  made  by  Leroy,  her  hair  dressed  by 
Frederic  or  Charbonnier,  and  her  neck  ornamented  by  a  magnificent 
necklace  admirably  set  by  Fonder  or  Nitot.  Then  her  apparent 
indifference  to  sueh  trifles  proved  what  widely  different  subjects 
occupied  her  really  superior  mind,  in  this,  perhaps  the  most  impor- 
tant moment  of  her  life. 

By  her  own  desire  the  ladies  only  were  to  dine  with  her,  and  in 
consequence  I  ordered  the  dinner  in  the  library,  a  large  rotunda  in 
the  left  wing  of  the  mansion  looking  upon  the  park.  We  were  six, 
including  the  Princess  and  her  three  ladies,  for  her  Royal  Highness 
was  good  enough  to  permit  my  friend  Madame  Lallemand  to  join 
our  party,  though  she  had  not  yet  been  presented. 

A  few  moments  after  the  dinner  was  announced  I  remarked  that 
the  Princess  was  much  agitated.  I  concluded  that  she  had  some  wish, 
which  she  felt  unwilling  to  express  to  the  strangers  who  surrounded 
her,  and  who,  in  a  moment  when,  above  all  others,  she  stood  in  need 
of  sympathy,  would  probably  answer  her  only  by  a  respectful  smile 
or  with  perfect  indifference.  I  therefore  approached  her,  and  without 
abruptly  putting  the  question,  1  drew  her  on  to  speak  to  me  with 
more  confidence  than  she  had  yet  done  to  any  of  the  persons  in  her 
service.  "  Would  it  be  possible,"  said  she,  "  for  me  to  have  some 
minutes'   notice   previous   to    the  Prince's  arrival  ?"     She  coloured 


THE   DINNER   PARTY   AT   RAINCT.  257 

highly  as  she  finished  these  words.  This  emotion,  which  was  certainly 
not  the  effect  of  love,  must  have  been  very  painful  ;  I  appeared  not 
to  remark  it,  and  congratulated  myself  on  the  facility  with  which  1 
xmld  gratify  her  Royal  Highness's  wishes.  Raincy  is  perhaps  the 
only  country-seat  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Paris  which  would  afford 
this  convenience.  Its  avenue  of  poplars  leading  from  the  high  road 
nearly  to  the  grand  entrance  of  the  mansion  is  almost  three  furlongs 
in  length.  1  mentioned  the  Princess's  wish  to  Junot,  who  thought 
with  me  that  she  was  desirous  of  preparing  her  mind  for  an  interview 
of  which  she  had  probably  a  painful  anticipation.  He  immediately 
gave  orders  to  M.  de  Grandsaigne  to  take  his  station  at  the  end  of 
the  avenue  nearest  to  the  house,  and  the  moment  the  Prince's  car- 
riages should  appear  to  bring  me  word.  I  informed  the  Princess 
that  her  wishes  should  be  attended  to,  and  we  sat  down  to  table, 
while  Junot  entertained  Marshal  Bessieres  and  the  rest  of  her  Royal 
Highness's  suite  in  the  dining-room.  The  dinner  was  dull.  I  watched 
the  movements  of  the  Princess,  which  were  more  hasty  than  in  the 
morning ;  her  cheeks  were  highly  flushed,  and  her  absence  of  manner 
betrayed  an  inward  agitation,  disguised  by  the  dignity  which  she  had 
been  taught.  We  remained  but  a  short  time  at  table,  when  1  had 
twice  asked  whether  her  Royal  Highness  would  like  to  take  her  coffee 
and  ice  in  the  park  or  in  the  great  saloon,  she  looked  at  me  with  the 
air  of  a  person  who  hears  without  understanding,  and  said,  "  Eh  ? — 
Which  you  please." 

At  half-past  six  we  retired  to  the  saloon,  and  the  Princess  having 
asked  me  whether  1  had  thought  of  her  wishes,  I  went  to  inquire  if 
Junot  had  taken  care  that  his  vidette  was  at  his  post.  But  finding 
that  Junot,  Bessieres,  and  the  rest  of  the  gentlemen,  relieved  from 
their  attendance  by  the  will  of  the  Princess,  thought  only  of  length- 
ening out  the  pleasures  of  a  good  dinner,  and  that  the  dining-room 
was  sending  out  loud  specimens  of  their  joviality,  I  went  myself  to 
the  Russian  cottage,  where  poor  M.  de  Grandsaigne  was  dining  all 
alone,  and  pointing  his  opera-glass  down  the  avenue.  "  Sister  Anne, 
Bister  Anne!"  I  cried  out  to  him  from  the  lawn,  for  1  was  not  in  n 
condition  to  be  very  active,  "sister  Anne,  sister  Anne!  do  you  see 
anything  coming?" — '•  1  see,  my  Castellane,  only  the  gra»s  that's 
growing,  and  the  dust  that's  blowing,"  replied  my  gallant  warder, 
with  all  the  courtesy  of  one  of  Louis  XV. 's  musketeers,  and  which 
bad  been  taughl  by  his  father,  who  had   belonged   to  that  venerable 

troop.       I  also  looked  down  the  avenue,  and  saw  nothing.       Bui   at   the 

moment  1  was  about  to  return  into  the  house,  a  cloud  of  dust  arose 
on  the  road  to  Paris,  and  presently  BeveraJ  carriages  entered  th« 
56 


208  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

avenue.  1  then  immediately  went  to  give  notice  to  the  Princess,  who 
thanked  me  with  a  half  smile,  which  was  painful  to  witness.  IIci 
face  assumed  a  deep  scarlet  hue,  and  her  agitation  fur  a  moment  was 

alarming;  but  it  subsided,  at  least  outwardly,  and  she  quickly  re- 
gained her  self-command.  She  called  Madame  de  Lupay  to  her,  and 
probably  gave  her  orders  that  her  departure  should  immediately 
fellow  the  interview  ;  she  then  took  her  station  in  the  saloon  where 
it  was  to  take  place.  This  saloon,  as  described  in  a  former  part  of 
this  volume,  is  divided  into  three  parts,  the  music-room  being  at  one 
extremity,  the  billiard-room  at  the  other,  and  the  reception  or  draw- 
ing-room in  the  middle.  In  this  centre  division  the  Princess  seated 
herself  beside  the  chimney,  having  an  arm-chair  near  her  which  was 
intended  for  the  Prince.  We  were  all  in  the  billiard-room,  from 
whence  we  could  see  all  that  passed  in  the  drawing-room,  being  sep- 
arated from  it  only  by  a  range  of  pillars  with  statues  in  the  inter- 
columinations.     The  Prince  was  to  enter  by  the  music-room. 

Already  the  rolling  of  the  carriage-wheels  in  the  avenue  was 
heard,  when  Madame  Lallemand,  catching  hold  of  my  dress,  exclaimed, 
"Do  you  know  it  has  just  crossed  my  mind,  that  the  sight  of  me 
at  this  moment  may  make  a  singular  impression  upon  the  Prince. 
I  had  better  retire." — "  Why  ?" — "  Because  the  last  time  he  saw  me 
was  at  Baltimore  with  Miss  Patterson,  with  whom  I  was  very  inti- 
mate. Do  you  not  think  that  seeing  me  again,  on  such  an  occasion 
as  the  present,  might  recall  a  great  deal  that  has  passed  ]" — "  Indeed 
I  do !"  I  exclaimed,  thrusting  her  into  the  adjoining  room,  for  at  this 
moment  a  noise  in  the  hall  announced  the  Prince's  arrival,  and  in  a 
few  seconds  the  door  was  opened,  and  Marshal  Bessieres  introduced 
him.  The  Prince  was  accompanied  by  the  officers  of  his  household, 
among  whom  were  Cardinal  Maury,  the  chief  almoner,  and  M.  Alex- 
ander Le  Camus,  who  already  possessed  great  influence  over  him, 
and  who  felt  it  advisable  not  to  lose  sight  of  him  in  a  moment  to 
which  his  advice  had  given  rise,  and  which  might  prove  important  to 
his  future  fate.  I  do  not  believe  that  Jerome  would  ever  have  aban- 
doned Miss  Patterson  if  he  had  not  been  urged  to  it  by  counsels 
vhich  he  had  not  strength  of  mind  enough  to  resist.  The  Prince's 
attendants  remained  in  the  music-room  during  the  interview. 

The  saloon  of  Raincy  seemed  to  be  made  expressly  for  the  inter- 
view which  was  now  to  take  place.  The  Princess  was  seated  near  the 
chimney,  though  there  was  no  fire.  On  the  Prince's  entrance  she 
rose,  advanced  two  steps  towards  him,  and  made  the  compliment  of 
reception  with  equal  grace  and  dignity.  Jerome  bowed  neither  well 
nor  ill ;  he  seemed  to  be  there,  because  he  had  been  told  "You  musl 


jerome  bonapartes  interview.  259 

go  there."  He  approached  the  Princess,  who  seemed  at  this  moment 
to  have  recovered  all  her  presence  of  mind,  and  all  the  calm  dignity 
of  the  woman  and  the  Princess.  After  the  exchange  of  a  few  words, 
she  offered  to  the  Prince  the  arm-chair,  which  had  been  placed  near 
her,  and  a  conversation  was  opened  upon  the  subject  of  her  journey. 
It  was  short,  and  closed  by  Jerome's  rising  and  saying,  "  My  brother 
is  waiting  for  us ;  I  will  not  longer  deprive  him  of  the  pleasure  of 
making  acquaintance  with  the  new  sister  I  am  about  to  give  him." 

The  Princess  smiled,  and  accompanied  the  Prince  as  far  as  the 
entrance  of  the  music-room,  whence  he  retired  with  his  attendants. 
As  soon  as  she  had  lost  sight  of  him,  the  colour  in  her  cheeks  in- 
creased so  violently  that  I  feared  the  bursting  of  a  blood-vessel.  She 
acknowledged  indisposition  ;  we  gave  her  air  and  eau  de  Cologne  ;  in 
a  few  minutes  she  recovered  her  self-possession.  This  fainting  fit, 
though  laid  to  the  account  of  heat  and  fatigue,  was  certainly  occa- 
sioned by  the  violent  constraint  the  Princess  had  for  some  hours  put 
upon  herself.  The  prejudices  of  a  German  Princess  against  an  un- 
equal alliance,  joined  to  the  almost  antipathy  borne  by  every  German 
to  the  name  of  Bonaparte,  and  together  with  these  simple  causes,  the 
knowledge  of  the  previous  marriage  of  the  man  to  whom  she  was 
about  to  give  her  hand,  were  sufficient  to  overpower  a  more  resolute 
person  than  the  Princess  Catherine  of  Wirtemberg ;  and  in  truth  I 
considered  it  very  natural  not  only  that  she  should  be  indisposed,  but 
sufficiently  so  to  retard  her  departure  from  Raincy,  and  with  it  the 
ceremony,  which  might  appear  to  her  almost  sacrilegious,  but  which 
was  to  set  the  seal  upon  her  future  destiny.  I  have  heard  the  de- 
votedness  of  the  Queen  of  Westphalia  very  highly  eulogised,  and  in 
fact  it  is  truly  noble  in  her  peculiar  situation.  She  was,  however, 
ready  to  set  out  when  Junot  came  to  inform  her  that  her  carriages 
were  drawn  up.  I  staid  at  Raincy,  for  the  day  had  been  so  fatiguing 
that  I  was  unable  to  undergo  another  court  ceremonial.  The  Prin- 
cess at  the  moment  of  her  departure  approached  me,  and  said,  with  a 
gracious  smile,  "Madame  Junot,  1  shall  never  forget  Raincy,  ami  the 
hospitality  I  have  experienced  here.  This  place  will  always  recall 
Some  of  the  most  pleasing  moments  of  my  life."  I  [ere  was  a  spee<  li 
worthy  of  the  King,  her  father,  an  adept  in  diplomacy  ;  lor  honestly, 
the  moments  which  had  preceded  its  utterance  were  certainly  suf 
ficiently  bitter. 

She  set  out  accompanied  by  Junot  and  Bessieres.  1  afterwards 
learnt,  that  on  her  arrival  at  the  Tuileries,  the  Emperor  went  to  the 
top  of  the  great  staircase  to  meet,  her.  On  approaching  him,  she 
made  an  effort  to  kneel  and  kiss  his  hand,  but   the  Emperor,  stooping 


260  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

immediately,  constrained  her  to  rise,  and  conducted  her  to  the  thi one- 
room,  where  all  the  Imperial  family  were  assembled,  and  where  he 
presented  her  to  them  as  a  daughter  and  sister.  She  was  surrounded, 
caressed,  and  received  with  every  mark  of  satisfaction  into  the  family 
circle. 

I  returned  to  Paris,  and  found  Junot  in  a  state  of  distress  which 
pave  7iie  extreme  pain.  Every  effort  had  been  used  to  erect  between 
the  Emperor  and  his  old  aide-de-camp,  his  old  friend,  a  kind  of  bar- 
rier of  the  nature  of  which  Junot  himself  was  not  aware,  because  his 
noble  character  kept  him  a  stranger  to  all  mysterious  manoeuvres. 
"  You  visit  none  but  my  enemies,"  said  the  Emperor  one  day  to  Ju- 
not, who  was  thunderstruck.  Up  to  this  time,  this  speech,  a  very 
common  one,  had  been  addressed  only  to  me,  and  so  little  conse- 
quence did  I  attach  to  it,  that  I  had  begun  to  take  no  notice  of  it 
whatever.  But  Junot  was  more  astonished  than  I  was  in  the  habit 
of  being,  at  the  strange  reproach  that  was  addressed  to  him,  and  he 
made  no  answer.  " Yes,"  repeated  the  Emperor;  "you  visit  only 
my  enemies;  what  is  the  meaning  of  this  whist-party  which  you  have 
drawn  together,  and  which  is  composed  of  persons  all  objectionable  to 
me  ?"  "  This  whist-party,  Sire,  is  composed  of  the  same  persons  who 
played  at  M.  de  Talleyrand's,  and  I  never  heard  of  your  Majesty 
having  addressed  such  reproaches  to  him.  I  suppose  they  were  all 
reserved  for  me."  "  But,  in  short,"  said  Napoleon,  "  can  you  explain 
to  me,  why  you  visit  at  a  certain  house  of  the  Eaubourg  St.  Germain, 
where  I  am  so  much  detested,  to  speak  plainly,  that  I  wonder  why  I 
allow  such  people  to  remain  in  Paris  ?"  "  I  visit  at  no  house  in  the 
Eaubourg  St.  Germain,  Sire.  There  was  once  at  Paris  a  person  in 
whom  I  had  a  warm  interest,  and  at  whose  house  I  was  in  the  habit 
of  often  meeting  individuals  whom  your  Majesty  might  consider  your 
enemies,  but  of  whom  you  have  probably  changed  your  opinion,  as 
many  of  them  are  now  about  your  person."  "  It  is  not  my  actions 
that  are  in  question,"  replied  the  Emperor,  knitting  his  brow,  as 
having  evidently  the  worst  of  the  argument.  "  Why  do  you  visit  at 
Madame  de  Luynes's,  where  you  pass  your  life,  and  where  you  allow 
yourself  to  be  maltreated  by  saucy  girls,  who  think  themselves  privi- 
leged by  their  sex  to  play  with  impunity  with  the  sword  of  one  of  my 
bravest  soldiers'?  How  long  may  they  have  thought  this  possible? 
Ah,  ah  !  Monsieur  Junot !  .  .  .  .  You  see  that  I  know  all  ....  I  am 
thoroughly  well  informed." 

On  hearing  the  name  of  Madame  de  Luynes,  Junot  did  not  at  first 
know  what  to  think  of  it ;  but  his  surprise  soon  gave  way  to  so  pain- 
ful a  feeling,  that  he  drew  a  deep  sigh,  putting  his  hands  before  hi? 


JUNOT   OFFERS   HIS   RESIGNATION.  261 

eyes-  The  Emperor,  believing  him  self-convicted,  and  that  he  was  at 
a  loss  for  a  defence,  repeated,  "  Yes,  yes  ;  I  am  perfectly  well  in- 
formed ;  you  cannot  deny  it."  "  Sire,"  said  Junot  at  length,  with 
great  solemnity  of  manner,  "  I  feel  myself  obliged  to  tender  my  resig- 
nation to  your  Majesty ;  for  it  is  impossible  I  can  continue  my  ser 
vices  about  your  person,  when  you  will  give  credit  to  all  the  absurd 
falsehoods  which  are  reported  to  you  respecting  my  wife  and  myself. 
You  would  believe  me  in  conspiracy  against  you  if  they  were  to  bring 
you  a  report  to  that  effect." 

Junot's  expression  in  making  this  last  remark  affected  Napoleon, 
who  answered  mildly,  "That  is  a  very  different  affair."  "By  no 
means,  Sire,  as  your  Majesty  will  probably  understand,  when  I  tell 
you  that  my  wife  and  I  have  been  but  once  to  the  hotel  de  Luynes. 
My  wife,  it  is  true,  was  well  acquainted  with  Madame  de  Chevreuse 
before  the  marriage  of  either,  but  her  opposition  has  been  so  public, 
that  Madame  Junot  has  not  sought  a  renewal  of  the  connexion.  With 
respect  to  allowing  myself  to  be  maltreated  by  saucy  girls,  I  am  not 
aware  of  having  hitherto  given  much  cause  for  supposing  that  I  should 
submit  to  disrespect  from  any  individual  whatsoever.  But  I  will 
prove  to  your  Majesty  how  much  you  should  be  on  your  guard 
against  reports  brought  to  you  by  any  other  than  the  constituted 
chief  authorities,  Dubois,  Fouche,  Duroc,  and  myself."  And  here- 
upon Junot  succinctly  related  to  the  Emperor  the  circumstances 
which  had  given  rise  to  these  calumnies  ;  and  1  afterwards  described 
to  him  more  at  length  the  history  of  the  ever  mg  we  had  spent  at  the 
hotel  de  Luynes. 


262  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 


CHAPTER   XXVI. 

Fnnot's  departure  for  Bordeaux,  and  subsequently  for  Portugal — Secret  instruc- 
tions relative  to  the  Portuguese  campaign — General  Loison — His  accusations 
against  Junot — Colonel  Napier — Predilections  in  favour  of  England — ■ 
Charles  X.  at  the  exhibition  of  National  Industry — Convention  of  Cintra — 
Fetes  at  Fontainebleau — The  Emperor's  new  amours — His  solitary  rides  in 
the  forest — His  dislike  to  attendance — Melancholy  presentiments  of  the 
Empress — Duroc's  hostility  to  her — Interview  at  Mantua  between  Napoleon 
and  Lucien — The  Imperial  brother  and  the  Republican  brother — Lucien's 
ideas  of  kingly  duties — The  parting — Scene  at  Malmaison  in  1804 — Lucien's 
prediction. 

Junot  at  length  set  out  on  the  28th  of  August,  1807,  for  Bor- 
deaux. He  received  secret  instructions  at  great  length  from  the 
Emperor  before  his  departure,  and  further  orders  were  to  be  sent  to 
him  at  Bordeaux,  on  the  receipt  of  which  he  set  out  for  Portugal, 
and  his  army  had  already  passed  Alcantara  before  the  people  of  Paris 
were  aware  of  its  destination.  Not  only  were  the  ministerial  orders 
precise,  but  the  private  letters  of  the  Emperor  were  peremptory  in 
requiring  the  utmost  possible  celerity  in  his  march  upon  Lisbon,  and 
that  he  should  make  great  sacrifices  to  obtain  the  predominant  object 
of  the  expedition,  which  was,  to  prevent  the  fleet  and  ports  of  Lisbon 
being  surrendered  to  the  English. 

"  Grant  nothing  to  the  Prince  of  Brazil,  even  though  he  should 
promise  to  make  war  on  England ;  enter  Lisbon,  and  take  possession 
of  the  shipping  and  the  dock-yards."  Such  were  Napoleon's  secret 
instructions,  written  at  his  dictation  by  M.  de  Menneval. 

This  campaign,  one  of  the  most  remarkable  in  which  our  armies 
had  been  engaged  since  that  of  1T90  (I  mean  the  first  campaign  of 
Portugal,  for  there  were  three,  and,  as  Junot's  wife,  I  must  protest 
against  either  the  second  or  third  being  attributed  to  him),  offered 
nothing  but  discouragement  and  annoyance  to  my  husband.  Jealousy 
and  envy  erected  a  barrier  to  prevent  his  glory  penetrating  to  the 
land  of  his  cradle.  There  were  generals  in  his  army,  whose  names 
were  amongst  the  laurel-leaves  which  composed  the  triumphal  garland 
of  France ;  those  truly  brave  and  talented  men  were  faithful  and  true 
brethren  in  arms  to  their  commander-in-chief.     At  their  head  was  the 


ACCUSATIONS   OF   LOISON.  263 

Duke  de  Valmy,  the  valiant  and  loyal  General  Kellerman,  who,  lika 
our  ancient  worthies,  conscious  that  his  own  glory  was  proof,  dreaded 
not  that  of  others.  To  him  I  may  add  the  Generals  Laborde,  Thie- 
bault,  Quesnel,  Taviel,  and  many  others.  But  General  Loison  and 
another,  who  shall  be  nameless,  were  so  lost  to  all  generous  senti- 
ments as  to  become  the  accusers  of  a  man  who  had  loaded  them  with 
favours  and  honours :  that  other,  whose  base  perfidy  to  Junot  was 
without  cause,  without  even  the  slightest  pretext,  and  who  professed 
gratitude  to  him  for  the  gift  of  a  considerable  sum  of  money,  which 
now  constitutes  the  greater  part  of  his  fortune.  He  materially  in- 
jured not  Junot  only,  but  also  Marshal  Ney,  in  Ma  eena's  campaign, 
when  I  was  present  and  detected  his  intrigues. 

When  arranging  my  notes  relative  to  this  campaign,  anxious  to 
render  my  narrative  succinct,  true  and  impartial,  especially  as  regards 
one  of  the  great  names  of  our  military  history,  and  unable  to  reconcile 
the  various  conflicting  rumours  respecting  Marshal  Soult  and  his 
desire  to  possess  himself  of  the  Portuguese  crown,  which  had  daily 
reached  me  while  with  the  army ;  as  I  always  prefer  the  most  direct 
course,  I  called  one  day  on  la  Marechale ;  related  to  her  and  also  to 
that  loyal  and  frank-hearted  soldier  Colonel  Bory  de  St.  Vincent, 
attached  to  the  marshal's  person,  my  wish  to  have  the  marshal's  own 
answer  to  the  accusations  of  Loison,  who  would  have  accused  his  own 
mother,  if  it  answered  his  purpose.  The  marshal  received  my  request 
with  more  good  will  than  I  expected ;  but  since  his  accession  to  the 
ministry,  he  has  made  a  point  of  refusing  all  my  little  demands  upon 
him.  Is  it  then  a  title  to  proscription  to  be  the  wife  of  a  soldier  of 
the  devolution  and  the  Empire?  I  should  be  the  more  sorry,  as  I 
will  never  abandon  that  title:  I  am  a  Frenchwoman,  and  a  French- 
woman  of  that  radiant  era  I  will  remain,  cherishing  all  its  recollec- 
tions, adoring  and  venerating  all  its  glories  with  increasing  ardour, 
now  that  .ione  of  them  survive  around  me. 

"  Have  the  goodness  to  send  me  your  notes,"  said  the  marshal, 

"leaving  sufficient  margin  for  me  to  write  the  answer  fco  y ■  queries. 

Will  that  suit  you  ?"  I  gladly  assented  ;  but  Madame  Soult  objected, 
that  he  might  spare  both  himself  and  me  the  trouble,  by  giving  me 
the,  work  of  Colonel  Napier  and  General  Matthew  Dumas,  the  accu- 
racy  of  which  might  be  entirely  depended  upon,  and  I  should  have 

hut  to  Copy  what,  was  already  printed.      I    accepted    the    hook,  though 

not  without  regret  that  the  marshal's  offer  had  failed  of  its  accom- 
plishment. 

On  my  road  home  I  racked  my  brain  to  discover  whence  this 
Colonel  Napier  could  come,  of  whom  I  had  never  heard;  it  was  not 


264  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

till  I  arrived  and  opened  the  first  of  the  four  volumes,  which,  as  a 
former  comrade  the  Duchess  of  Dalinatia  had  been  kind  enough  to 
lend  me,  that  the  marvellous  truth  was  explained;  he  was  an  Eng. 
lishman  !  Having  been  referred  to  this  work  for  information  I  made 
it  a  duty  to  read  it  attentively.  On  the  principal  object  of  my  in- 
quiry it  was  silent,  or  at  least  contained  but  two  or  three  chance 
observations  respecting  the  contested  question  of  the  Portuguese 
royalty.  But  I  was  not  a  little  astonished  to  find  in  the  work  to 
which  I  had  been  thus  officially  referred,  an  account  of  the  campaign 
written  in  a  spirit  most  inimical  to  the  French,  and  especially  to 
Junot.  That  campaign,  the  glory  of  which  is  established  and  recog 
nised  not  only  throughout  Europe,  but  across  the  Atlantic,  established 
and  acknowledged  too  by  the  rage  of  our  enemies,  who  granted  an 
inquiry  as  their  only  recompense  to  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley.  General 
Thiebault,  the  chief  of  Junot's  staff,  and  son  of  that  friend  of  the  great 
Frederic  who  has  left  us  so  admirable  a  work  upon  the  miraculous 
days  of  Prussia's  exaltation,  knows  more,  I  imagine,  of  this  expedition 
and  of  its  commander  than  M.  Napier ;  and  when  such  a  n.cn  as 
Thiebault,  with  a  heart  truly  French,  a  noble  and  elevated  mind,  and 
talents  as  remarkable  in  the  cabinet  as  was  his  valour  in  the  field, 
preserved  his  attachment  and  esteem  for  his  former  commander,  now 
laid  in  the  dust,  it  may  well  be  believed  that  the  man  who  w-as 
worthy  of  such  attachment  and  of  the  affections  of  all  who  belonged 
to  him,  was  not  what  Colonel  Napier  has  represented  him. 

If  any  thing  can  now-a-days  excite  surprise,  it  might  be  to  find 
emanating  from  the  national  archives  of  the  French  minister  of  war, 
a  book  written  by  an  Englishman  in  the  English  service,  and  animated 
by  all  the  national  animosity  which  has  so  constantly  subsisted  be- 
tween the  two  countries.  And  one  of  our  most  distinguished  generals 
translated  this  precious  work  !  I  flatter  myself  that  in  his  younger 
davs  General  Matthew  Dumas  would  have  recoiled  from  such  an 
undertaking ;  but  he  is  in  the  case  which  must  happen  to  us  all — he 
is  growing  old. 

In  1814,  the  Count  d'Artois  uttered  the  memorable  words,  "lam 
only  one  additional  Frenchman"  An  expression  wrorthy  of  Bayard 
or  of  Francis  the  First.  But  at  the  exhibition  of  National  Industry, 
in  1827,  in  that  sanctuary  where  the  true  strength,  prosperity  and 
vitality  of  the  state  reside,  Charles  X.,  then  many  years  older,  replied 
with  a  smile  to  one  of  our  most  skilful  armourers,  who  presented  him 
with  a  new  gun,  "7"  thank  you,  but  I  seldom  use  any  but  English 
arms.'1''  And  further  on  when  a  Lyons  shawl-manufacturer  was  dis- 
playing to  him  some  admirable  specimens,  "  Oh !  our  neighbours  fai 


fetes  at  fontainebleau.  265 

surpass  us.  We  cannot  contend  with  them."  "I  have  the  honour  to 
beg  your  Majesty's  pardon,  Sire,"  answered  the  manufacturer  with 
spirit,  deeply  sensible  to  this  unjust  reproach:  "for  more  than  six 
years  past,  every  factor)  in  Lyons  sends  to  England  live  hundred 
thousand  francs'  worth  of  these  very  manufactures  which  your  Majesty 
considers  so  inferior  to  the  English." 

This  incident  may  serve  to  show  that  there  was  a  time  when  the 
court  weathercock  pointed  north-west,  and  when  courtiers  were 
obliged  to  sing  God  save  the  King,  and  even  Rule  Britannia;  it  was 
natural  enough  that  canticles  to  the  supremacy  of  England  should 
then  be  found  in  the  library  of  the  war  minister :  but  that  matters 
should  remain  the  same  after  the  Revolution  of  1830,  is  a  little  too 
bad. 

When  Junot  had  once  accepted  the  command,  he  resolved  to 
justify  the  Emperor's  confidence;  and  although  his  health  was  se- 
riously impaired,  he  did  not  suffer  indisposition  to  interfere  with  the 
most  minute  attention  to  all  the  concerns  of  his  army.  But,  with 
Napoleon,  conquest  was  indispensable.  He  had  yet  experienced  no 
reverse,  nor  would  he  endure  that  his  lieutenants  should  :  and  glorious 
as  was  the  convention  of  Cintra,  admirable  as  must  have  been  that 
character  which  could  obtain  it  from  the  esteem  of  an  enemy  of  five 
times  his  own  strength,  this  single  act  in  which  England  ever  treated 
with  the  Empire,  was  not  sufficient;  victory  alone  could  satisfy 
Napoleon.  With  conscripts  only;  without  supplies  either  of  arms 
or  money,  still  he  must  have  victor)  :  nor  can  I  blame  him,  rigid  a> 
was  the  requisition;  it  was  upon  such  principles  he  made  the  world 
his  Empire. 

The  fetes  in  celebration  of  the  King  of  Westphalia's  marriage  still 
continued,  and  the  court  of  Fontainebleau  was  more  brilliant  than 
during  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.;  each  successive  day  exceeding  the 
past  in  magnificence.  I  was  patiently  awaiting  my  confinement  at 
Raincy,  when  I  received  an  invitation,  or  rather  an  order,  to  repair  to 
Fontainebleau  tor  a  few  days.  I  obeyed;  but  not  choosing  to  lie  an 
inmate  of  the  chateau,  and  to  be.  heard  screaming  in  the  night  in  case 

of  unexpected    accidents,  I    hired    a  small    In  use  close   adjoining,  and 

went  everyday  to  the  palace  in  a  sedan-chair;  although  Duroohad 
told  me  in  confidence  that  the  Emperor,  whom  I  certainly  feared  the 

most,  was  about  to  sel  OUl  on  a  journey. 

No  language  can  convey  a  clear  idea  of  the  magnificence,  the 
magical  luxury,  which  now  surrounded  the  Emperor;  the  diamonds 
jewels.  . Mnd  flower 8,  thai  gave  splendour  to  his  fetes;  the  loves  and 
jovs  that  spread  enchantment  around,  and  the  intrigues  which  thu 


206  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

actors  in  them  fancied  quite  impenetrable,  whereas  they  were  perhaps 
even  more  easily  discernible  than  at  the  Tuileries.  When  the  morn 
Lngs  were  fine,  anfl  in  October  and  November  of  that  year  the  weathei 
was  superb,  we  went  out  hunting  and  breakfasted  in  the  forest,  The 
ladies  wore  a  uniform  of  chamois  cashmere,  with  collars  and  trim- 
mings of  green  cloth,  embroidered  with  silver,  and  a  hat  of  blacK 
velvet,  with  a  large  plume  of  white  feathers.  Nothing  could  be  more 
exhilarating  than  the  sight  of  seven  or  eight  open  carriages  whirling 
rapidly  through  the  alleys  of  that  magnificent  forest,  filled  with  ladies 
in  this  elegant  costume,  their  waving  plumes  blending  narmoniously 
with  the  autumnal  foliage;  the  Emperor  and  his  numerous  suite 
darting  like  a  flight  of  arrows  past  them,  in  pursuit  of  a  stag,  which 
exhibiting  at  one  moment  its  proud  antlers  from  the  summit  of  a 
mossy  rock,  in  the  next  was  flying  with  the  fleetness  of  the  wind  to 
escape  from  its  persecutors.  The  gentlemen's  hunting  uniform  was 
of  green  cloth,  turned  up  with  amaranth  velvet,  and  laced  a  la  Bran 
denbourg  on  the  breast  and  pockets  with  gold  and  silver  ;  it  was  gay, 
but  1  preferred  the  more  unpretending  shooting-uniform. 

Much  gossip  was  at  this  time  passing  at  Fontainebleau,  respecting 
both  the" present  and  the  future,  but  all  in  whispers.  The  present 
was  the  very  important  subject  of  the  Emperor's  new  amours.  The 
beautiful  Genoese  then  at  the  acme  of  favour,  had  demanded  to  be 
presented  at  court,  which  no  other  favourite  had  ever  dared  to  think 
of;  and  the  Emperor,  though  usually  very  little  susceptible  of  in- 
fluence from  such  connexions,  had  on  this  occasion  the  weakness  to 
accede.  But  the  future  presented  a  far  more  serious  consideration,  in 
the  Imperial  divorce,  which  occupied  all  minds,  and  was  the  subject 
of  all  our  conversation  in  the  retirement  of  our  own  apartments.  The 
designated  heir  of  the  empire  was  no  more ;  and,  though  he  had  left 
a  brother,  Napoleon's  hopes  did  not  rest  equally  on  him.  He 
became  thoughtful  and  abstracted ;  and  would  often  ride  into  the 
forest  in  the  morning,  attended  only  by  Jardin  (his  favourite  pricker, 
who  was  much  devoted  to  him),  probably  that  he  might  meditate 
undisturbed  upon  the  course  he  should  adopt. 

';  ITow  can  you  suffer  the  Emperor  to  ride  almost  alone  in  that 
forest?"  said  I  one  day  to  Duroc;  "for  once  it  would  be  immaterial, 
but  if  it  is  known  to  be  habitual,  he  may  be  watched  for,  and  how 
easily  may  a  mischance  occur." — "  I  can  not  hinder  his  going  out 
unaccompanied,"  replied  Duroc.  "  I  have  several  times  remonstrated, 
but  he  will  not  listen.  I  am  however  informed  the  moment  he  leaves 
the  palace,  and  do  my  best  to  watch  over  his  safety.  But  the  forest 
is  large,  and  there  is  no  ascertaining  what  direction  he  may  choose,  so 


THE   EMPEROR'S   AMOURS.  267 

that  these  solitary  rides  often  cause  me  uneasiness."  This  may  serve 
as  an  answer  to  the  assertions  in  some  biographies  as  to  the  extreme 
vigilance  with  which  it  was  the  Emperor's  pleasure  to  be  uniformly 
guarded.  He  had  always  the  greatest  repugnance  to  attendance; 
even  in  seasons  of  real  danger,  I  have  seen  him  going  out  continually 
accompanied  by  Bourrienne,  Junot,  or  Rapp,  never  more  than  one  at 
a  time.  If  such  was  his  antipathy  to  attendance  in  France,  how  great 
must  have  been  his  annoyance,  when  at  St.  Helena,  English  sentinels 
were  instructed  to  escort  him  wherever  he  went. 

The  Princess  Pauline  and  the  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg  were  pre- 
eminent in  the  numerous  train  of  young  and  pretty  women  who  that 
year  adorned  the  Imperial  court  at  Fontainebleau.  Notwithstanding 
Napoleon's  recent  attachment  to  Madame  G .  .  .  . ,  he  had  also  a  great 
fancy  for  Madame  B  .  .  .  . ,  who,  as  a  lady  in  waiting  on  one  of  the 
Princesses,  was  of  all  the  hunting-parties,  and  frequently  breakfasted 
at  the  rendezvous.  I  know  the  whole  of  that  affair,  and  can  assert,  in 
opposition  to  the  reports  of  scandal,  that  the  Emperor  never  suc- 
ceeded ;  though  so  powerful  was  the  impression  made  upon  him  that 
he  committed  it  to  writing,  a  circumstance  very  rare  with  him  in  his 
transient  entanglements,  for  such  this  would  have  been,  had  not  Ma- 
dame B.  . .  .  had  the  good  sense  to  withstand  the  infatuation  of  that 
halo  of  glory,  that  cloud  of  dazzling  light  which  surrounded  Napo- 
leon ;  for  this  purpose  her  heart  must  have  been  pre-engaged,  neither 
reason  nor  virtue  would  otherwise  be  proof  against  such  resistless 
fascinations. 

The  Empress,  in  spite  of  all  her  efforts  to  appear  gay  and  happy, 
was  overpowered  with  melancholy.  The  rumours  of  a  divorce  seemed 
to  acquire  more  and  more  consistency,  and  were  all  repeated  to  her ; 
the  frequent  exchange,  of  couriers  between  Paris  and  Petersburg 
inspired  a  fear  that,  the  consummation  of  the  peace  of  Tilsit  might  bo 
sought  in  a  family  alliance  between  the  new  friends.  And  to  com- 
plete her  uneasiness  upon  the  subject,  she  dared  not  mention  it  to  the 
Emperor.  Once  when  I  had  been  paying  my  respects  to  her,  she  did 
me  the  honour  to  say  to  me,  "Madame  Junot,  they  will  never  be 
satisfied  till  they  have  driven  me  from  the  throne  of  Franc< — -they 
are  inveterate  against  me."  She  meant  the  Emperor's  family,  Ami 
in  fact  her  two  sisters-in-law,  Jerome,  and  all  to  whom,  as  they  said, 
the  glory  of  the  empire  was  dear,  desired  a  separation.  The  Emperor 
himself  said  nothing,  but  his  silence  was  perhaps  more  alarming  to  his 
unfortunate  consort  than  words  would   have   been.      The  death  of  the 

young  Prince  of  Holland  had  evidently  overthrown  all  his  projects. 

The  Empress  burst  into  tears  as  she  contemplated  a  l<  ck  of  the  child's 


268  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

beautiful  vol  low  hair,  which  she  had  put  under  a  glass  on  a  ground  of 
black  velvet.  The  poor  mother's  despair  no  language  can  express: 
that  Queen  Hortense  still  lives  is  satisfactory  evidence  that  grief  does 
not  kill.  But  the  sufferings  of  the  Empress  were  scarcely  less  severe ; 
her  maternal  affliction  was  enhanced  by  incessantly  renewed  anxieties 
about  the  divorce. 

As  I  had  the  highest  esteem  and  tenderest  friendship  for  Duroc, 
whose  memory  is  enshrined  in  my  heart  next  to  that  of  my  brother, 
I  shall  not  be  suspected  of  injustice  in  blaming  him  for  the  revenge  he 
took  upon  the  Empress's  former  opposition  to  his  intended  marriage. 
One  day,  as  the  Empress  entered  the  throne-room,  her  mournful  and 
disconsolate  looks  seeming  to  be  bidding  adieu  to  every  object  on 
which  they  turned,  I  asked  Duroc,  "How  can  you  avoid  pitying  her?" 
He  looked  at  me  for  some  time,  as  if  to  reproach  my  observation ; 
then  taking  me  by  the  hand,  directed  my  attention  to  the  extremity  of 
the  saloon  where  a  lady  was  seated,  another  stand. l<^  by  her  side, 
"  Look  there,"  whispered  he ;  "  that  one  is  heaven — the  other  is  hell 
Whose  doing  is  that  1  Is  it  not  hers  1  No,  no  !  I  have  no  compas 
sion  for  her!"  I  have  adverted  to  Duroc's  sentiments  because,  with 
his  prodigious  influence  over  the  Emperor,  he  had  much  power  of 
befriending  the  Empress ;  his  hostility  I  am  certain  was  not  active ; 
but  there  are  circumstances  in  which  silence  is  the  most  deadly  injury. 

We  were  informed  one  morning  that  the  Emperor  had  set  out  at 
four  o'clock  on  a  journey,  the  object  and  destination  of  which  were 
alike  impenetrable.  Yet  Italy  was  the  only  direction  he  could  have 
taken :  and  in  fact  the  principal,  though  latent  motive  of  this  journey 
was  a  reconciliation  with  Lucien.  The  Emperor  was  at  length  con- 
vinced, or  rather  he  had  never  doubted,  that  of  all  his  brothers,  Lucien 
alone  could  understand  and  act  in  concert  with  him.  But  Lucien  was 
far  from  condescending,  and  the  Emperor,  who  knew  his  character, 
resolved  himself  to  see  and  converse  with  him ;  the  brothers  conse- 
quently gave  each  other  the  meeting  at  Mantua.  Lucien  arrived 
about  nine  at  night  in  a  travelling  carriage  with  M.  Boyer,  cousin- 
german  of  his  first  wife,  and  the  Count  de  Chatillon,  a  friend  who 
resided  with  him.  "  Do  not  put  up,  I  shall  probably  return  to-night !" 
said  Lucien,  as  he  alighted  to  join  his  brother. 

I  have  heard  the  particulars  of  this  extraordinary  interview  from 
two  quarters,  both  in  perfect  accordance.  Napoleon  was  walking  in 
a  long  gallery  with  Prince  Eugene,  Murat,  and  Marshal  Duroc ;  he 
advanced  to  meet  his  brother,  and  held  out  his  hand  with  every 
appearance  of  cordiality.  Lucien  was  affected.  lie  had  not  seen  the 
Emperor  since  the  day  of  Austerlitz ;  and  far  from  being  jealous  of 


NAPOLEON   AND   LUCIEN.  269 

the  resplendent  blaze  of  his  brother's  glory,  as  it  now  passed  before 
his  mental  vision,  his  noble  heart  heaved  with  tumultuous  joy.  For 
some  moments  he  was  incapable  of  speaking;  at  length  having  ex- 
pressed to  Napoleon  his  pleasure  in  this  meeting,  the  Emperor  made 
a  signal  and  the  rest  of  the  party  withdrew.  "  Well  !  Lueien,"  said 
Napoleon,  "  what  are  your  projects  1  Will  you  at  last  go  hand  in 
hand  with  me  V  Lueien  regarded  him  with  astonishment ;  for 
inquiries  into  his  projects,  addressed  to  him  who  never  indulged 
in  any,  appeared  most  strange.  "  I  form  no  projects,"  replied  he  at 
length.  "  As  for  going  hand  in  hand  with  your  Majesty,  what  am  I 
to  understand  by  it?" 

An  immense  map  of  Europe  lay  rolled  up  on  a  table  before  them ; 
the  Emperor  seized  it  by  one  end,  and  throwing  it  open  with  a  grace- 
ful action,  said  to  Lueien,  "  Choose  any  kingdom  you  please,  and 
I  pledge  you  my  word,  as  a  brother  and  an  Emperor,  to  give  it  you, 
and  to  maintain  you  in  it  .  .  .  for  I  now  ride  over  the  head  of  every 
King  in  Europe.  Do  you  not  understand  me  ?"*  He  stopped  and 
looked  expressively  at  Lueien:  ;'  Lueien,  you  may  share  with  me  that, 
sway  which  I  exercise  over  inferior  minds ;  you  have  only  to  pursue 
the  course  I  shall  open  to  you  for  the  establishment  and  maintenance 
of  my  system,  the  happiest  and  most  magnificent  ever  conceived  by 
man ;  but  to  ensure  its  execution  1  must  be  seconded,  and  I  can  only 
be  seconded  by  my  own  family;  of  all  my  brothers  only  yourself  and 
Joseph, can  efficiently  serve  me.  Louis  is  an  obstinate  fool,  and 
Jerome  a  mere  child  without  capacity.  . .  .My  hopes  then  rest  chiefly 
on  you,  will  you  realize  them'?"  "Before  this  explanation  is  carried 
further,"  answered  Lueien,  "I  ought  to  advertise  you  that  I  am  not 
changed;  my  principles  are  still  the  same  as  in  1799  and  1803. 
What  1  was  in  my  curule  chair  on  the  18th  Brumaire,  I  am  at  this 
moment  beside  the  Emperor  Napoleon.  Now,  brother,  it  is  for  you 
to  consider  whether  you  will  proceed." 

"You  talk  absurdly,"  said  Napoleon,  shrugging  his  shoulders: 
"new  times  should  give  a  new  direction  to  our  ideas.  You  have 
chosen  a  proper-  opportunity  truly,  to  come  here  ami  rave  of  youi 
Utopian  republic!  You  must,  embrace  my  system,  I  tell  you;  fol 
low  i, iv  path,  and  to-morrow  1  make  you  the  chief  of  a  great  people, 
I  will  acknowledge  your  wife  as  my  sister:  I  will  crown  her  as  well 
11^  you.   I  will  make  you  the  greater  man  In  Europe,  next  to  myself, 

*  Lueien  might  well  net-,  understand  his  brother's  boast ;  inasmuch  as  the 
most  prominent  of  all  the  European  powers  (England)  sternly  and  .-•  ccessfully 
defie<l  him. — Editor. 


270  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

and  I  restore  you  my  entire  friendship,  my  brother,"  added  he,  lower- 
ing the  emphatic  tone  in  which  he  had  just  uttered  the  preceding 

sentences,  to  that  soft  and  caressing  accent  I  have  never  heard  but 
from  his  lips,  and  which  makes  the  heart  vibrate  to  its  mellow  and 
powerful  chords.  This  man  was  altogether  seducing.  Lucien  loved 
him  ;  he  started  as  he  list-ened,  and  grew  pale.  "  I  do  not  sell  myself," 
said  he  in  an  agitated  voice.  "  Hear  me,  my  brother,  listen  to  me, 
for  this  is  an  important  hour  to  both  of  us.  I  will  never  be  your  pre- 
fect. If  you  give  me  a  kingdom,  I  must  rule  it  according  to  my  own 
notions,  and  above  all,  in  conformity  with  its  wants.  The  people 
whose  chief  I  may  be,  shall  ha~e  no  cause  to  execrate  my  name. 
They  shall  be  happy  and  respected ;  not  slaves,  as  the  Tuscans  and  all 
the  Italians  are.  You  yourself  cannot  desire  to  find  in  your  brother  a 
pliant  sycophant,  who  for  a  few  soft  words  would  sell  you  the  blood 
of  his  children ;  for  a  people  is  after  all  but  one  large  family,  whose 
governor  will  be  held  responsible  by  the  King  of  Kings  for  the  welfare 
of  all  its  members." 

The  Emperor  frowned,  and  his  whole  aspect  proclaimed  extreme 
dissatisfaction.  "Why  then  come  to  me?"  said  he  at  last  angrily; 
"for  if  you  are  obstinate,  so  am  I,  and  you  know  it;  at  least  as  obsti- 
nate as  you  can  be.  Humph  !  Republic !  You  are  no  more  thinking 
of  that  than  I  am;  and  besides,  what  should  you  desire  it  for1?  You 
are  like  Joseph,  who  bethought  himself  the  other  day  of  writing  me 
an  inconceivable  letter,  coolly  desiring  I  would  allow  him  to  enter 
upon  kingly  duties.  Truly  nothing  more  would  be  wanting  than  the 
re-establishment  of  the  papal  tribute."  And  shrugging  his  shoulders 
he  smiled  contemptuously.  "  And  why  not,"  said  Lucien,  "  if  it  con- 
duced to  the  national  interests?  It  is  an  absurdity  I  grant;  but  if  it 
was  beneficial  to  Naples,  Joseph  would  be  quite  right  in  insisting 
upon  it." 

A  variety  of  emotions  rapidly  succeeded  each  other  on  Napoleon's 
countenance.  He  paced  the  gallery  with  a  hurried  step,  repeating  in 
an  accent  that  evinced  strong  internal  perturbation,  "Always  the 
same !  Always  the  same !"  Then  turning  suddenly  to  his  brother 
and  stamping  on  the  marble  floor,  he  exclaimed  with  a  thundering 
voice,  "  But  once  more,  sir,  why  then  did  you  come  to  meet  me  ? 
Why  these  endless  contentions  ?  You  ought  to  obey  me  as  your 
father,  the  head  of  your  family ;  and  by  heaven  you  shall  do  as  1 
please."  Lucien  was  now  growing  warm,  and  all  the  discretion  he 
had  summoned  to  his  aid,  was  beginning  to  evaporate.  "  I  am  no 
subject  of  yours,"  cried  he  in  his  turn,  "and  if  you  think  to  impose 
your  iron  yoke  upon  me  you  are  mistaken ;  never  will  t  bow  mr 


LUCIEX   AND   NAPOLEON"  271 

head  to  it ;  and  remember — hearken  to  my  words,  remembei  what  I 
once  told  you  at  Malmaison." 

A  long,  alarming,  almost  sinister  silence,  succeeded  this  burst  of 
generous  indignation.  The  two  brothers  faced  each  other,  and  were 
separated  only  by  the  table  on  which  lay  that  Europe,  the  sport  of 
Napoleon's  infatuated  ambition.  He  was  very  pale,  his  lips  com- 
pressed, the  almost  livid  complexion  of  his  cheeks  revealing  the 
tempest  within,  and  his  eyes  darting  glances  of  fury  upon  Lucien, 
whose  noble  countenance  must  have  shown  to  great  advantage  in  this 
stormy  interview,  which  was  to  decide  his  future  fate;  nor  his  alone, 
but  perhaps  that  of  Europe,  for  who  shall  conjecture  what  might  have 
happened  had  this  really  superior  man  been  King  of  Spain,  of  Prussia, 
or  of  Poland  1 

The  Emperor  was  the  first  to  break  silence :  he  had  mastered  his 
passion,  and  addressed  his  brother  with  calmness  : — "  You  will  reflect 
on  all  that  I  have  told  you,  Lucien;  night  brings  counsel.  To-morrow 
T  hope  to  find  you  more  reasonable  as  to  the  interests  of  Europe  at 
least,  if  not  your  own.  Good-bye,  and  a  good  night  to  you,  my 
brother."  He  held  out  his  hand  :  Lucien  whose  heart  was  susceptible 
to  every  kindly  impression,  and  whose  reflections  at  that  moment 
were  of  a  nature  powerfully  to  awaken  them,  took  his  brother's  offered 
hand,  and  affectionately  grasped  it  between  both  of  his  as  he  reiterated, 
"Good-bye,  and  a  good  night  to  you,  my  brother.  Adieu."  "Till 
to-morrow !"  said  the  Emperor.  Lucien  shook  his  head,  and  would 
have  spoken  but  was  unable;  then  opening  the  door,  he  rushed  from 
the  apartment,  reascended  the  carriage,  where  his  friends  awaited  him, 
and  immediately  quitted  Mantua. 

The  brothers  met  no  more  till  the  hour  of  Napoleon's  adversity. 

The  scene  at  Malmaison,  to  which  Lucien  alluded  in  this  inter- 
view, took  place  shortly  before  the  Empire  was  proclaimed,  when 
Napoleon's  intentions  were  already  known  to  his  family,  and  disap- 
pointment on  finding  himself  deceived  in  his  calculations  of  making 
Lucien  one  of  his  most  powerful  lieutenants,  served  to  widen  the 
breach  which  the  marriage  of  the  latter  had  produced.  Lucien,  who 
had  hoped  to  see  the  happy  days  of  the  forum  restored,  and  could 
now  only  look  for  those  of  Augustus,  was  vehement  in  his  reproaches; 
accused  the  EmperoT  of  being  faithless  to  him,  and  of  violating  his 
word;  in  short,  the  discussion  ended  in  an  open  quarrel. 

'•You  arc  determined  to  destroy  the  Republic!"  exclaimed  the 
enraged  Lucien.  "  Well,  assassinate  her  then;  mount  your  throne 
over  her  murdered  remains,  and  those  of  her  children  bul  mark 
well  what  one  of  those  children  predicts:  This  empire  w  itch  you  are 


272  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

erecting  by  force,  and  will  maintain  by  violence,  will  be  overthrown 
by  violence  and  force,  and  you  yourself  will  be  crushed,  thus  !"  and 
seizing  a  screen  from  the  mantelpiece,  he  crushed  it  impetuously  in 
his  hand  which  trembled  with  rage.  Then,  as  if  still  more  distinctly 
to  mark  his  resentment,  he  took  out  his  watch,  dashed  it  on  the 
ground,  stamped  upon  it  with  the  heel  of  his  boot,  repeating:  "Yes — 
crushed,  ground  to  powder — thus  !" 


CHAPTER    XXVII. 


Imperial  magnificence — The  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg — Queen  Hortense — Com- 
motions in  Spain — Balls  given  by  Princess  Caroline  and  her  sister — The 
romantic  school  in  literature — Napoleon  as  President  of  the  Institute  at  St. 
Cloud — Discussion  between  Cardinal  Maury  and  the  Emperor — Napoleon's 
opinion  of  the  morals  of  the  present  age  compared  with  those  of  former 
times — His  remarks  on  the  doctrine  of  phrenology. 

The  numerous  memoirs  which  detail  the  magnificence  of  Marly  and 
Versailles  convey  no  idea  of  the  splendour  which  surrounded  Na- 
poleon's court  during  the  winter  of  1808.  One  of  its  greatest 
attractions,  and  that  which  no  other  court  in  Europe  could  equal,  was 
the  collection  of  beautiful  women  by  whom  it  was  graced.  This 
may  easily  be  accounted  for  when  it  is  recollected  that  almost  all  the 
French  generals  and  the  superior  officers  of  the  Imperial  Guard  had 
married  for  love,  either  in  France  or  in  other  countries,  during  their 
campaigns.  I  have  already  spoken  of  the  elegance  which  embellished 
the  Consular  court ;  but  we  have  now  arrived  at  the  period  of  the 
empire,  when  that  elegance  was  doubled,  nay  tripled,  in  refinement 
and  magnificence.  The  Emperor's  desire  was  that  his  court  should 
be  brilliant  ;  and  this  wish,  being  agreeable  to  every  one's  taste,  was 
implicit! v  fulfilled.  The  revolutionary  law  which  prohibited  era- 
broidered  coats  was  now  forgotten,  and  the  gentlemen  rivalled  the 
ladies  in  the  richness  of  their  dress  and  the  splendour  of  their  jewels. 
1  well  recollect  the  truly  fantastic  appearance  of  the  sulle  des  Mare- 
chaux  on  the  night  of  a  grand  concert,  when  it  was  lined  on  either 
side  by  three  rows  of  ladies,  radiant  in  youth  and  beauty,  and  all 
covered  with  flowers,  jewels,  and  waving  plumes.  Behind  the  ladies 
were  ranged  the  officers  of  the  Imperial  household,  and  lastly  the 
generals,  the  senators,  the  counsellors  of  state,  and  the  foreign 
ministers,  all  clothed  in  rich  costumes  and  wearing  on  their  breasts 


COMMOTIONS   IN   SPAIN.  278 

♦he  decorations  and  orders  which  Europe  offered  us  on  bended  knee. 
At  the  top  of  the  hall  sat  the  Emperor  with  the  Empress,  his  brothers, 
sisters,  and  sisters-in-law.  From  that  point,  he,  with  his  eagle  glance, 
surveyed  the  plumed  and  glittering  circle. 

Paris  was  unusually  brilliant  this  winter ;  all  the  Princes  of  the 
confederation  of  the  Rhine  ;  all  Germany,  Russia,  Austria,  Poland, 
Italy,  Denmark,  and  Spain  ;  in  a  word  all  Europe,  with  the  single 
exception  of  England,  had  sent  to  Paris  the  elite  of  their  courts,  to 
pay  their  respects  to  the  Emperor,  and  to  fill  up  the  magnificent 
retinue  which  followed  him  on  a  grand  presentation-day  from  the 
Salle  du  Trone  to  the  play  in  the  Tuileries. 

The  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg  was  the  youngest  and  prettiest  of 
the  Princesses  of  the  Imperial  family.  The  Princess  Borghese. 
languishing  and  seemingly  feeble,  never  produced  so  great  an  effect 
as  her  sister  in  a  ball-room.  Besides,  the  Grand  Duchess  danced, 
while  the  Princess  Borghese  remained  fixed  to  her  sofa  like  an  idol, 
of  which,  to  say  the  truth,  she  loved  to  act  the  part.  The  Princess 
Caroline  was  the  planet  around  which  all  the  youth  of  the  court  used 
to  be  grouped,  without,  however,  encroaching  upon  the  gentle  and 
gracious  empire  of  Queen  Hortense,  who,  beloved  by  all,  and  adored 
by  those  more  immediately  connected  with  her,  seemed  to  have 
formed  the  subject  of  M.  de  la  Maisonfort's  lively  couplet: 

A  chacun  elle  voulait  plaire, 
Elle  plaisait, 
Chacun  l'aimait,  <fec. 

The  affairs  of  Spain  now  began  to  assume  a  troubled  aspect.  The 
thunder  which  roared  over  the  beauteous  plains  of  Aranjuez  resounded 
through  the  Tuileries.  Tin;  Emperor  despatched  the,  Grand  Duke 
of  Berg  to  take  the  command  of  the  troops  assembled  on  the  frontiers 
of  Spain. 

This  departure  was  by  no  means  agreeable  to  the  Duke.  He  had 
contracted  habits  of  gallantry  which  he  was  foolii  enough  to  believe 
wore  those  of  a  man  of  fashion,  while  his  connexions  were  really  of 
the  lowest  ami  most,  vulgar  kind.  He  moreover  made  himself  an 
object  of  ridicule  by  his  affected  manners  ami  dress,  his  curls,  his 
feathers,  his  furs,  ami  all  the  wardrobe  of  a  strolling  player.  'Hie 
Grand  Duke,  and  the  Princess  Caroline,  then  occupied  the  Palais  de 
I'Elysee.     At  the  mee  of  the  marriage  of  the  King  of  Westphalia, 

the  Prince88  Caroline  bad  been  iii  the  habit  of  giving  entertainments 
on   a   most,    magnificent    scale.      The    winter    which    succeeded    the 


27-4  NAPOLEON,   EIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

marriage  was  distinguished  by  less  brilliant,  though  equally  agreeable 
pleasures. 

The  Princesses  received  orders  from  the  Emperor  that  each 
severally  should  give  a  ball  once  every  week,  not  that  Napoleon  was 
himself  fond  of  dancing,  but  he  liked  to  see  others  take  part  in  the 
amusement.  These  assemblies  were  usually  composed  of  from  a 
hundred  and  fifty  to  two  hundred  visitors;  and  the  ladies,  whc 
generally  numbered  about  fifty,  were  almost  all  young  and  handsome, 
and  attired  with  elegance  and  magnificence.  Never,  at  the  balls  of 
the  Ely  see  or  at  those  given  by  Queen  Hortense  was  an  ill-humoured 
countenance  to  be  seen,  except  perhaps  when  one  of  the  ladies  suffered 
under  the  affliction  of  a  corn  or  a  tight  pair  of  shoes;  for  be  it  kiown 
that  these  are  tortures  to  which  every  fine  lady  is  more  or  less 
subjected.  The  Princess  Caroline  gave  her  balls  on  Fridays,  Queen 
Hortense  on  Mondays,  and  the  Princess  Pauline  on  Wednesdays. 
The  eternal  indisposition  of  Pauline,  whether  real  or  pretended, 
formed  no  excuse  for  evading  the  Emperor's  command.  These  balls 
were  truly  delightful '  wThat  excitement  they  occasioned  !  what  business 
for  the  toilet ! 

The  romantic  school  in  literature  at  this  period  was  in  its  infancy, 
and  was  not  sanctioned  by  the  auspices  of  the  great  names  now 
attached  to  it.  Nevertheless,  all  the  young  generation  of  the  reading 
portion  of  society,  that  is  to  say,  those  from  the  age  of  twenty  tc 
thirty,  were  passionate  admirers  of  that  fertile  branch  of  literature, 
which  opened  so  many  roads  to  information,  and  diffused  a  light  over 
objects  hitherto  concealed  beneath  the  shade  of  prejudices  called 
rules.  Guethe,  Schiller,  Shakspeare,  in  short,  all  the  eminent  writers 
of  Germany  and  England,  were  translated  into  French,  and  they 
imparted  a  powerful  weight  to  the  opinions  of  Rousseau,  Voltaire, 
Bernardin  de  Saint-Pierre,  and  Andre  Chenier.  Then  came  a  tor- 
rent of  new  literary  works,  many  of  them  monstrosities,  it  is  true, 
but  which  nevertheless  served  to  open  a  path  to  those  men  of  real 
genius,  whose  names  will  be  handed  down  with  honour  to  posterity. 
At  the  head  of  thes%  may  be  placed  Victor  Hugo  and  his  friend  Alph 
de  Lamartine. 

The  succession  of  reminiscences  which  1  have  just  now  called  up, 
present  to  me  a  multitude  of  details  in  which  Napoleon  is  concerned, 
and  which  bear  reference  to  literary  subjects.  Among  these  recollec- 
tions, there  is  one  in  particular  which  forcibly  strikes  me,  on  account 
of  its  connexion  with  many  questions  now  agitated.  It  is  an  evening 
I  spent  at  St.  Cloud,  on  which  occasion  Napoleon  may  be  said  to 
have  played  the  part  of  President  of  the  Institute;  for  he  spoke  fr 


NAPOLEON   AND   CARDINAL   MAURY.  275 

upwards  of  three  hours  on  literature,  and  the  various  revolutions  it 
had  undergone.  Napoleon  was  quite  a  lover  of  the  romantic  school, 
and  Ossian  was  his  favourite  poet. 

The  evening  I  have  alluded  to  was  a  Sunday,  and  there  was  a 
party  at  Saint-Cloud.  AH  the.  Emperor's  favourite  savans  were  pre- 
sent, and  many  other  individuals  whose  talent  and  information 
eminently  qualified  them  to  bear  a  brilliant  part  in  conversation. 
Among  the  company  were  M.  Rcederer,  M.  de  la  Place,  Monge,  and 
Cardinal  Maury.  M.  Chaptal  had  brought  with  him  the  first  plates 
of  his  Voyage  d'Egypte.  M.  de  Lacepede  was  also  one  of  the 
company,  and  I  have  some  recollection  that  Cuvier  was  there  too. 
The  object  of  this  extraordinary  convocation  of  talent  was  the  dis- 
cussion of  some  questions  relating  to  chemistry  and  natural  philosophy, 
respecting  which  some  of  our  correspondents  in  Germany  had  sent 
reports.  These  reports  referred  particularly  to  the  discoveries  made 
in  Bavaria  by  Baron  d'Aretin.  After  the  Emperor  had  heard  the 
opinions  of  Berthollet  and  other  members  of  the  Institute,  the  con- 
versation changed  from  the  scientific  subjects,  to  which  attention  had 
been  first  directed,  and  took  a  very  curious  turn.  When  I  entered 
the  saloon,  the  Emperor  was  speaking  with  great  warmth  ;  he  was 
addressing  himself  to  Cardinal  Maury,  who  was  always  very  much 
disposed  to  controversy,  and  who  was  not  more  courteous  to  the 
Emperor  than  he  was  to  M.  Brockhausen,  the  Prussian  ambassador, 
lo  whom  he  once  said,  "  Monsieur,  the  fact  is,  Racine  cannot  be 
understood  in  Prussia  for  a  century  to  come."  His  abruptness  of 
manner  and  loud  thundering  voice  always  made  me  dread  a  literary 
or  political  discussion  in  which  he  took  part,  notwithstanding  his 
talent  for  conversation. 

The  discussion  had  fallen,  I  cannot  tell  how,  on  the  moral  cor 
ruption  of  the  French  language.  Napoleon  by  instinct  could  speak 
correctly  on  such  a  subject,  but  he  was  not  competent  to  maintain 
an  argument  with  a  man  like  the  Cardinal.  Every  voice  was  hushed 
except  those  of  the  two  interlocutors,  and  not,  a  word  that  fell  from 
either  of  them  was  lost.  Napoleon  maintained  that  the  change  which 
had  taken  place  in  our  language  was  an  inevitable  consequence  of  the 
influence  of  morals.  The  Cardinal  replied  that  the  question  was  not 
to  determine  the  effect  produced,  but  to  inquire  into  the  causes  which 
had  led  to  that  effect.  "  Probity,  virtue,  filial  respect,"  said  he,"in 
short  all  that  forms  the  basis  of  every  well-constructed  social  edifice 
has  been  destroyed,  never  to  be  recovered ;  and  I  am  of  opinion  that 
this  destruction  has  exercised  a  powerful  influence  on  the  corruption 
of  language,  for  I  presume  thai,  your  Majesty    doe-   not   regard  thd 


276  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

change  that  has  taken  place,  as  a  defeat  tending  merely  to  strip  the 
language  of  its  primitive  and  original  character  1" 

This  question  seemed  to  be  a  sort  of  challenge  addressed  to  the 
Roi  legi&hteur.  Napoleon  Looked  steadfastly  at  the  Cardinal,  and 
with  an  expression  which  I  cannot  describe,  exclaimed,  "Surely, 
Cardinal,  you  do  not  imagine  that  I,  the  head  of  a  great  Empire,  who 
am  daily  doomed  to  observe  the  most  revolting  examples  of  human 
turpitude,  would  think  of  defending  the  morals  of  the  present  age. 
There  exist  now,  as  there  always  have  existed,  corrupters  and  cor- 
ruption, vice  and  atheism.  We  see  religion  forgotten  by  its  ministers, 
and  laws  observed  from  fear,  and  not  from  respect.  All  this  is  the 
result  of  the  subversion  of  order  that  has  so  long  prevailed.  Cardinal," 
he  added  with  a  smile,  "  1  would  have  you  be  less  severe  upon  the 
present  generation.  For  my  part,  I  think  that  people  in  a  certain 
class  are  better  now  than  they  were  a  hundred,  ay,  even  fifty,  or  five- 
and-twenty  years  ago."  Here  he  walked  about  the  room,  taking 
several  pinches  of  snuff. 

"  Will  your  Majesty  permit  me  to  observe,"  resumed  the  Cardi- 
nal, "  that  two  classes  at  least,  the  citizens  and  the  peasantry,  are 
very  different,  with  respect  to  purity  of  morals,  from  what  they  were 
fifty  years  ago,  and  those  classes  make  up  the  bulk  of  the  population." 
"  You  are  wrong,  Cardinal,  you  are  wrong,"  observed  the  Emperor 
sharply.  "But  what  do  you  mean  when  you  talk  of  purity  of  morals 
in  the  class  of  citizens  ?  Do  you  allude  to  the  period  when  Madame 
du  Barry  was  demoiselle  de  boutique  V — "  Or,  perhaps,"  said  Monge, 
"  the  Cardinal  alludes  to  the  time  when  the  citizens  went  to  mass  and 
the  peasantry  paid  tithes."  I  shall  never  forget  the  glance  which 
Napoleon  cast  upon  Monge  at  this  moment — it  was  as  eloquent  as  a 
whole  speech.  Monge,  who,  like  Volney,  Dolomieu,  and  other  savans 
of  the  day,  was  a  decided  atheist,  had  mistaken  the  Emperor's  drift, 
and  had  made  a  remark  that  was  any  thing  but  appropriate.  He 
ought  not  to  have  forgotten  the  sharp  remonstrance  he  received  from 
the  Emperor  for  the  indecorous  bon-mot  which  fell  from  him  in  refer 
ence  to  the  dispute  between  the  Cure  of  Saint-Roch  and  the  per 
formers  of  the  opera,  on  the  occasion  of  the  death  of  Mademoiselle 
Chameroy.  "  After  all"  said  Monge,  "  it  is  but  a  quarrel  between 
actor  and  actor.'1''  Napoleon  was  offended  at  Monge's  levity.  His 
object  was  to  restore  moral  and  useful  institutions,  in  short  all  the 
good  which  preceding  events  had  subverted.  For  the  furtherance  of 
these  views  he  naturally  directed  his  attention  to  religion.  lie  ere- 
ated  piicsts  but  not  a  clergy,  and  he  said,  "  1  restore  priests,  in  ordei 


NAPOLfiON   AND   CARDINAL   MAURY.  277 

that  they  may  teach  the  word  of  God,  and   not  cause  it  to  be  for- 
gotten." 

Monge's  observation,  on  the  subject  of  the  tithes,  greatly  dis 
pleased  Napoleon,  and  turning  towards  Cardinal  Maury,  he  said, 
"  Well,  Cardinal,  if  you  please  we  will  re-establish  tithes  for  this 
night  only,  and  they  shall  be  paid  by  those  who  talk  too  hastily."  In 
justice  to  Napoleon  I  must  add,  that  though  he  occasionally  expressed 
his  disapproval  of  the  opinions  entertained  by  Monge  on  certain 
points,  yet  he  sincerely  loved  and  esteemed  that  celebrated  man. 

The  reader  has  seen  how  the  scientific  and  literary  conversation 
of  the  soiree  at  St.  Cloud  insensibly  became  political.  The  little 
storm  which  the  remark  of  Monge  had  produced  suddenly  interrupted 
it,  and  for  several  minutes  nothing  was  heard  in  the  salon  bleu  but 
the  voice  of  the  Empress,  who  was  conversing  in  a  low  tone  with 
some  of  the  ladies,  and  footsteps  of  the  Emperor,  who  paced  up  and 
down  taking  his  eternal  pinches  of  snuff.  At  length  he  suddenly 
turned  to  the  Cardinal,  and  said,  with  an  inexplicable  mixture  of 
severity  and  raillery,  "  You  maintain,  Cardinal,  that  the  morals  of 
the  people  have  become  more  corrupt  during  the  last  fifty  years,  but 
if  I  were  to  prove  to  you  positively  the  reverse,  what  would  you 
say  ?" — "  Sire,  I  should  say  nothing,"  replied  the  Cardinal,  resuming 
his  confidence ;  "  for  to  resist  proof  would  be  a  mark  of  the  most 
perverse  spirit.  If  I  should  be  convinced  by  your  Majesty,  1  shall 
have  nothing  to  say  in  reply  ;  but  let  us  see  the  proof." — "  Well,  I 
would  first  ask  whether,  when  you  speak  of  the  whole  French  people, 
you  mean  only  the  population  of  Paris  ?  That  population  may,  it  is 
true,  be  counted  as  ten  to  one  on  the  day  of  an  insurrection  ;  but, 
apart  from  that,  you  must  grant  that  the  civic  and  commercial  popu- 
lation of  the  capital  amounts  only  to  two  hundred  thousand  individu- 
als, men,  women,  and  children.  Among  this  number  there  may 
certainly  be  exceptions.  The  old  customs  that  wot  hidden  beneath 
the  triple,  spider-webs  which  the  Revolution  swept  away  ;  the  old 
customs  destroyed  in  certain  families  of  the  Rue  Saint-Denis  or  the 
line  du  Marais,  are  no  doubt  regretted  by  those  families,  lint,  en 
iargt  the  circle  around  you  ;  go  into  the  oountry  and  the  neighbour- 
hood of  the  convents,  ami  ask  the  village  elders  how  the  Benedictines 
and  the  Four  Mendicant  orders  used  to  teach  morality  to  females."' 
— "Man  is  not  infallible,"  replied  the  Cardinal,  pointedly.  "But 
look  at  the  benefits  which  those  men  diffused  around  them!  What 
treasures  those  very  Benedictines,  whom  your  Majesty  mentioned, 
have  bequeathed  to  literature!  Their  works  will  be" — "You  are 
wandering  from   the  question,  Cardinal,  yon   are   wandering   widely. 


278  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Because  the  Benedictines  wrote  VArt  de  verifier  les  dates,  it  does  not 
follow  that  they  have  not  done  a  great  many  things  besides.  But  1 
will  not  exclusively  attack  the  monks  and  priests,  in  speaking  of  the 
morality  of  the  tiers-etat,  at  the  period  we  are  referring  to.  I  will  ask 
you  how  that  class  raised  its  voice  to  defend  itself,  when  attacked  by 
the  noblesse,  and  were  commanded,  like  slaves,  to  bow  down  before 
their  superiors.  Nothing  was  secure  against  the  wild  caprice  of  a 
libertine,  and  at  that  time  every  young  nobleman  was  a  libertine  of 
the  most  lawless  kind.  Take  for  example  the  Duke  de  Richelieu, 
burning  a  whole  district  for  an  hour's  amusement!     Who  is  it  says — 

'Pour  les  plaisirs  d'un  jour,  que  tout  Paris  perisse.' 

Is  it  not  Jean-Baptiste  Rousseau  ?" — "  No,  Sire,  it  is  Gilbert." — 
"  When  did  he  live  ?" — "  He  was  contemporary  with  La  Harpe, 
d'Alembert,  and  Diderot.  In  that  same  satire  which  your  Majesty 
has  just  quoted  he  alludes  to  La  Harpe,  in  the  line  which  has  been 
so  often  repeated  : — 

'  Tomba  de  chute  en  chute  au  trone  academique.' " 

"  Pardieu  !"  exclaimed  the  Emperor,  "  La  Harpe  may  truly  be  said 
to  have  usurped  his  reputation.  He  was  a  greater  atheist  than  any 
of  the  coterie  of  Baron  d'Holbach,  and  the  encyclopedists.  He  was 
the  mean  and  servile  flatterer  of  Voltaire,  and  he  afterwards  made 
abjurations  the  most  absurd  and  contemptible,  for  they  were  not  the 
result  of  conviction.  Did  you  know  him  ?"  The  Cardinal  replied 
in  the  affirmative ;  and  being  an  experienced  courtier,  he  began  to 
pronounce  a  sort  of  funeral  oration  on  La  Harpe,  which  was  charac- 
terised by  any  thing  but  Christian  charity.  I  could  not  help  smiling, 
for  in  his  Cours  de  Litterature,  La  Harpe  speaks  in  high  terms  of  the 
panegyrics  of  Cardinal  Maury,  when,  being  only  an  abbe,  he  delivered 
:hem  on  Saint-Louis  and  Saint-Vincent  de  Paul  before  the  King.  The 
Cardinal  would  certainly  have  defended  La  Harpe  against  any  other 
than  the  Emperor.  But  he  had  already  tenu  tete  a  Napoleon,  to 
quote  the  phrase  which  he  himself  always  employed,  when  he  dis 
puted  with  the  Emperor  an  inch  of  ground  on  any  question  whatever 
He  thought  he  had  done  enough  for  one  evening. 

The  conversation  was  kept  up  with  spirit.  The  Emperor  was  in 
one  of  his  most  talkative  humours.  After  this  long  digression,  the 
scientific  subjects,  for  the  discussion  of  which  the  party  had  been 
assembled,  were  again  touched  upon.  Incompetent  as  I  was  to  speak 
on  such  learned  topics,  I  was  obliged  to  answer  a  questkn  put  to  ma 


NAPOLEON   ON    PHRENO  ,OGY.  279 

by  the  Emperor  respecting  M.  de  Fenaigle,  the  professor  of  mnemo- 
nics. J  had  repeated  to  the  Empress  a  number  of  absurd  thing-j 
which  I  had  heard  from  Fenaigle,  whom  Napoleon  did  not  like.  As 
to  Dr.  Gall,  he  despised  him,  and  had  no  faith  in  his  system.  He 
was  just  then  beginning  in  France  to  acquire  the  great  reputation 
which  he  has  left  behind  him.  I  had  received  Dr.  Gall  on  his  arrival 
in  France;  for,  as  the  wife  of  the  governor  of  Paris,  I  thought  it  my 
duty  to  show  attention  to  a  man  who  was  reputed  to  have  made  great 
and  useful  discoveries  in  science.  One  day,  when  he  was  dining  at 
my  house,  I  requested  him  to  examine  the  head  of  my  little  son,  who 
was  then  six  weeks  old.  The  child  was  brought  in,  his  cap  was  taken 
off',  and  the  doctor,  after  an  attentive  examination  of  his  little  head, 
said,  in  a  solemn  tone,  "  This  child  will  be  a  great  mathematician." 
This  prediction  has  certainly  not  been  verified.  My  eldest  son,  on 
the  contrary,  possesses  a  brilliant  and  poetic  imagination.  It  is  pos 
sihle  that  he  might  have  been  a  mathematician  had  he  been  forced  to 
that  study  ;  but  certainly  the  natural  bent  of  his  mind  would  never 
have  led  him  to  calculations  and  the  solution  of  problems.  Monge 
and  the  Cardinal,  knowing  my  intimacy  with  Dr.  Gall,  asked  me 
some  questions  respecting  him.  I  was  aware  of  the  Emperor's  opin- 
ion of  the  doctor  and  his  system,  and  therefore  I  was  not  surprised 
when,  turning  to  me,  he  said,  in  a  tone  of  disapproval,  "So,  Madame 
Junot,  you  patronise  Dr.  Gall.  Well,  you  are  gouvernante  of  Paris, 
— and  I  suppose  you  must  show  much  attention  to  men  of  science,  even 
though  they  be  fools.  And  what  has  the  doctor  told  you  ?"  1  knew 
by  experience  that  the  way  to  deal  with  the  Emperor  was  never  to 
appear  intimidated,  but  to  answer  his  questions  with  confidence  ami 
presence  of  mind.  I  told  him  the  result  of  Dr.  Gall's  examination 
of  my  son's  organs. — "  Ah  !  he,  said  that,  did  he  ?  Then  we  will  not 
make  my  godson  a  bishop,  nor  even  a  cardinal,  (here  lie  cast  a  glance 
at  Cardinal  Maury,)  but  he  shall  he  a  good  artillery  or  engineer 
officer.  A  man  like  Dr.  Gall  is  good  for  something  al  least.  I  think 
I  -hall  establish  for  him  a  professor's  chair,  bo  that  he  maj  teach  his 
system  to  all  the  accoucheurs  and  sages  femmes  of  Paris.  It  may 
then  be  ascertained,  as  BOOH  as  a  child  conies  into  the  world,  what  he 
is  destined  to  he;  and  if  he  should  have  the  organs  of  murder  or 
theft  very  strongly  marked,  he  may  be  immediately  drowned,  as  the 
Greeks  used  to  drown  the  crooked-legged  and  the  hunchbacked." 
The  Emperor  considered  the  system  of  Dr.  Gall  as  destructive  of  al. 
order  and  of  all  law.  Soon  after  the  doctor's  return  from  Germany, 
he  inquired  of  the  members  of  the  Institute  if  there  was  nol  one 
among  them  sufficiently  courageous  to  answer  the  foolish  doctrine  of 
Dr.  Gall. 


280  NAPOLEON.    HIS    COUitT   AND   FAMILY. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Die  Emperor's  family — Negotiations  between  Napoleon  and  Lucien — M.  Campi 
— His  mission  to  Canino — Madame  Lucien  Bonaparte — The  Duchy  of  Parma 
and  the  throne  of  Naples — Lucien's  magnanimous  conduct — His  daughter 
Charlotte — Her  projected  marriage  with  Ferdinand  VII. — Her  departure* 
for  Spain  countermanded — Affairs  of  Spain — M.  Talleyrand. 

The  interior  of  the  Emperor's  family  presented  a  curious  pictve. 
There  were  circumstances  connected  with  it,  which,  though  concealed 
from  the  world,  had  a  strong  influence  on  important  public  questions, 
as  well  as  upon  private  interests.  This  was  the  case,  fur  instance,  on 
the  occasion  of  the  long  negotiations  which  passed  between  the  Em- 
peror and  his  brother  Lucien,  from  the  year  1807  to  1809.  About 
this  time  the  Emperor  wished  to  establish  universal  monarchy 
through  the  medium  of  the  members  of  his  family,  and,  notwith- 
standing the  scenes  which  had  occurred  at  Mantua,  a  new  chance 
seemed  now  to  offer  itself  of  a  reconciliation  between  the  two 
brothers.  The  pretence  for  opening  this  new  negotiation  was  the 
demand  made  by  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias  to  Napoleon,  for  espous- 
ing a  female  of  his  family.  The  Emperor  was  perfectly  convinced 
that  Lucien  would  not  probably  be  inclined  to  give  or  rather  to  sac- 
rifice his  daughter,  by  consenting  to  her  marriage  with  a  man  who 
had  acted  a  most  unnatural  part  towards  his  father  and  mother.  He 
therefore  saw  the  necessity  of  managing  the  business  skilfully,  and  he 
accordingly  engaged  M.  Campi  to  be  the  bearer  of  the  propositions 
to  Canino,  where  Lucien  then  resided.  M.  Campi  was  a  devoted 
friend  of  the  Bonaparte  family.  He  was  a  Corsican,  and  his  talents 
were  conspicuous  enough  to  justify  Napoleon's  choice,  without  refer- 
ence to  favour  or  family  connexions.  When  Lucien  was  minister  of 
the  interior  he  had  employed  M.  Campi  as  his  private  secretary,  and 
he  entertained  a  high  opinion  of  him. 

The  Emperor  had  two  subjects  equally  difficult  and  delicate  to 
propose  to  Lucien.  The  first  was,  the  marriage  of  Charlotte  Bona- 
parte with  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias.  In  this  affair,  the  Emperor 
behaved  with  a  degree  of  duplicity  which  cannot  be  excused.  It  is 
evident  that  at  that  very  moment  he  was  revolving  in  his  mind  a  plan 


MADAME    LUCIEN   BONAPARTE.  281 

with  regard  to  Ferdinand,  which  seemed  utterly  at  variance  with  his 
communication  to  Lncien.  But  this  has  reference  to  the  mysterious 
affairs  of  Spain,  to  which  I  shall  presently  have  occasion  to  call  the 
attention  of  the  reader.  M.  Cam  pi  wTas  the  bearer  of  a  letter,  in- 
viting Lucien,  on  the  part  of  the  Emperor,  to  repair  to  Paris,  in  order 
to  hear  and  discuss  personally  a  new  proposition  which  would  be 
made  to  him :  this  was,  that  Lucien  should  accept  the  kingdom  of 
Naples.  Joseph  was  to  have  another  sovereignty,  though  its  name 
was  not  specified ;  but  Holland  being  the  only  one  to  give  away,  as 
Louis  intended  soon  to  renounce  his  throne,  it  might  be  presumed 
that  the  exchange  was  to  be  between  Naples  and  the  Hague.  Howr- 
evcr,  it  was  not  so :  for  the  throne  of  Spain  was  the  point  to  which 
the  Emperor's  views  were  directed.  He  wished  at  the  same  time  to 
have  Italy  at  his  disposal ;  and  Lucien,  whose  courage,  both  moral 
and  physical,  he  well  knew,  was  the  man  suited  to  his  purpose.  On 
this  occasion  Napoleon  proved  how  a  determination  once  formed  in 
his  mind,  became  stronger  instead  of  weaker  by  time.  He  had  said 
once  in  the  council  of  state,  "  I  never  will  acknowledge  the  wife  of  my 
'brother  Lucien  to  be  my  sister-in-law." 

These  words  having  been  emphatically  uttered  in  the  sanctuary 
of  the  laws,  he  regarded  them  as  a  bond  formed  with  himself,  and 
with  the  Imperial  Majesty  of  France.  But  this  was,  in  fact,  only 
another  proof  of  that  despotic  power  which  the  Emperor  was  always 
eager  to  exercise,  whenever  any  member  of  his  family  attempted  to 
become  a  free  agent.  In  proportion  as  Lucien's  conduct  was  noble 
and  honourable,  in  asserting  his  political  independence,  the  more  was 
the  Emperor  resolved  to  force  him  to  give  up  another  point,  which 
he  could  not  relinquish  without  a  sacrifice  of  honour.  Napoleon  en- 
tertained  for  Madame  Lucien  a  feeling  closely  bordering  on  hatred. 
I  have  frequently  heard  him  speak  of  her  with  such  bitterness,  that 
Josephine,  who  certainly  owed  no  kindness  either  to  Lucien  or  to  any 
of  his  family,  one  day  said  to  the  Emperor,  in  her  soft  tone  of  remon- 
strance, ••  Recollect,  my  dear,  that  she  is  a  woman." 

Thai  title  to  consideration  might  have  sufficed,  even  had  Madame 
Lucien  not  been,  as  site  really  was,  the  type  of  a  Roman  matron  ;  such 
a  one  as  we  may  conceive  the  mothers  and  wives  of  the  celebrated 
Romans  to  have  been.     She  lived  in  a  style  of  magnificence  which 

accorded    with   her   husband's    station;    but,   seldom    stirred    from    her 

home,  where  -.lH-  was  Burrounded  by  a  numerous  family,  which  formed 
a  sufficient  defence  against  the  tongue  of  slander.  Her  conduct  \\:is 
irreproachable,  and  she  rendered  Lucien  completely  happy.  Like 
him  she  possessed  -i  taste  for  literature,  and  her  society  served  to 


282  NAPOLEON,    HIS   CC  UliT   AND   FAM ILY. 

alleviate  the  chagrin  and  irritation  which  occasionally  resulted  from 
the  Emperor's  treatment  of  his  brother.  Indeed,  if  it  were  true,  aa 
the  Emperor  used  to  say,  that  Lucien  had  contracted  this  union  only 
to  vex  him,  he  at  all  events  found  in  it  a  source  of  happiness  which 
possibly  might  not  have  resulted  from  a  marriage  concluded  undei 
more  favourable  auspices. 

Napoleon  instructed  M.  Campi  to  convey  to  his  brother  the  in- 
\  estiture  of  the  duchy  of  Parma ;  but  it  was  not  for  Lucien,  but  foi 
his  wife  alone.  As  to  Lucien,  he  was  to  be  King  of  Naples.  Ma- 
dame Lucien  was  to  proceed  from  Rome  to  Parma  in  quality  of 
Duchess,  taking  with  her  two  of  her  children,  that  is  to  say,  two  of 
her  daughters,  for  she  was  not  to  take  either  of  her  sons.  When 
once  beyond  the  walls  of  Rome,  it  was  Napoleon's  wish  that  she 
should  be  separated  from  Lucien  as  completely  and  finally  as  death 
could  have  separated  her.  On  condition  of  her  making  this  sacrifice, 
the  Emperor  was  willing  to  acknowledge  her  as  his  sister-in-law,  and 
to  behave  towards  her  as  a  kind  relation.  But  she  was  to  break 
every  tie  which  attached  her  to  life,  and  to  be  separated  from  all  she 
held  dear! 

On  receiving  Campi's  communication,  Lucien  instantly  refused, 
not  merely  the  crown  of  Naples,  with  permission  to  be  a  free  agent, 
but  also  the  duchy  of  Parma,  which  he  conceived  he  could  purchase 
only  by  base  and  dishonourable  complaisance.  The  situation  in  which 
Madame  Lucien  was  placed  was  totally  different  to  that  of  her  hus 
band.  What  it  was  his  duty  to  reject,  it  was  hers  to  comply  with. 
She  had  only  to  follow  the  path  which  Fate  had  traced  out  for  woman  ! 
In  short,  after  a  night  passed  in  the  most  painful  reflections,  she  de- 
clared to  Lucien,  that  she  had  determined  to  be  no  obstacle  in  the 
way  of  his  elevation,  that  she  had  prepared  an  answer  to  that  effect, 
and  was  about  to  send  it  to  the  Emperor. 

"  Where  is  the  letter  V  said  Lucien,  with  apparent  composure. 
Madame  Lucien  gave  it  to  him.  He  immediately  tore  it  to  pieces 
and  threw  it  on  the  ground.  Madame  Lucien  insisted  on  conciliating 
the  Emperor,  and  securing  the  advantage  of  her  husband  and  children 
at  any  personal  sacrifice  to  herself.  But  Lucien  was  firmly  fixed  in 
his  resolution,  and  it  was  finally  agreed  that  the  Emperor's  offers 
should  be  rejected.  The  carriage  designed  to  convey  Madame  Lucien 
to  Parma  was  in  attendance,  every  thing  had  been  prepared  for  the 
journey  ;  but  all  was  instantly  countermanded.  As  to  the  proposed 
marriage  of  Lucien's  daughter  with  the  Prince  of  the  Asturias,  the 
refusal  was  not  so  immediate.  On  the  contrary,  Lucien  directed  pre- 
parations to  be  made  for  her  departure  to  Spain.     His  daughtei 


PROJECTED   MARRIAGE   OF   LUCTE:sr'S   DAUGHTER.         283 

Charlotte  was  a  beautiful  and  accomplished  girl  of  fourteen  or  fifteen 
years  of  age.*  Indeed,  she  would  have  formed  a  most  desirable 
match  for  any  prince  in  the  world,  and  Ferdinand  might  have  been 
most  happy  in  possessing  her. 

The  preparations  for  her  departure  were  carried  on  with  so  much 
secrecy  that  the  good  people  of  Rome  knew  nothing  of  the  matter, 
and  probably  I  am  now  the  first  to  give  publicity  to  the  all'air.  Ma- 
dame Letiers,  the  wife  of  the  director  of  the  French  Academy,  was 
selected  to  accompany  the  young  Princess  to  Spain.  Every  thing 
was  ready,  when  one  morning  Lucien  sent  to  request  that  Count  de 
Chatillon  would  come  and  speak  to  him.  The  Count,  who  was  an 
intimate  friend  of  Lucien  Bonaparte,  had  been  reduced  by  the  events 
of  the  Revolution  to  the  necessity  of  exercising  professionally  his 
talent  in  the  fine  arts.  This  gentleman  had  followed  Lucien  in  his 
banishment  to  Italy.  He  resided  in  his  house  at  Canino,  and  assisted 
in  the  education  of  his  children.  Lucien,  on  sending  for  the  Count, 
unexpectedly  directed  him  to  countermand  all  the  preparations  made 
for  Charlotte's  departure.  u  J  cannot,"  said  he,  "resolve  to  separate 
from  my  beloved  child!  and,  above  all,  I  will  never  consent  to  her 
connection  with  a  court,  the  vice  and  profligacy  of  which  no  one 
knows  better  than  I.  There  is  only  one  man  who  could  protect  her 
there,  and  that  is  Charles  IV. ;  but  though  he  might  have  the  will,  he 
possesses  not  the  power.  Therefore,  it  is  better  that  my  poor  child 
be  under  the  protection  of  her  father."  Charlotte  accordingly  re- 
mained at  home. 

Such  is  the  history  of  the  first  negotiation  for  the  marriage  of 
Prince  Ferdinand  with  a  relative  of  Napoleon — a  marriage  which  the 
former  had  solicited.  M.  Campi  returned  to  France  in  order  to 
iv], oil  the  result  of  his  mission  to  Napoleon,  and  this  affair  con- 
tributed not  a  little  to  heighten  the  feeling  of  animosity  which  the 
Emperor  entertained  towards  Madame  Lucien. 

A  great  deal  lias  been  said  relative  to  Napoleon's  project  of  giv- 
ing to  the  surviving  members  of  the  Bourbon  family  a  crown  in 
Europe  It  would  be,  perhaps,  a  difficult  question  to  determine 
whethei  t.his  propet  was  the  result  of  a  sudden  or  a  deliberate  deter- 
minatior.  on  his  part,  lie  this  as  it  may,  I  can  assert,  without  the  fear 
of  contradiction,  thai  the  designs  which  the  Emperor  entertained  with 
regard  to  Spain  did  not  originate  long  before  the  time  when  Ferdi« 
nand  wrote  him  the  letter  from  the  Escurial.  At  that  period  the 
weakness  exhibited  by  the  court  of  Madrid,  led  him  to  believe  thai  it 

•  She  is  now  tic  Princes*  Gabrielli. 


2S4  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Would  be  lucre  favourable  to  the  interests  of  Spain  that  he  should 
give  her  a  Sovereign,  than  that  she  should  be  governed  by  an  un 
principled  favourite,  a  profligate  Queen,  and  an  imbecile  King.  It 
has  been  alleged  that  M.  de  Talleyrand  powerfully  influenced  the 
Emperor  in  the  part  he  took  after  the  affairs  of  Aranjuez.  I  do  not 
deny  that  such  may  be  the  fact;  but  I  must  remark  that  Napoleon 
was  not  the  man  to  allow  himself  to  be  greatly  influenced  by  any 
one.  I  know,  for  instance,  that  M.  de  Talleyrand  advised  him  to  go 
to  Spain  to  consummate  the  work  which  had  been  begun  by  that  good 
and  trusty  Castilian,  Izquierdo ;  but  I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  M. 
de  Talleyrand,  with  all  his  finesse,  was  in  this  matter  rather  the  in- 
strument than  the  director ;  and  that,  in  this  Spanish  business, 
Napoleon  outwitted  him. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Festivities  in  Paris — The  Grand  Duchess  of  Berg's  masquerade — A  quadrille  of 
sixteen  ladies — The  Tyrolean  peasant-girls — Prince  Camille  Borghese — His 
extraordinary  disguise — The  blue  mask — Isabey  personating  the  Emperor — 
His  large  hands — The  dance  interrupted — Mademoiselle  Gu  ....  and  the 
Grand  Duchess — The  new  nobility — The  Duke  de  Rovigo — General  Rapp — 
The  salute — The  Duchess  de  Montebello — The  Pope's  bull  and  the  ass  laden 
with  relics. 

Whilst  Spain  was  convulsed  by  revolutionary  disorder,  Paris  was 
enlivened  by  a  succession  of  brilliant  entertainments.  Of  these,  one 
of  the  most  remarkable  was  a  masquerade  given  by  the  Grand  Duch- 
ess of  Berg.  In  the  course  of  the  evening  a  quadrille  was  danced ; 
this  was  really  the  first  one  which  deserved  the  name ;  for  those 
introduced  at  the  marriage  of  the  Princess  of  Baden  had  none  of  the 
characteristics  of  a  quadrille,  except  that  of  being  danced  by  four 
couples,  dressed  in  red,  green,  and  blue.  The  costume  which  the 
Grand  Duchess  of  Berg  selected  was  that  of  the  Tyrolese  peasantry, 
and  her  Highness  had  arranged  that  the  quadrille  should  be  exelu 
sively  danced  by  females.  We  made  a  party  of  sixteen  Tyrolean 
peasant-girls,  and  we  were  headed  by  our  bailli.  This  venerable 
personage  was  represented  by  Mademoiselle  Adelaide  de  Lagrange. 
The  Grand  Duchess,  for  some  reason  or  other,  did  not  wish  the  quad- 
rille-dancers to  assemble  at  her  residence  in  the  Elysee-Napoleom 
She    requested    'hat   they  might   meet    at   my  house,  and   proceed 


GRAND   DUCHESS'S   MASQUERADE.  285 

altogether  to  the  Elysee.  Her  Highness  gave  orders  to  this  effect  to 
Despreaux,  the  director  of  the  court  ballets.  About  nine  o'clock  1 
had  a  rehearsal  of  the  quadrille,  in  the  grand  gallery  of  my  hotel. 
Several  of  my  friends,  who  were  not  included  in  the  Grand  Duchess's 
invitation,  came  to  see  the  dance,  and  we  were  unexpectedly  enlivened 
by  an  incident  which  I  will  here  relate. 

It  was  half-past  ten :  the  moment  for  our  departure  to  the  palace 
was  approaching.  I  counted  my  masks.  There  were  fourteen,  the 
light  number.  There  were  the  Countess  du  Chatel,  the  Countess 
ltegnault  de  St.  Jean  d'Angely,  the  Princess  of  Wagram  (who  was 
not  then  married),  Madame  de  Colbert,  Mademoiselle  de  la  Vauguyon, 
and  her  sister,  the  Princess  of  Beauffremont.  Then  there  was  the 
Baroness  de  Montmorenci,  and  some  others  whose  names  I  forget. 
•I  believe  the  Duchess  de  Rovigo  was  one  of  them.  We  were  engaged 
in  adjusting  our  masks,  when  M.  Cavagnari*  entered  and  whispered 
me  that  a  lady  who  was  included  in  the  quadrille  was  waiting  in  the 
next  room;  but  as  she  had  come  too  late,  she  wished  me  to  go  and 
conduct  her  in.  I  cast  my  eyes  over  the  list  sent  me  by  the  Grand 
Duchess.  I  found  my  number  was  complete ;  but  as  the  Princess  de 
Ponte-Corvo,  one  of  the  masks,  was  not  in  my  list,  I  concluded  that 
she  must  be.  the  lady  who  had  just  arrived.  I  therefore  proceeded  to 
the  saloon  which  formed  a  sort  of  ante-room  to  the  gallery.  There 
I  perceived,  in  the  further  corner  of  the  apartment,  a  lady,  whose 
short  and  bulky  person  was  so  ludicrous,  that  at  first  I  could  not  help 
starting  back  with  astonishment.  Imagine  a  figure  about  five  feet 
some  inches  in  height,  but  incredibly  stout,  ami  dressed  in  the. 
Tyrolean  costume.  1  approached  iliis  singular  apparition;  as  1 
advanced,  I  became  more  and  more  amazed  at  the  grotesque  figun 
before  me.  "Mon  Dieu!  what  an  extraordinary  person,"  thought 
I  to  myself.  "To  whom  have  I  the  honour  to  address  myself?"  in- 
quirer] |. 

The,   mask   answered   only  by  a  deep   sigh.      I    now  found    it    im- 
possible to  contain    my   laughter.     A   s ml  sigh  succeeded    much 

more  profound  than  the  first,  and  it  was  breathed  with  such  force  as 
to  blow  up  the  lace,  trimming  of  the  mask.  Being  anxious  to  ter- 
minate this  embarrassing  sort  of  conversation,  I  extended  m)  hand  to 
the  lady,  and  proposed  to  conduct  her  to  the  gallery  ;  when  she 
suddenly  seized  me  by  the  waist,  and  raising  her  mask,  attempted  to 
me.  I  screamed,  and  disengaging  myself,  flew  to  the  bell,  and 
Dulled  it  with  all  my  might.    Truly,  mj  precipitation  might  well  be 

•  M.  Cavagnari  wai  a  confidential  domestic  of  the  Duke. 


286  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

excused,  for  I  felt  a  rough  beard  in  contact  with  my  chin.  M 
Cavagnari  entered,  and  immediately  burst  into  a  fit  of  laughter.  The 
stout  lady  laughed  with  him,  and,  to  say  the  truth,  I  laughed  too, 
though  half  inclined  to  be  angry;  for  I  now  saw  before  me,  the 
unmasked  face  of  his  Royal  Highness  the  Prince  Camille  Borghese. 
At  length  I  proposed  to  conduct  his  Highness  to  the  gallery,  where 
the  ladies  were  not  a  little  astonished  and  amused  by  the  extraor- 
dinary travestie.  It  would  be  difficult  to  convey  an  idea  of  the 
burlesque  figure  he  presented,  especially  when,  having  removed  his 
mask,  he  exhibited  his  bluish  beard,  black  whiskers,  and  bushy  hair, 
some  stubborn  locks  of  which  escaped  from  beneath  the  India  muslin 
veil.  The  whimsical  effect  of  all  this  was  heightened  by  the  contrast 
of  the  young  and  elegant  females  who  were  grouped  around  him,  and 
whose  costume  he  had  precisely  imitated.  It  was  alternately  amus- 
ing and  provoking  to  find  our  Sosio  reflecting  us  so  admirably  in 
caricature. 

It  was  now  time  to  proceed  to  the  palace,  and  it  was  agreed  that 
the  Prince  should  go  with  us.  We  found  the  Grand  Duchess  of 
Berg  waiting  to  receive  us  in  her  private  apartment,  attended  by  the 
Princess  de  Ponte-Corvo  :  both  dressed  exactly  in  the  same  style  as 
ourselves.  Great  merriment  was  excited  by  the  introduction  of  our 
newly-recruited  Tyrol ese  peasant-girl.  We  entered  the  ball-room 
headed  by  our  venerable  bailli,  holding  in  her  hand  her  little  white 
staff,  and  wearing  her  wig  most  magisterially.  As  we  were  pro- 
ceeding from  the  inner  apartment  to  the  gallery,  a  little  mask  in  blue 
ran  against  me  on  his  way  to  the  closet,  where  the  dominos  were 
changed.  I  was  pushed  aside  with  so  much  force,  that  I  almost  felt 
inclined  to  be  angry.  But  the  little  blue  mask  was  no  other  than  the 
Emperor  ! 

Napoleon  liked  to  divert  himself,  as  he  used  to  say,  in  these 
saturnalia.  He  loved  to  disguise  himself  completely,  and  allow 
some  individual  to  assume  his  character.  On  the  evening  in  question, 
Isabey  was  to  personate  him.  The  humour  of  that  celebrated  artist 
was  admirably  calculated  to  enliven  a  masked  ball,  while  the 
Emperor  made  but  a  poor  figure  in  such  an  entertainment.  In 
personating  Napoleon,  Isabey  found  it  most  difficult  to  disguise  his 
hands,  which  were  exceedingly  large,  while  the  Emperor's  were  small 
and  beautifully  formed.  With  the  exception,  however,  of  his  hands, 
Isabey  personated  the  Emperor  to  perfection.  The  masquerade  was 
kept  up  with  great  spirit;  the  costumes  were  elegant,  and  the  enter- 
tainment was  altogether  one  of  the  most  delightful  that  had  been 
given  during  that  winter       In   the  course  of  the  evening  a    little 


MADEMOISELLE   GU  .  .  .  .  T   AND   THE   GRAND   DUCHESS.      2S7 

incident  occurred,  which  had  well  nigh  interrupted  the  general  good- 
humour  that  prevailed. — Suddenly  the  cheerful  strains  of  the  orchestra 
and  the  gay  buzz  of  conversation  were  interrupted  by  the  tones  of  a 
loud  female  voice,  which  exclaimed  in  an  imperious  tone,  ':  I  desire 
that  she  shall  instantly  quit  my  house!"  This  was  the  voice  of  the 
Grand  Duchess  herself. 

Those  who  weie  connected  with  the  Imperial  court  at  the  time, 
will  recollect  that  a  very  pretty  girl,  named  Mademoiselle  Gu  .  .  .  .  t, 
had  been  in  the  service  of  the  Empress,  before  the  appointment  of 
Madame  Gazani.  Mademoiselle  Gu  .  .  .  .  t  was  a  most  beautiful 
creature,  and  Queen  Hortense,  who  to  every  other  proof  of  good 
taste  joined  that  of  loving  to  see  agreeable  faces  about  her.  had  been 
very  kind  to  Mademoiselle  Gu  .  .  .  .  t.  She  took  the  young  lady 
to  the  Grand  Duchess's  ball,  where  she  was  to  be  one  of  the  characters 
in  a  quadrille.  Whether  the  Grand  Duchess  was  really  ignorant  of 
the  presence  of  Mademoiselle  Gu  .  .  .  .  t,  until  the  moment  of  the 
exclamation  above  cited,  or  whether  she  maliciously  wished  to  place 
the  young  lady  in  a  painful  situation,  I  pretend  not  to  describe ;  but 
certain  it  is,  that  she  seemed  to  evince  great  astonishment  at  learning 
Mademoiselle  Gu  .  .  .  .  t  was  in  the  room,  and  instantly  gave  vent 
to  her  indignation  in  the  words  I  have  recorded.  Poor  Mademoiselle 
Gu  ....  t,  in  tears,  declared  that  the  conduct  of  the  Grand  Duchess 
was  most  unjust  and  cruel;  and  could  not  be  excused,  even  by  the 
jealousy  of  an  offended  wife.  The  truth  is,  it  was  the  love  of  the 
Grand  Duchess  for  the  Grand  Duke  which  had  given  rise  to  this 
angry  scene.  Mademoiselle  Gu  ....  t  had  attracted  the  notice  of 
his  Highness,  and  that  was  sin  enough  to  be  thus  visited  by  a  publio 
eensure. 

Queen  Hortense,  however,  warmly  espoused  the  cause  of  the 
young  lady,  and  with  some  success.  But  it  may  easily  be  conceived 
that  the  whole  scene  had  a  very  ludicrous  effect.  I  might  myself 
have  quarrelled  with  Mademoiselle  Gu  .  .  .  .  t  on  the  same  grounds, 
but  I  restrained  my  feelings.  I  consoled  myself  with  the  idea  that 
the  Grand  Duchess,  from  the  recollection  of  our  early  friendship,  had 
taken  up  my  cause  along  with  her  own. 

Be  this  as  it  may,  Mademoiselle  <m  .  .  .  .  t  was  amply  indemni- 
fied for  the  painful  situation  in  which  she  had  been  placed.  The 
Empress  took  her  into  her  service.  However,  it  is  bul  jusl  to  all 
parties  to  mention,  that  very  shortly  after  the  Empress's  arrival  at 
Bayonne,  it  was  found  necessary  to  furnish  Mademoiselle  Gu  .  .  .  .  t 
with  a  passport  to  return  to  Paris  to  her  mother. 

I  have  not  yet  spoken  of  a  mosl  important  ciroumstanoe  in  tho 


288  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

t 
political  life  of  the  Emperor,  viz.,  the  creation  of  his  new  nobility. 
The  institution  of  the  order  of  the  Legion  of  Honour  had  already 
paved  the  way  for  this;  but  the  work  was  not  consummated  until 
the  creation  of  hereditary  titles,  with  endowments  and  majorats.  It- 
was  indeed  expected  that  the  Emperor  would  earlier  have  directed 
his  attentiou  to  this  matter ;  for  the  creation  of  the  Duchy  of  Dantzick, 
on  the  28th  of  May,  1807,  sufficiently  revealed  his  intention.  I  was 
on  duty  with  Madame  at  the  Tuileries,  and  used  to  accompany  her  tc 
the  family  dinners  which  took  place  every  Sunday.  On  one  of  these 
occasions,  while  I  was  waiting  in  the  Salon  de  service  in  the  Pavilion 
of  Flora,  I  perceived  Savary  approaching  me  :  "  Embrace  me !" 
cried  he,  "  I  have  good  news." — "  Tell  me  the  news  first,"  said  I, 
"  and  then  I  shall  see  whether  it  be  worth  the  reward." — "  Well, 
then,  I  am  a  Duke." — "That  is  news  indeed,"  said  I,  "but  why 
should  I  embrace  you  for  that?" — "My  title  is  the  Duke  de  Rovigo," 
continued  he,  marching  up  and  down  the  room  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy. 
"  And  what  do  I  care  for  your  ridiculous  title,"  said  I,  in  a  tone  of 
impatience.  "  Had  he  told  you  that  you  are  a  Duchess,"  said  Rapp, 
stepping  up  to  me,  and  taking  both  my  hands  in  his — "  I  am  sure  you 
would  have  embraced  him,  as  you  will  embrace  me,  for  bringing  you 
the  intelligence." — "  That  I  will,"  said  I,  presenting  my  cheek  to  my 
old  friend  Rapp,  whose  frank  and  cordial  manner  quite  delighted 
me.  "  And  another  for  Junot,"  said  he,  smiling.  "  Well,  be  it  so," 
answered  I,  "  and  I  promise  you  I  will  inform  him  that  you  were  the 
first  to  tell  me  this  good  news." — "And,  moreover,"  said  Rapp, 
"  you  have  the  best  title  of  the  whole  batch  of  Duchesses.  You  are 
the  Duchess  d'Abrantes."  I  perceived  that  the  Emperor  had  given 
Junot  the  title  of  the  Duke  d'Abrantes,  as  a  particular  compliment 
to  him.  I  therefore  was  doubly  gratified.  Junot  was  so  deeply 
impressed  with  the  Emperor's  kindness,  that,  as  he  afterwards  told 
me,  he  was  moved  to  tears  on  receipt  of  the  intelligence. 

We  descended  to  dinner,  which  was  laid  in  the  saloon  at  the  foot 
of  the  staircase  of  the  Pavilion  of  Flora.  At  the  head  of  our  table 
usually  sat  the  Empress's  lady  of  honour  (then  the  Countess  de  la 
Rochefoucauld)  or  the  dame  d'atours.  Sometimes,  in  the  absence  of 
both  these  ladies,  the  lady  on  duty  at  the  Palace  would  preside. 
On  the  day  I  allude  to  Madame  de  la  Rochefoucauld  was  at  her  post, 
an  honour,  by-the-by,  which  she  seldom  conferred  upon  us.  I  found 
myself  quite  solitary  in  the  midst  of  the  company.  The  party  was 
composed  of  individuals  whose  manners  and  conversation  did  not 
suit  my  taste.  Thus  I  was  very  glad  when  I  saw  Madame  Lannea 
enter  the  saloon.     Her  company  was  always  welcome  to  me;  but 


CREATION    OF    N'EW    MOBILITY.  289 

now  it  was  especially  so.  We  immediately  drew  near  each  other, 
and  sat  down  together  at  the  table.  "  Well,"  said  I,  "here  are  great 
changes  ;  but  I  am  sure  they  will  work  none  in  you."  I  was  right. 
She  might  subsequently  have  conceived  a  taste  for  these  pomps  and 
vanities;  but  at  that  time  she  was  a  simple,  kind,  and  perfectly 
natural  creature.  "  You  may  indeed  be  sure  that  I  care  but  little  for 
them,"  replied  Madame  Lannes ;  "  and  I  am  sure  Lannes  will  not 
feel  himself  elevated  by  them.  You  know  his  turn  of  mind  ;  he  is 
still  unchanged;  but  there  are  many  who  surround  the  Emperor 
who  entertain  diametrically  opposite  opinions.     Look  around  you." 

I  looked  up,  and  beheld  opposite  to  me  the  Duke  de  Rovigo, 
whose  countenance  was  radiant  with  self-complacency.  The  Duchess 
de  Rovigo  sat  at  some  distance  from  us.  "  I'll  wager,"  said  I  to 
Madame  Lannes,  "  that  she  is  not  so  vain  of  her  elevation.  She  is 
an  amiable  woman,  and  nut  likely  to  assume  any  of  these  ridiculous 
airs."     Madame  Lannes  smiled. 

"And  what  title  have  you  got?"  said  I,  after  some  further  corner 
sation.  "Oh!  a  charming  one!"  replied  she.  "Duchess  de  Monte- 
bello !  Mine  and  yours  are  the  prettiest  titles  on  the  list."  Here 
she  drew  from  her  girdle  a  small  card,  on  which  was  inscribed  the 
names  of  all  the  Dukes  the  Emperor  had  created,  as  also  the  inajor- 
ates*  appertaining  to  the  titles.  The  Palace  of  the  Tuileries  had 
never  been  the  scene  of  more  ambitious  agitation.  From  the  Marshal 
to  the  lowest  employe,  all  were  eager  to  obtain,  at  least,  a  feather  of 
the  nobiliary  plume. 

Our  Sundaj  evenings  at  the.  Tuileries  were  not  like  others;  for  on 
that  day  we  were  not  permitted  1 « »  enter  the  Emperor's  saloon  t<>  wait 
for  the  Princess.  Sometimes,  when  the  Emperor  was  in  a  good  humour, 
lie  would  invite  the  dames  de  pn/ais,  or  other  ladies  who  accompanied 
Madame,  to  enter.  It,  happened  so  on  the  day  I  here  allude  fco. 
"Well  !     STtldilui.v   in    hurlirssf    (luin'rriiriisr,''   said    the    Klilpel'or  to   Ine 

as  soon  as  I  entered,  "are  you  satisfied  with  your  title  of  A.brantes1 
Junot,  tOO,  ought  to  be  pleased  with  it.  for  I  intend  it  as  a  proof  of 
my  satisfaction  of  his  conduct.f  And  what  do  they  say  of  it  in  your 
saloons  of  the  Faubourg  St.  Germain  !  They  must  he  a  little  morti- 
fied at  the  reinforcement  I  have  sent  them."  Then  turning  to  the 
arch-chancellor,  he  said:  '"Well,  Monsieur,  after  all,  nothing  that  I 
have  .1 •  i-,  more  in  unison  with  the  true  spirit  of  the  French  Revo- 

*  Tlw  pecuniary  allowance  attached  to  the  title. 

f  I  bave  already  mentioned  that  the  Emperor  bad  directed  Junot  to  Li  boa 
at,  nil  hazards;  and  it  was  Junot'a  1  >« > I < I  entranoe  into  Abrnntet  which  deoidtd 
the  ani se  of  the  expedition. 

5* 


290  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

lution  than  the  re-establishmcnt  of  high  dignities.  The  French  people 
fought  for  only  one  thing:  equality  in  the  eye  of  the  law,  and  the 
power  of  controlling  the  acts  of  their  government.  Now,  my  nobility, 
as  they  style  it,  is  in  reality  no  nobility  at  all,  because  it  is  without 
prerogatives  or  hereditary  succession.  The  only  prerogative  it  enjoys, 
if  prerogative  it  can  be  called,  is  the  fortune  conferred  by  way  of 
recompense  for  civil  or  military  services:  while  its  hereditary  succes- 
sion depends  on  the  will  of  the  Sovereign  in  confirming  the  title  on 
the  son  or  nephew  of  the  deceased  holder.  My  nobility  is,  after  all, 
one  of  my  finest  creations." 

About  this  time  a  curious  circumstance  happened  to  me,  which 
affords  an  example  of  the  accuracy  with  which  the  Emperor  gained 
information  of  every  body's  affairs  and  actions.  I  always  entertained 
a  sort  of  religious  veneration  for  old  family  connections,  in  spite  of 
my  altered  circumstances.  Thus,  whenever  it  lay  in  my  power,  I 
endeavoured  to  show  kind  attention  to  the  good  nuns  of  La  Croix, 
who  had  educated  my  sister,  Madame  Geouffre,  and  to  the  Abbe 
Remy,  who  had  been  her  confessor.  The  Abbe,  whom  I  have  not 
seen  more  than  five  or  six  times  in  the  course  of  my  life,  was  an 
honest  man,  but  perfectly  null  with  respect  to  talent,  and  certainly 
quite  incapable  of  being  the  leader  of  a  conspiracy.  When  the  Abbe 
Remy  came  to  Paris  he  brought  me  a  letter  of  introduction  from  my 
brother  Albert,  from  which  1  learned  that  the  good  priest,  who  had 
been  formerly  my  sister's  tutor,  had  escaped  the  massacres  of  Sep- 
tember. 1  received  him  as  I  would  receive  an  old  friend,  and  had 
Junot  been  in  Paris,  I  am  sure  I  could  have  convinced  him  that 
it  would  have  been  wrong  to  do  otherwise.  But  Junot  was  then  in 
Lisbon,  and  I  did  not  write  to  him  on  the  subject,  conceiving  it  to  be 
quite  unimportant.  What  was  my  surprise  when  Duroc,  who  was 
always  sent  on  missions  of  this  sort,  called  one  day  to  inform  me  that 
I  had  received  into  my  house  a  factious  priest,  who  had  brought  to 
France  copies  of  the  comminatory  Bull,  addressed  to  the  Emperor 
by  Pope  Pius  VII. 

I  stared  at  Duroc,  as  though  he  had  been  addressing  me  in  Greek. 
A  Bull  of  excommunication  appeared  to  me  a  thing  so  perfectly  fabu 
lous,  that  I  never  dreamed  it  could  have  existence  in  the  year  1808. 
It  was  no  less  extraordinary  that  I  should  be  accused  of  having  any 
knowledge  of  it.  I  said  this  to  Duroc,  and  he  pressed  the  matter  no 
further.  He  informed  me  of  what  I  was  very  sorry  to  hear,  viz.,  that 
the  Abbe  Remy,  like  the  ass  laden  with  relics  (I  ask  his  pardon  foi 
the  comparison),  had  actually  brought,  in  a  letter  of  six  or  sevei 
envelopes,  the  famous  comminatory  Bull.     The  Emperor  was  in 


THE   COMMIXATORY   BULL.  291 

rage.  "1  nad  seen  this  man,  1  had  known  him  long.  How  happened 
it  that  I  was  always — always — in  league  with  his  enemies  ?"  I  was 
angry  with  Duroc  for  being  the  bearer  of  such  an  absurd  charge.  I 
was  weary  of  this  eternal  repetition  of  unfounded  suspicion ;  and  for 
the  first  time,  during  our  long  acquaintance,  Duroc  and  1  quarrelled. 
The  Emperor,  blinded  by  the  reports  of  his  police  and  counter-police, 
might  have  lost  himself  in  the  labyrinth  of  his  own  creating;  but  that 
Duroc,  who  knew  me  as  well  as  he  knew  his  own  sister,  should  be  so 
far  misled,  was  a  thing  which  I  could  not  pardon.  Duroc  was  a 
warm-hearted  friend,  but  he  too  had  his  faults,  he  was  not  more  gifted 
with  patience  than  I  was.  He  spoke  to  me  sharply — I  replied  to  him 
still  more  sharply.  He  rose  and  took  his  departure,  and  the  resul 
of  this  fine  scene  was,  that  I  burst  into  a  flood  of  tears.  M.  do  Nar- 
bonne,  who  called  on  me  almost  every  day,  happened  at  this  moment 
to  enter. 

On  learning  the  cause  of  my  distress,  he  told  me  that  he  had 
a  week  before  heard  the  whole  history  of  the  Bull.  He  very  well 
knew,  he  said,  the  man  who  had  brought  this  document  into  France; 
a  document  which,  he  observed,  was  very  stupidly  drawn  up,  and  was 
likely  to  make  the  Pope  lose  St.  Peter's  chair;  and  that  if  the  Abbe 
Remy  had  brought  a  copy  of  the  Bull,  it  was  only  a  duplicate.  I  con 
fess  I  did  not  very  well  understand  the  matter,  even  after  this  explana- 
tion. A  Bull  of  excommunication  was  to  me  a  sort  of  miracle.  The 
learned  word  comminatory,  which  M.  de  Narbonne  was  also  obliged 
to  explain,  appeared  to  me  more  calculated  than  all  the  rest  to  rouse 
the  Emperor's  anger.  "But  what,"  said  I  to  I\l.  tie  Narbonne,  "is 
the  cause  of  this  sudden  misunderstanding  between  His  Majesty  and 
His  Holiness?" 

It  was  the  grand  question  of  the  French  troops  occupying  Home, 
and  occupying  il  bo  as  to  lead  to  the  belief  thai  Aitila  and  Marius  had 
escaladed  the  walls.  We  find  no  traces  of  these  terrible  manoeuvres 
in  the  journals  of  the  day.  The  Emperor  interdicted  their  publica- 
tion in  [Trance  and  Italy.  In  Spain  they  were  surpressed  as  a  matter 
of  course.  It.  was  therefore  only  in  England  and  a  pari  of  Germany 
i li.it  any  such  intelligence  could  sec  the  light.  The  accounts  pub- 
lished in  England  were  any  thing  but  correct,  \n-\wi  for  tic  most  pari 
garbled  by  prejudice  ami  party  feeling.  I  will  therefore  la)  before 
the  readers  all  the  facte  I  '-an  collect  from  my  own  memory  ami  those 

Of  my  friends,    relative  t,,  the   events  of  that    time,  when    we   were  ii\ 

daily  expectation  <>f  bearing  that  the  tocsin  bad  sounded  from  the 
dome  of  St.  Peter's. 

Tlie  circumstances  attending  the  removal  of  the  Pope  were  hut 


292  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FA  JUL  r. 

little  known  in  Paris;  and  yet  what  a  noise  that  event  and  the  excom 
munication  of  Napoleon  made  in  other  parts  of  the  world.  One  day 
while  we  were  in  Spain  (at  Ledesma),  and  I  was  sitting  at  my  window 
admiring  the  enchanting  beauty  of  the  surrounding  landscape,  Junot 
suddenly  entered  the  apartment.  He  was  gloomy  and  disturbed.  1 
read  in  his  countenance  that  some  terrible  event  had  occurred.  "  What 
is  the  matter1?"  inquired  I  eagerly. — "  Look,"  said  Junot,  throwing 
into  my  lap  a  paper  printed  in  the  Spanish  language,  "  read  that."  It 
was  a  copy  of  the  political  catechism  which  was  then  circulated  in 
Spain.  To  it  was  appended  a  proclamation  of  the  famous  Don  Julian, 
exhorting  all  good  Spaniards  to  assassinate  the  French,  because,  being 
the  subjects  of  an  excommunicated  sovereign,  they  were  themselves 
excommunicated.  I  mention  this  fact  in  conjunction  with  the  com- 
minatory  Bull.  I  have  not  yet  come  to  the  Spanish  war.  I  merely 
wish  to  point  attention  to  the  importance  which  was  attached  to  the 
Pope's  Bull  even  in  the  perfumed  valleys  of  Castile  and  Estramadura. 
The  following  is  a  fragment  of  this  curious  document : 

"  For  some  time  past  the  Holy  See  has  been  obliged  to  support 
the  enormous  burden  of  your  troops.  Since  1807  they  have  cost 
more  than  five  millions  of  piastres.*  You  have  taken  from  us  the 
duchies  of  Benevento  and  Ponte  Corvo !  and  you  have  constituted  us 
a  prisoner  in  our  apostolic  residence.  We  appeal  to  all  nations,  and 
above  all  wTe  appeal  to  you  yourself,  as  to  a  son  consecrated  and 
vowed,  to  repair  the  damage,  and  maintain  the  rights  of  the  Catholic 
Church."f 

Napoleon  replied  to  this  by  immediately  taking  possession  of  the 
provinces  of  Ancona,  Macerata,  Urbino,  and  Camerino,  and  annexing 
them  to  the  kingdom  of  Italy.  The  Pope's  legate  quitted  Paris.  M. 
de  Champagny,  who  was  then  minister  for  foreign  affairs,  but  who, 
like  the  rest  of  Napoleon's  ministers,  was  only  a  sort  of  chief  clerk, 
published  a  long  apology  for  the  conduct  of  France.  The  Pope 
replied  through  Cardinal  Gabrielli,  the  secretary  of  state,  and  uncle 
to  Prince  Gabrielli,  who  afterwards  married  Lucien's  daughter.  The 
answer  of  His  Holiness  was  couched  in  those  terms  of  peace  and  con- 
ciliation which  became  the  chief  of  the  Christian  Church — the  vicar  of 
Christ.  But  if  ever  circumstances  can  justify  the  sovereign  Pontiff  for 
entering  upon  a  war,  Pius  VII.  may  honourably  claim  that  justification. 

*  About  one  million  sterling. 

f  The  whole  of  this  document  may  be  fc  and  in  the  Memoirs  of  the  Cardinal 
Pacca,  with  many  curious  particulars  relating  to  this  rupture 


ERRORS   OF   NAPOLEON.  293 


CHAPTER   XXX. 

flu  Emperor  at  Bayonne — Abdication  of  Charles  IV. — Errors  of  Napo  eon — 
Abdication  of  Ferdinand — Joseph  Bonaparte,  King  of  Spain — Ferdinand 
VII.  at  Valencay — Charles  IV.  at  Compeigne — Insurrection  of  Arragon — 
Massacres  at  Valencia  and  Seville — Murat  superseded  by  Savary — Savary*8 
absurdity — The  provincial  junta  at  Seville — Letter  from  Louis  de  Bourbon 
— Murat  made  King  of  Naples — Reception  of  Joseph  at  Madrid — He  retires 
to  Vittoria — Affair  of  Baylen — Capitulation  violated — Commencement  of 
the  Revolution  in  Spain — The  Empress  at  Bordeaux — The  Empress's  return 
to  Paris — The  Spanish  junta  at  Bayonne — Absence  of  news  at  Paris — My 
interview  with  Napoleon  at  St.  Cloud — Fete  at  the  Ilotel-de-Ville — The 
supper — Letter  from  Spain — New  Spanish  Catechism. 

A.T  length  the  Emperor  set  out  for  Bayonne ;  and  then  commenced 
the  tragedy  which  had  so  important  an  influence  on  the  destinies  of 
Europe.  All  the  particulars  of  the  interviews  which  took  place  in 
Bayonne,  between  the  sovereign  of  France  and  the  sovereigns  of 
Spain,  arc  sufficiently  known.  I  say  the  sovereigns  of  Spain,  for 
Spain  had  then  two,  and  all  the  embarrassment  created  by  the  pro- 
test  of  Charles  IV.  served  only,  in  fact,  to  give  the  finishing  touch  to 
the  work  of  perdition. 

The  course  of  events  now  advanced  rapidly.  Charles  IV.  pro- 
ceeded  to  Bayonne,  to  appear  with  his  son  before  the  supreme  tribu- 
nal of  Napoleon.  Ferdinand  restored  to  him  his  crown;  and  the  old 
monarch  forthwith  abdicated  in  favour  of  the  Emperor  of  the  French. 
Here  was  the  commencement  of  those  errors  on  Napoleon's  part, 
which  marked  the  whole  course  of  the  Peninsular  campaign.  The 
original  fault  was  not  only  saving  the  life  of  the  Prince  of  the  Peace, 
but  employing  him  at  Bayonne  as  minister  of  King  Charles  IV.!  The 
Prince  of  the  Peace  had  not  only  (alien  from  the  royal  favour  but 

from   his   position   as  a  statesman,    i'^r    Ferdinand    VII.    had    deprived 

him,  one  after  the  other,  of  all  his  offices,  even  to  the  very  lowest, 
and  he  was  now  nothing  more  than   Manuel  Godoy.    This  was  an 

impolitic  pro< ding  on  the  part  of  Napoleon,  — bul   it  was  not  the 

only  one.  The  nexl  grand  error  was  compelling  Ferdinand  to  abdt 
cate.     Th.-   Emperor  ought   rather  to  have  given  him  a   vife  as  he 

desired.    He  Bhoul3  have  seated  him  on  the  Spanish  throne, trolled 

all  his  movements  (a  thing  perfectly  easy),  and  then  all  would  have 


29-i  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

been  well.  1  am  convinced  that  Ferdinand  acted  with  good  faith 
towards  Napoleon,  for  I  have  found  among  the  papers  left  by  my 
husband,  Ferdinand's  orders  transmitted  through  Felieu  his  minister 
of  war ;  and  when  subsequently,  the  Marquis  del  Soccoro  (Solano) 
afforded  Junot  the  opportunity  of  disarming  his  troops,  that  was 
nothing  mure  than  the  result  of  the  bad  feeling  with  which  the 
Spanish  people  had  been  inspired  by  that  multitude  of  Juntas  which 
harassed  Spain  by  their  endless  intrigues  and  infernal  spirit.  The 
btate  of  things  was,  however,  very  different  at  Bayonne  from  the 
19th  of  March,  or  rather  the  4th  of  May. 

Next  came  the  abdication  of  Ferdinand,  and  his  letter,  couched  in 
such  ambiguous  terms,  that  it  was  calculated  to  set  all  Spain  in  a 
blaze.  Thus  they  went  on,  not  only  sacrificing  every  thing,  but 
making  sacrifices,  only  to  immolate  themselves,  and,  as  one  may  say, 
to  besprinkle  the  laurels  of  peace  with  the  blood  which  deluged  Spain. 
But,  before  the  publication  of  the  treaties  of  Bayonne,  many  of  the 
towns  nad  declared  their  independence :  Seville,  Badajoz,  and  Oviedo 
rose  immediately  on  the  receipt  of  the  intelligence  of  the  proceedings 
of  the  2d  of  May.  Palafox,  after  having  escorted  Godoy  to  Bayonne, 
having  liberty  to  depart,  availed  himself  of  it  to  proceed  to  Saragossa. 
It  is  probable,  though  nothing  is  known  on  the  subject ;  perhaps  he 
went  there  with  the  view  that  Ferdinand  might  transmit  orders  to 
him.  This,  however,  is  of  little  consequence;  the  conduct  of  Palafox 
was  at  all  events  judicious.  Whilst  in  Spain  the  storm  was  tranquilly 
gathering  which  was  destined  to  overwhelm  us,  Junot  was  fortifying 
himself  at  Lisbon,  and,  to  use  the  Emperor's  expression,  really  work- 
ing well. 

Napoleon  was  still  at  Bayonne.  He  had  concluded  the  two 
treaties  with  Ferdinand  and  Charles  IV.*  Joseph  had  been  recalled 
from  Naples,  and  placed  on  the  Spanish  throne.  To  Charles  IV.  was 
assigned  Compiegne,  and  to  Ferdinaud  the  Castle  of  Navarre.  Charles 
IV.  had  a  civil  list  of  thirty  millions  of  reals;  Ferdinand,  still  under 
the  title  of  Prince  of  the  Asturias  (for  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that 
the  Emperor  never  gave  him  any  other  denomination),  had  only  an 
annuity  allotted  him  of  four  hundred  thousand  francs,  for  himself  and 
his  descendants;  and  in  the  event  of  his  having  no  issue,  this  income 
was  to  revert  to  his  brother  and  his  uncle.  However,  the  Emperor 
allowed  Ferdinand  an  additional  income  of  six  hundred  thousand 
francs  from  the  treasury  of  France;  which,  in  the  event  of  his  demise, 

*  The  famous  treaty  by  which  Charles  abandoned  the  heritage  of  hit 
ancestors  was  signed  on  tiie  5th  of  May,  ISoS. 


AFFAIRS   IN   SPAIN.  295 

was  to  revert  to  the  Princess  of  the  Asturias.  All  this  produced  a 
singular  effect  in  Paris.  Even  the  French  were  amazed  at  this  change 
of  sovereigns.  Already  the  Prince  and  Queen  of  Portugal  had  set 
the  example,  and  the  Spanish  royal  family  followed  in  the  track  with 
incredible  celerity.  Alas !  the  time  was  approaching  when  downfalls 
of  royalty  were  to  become  familiar  to  us  ! 

The  work  of  Spain's  misfortunes  was  accomplished.  Ferdinand 
VII.  had  removed  from  Bayonne  to  the  prison  of  Valencay,  which  he 
was  not  doomed  to  leave  until  six  years  after,  and  Charles  IV.  re. 
paired  to  Compiegne,  where  the  governor  of  the  palace  received  him, 
and  took  him  into  his  safe  keeping :  this  was  Count  de  Laval-Mont- 
morency.  A  few  days  afterwards  the  Emperor  received  an  address 
from  the  supreme  Junta  sitting  at  Bayonne,  praying  that  he  would 
send  his  brother  Joseph  to  reign  over  Spain.  The  council  of  Castile, 
and  the  municipal  body  of  Madrid,  expressed  the  same  wish.  Not- 
withstanding all  that  has  been  said  to  the  contrary,  no  desire  was 
ever  more  voluntary  or  more  unanimous;  and  when  a  city  was  not 
occupied  by  the  French  troops,  the  opinions  of  its  inhabitants  were 
freely  manifested.  Even  in  the  presence  of  the  French  troops,  the 
silence  of  the  Spaniards  was  energetic.  On  the  23d  of  May,  Valencia 
and  Seville  were  in  a  state  of  insurrection,  and  on  the  27th,  St.  Ferdi- 
nand's day,  the  whole  of  Arragon  rose.  The  Junta  sent  the  Marquis 
de  Lazan,  the  brother  of  Palafox,  to  recommend  the  latter  to  preserve 
tranquillity  :  but  the  mischief  had  gone  too  far.  I  have  good  reasons 
for  believing  (hat  Palafox  had  received  secret  instructions  at  Bayonne 
from  Ferdinand  VII.;  and  there  is  also  ground  to  suspeel  thai  Eng- 
land strongly  instigated  the.  insurrectionary  movement  in  Spain. 
Such  a  proceeding  was  perfectly  consistent  with  the  spirit  of  the 
British  cabinet.  When  I  was  conversing,  in  1814,  with  a  member  of 
the  English  parliament,  he  expressed  himself  sorry  that  the  power  of 
Napoleon  had  not  been  attacked  by  a  measure,  which,  in  his  opinion, 
would  inevitably  have  been  triumphant:  this  was,  to  have  proclaimed 
Soull  King  of  Portugal  when  he  wished  to  attain  that  dignity. 
"Imagine,"  said  he,  "what  would  have  been  the  moral  effect  produced 
in  Europe  l>y  the  defection  of  one  <>l'  the  first  captains  of  Napoleon'a 
army  !"     I  [e  was  right. 

The  magistrates  and  other  public  authorities  fell  sacrifices  to  the 

popular   fury    in    various    parts   of  Spain.      The  victims  selected  were 

those  individuals  who  had  been  appointed  by  Charles  IV.  or  the 
Prince  of  the  Peace,  or  those  whom  the  Emperor  appeared  to  have 
acknowledged.  Don  Francisco  de  Borja,  commander  of  the  marine 
service  at  Cadiz;  Count  de  Torre  Fresno,  governor  of  Badajoz  j   Don 


296  XAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY 

Santiago  de  Guzman,  governor  of  Tortosa;  Lieutenant-geueral  Filan^ 
ghieri,  Don  Miguel  de  Cevallos,  Don  Pedro  Truxillo,  the  Marquis  de 

Laguila,  and  Baron  de  Albala,  were  assassinated  and  cut  to  pieces,  in 
tli>'  insurrections  of  Valencia  and  Seville. 

The  climate  of  Madrid  did  not  agree  with  Murat.  He  was  seized 
with  colic,  a  disorder  which  is  very  prevalent  there,  and  is  frequently 
attended  by  fatal  results.  Savary  superseded  him  at  Madrid.  I 
know  not  how  this  latter  discharged  his  duties;  but  this  I  know,  that 
he  made  himself  extremely  ridiculous.  He  used  to  be  served  by 
servants  kneeling;  I  am  aware  that  this  may  appear  incredible;  but 
let  those  who  doubt  the  fact  inquire  among  the  inhabitants  of  Madrid ; 
— the  answer  will  be  that  General  Savary,  when  at  table,  had  his 
goblet  handed  to  him  by  a  page  on  his  knees. 

About  this  time  the  famous  provincial  Junta  was  formed  at 
Seville.  Doubtless  the  Spaniards  were  not  disposed  to  receive  Jo- 
seph ;  yet,  when  the  Junta  of  Bayonne  named  him  as  sovereign,  it 
may  be  observed  that  the  signatures  of  those  who  approved  the  new 
constitution  were  exceedingly  numerous.  The  list  includes  the  names 
of  the  Duke  del  Infantado,  the  Duke  del  Parquc,  the  Duke  de  Trias, 
the  Marquis  d'Ariza,  the  Prince  de  Castel-Franca,  the  Count  de 
Fuentes,  the  Archbishop  of  Burgos,  the  Marquis  de  Santa-Cruz,  the 
Count  de  Fernand-Nunez,  Fray  Augustin,  General  de  San  Juan  de 
Dieu,  Fray  Miguel  de  Acevedo,  etc.,  etc.  But  in  this  long  list,  there 
appeared  another  signature  which  was  worth  all  the  rest.  I  will  give 
it,  with  the  letter  to  which  it  was  affixed,  and  which  is  addressed  to 
the  Emperor. 

"  Sire, 

"  The  surrender  of  the  crown  of  Spain  which  has  been  made  to 
your  Imperial  and  Royal  Majesty,  by  King  Charles  IV.,  my  august 
sovereign,  and  which  has  been  ratified  by  their  Highnesses  the  Prince 
of  the  Asturias  and  the  Infants  Don  Carlos  and  Don  Antonio,  im- 
poses upon  me  the  gratifying  obligation  of  laying  at  the  feet  of  your 
Imperial  and  Royal  Majesty,  the  homage  of  my  attachment,  fidelity 
and  respect.  I  pray  that  your  Imperial  and  Royal  Majesty  will 
deign  to  acknowledge  me  as  your  most  faithful  subject,  and  make 
known  to  me  your  sovereign  intentions,  so  that  I  may  give  proof  of 
my  eager  and  cordial  submission.  Heaven  grant  long  life  to  your 
Imperial  and  Royal  Majesty  for  the  good  of  the  church  and  state. 

"  I  am,  Sire,  your  Imperial  and   Royal  Majesty's  most  faithfu. 

subject,  Louis  de  Bourbon, 

Cardinal  de  Scala  ai  d  Archbishop  of  Toledo. 
-  Toledo,  22  May,  1808." 


v  MURAT   MADE    KING   OF    NAPLES.  297 

A  fine  letter,  truly,  to  be  written  by  any  one  bearing  ihe  name  of 
Bourbon,  even  admitting  the  submission  to  Napoleon  to  have  been 
compulsory  ! 

The  Emperor  was  still  at  Bayonne,  busied  in  making  arrange- 
ments for  the  government  of  his  brother  Joseph.  Murat  was  declared 
King  of  Naples.  By  thus  seating  a  Prince  of  his  family  on  every 
throne  in  Europe,  Napoleon  hoped  to  consolidate  his  power.  Alas. 
he  soon  learned  by  cruel  experience,  that  among  sovereigns,  as  among 
private  individuals,  the  ties  of  blood  are  but  a  feeble  security  for  the 
performance  of  duty,  when  personal  interest  intervenes.  Murat  de- 
parted for  Naples,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  who  was  at  length  ren 
dered  perfectly  happy  by  the  thought  of  filling  a  throne;  for  the  ducal 
chair  which  she  had  hitherto  occupied  had  been  any  thing  but  agree- 
able to  her.  Knowing  her  as  1  did,  I  am  convinced  that  her  joy  at 
this  good  fortune  must  have  well  nigh  turned  her  brain.  But,  after 
all,  this  joy  was  perfectly  natural; — 1  do  not  here  mean  to  convey 
any  reproach  to  the  Princess.  On  the  9th  of  July,  after  the  victory 
of  Medina  de  Rio  Seco*  had  opened  to  Joseph  a  road  to  his  capital, 
he  left  Bayonne  for  Madrid,  which  he  entered  on  the  20th  of  duly. 
The  new  sovereign  was  received  in  profound  silence.  The  Spanish 
people  had  not  yet  had  the  opportunity  of  appreciating  his  good 
qualities,  and  above  all,  his  wish  to  render  them  happy.  He  had  not 
been  a  week  in  Madrid  when  the  disasters  of  Baylen,  which  were  felt 
in  all  parts  of  the  Peninsula,  obliged  him  to  seek,  a  retreat  at  Vittoria. 

The  ministers,  five  in  number,  Mazzaredo,  Cabarus,  Urquijo, 
Azanza,  and  O'Farril  followed  him  without  hesitation;  Cevalus  and 
Pinuela  remained  in  Madrid,  On  Joseph's  entrance  an  unfortunate 
circumstance  occurred:  this  was  the  positive  refusal  of  the  Council 
of  Castile  to  recognise  him.  1  am  enabled  to  speak  with  certainty  of 
this  fact.  I'  was  not  known  in  France,  because,  as  may  naturallj  lie 
supposed,  it  was  not,  inserted  in  the  Moniteur.  We  were  so  com- 
pletely kepi  in  tin-  dark,  that  when  King  Joseph  left  Madrid  to  return 
to  Vittoria,  for  fear  of  being  carried  oil'  by  General  <':i^;mi<'\  who 
had  just  beaten  General  Duponf  at  Baylen,  the  Moniteur  stated  that 
tin  French  <innij  in  Spain  was  going  to  remove  its  quarters  to  •>  />/n<r 
where  it  would  have  tl><  benefit  of  milder  air  and  better  nutter. 

G  neral  Vedel  had  been  loudly  accused  of  having  abandoned 
General  Dupont.  This  accusation  i>  probably  made  onl)  to  Bcreen 
the  guilty  party.     Thai  General  I  >n j t  was  involuntarily  in  fault  is 

*  Tlii-i  battle  vu  gained  by  Marshal  Bi  ii  re  ,  on  the  1 1 1 ■  <•!"  July.  It.  wna 
b  rery  sanguinary  conflict    The  Bpani  b  force  i nted  bo  10,000k 


298  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

possible  ;  but  still  he  was  nevertheless  in  fault ;  and  the  odious  affair 
of  Baylen  ended  with  the  disgrace  cf  a  violated  capitulation.  *t 
would  seem  that  the  Spaniards  thought  themselves  justified  in  not 
keeping  their  faith  with  men  so  unmindful  of  French  glory.* 

Whilst  the  tumult  of  war  and  revolution  overspread  the  Penin- 
sula, and  converted  the  fertile  plains  of  Andalusia  into  another  Vega, 
where  the  blood  of  the  French  and  Spaniards  flowed  in  mingled  tor- 
rents, other  terrible  revolutions  shook  Europe  to  its  remotest  ex- 
tremity. The  brocaded  sofas  of  the  seraglio  were  stained  with  impe- 
rial blood.  Weary  of  the  yoke  of  Mustapha,  the  janizaries  conspired 
and  demanded  the  restoration  of  Selim  :  his  dead  body  was  thrown 
among  them.  Within  the  guilty  wralls  of  the  seraglio,  the  air  is  at 
once  impregnated  with  the  perfume  of  roses  and  the  odour  of  blood. 
All,  even  the  clear  waves  of  the  Bosphorus,  reflect  the  image  of 
death. 

Whilst  Spain  was  rising  in  revolution,  while  the  bonfires  of  in- 
cendiarism were  blazing  on  her  hills,  and  the  alarm-bell  was  sounding 
from  all  her  steeples,  we  were  living  at  Paris  in  the  profoundest 
ignorance  of  the  important  events  which  were  developing  themselves 
in  that  neighbouring  nation.  The  Emperor  was  still  at  Bayonne,  for 
which  place  the  Empress  had  set  out,  taking  the  road  through  Bor 
deaux,  as  it  wTas  the  Emperor's  pleasure  that  this  part  of  France, 
which  had  sustained  so  much  injury  from  the  wrar,  should  at  least  be 
soothed  by  fair  words  and  gracious  manners,  which  Josephine  so  well 
knew  how  to  adopt.  She  received  orders  to  make  herself  agreeable, 
and  she  succeeded  in  enchanting  the  Bordelais.  This  I  learnt  when  I 
passed  through  that  town  on  my  way  to  the  Pyrenees. 

While  the  Empress  wras  there,  the  Emperor  was  at  Bayonne 
organizing,  or  rather  disorganizing  Spain,  with  an  ardour  which  bor- 
dered on  infatuation  :  we  poor  females,  who  were  left  at  Paris,  wraited 
impatiently  even  for  a  single  letter,  which  should  quiet  the  alarms 
unauthenticated  rumours  could  not  fail  at  such  moments  to  inspire ; 
but  there  stood  Bayonne,  like  a  great  gulf,  between  us  and  our  cor- 
respondents, and  not  a  word  reached  us  but  what  it  pleased  the 
master  to  make  us  acquainted  with.  The  result  of  this  capital  ma- 
noeuvre, the  invention  of  Louvois,  but  perfected  in  our  time,  spared 
certainly  even  greater  uneasiness  than  it  inflicted,  but  kept  us  in  a 
state  of  absolute  ignorance. 

The  Emperor  returned  to  Paris  early  in  September.  He  had 
remained  longer  at  Bayonne  than  he  intended,  but  the  affairs  of  Spain 

•  See  "  Chronologie  de  l'Histoire  de  France,'-  by  Montgaillard,  p.  467. 


ABSENCE    OF   NEWS   AT   PARIS.  299 

had  not  proceeded  quite  so  passively  as  he  had  anticipated.  Not 
only  had  some  impediments  arisen  within  the  country,  as  the  opposi- 
tion of  the  council  of  Castille  ;  but  even  the  written  opinions  of 
those  grandees  of  Spain,  who  composed  that  bastard  Cortes  called  the 
Junta,  were  not  adequate  to  the  effect  which  Napoleon  expected  from 
them,  the  calming  and  satisfying  the  public  mind.  This  Junta  was 
precisely  the  same  thing  as  the  famous  chamber  of  two  hundred  and 
twenty-one  Did  it  satisfy  France?  1  rather  think  not;  yet  we  are 
much  more  submissive  in  accepting  what  is  put  upon  us  than  are  the 
Spaniards.  They  signed,  because  their  right  hands  were  not  para- 
lyzed, and  because,  when  Napoleon  raised  his  eye  of  fire,  and  said  in 
his  low  and  sonorous  voice,  with  an  accent  attuned  to  the  diapason 
of  the  most  elevated  soul,  "  Obey  my  commands  /" — because  when 
he  looked  and  spoke  thus,  it  was  impossible  to  resist  him — these 
grandees  of  Spain  signed  then,  and  upon  the  guarantee  of  their  signa- 
ture Joseph  entered  Spain,  and  Napoleon  returned  to  Paris.  On  re- 
entering his  fine  capital,  had  he  been  well-informed,  he  would  have. 
found,  for  the  first  time,  a  sinister  change  in  the  minds  of  men. 
Their  active  will  he  could  restrain,  but  thought  is  always  free,  and 
this  faculty  had  had  ample  occupation  since  the  affair  of  Spain  had 
been  in  agitation.  The  public  began  to  reason  upon  this  strange  his- 
tory. No  tidings  arrived  of  the  army  of  Portugal  ;  and  two  months 
had  elapsed  without  a  single  letter  from  that  country  reaching  Paris, 
when  ihi'  Emperor  arrived  from  the  south,  to  stay  only  a  few  days, 
being  about  to  set  out  immediately  tor  Erfurth. 

My  uneasiness  about  Junot  became  excessive.  1  had  frequently 
seen  the  arch-chancellor  in  the  Emperor's  absence,  and  so  entirely 
ignorant  did  he  appear,  thai  unable  to  believe  what  was  nevertheless 
a  fact,  that  the  Emperor  himself  had  received  no  letters  from  Junot, 
I  began  to  conclude  that  some  great  misfortune  had  occurred.  We 
bad  then  no  idea  of  the  nature  of  the  Spanish  war,  and  this  total 
■  —  ation  of  intelligence  appeared  impossible.  Even  an  intimate 
friend  of  mine,  who  had  means  of  learning  through  England  what 
was  passing  in  Portugal,  received  no  news:  it  was  distracting.  Im- 
mediately, therefore,  upon  tin'.  Emperor's  return.  I  wrote  to  him  to 
learn  if  In  knew  with  any  certainty  thai  Junol  was  still  living,  and 
supplicating  him  to  send  me  a.  single  word  that  mighl  relieve  mj 
anxiety.  Some  days  passed  before  I  received  an  answer,  which  came 
at  length  through  the  arch-chancellor,  and  with  it  a  lecture  upon  my 
presumption  in  interrogating  the  Emperor  upon  matters  touching  his 
polities.  I  thoughl  this  remonstrance  somewhat  singular,  bul  ro» 
ceived  it  with  profound  submission  ;  and  as  -.nun  as  the  arch  chancel 


300  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COUKT   AND   FAMILY. 

lor  left  me,  T  despatched  a  letter  f<>  the  Emperor,  requesting  an 
audience  that  same  day,  as  I  had  a  favour  to  solicit.  The  Emperor 
was  then  at  St.  Cloud,  and  I  was  at  Neuilly. 

The  cause  of  my  request  was  of  some  importance.  Since  Junot 
had  been  governor  of  Paris,  whether  he  was  absent  or  present,  I  had 
always  done  the  honours  of  the  city  fetes  at  the  Hotel-de-Ville.  This 
time,  as  usual,  though  the  Emperor  had  been  absent  on  the  15th  of 
August,  the  city  was  desirous  of  celebrating  the  St.  Napoleon,  and 
the  list  of  those  ladies  who  were  to  receive  the  Empress  had  been 
brought  to  me  for  presentation  to  the  Grand-marshal.  It  was  per- 
fectly natural  to  me  to  preside  at  these  entertainments,  when  every 
thing  was  in  its  right  course ;  but  at  present  matters  were  very  far 
otherwise,  I  felt  the  unpleasantness  of  my  situation,  and  this  deter- 
mined me  to  request  an  audience.  I  received  an  order  to  be  at  St. 
Cloud  at  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening.  On  my  arrival  I  found  the 
Emperor  in  his  closet,  looking  upon  the  little  private  garden  reserved 
for  his  use ;  the  door  was  open,  and  at  my  entrance  he  stood  on  the 
step  of  the  door,  looking  straight  before  him  with  the  fixed  and 
vacant  stare  of  a  person  deep  in  thought.  He  started  at  the  opening 
of  the  door,  and  turning  sharply  towards  me,  asked  with  an  expression 
of  petulance,  why  I  should  not  believe  what  he  had  ordered  the  arch- 
chancellor  to  tell  me.  "  Your  husband  is  perfectly  well — what  the 
devil  do  you  mean  by  these  conjugal  jeremiads  ?" — "  Sire,  my  mind 
is  relieved,  since  your  Majesty  has  had  the  goodness  to  send  me  word 
that  I  might  be  easy ;  but  in  the  situation  in  which  I  stand  at  this 
moment,  I  am  come  to  entreat  your  Majesty  to  permit  me  to  decline 
going  to  the  Hotel-de-Ville  to-morrow." — He  was  still  looking  to- 
wards the  garden-door,  but  on  hearing  this  he  turned  hastily  round, 
and  said  in  a  very  singular  tone  of  voice,  "Hem  ! — what  do  you  say  ] 
— not  go  to  the  Hotel-de-Ville  1 — and  pray  why  not  ?" — "  Because, 
Sire,  I  fear  that  some  misfortune  has  occurred  to  Junot — I  beg  your 
Majesty's  pardon,"  I  continued  with  firmness,  for  his  bent  brow  pre- 
saged a  storm,  "but,  I  repeat,  I  have  no  tidings  of  Junot— neither  has 
your  Majesty  any — and  I  am  unwilling  to  expose  myself  to  hear, 
perhaps  of  his  death,  in  a  public  ball-room."  I  know  not  how  I  ac- 
quired so  much  audacity,  but  I  had  it.  The  Emperor  looked  at  me 
angrily,  then  shrugged  his  shoulders,  but  eventually  commanded 
himself.  "  I  have  told  you  that  your  husband  is  in  good  health — why 
will  you  not  believe  me  1  I  cannot  prove  it,  but  I  give  you  my 
word." — "  It  is  certainly  enough  to  satisfy  me,  Sire,  but  I  cannot 
write  a  circular  to  communicate  this  satisfactory  assurance  to  the  four 
thousand  persons  who  will  be  present  at  the  city  fete,  and  who  will 


INTERVIEW   WLTH   NAPOLEON.  301 

think  it  very  extraordinary  that  I  should  present  myself  so  publicly, 
when  I  have  such  strong  cause  of  uneasiness." — "  And  what  should 
these  four  thousand  persons  know  about  your  cause  of  uneasiness  V 
he  exclaimed  in  a  terrible  voice,  and  advancing  towards  me  with  an 
impetuosity  of  manner  which  almost  made  me  afraid  of  him.  "  This 
is  the  result  of  your  drawing-room  council,  letters,  and  all  your  gos- 
sipings  with  my  enemies.  You  declaim  against  me,  you  attack  all 
my  actions.  What  was  that  which  the  Prussian  minister,  one  of 
your  friends,  was  lately  saying  at  your  house,  about  my  tyranny 
towards  his  King  1  Truly  I  am  a  very  cruel  tyrant.  If  their  great 
Frederick,  that  they  make  so  much  noise  about,  had  had  occasion  to 
punish  as  much  disloyalty  as  1  have,  he  would  have  done  it  more 
effectually.  And  after  all,  Glogau  and  Custrin  will  be  much  better 
guarded  by  my  troops  than  by  the  Prussians,  for  they  have  no  great 
cause  to  be  proud  of  their  defence  of  them." 

This  was  perhaps  the  tenth  time  since  my  return  from  Portugal 
that  the  Emperor  repeated  to  me  what  had  been  said  at  my  house. 
On  the  former  occasions  I  was  conscious  that  the  truth  had  been  told 
him,  but  in  fact,  I  never  heard  the  minister  of  Prussia,  who  certainly 
visited  me  frequently,  say  a  word  that  bore  the  least  analogy  to  the 
sentiments  which  the  Emperor  imputed  to  him.  The  Baron  de 
Brockhausen  was  a  man  of  great  circumspection,  very  mild,  saying 
little,  and  perfectly  to  be  trusted.  He  stood,  moreover,  in  the  diffi- 
cult position  of  representing  an  unfortunate  and  humiliated  nation, 
and  no  one  was  less  suited  to  maintain  such  an  attitude,  lie  conse- 
quently shut  himself  up  in  absolute  silence,  and  though  he  visited  me 
almost  daily,  we  sometimes  laughingly  remarked,  after  his  departure, 
"The  Baron  has  uttered  seven  words  this  evening."  He  was  other- 
wise a  truly  respectable  man — an  excellent  father,  and  one  of  (In- 
most estimable  Prussians  I  have  ever  met  will).  This  knowledge  of 
his  character  convinced  me  at  once,  that  the  Emperor  was  only  en- 
deavouring (to  express  myself  in  his  own  phrase)  to  pump  me*  and  I 
was  also  certain  that  if  such  a  subject  of  conversation  had  ever  been 
entertained  in  ray  society,  M.  de  Brockhausen  was  the  last  person 
Aho  would  have  opened  his  lips  upon  it.  I  therefore  firmh  replied 
that  his  Majesty  had  Keen  misinformed,  and  I  would  undertake  to 
say  that  such  words  as  (hose  he  had  jusl  repeated  had  never  been 

uttered  in  my  bouse. 

He  stamped  with  his  foot,  and,  approaching  me  as  quick  as  light- 
ning, exclaimed,  '  So,  1  have  bold  an  untruth  I" — •■  1  have  the  honour 

•  Me  t  irer  l<  -  \  en  in  oea 


302  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

bo  answer/'  said  I,  very  calmly,  "that  your  Majesty  is  misinformed." 
— "  Oh  !  to  be  sure — that  is  what  you  all  say,  when  you  are  spoken 
to  as  on  this  occasion." — "  According  to  your  Majesty's  observation, 
it  would  seem  that  I  am  not  the  only  person  accused,  and  I  think  1 
may  affirm  that  others  are  so  as  unjustly  as  myself."  The  word  ah 
had  not  escaped  me. 

The  Emperor,  when  any  thing  nearly  affected  him,  and  he  did  not 
give  vent  to  his  feelings  in  words,  concentrated  in  the  expression  of 
his  countenance  all  the  oppressiveness  of  his  power.  He  fixed  this 
look  with  its  utmost  weight  upon  me ;  I  looked  down,  not  from  fear, 
as  he  might  observe,  but  only  that  it  did  not  become  me  to  dispute 
in  this  manner  with  him.  When  I  again  raised  my  eyes  he  was  still 
looking  at  me,  but  with  a  very  different,  and,  to  say  the  truth,  very 
strange  expression  ;  and  never,  in  the  course  of  my  life,  had  I  felt 
less  disposed  to  endure  that  expression,  or  the  interpretation  that 
might  be  put  upon  it. 

"What  are  your  Majesty's  commands?"  said  »,  receding  towards 
the  door  :  the  Emperor  did  not  answer  immediately,  but  presently 
said,  "  I  forbid  you  to  repeat  what  has  passed  here,  do  you  understand 
me  1 — see  that  you  obey  !  or  I  will  let  you  know  who  you  have  to 
deal  with." — "  I  shall  obey  you,  Sire !  not  for  fear  of  your  anger,  but 
that  I  may  not  have  to  blush  before  conquered  foreigners,  at  letting 
them  perceive  our  family  misunderstandings." 

I  made  my  obeisance  and  prepared  to  go :  I  was  in  haste  to  leave 
the  room.  Yet  I  was  desirous,  before  I  went,  to  settle  the  question 
wfhich  brought  me  thither,  and  I  told  the  Emperor,  that  it  seemed  to 
me  more  suitable  that  I  should  not  make  my  appearance  at  the  Hotel- 
de-Ville,  where  my  station  placed  me  in  the  foreground  immediately 
after  the  Empress,  at  a  moment  when  such  reports  were  current  re- 
specting the  army  of  Portugal.  He  resumed  the  expression  of 
sovereignty  :  "  And  what,"  said  he,  in  a  tone  calculated  to  strike  t » 
the  heart  and  make  one  tremble,  "  what  are  those  reports  ?"  This 
time  I  could  not  resist  a  sensation  of  fear,  and  replied  in  a  low  voice, 
"They  say  it  is  lost — that  Junot  has  been  compelled  to  capitulate 
like  Dupont — and  that  the  English  have  carried  him  to  Brazil." — "  It 
is  false !  it  is  false  !  I  tell  you !" — and  he  struck  his  fist  upon  the 
table  with  such  violence  as  to  throw  down  a  heap  of  papers.  "  It  is 
false !"  he  exclaimed  again,  swearing  this  time  like  a  sub-lieutenant  of 
dragoons.  "Junot  capitulate  like  Dupont !  it  is  a  tissue  of  false- 
hoods, but  precisely  because  it  is  said,  you  must  go  to  the  Hotel-de- 
Ville.  You  must  go,  do  you  hear? — and  even  if  you  were  ill,  still 
you  ought  to  go      It  is  my  will — good  night."     On  returning  to  mj 


FETE   AT  THE   HOTEL-DE-VILLE.  303 

carriage,  I  wept  like  a  child.  The  Emperor  seemed  to  be  very  se- 
vere towards  Junot  and  me.  However,  upon  reflection  1  felt  assured 
that  nothing  unfortunate  had  occurred  to  my  husband,  since  he  per- 
sisted so  pertinaciously  upon  my  going  to  this  ball.  On  my  arrival 
at  Neuilly,  I  found  a  friend  there  waiting  to  learn  the  result  of  my 
petition;  he  took  the  same  view  of  the  subject;  and  whin,  after  a 
long  promenade  under  the  balmy  limes  which  bordered  the  canal,  he 
took  leave  of  me  to  return  to  Paris,  I  felt  reassured,  and  much  more 
tranquil. 

I  went  to  the  fete:  regulated  like  its  predecessors  and  equal  in 
magnificence,  I  know  not  why  it  appeared  dull  and  melancholy.  The 
Emperor  either  did  not  come  at  all,  or  came  but  for  a  moment.  1 
was  so  absorbed  in  my  own  feelings,  that  I  cannot  now  remember 
whether  he  came  or  not.  I  do  not  understand  how  it  happened  that 
he-  who  usually  was  so  tenacious  of  his.  popularity  with  his  good  citi- 
zens of  Paris,  should  not  on  this  occasion  have  made  an  effort  to 
gratify  them.  The  senatus-consultum  authorizing  the  levy  of  eighty 
thousand  conscripts  of  the  classes  of  180(3,  7,  8,  9,  and  10,  to  he  forth- 
with brought  into  actual  service,  had  just  appeared,  and  had  struck  a 
kind  of  stupor  upon  the  city.  There  was  even  some  talk  of  calling 
out  eighty  thousand  conscripts  of  the  class  1810,  as  yet  scarcely 
eighteen  years  of  age  ;  they  were  to  be  reserved,  it  was  said,  to  guard 
the  coasts.  The  Emperor  knew  all  the  reports  that  were  circulated, 
and  was  certainly  not  ignorant  of  what  was  said  in  the  shops  of  Paris. 
Here,  then,  was  his  motive  for  insisting  on  my  appearance  at  this 
entertainment.  Had  I  been  absent,  the  most  absurd  of  the  su|>|iosi- 
tions  current  concerning  the  fate  of  Junol  and  his  army  would  have 
acquired  a  dangerous  consistency.  Thus  it  is  that  such  men  as  Na- 
poleon Consider  private  interests  and  feelings  as  perfect  nullities  in 
the  political  balance.  I  have  since  learned  thai  the  battle  of  Vimiera, 
which  was  fought  on  the  21st  of  August,  was  near  destroying  Junot 

and  the  army  !      Was  the  Emperor  totally  ignorant  of  this   battle  on 

the  1th  of  September  1  I  think  not-,  no  doubl  he  would  have  ao 
quired  some  confused  intelligence  of  it  through  the  medium  of  Eng 
land. 

This  fete  was  excessively  dull,  or  so  at  least  it  appeared  to  me. 
rl'h-  Empress  was  presenl  :i  verj  short  tine-,  and  would  not  sta\  to 
supper.  I  had  a  dreadful  headache,  but  did  nol  like  to  retire  at  the 
same  time, — it  would  have  looked  ab  urd.  I  Btayed  to  Bupper,  and 
some  foreigners  of  distinction  accompanied  me  into  a  separate  room, 
In  which  a  table  of  fiffy  covers  was  laid  out.  The  ladies  ouh  took 
their  scats  round  it,  the  gentlemen  stood  behind  them.     Count   Fro 


301  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILF. 

chot,  then  prefect  of  the  Seine,  was  not  only  a  man  of  sense,  but 
possessed  all  the  qualifications  that  could  be  required  to  take  the  lead 
with  advantage  in   such  a  ceremony.     He  was  a  perfectly  well-bred 

man,  joining  politeness  with  dignity,  and  doing  the  honours  of  the 
civic  feast  with  as  much  ease  as  those  of  his  own  house,  in  the  con- 
nexion with  which  my  place  in  the  entertainment  threw  me  with  him, 
he  acted  in  the  most  graceful  manner  possible ;  but,  to  say  the  truth, 
in  Junot's  absence  I  had  no  business  whatever  at  the  Hotel-de-Ville, 
and  matters  would  have  proceeded  on  this  occasion  perfectly  well 
without  me.  The  Count  was  thoroughly  agreeable ;  and  this  qualifi- 
cation, so  essential  in  society,  was  peculiarly  useful  to  him  in  the  vast 
galleries  of  the  Hotel-de-Ville,  where  were  congregated  not  only  the 
most  considerable  capitalists  of  France,  but  all  the  great,  the  noble, 
the  eminent  for  birth  or  favour,  whom  Europe  deputed  as  her  repre 
sentatives  at  Paris.  There  was  Metternich,  the  Austrian  ambassador ; 
M.  de  Tolstoy,  from  Russia ;  the  Baron  de  Brockhausen,  the  minister 
of  Prussia ;  the  ambassador  of  Spain,  and  the  crowd  of  envoys  from 
the  German  courts,  among  which  Bavaria,  Saxony,  and  Wirtemberg 
held  the  rank  of  kingdoms. 

About  this  period  I  received  a  confidential  and  very  interesting 
letter  from  Madrid,  written  to  me,  only,  by  a  Spaniard  possessing  a 
truly  great  and  generous  mind.  I  am  obliged  to  withhold  his  name, 
and  regret  that  family  considerations  impose  this  reserve  upon  me. 
This  letter  was  addressed  to  me  because  its  writer  was  a  friend  of 
mine,  and  because,  knowing  my  situation  in  the  Imperial  court,  he 
hoped  that  I  might  prove  the  means  of  some  important  truths  reach- 
ing the  Emperor's  ears.  He  did  not  know  that  Napoleon  never 
listened  to  a  woman.  I  regretted,  however,  that  I  had  not  received 
this  letter  before  my  memorable  audience,  as  I  should  certainly  have 
spoken  of  some  of  its  contents  without  giving  up  to  him.  "  Spain," 
the  writer  says,  "  is  lost :  probably  you  have  no  idea  of  the  causes  of 
the  evil.  First  on  the  list  stand  the  disasters  of  Baylen  ;  Castanos 
has  made  great  advantage  of  the  signature  of  one  of  your  great  officers 
of  the  Empire.  He  reports  that  the  captains  of  Napoleon  no  longer 
hold  by  him,  since  Marescot,  who  had  no  reason  to  sanction  Dupont's 
disgrace  (you  see  I  speak  as  a  Frenchman,  because  I  am  a  man  of 
honour  and  a  soldier),  was  eager  to  sign  the  convention.  But  this  is 
not  all,  King  Joseph's  unfortunate  departure  from  Madrid,  a  week 
after  his  entry — dear  Duchess,  you  know  that  distrust  produces  dis- 
trust— by  proving  to  the  Spaniards  that  he  had  no  confidence  in  them, 
Joseph  pointed  out  to  them  the  party  they  should  adopt.  Oh  !  my 
poor  country  !  may  the  Virgin  and  the  saints  be  her  protectors,  foi 


POLITICAL    CATECHISM.  305 

she  ij  in  great  necessity  !  A  supreme  Junta  is  estab.ished  at  Aran- 
juez,  the  beautiful  shades  of  which  have  witnessed  melancholy  scenes 
and  bloody  tragedies.  The  waters  of  the  Tagus  have  been  dyed  with 
Spanish  blood.  A  civil  war,  it  is  true,  divided  Spain  in  the  cause  of 
Philip  V.  and  the  Archduke.  But  this  is  of  a  totally  different  nature. 
The  quarrel  between  your  Emperor  and  the  Pope  has  been  the  main 
spring  of  the  mischief.  If  you  did  but  know  what  a  catechism  is 
taught  the  children!  All  this  would  have  been  spared  if  the  Empe- 
ror  Napoleon  had  put  Godoy  upon  his  trial  and  caused  him  to  be 
hanged.  Instead  of  this  he  treats  with  him! — It  is  lamentable.  I 
send  you  a  specimen  of  the  catechism  which  is  dispersed  throughout 
Andalusia.  How  important  it  would  be  that  the  Emperor  should 
see  it !" 

The  remainder  of  the  letter  contained  little  more  than  repetitions 
(jf  the  above  sentiments,  except  the  following  fragments  of  the  cate- 
chism alluded  to : 

"Child,  what  art  thou?" — "A  Spaniard,  by  the  grace  of  God." — 
'•  What  do  you  mean  by  that?" — "An  honest  man." — "Who  is  our 
enemy  ?" — "The  Emperor  of  the  French." — "  What  is  the  Emperor 
Napoleon?" — "A  wicked  being,  the  source  of  all  evils,  and  the  focus 
of  all  vices." — "How  many  natures  has  he?" — "Two:  the  human 
and  the  diabolical." — "  How  many  Emperors  of  the  French  arc 
there?" — "One  actually,  in  three  deceiving  persons." — "What  are 
they  called?" — "Napoleon.  Murat,  and  Manuel  Godoy,  the  Prince  of 
the  Peace."" — ••  Which  is  the  most  wicked  ?" — "They  are  all  equally 
so." — "  What  are  the  French  ?" — "Apostate  Christians,  turned  here- 
tics."— "  What  punishmenl  does  a  Spaniard  deserve  who  fails  in  his 
duty?" — "The  (Lath  and  infamy  of  a  traitor." — "Is  it  a  sin  to  kill  a 
Frenchman?" — "No.  my  father;  heaven  is  gained  by  killing  one  of 
these  heretical  dogs." 

These  are  the  principal  heads  of  a  catechism  which  the  Spanish 
priests  teach  the  children,  as  many  greal  persons  very  well  knew. 


5S 


306  NAPOLEON.    HIS    COURT   AND    FAMILY. 


CHAPTER   XXXI. 

News  ol  tiie  Convention  of  Cintra — Landing  of  the  British  troops — Patiiotism 
of  Count  de  Bourmont — Battle  of  Viiniera — Council  of  Generals — Admiral 
Siniavin — General  Kellermann  treats  with  the  English  generals — Anecdote 
— Siniavin's  treachery — The  Convention — My  departure  for  RocheUe — ■ 
Meeting  with  Junot — Arrest  of  M.  de  Bourmont — Anecdote  of  the  Emperor 
of  Russia — Napoleon  and  Alexander — The  Arch-chancellor's  fete — Count 
Metternich  and  the  Duke  de  Cadore — War  with  Austria — Defeat  of  Genera) 
Moore. 

At  length  tidings  from  Portugal  reached  France ;  they  were  disas- 
trous for  Napoleon,  but  honourable  for  Junot  and  all  belonging  to 
him!  How  noble  was  his  conduct!  The  glory  of  the  French  arms 
remained  untarnished,  and  to  him  alone  was  that  due.  How  often 
since  his  terrible  death  have  I  wept  over  that  imperishable  monument 
of  his  victory  over  England,  the  Convention  of  Cintra!  Alas!  he  to 
whom  his  whole  life  was  devoted,  alone  disowned  its  merit.  One 
evening  when  Junot  gave  a  ball  at  the  government  house,  an  officer 
belonging  to  the  staff  of  General  Thomieres,  commandant  of  Fort 
Peniche,  arrived  with  pressing  despatches.  The  tidings  they  con- 
tained were  fearful  and  certain.  The  English,  to  the  number  of 
twelve  thousand  men,  had  effected  a  landing  with  an  immense  train  of 
artillery,  and  every  species  of  warlike  munition.  Junot  directed  the 
officers  about  him  to  increase  their  attentions  to  the  ladies,  and  the 
gaiety  of  the  ball-room,  while  he  himself  retired  to  his  closet  and 
ordered  General  Laborde  immediately  to  march  towards  the  enemy 
in  order  to  prevent  the  whole  truth  from  reaching  the  city  at  once. 
For  some  days  this  apparent  security  answered  its  purpose ;  but  not- 
withstanding General  Laborde's  victory  over  the  English  at  Roleia, 
another  victory  gained  in  Spain,  the  announcement  of  the  march  of 
twenty  thousand  French  troops  through  Braganza  to  succour  Lisbon, 
the  entry  of  Joseph  into  Madrid  and  the  fetes  in  celebration  of  this 
event,  still  the  spirit  of  insurrection  raged  at  Lisbon,  and  was  kept  in 
check  only  by  the  presence  of  Junot.  If  was  nevertheless  absolutely 
necessary  to  meet  the  enemy.  On  the  15th  of  August,  after  celebra- 
ting the  Emperor's  birth-day  by  a  grand  dinner  and  a  splendid  per- 
for  man  ce  at  the  Opera  hou^e,   Junot   returned    at   midnight    to   his 


bourmont's  patriotism.  307 

private  apai tments,  and  assembled  there  the  ministers  and  General 
Travot.  He  told  them  he  was  about  to  set  out  to  give  battle  to  the 
English;  charged  them  with  their  immediate  duties;  pressed  with 
emotion  the  hand  of  General  Travot,  whose  noble  character  he  highly 
e&teemed,  and  to  whose  care  he  was  confiding  the  capital  ;  and  quitted 
the  government  house  to  seek  his  death — for  at  that  moment  he  little 
expected  ever  to  see  again  his  country,  his  wife  or  his  children. 

I  must  not  here  omit  an  anecdote  of  a  man  often  attacked,  and 
whom  I  always  feel  desirous  of  justifying.  Count  de  Bourmont  was 
at  this  time  among  the  French  refugees  at  Lisbon;  it  was  in  his  power 
to  go  over  to  the  English  or  to  join  the  Portuguese  insurgents ;  but, 
instead  of  doing  either  the  one  or  the  other,  he  sought  Junot  and  thus 
addressed  him :  "Monsieur  le  Due,  I  have  never  disowned  my  country ; 
I  am  a  Frenchman,  you  are  attacked :  a  resolute  heart  and  two  stout 
arms  may  be  useful  to  you,  and  I  come  to  offer  them:  are  you  willing 
to  place  me  upon  your  staff?"  Junot  was,  perhaps,  of  all  men  in  the 
army,  the  most  capable  of  appreciating  such  conduct;  he  approached 
M.  de  Bourmont,  took  his  hand,  which  he  pressed  warmly,  and  in  a 
toil'-  of  emotion  replied:  "  M.  de  Bourmont,  I  not  only  accept  your 
services,  but  I  pledge  my  honour  that  no  difficulties  shall  be  thrown 
in  the  way  of  your  return  to  France ;  you  have  my  word,  which  never 
fails.''  And  he  kept  it  effectually.  M.  de  Saint-Mezard,  an  officer  of 
the  ex-royal  body  guard,  M.  de  Viomesnil,  nephew  of  the  Marshal, 
and  many  other  emigrants,  acted  in  a  similar  manner;  but  the  exam- 
ple was  set  by  M.  de  Bourmont. 

Junol  then  proceeded  to  meet  the  enemy,  who  was  advancing 
upon  Lisbon  by  the  route  of  Thomar,  numbering  above  thirteen 
thousand  effective  troops,  besides  an  army  of  sixty  thousand  Spanish 
and  Portuguese  insurgents,  the  whole  country  and  all  the  chances  of 
the  future  in  their  favour,  while  Junot'a  army  barely  amounted  to 

nine  thousand  two  hundred  men,  destitute  ol' resources.      Under  these 

circumstances  Junot  was  eager  to  engage,  and  being  above  all  desirous 
of  'brestalling  an  attack,  he  determined  to  meel   the  enen  y.     The 

battle   took    place,   on    the,   21sl    of  A.UgU9t;    the    conduct  of  the   army 

throughout  the  day,  which  the  oppressive  heal  of  the  weather  rendered 
truly  laborious,  was  such  as  to  maintain  the  glory  of  our  eagles  and 

the    purity    of  our    standards,    which,    thanks    to    the    valour   of  their 

defenders  and  the  ability  of  their  chiefs,  returned  unsullied  i"  France. 
Notwithstanding  all  this  courage  and  zeal,  the  battle  was  lost;  happily 
our  army  remained  on  the  field  after  the  lire  had  ceased,  which  enabled 
them  to  cover  the  retreat  of  the  wounded,  but  we  losl  a  thousand  men 


303  NAPOLEuX,    HIS    COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

killed  and  eight  hundred  prisoners,  of  which  Dumber  not  mote  than  s 
hundred  and  fifty  were  disabled. 

In  these  almost  desperate  circumstances,  Junot  assembled  Generals 
Loison,  Laborde,  Kcllermann,  and  Thiebault,  to  consult  upon  the  next 
steps  to  be  taken.  To  retreat,  even  by  forced  marches,  across  Spam, 
was  impossible ;  one  chance  only  afforded  a  ray  of  hope.  I  have  not 
yet  mentioned  the  Russian  squadron  which  Junot  found  in  the  Tagua 
on  his  arrival  at  Lisbon,  and  which  had  ever  since  been  treated  by  the 
Fiench  army  as  belonging  to  a  nation  whose  chief  was  the  brother  of 
our  Emperor's  heart.  Junot  then  had  a  right  to  expect  that  the  co- 
operation of  Admiral  Siniavin,  who  commanded  eight  vessels,  would 
be  of  the  utmost  value  to  him  in  this  extremity.  He  had  yet  to  learn 
that  the  assistance  of  an  ally  is  only  to  be  reckoned  upon  in  the  time 
of  success.  Siniavin  was  an  unsociable  animal,  and  it  may  be  observed, 
that  when  the  Russians  are  savage  it  is  not  by  halves.  The  father  of 
this  admiral  was  probably  one  of  the  number  of  those  who  preferred 
losing  their  heads  to  surrendering  their  beards ;  at  all  events,  he 
belonged  to  a  barbarous  race.  In  relating  the  events  of  this  memora- 
ble period,  I  have  adhered  strictly  to  the  papers  left  by  the  Duke 
d'Abrantes,  and  to  the  details  communicated  to  me  by  the  Duke  de 
Valmv,  and  Generals  Thiebault  and  De  Laborde.  The  result  of  the 
conference  called  by  the  Duke  was  to  send  General  Kellermann,  fur- 
nished with  full  powers,  to  the  English  camp,  to  see  what  could  be 
done  in  the  way  of  negotiation.  The  English  General  was  Sir  Hugh 
Dalrymple,  and  next  under  him  was  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley,  now  the 
Duke  of  Wellington. 

At  eleven  o'clock  in  the  morning  of  the  22d,  General  Kellermann 
took  the  road  to  Vimiera,  and  was  astonished  not  to  meet  with  any 
station ;  for  a  moment  he  believed  the  enemy  was  in  retreat,  and  he 
has  himself  related  to  me  a  circumstance  which  proves  the  accuracy 
and  aeuteness  of  his  judgment.  "  In  proportion  as  I  advanced,"  said 
he,  "  without  meeting  a  single  English  cockade,  my  confidence  revived, 
and  recovered  by  degrees  a  self-consequence  which  was  complete, 
when,  on  my  arrival  at  the  English  head-quarters,  I  found  myself 
admitted  1o  treat  on  terms  of  perfect  equality."  It  was  not  till  three 
in  the  afternoon  that  General  Kellermann  found  himself  in  front  of  the 
English  outposts,  which  were  precisely  in  their  position  of  the  pre- 
ceding day  ;  and  so  great  was  the  uneasiness  of  the  English,  that  not- 
withstanding he  had  attached  his  white  handkerchief  to  the  end  of  his 
sabre,  he  had  to  face  about  thirty  musket  shots  before  he  was  recog- 
nised as  a  negotiator.  At  length  he  was  conducted  to  Sir  Hugh 
Dalrymple,  who  had  arrived   that  very   morning  to   supersede  S'u 


KELLERMANN    TREATS    WITH   THE   ENGLISH.  309 

Arthur  WeUesley;  just  to  sign  the  convention  of  Cintra — truly  it  was 
hardly  worth  while !  General  Kellermann  understands  the  English  as 
perfectly  as  the  French  language ;  but  he  took  care  to  conceal  his 
knowledge:  in  war,  stratagem  is  justifiable,  but  in  the  existing  situa- 
tion  of  the  French  army,  every  possible  advantage  was  fair  play,  and 
the  General  made  no  scruple  of  using  this.  This  ruse  proved  extremelv 
useful  to  him  ;  for,  after  he  had  opened  the  basis  of  his  proposition,  the 
two  Generals  retired  to  the  embrasure  of  a  window,  and  he  heard  one 
of  them  observe,  in  a  low  tone,  "We  are  not  in  a  very  good  position  ; 
let  us  hear  what  he  has  to  say." 

At  this  moment  dinner  was  announced,  and  General  Kellermann, 
having  been  invited  by  Sir  Hugh  Dalrymple,  sat  down  with  the 
English  officers.  The  dinner  was  gay,  but  so  extremely  frugal  as  to 
satisfy  the  General  that  what  he  had  heard  of  the  scarcity  of  pro- 
visions in  the  English  camp  was  true.  While  the  party  continued  at 
table,  an  officer  returned  who  had  been  sent  to  Figuera;  nothing  hav- 
ing yet  transpired  to  show  that  the  Duke  de  Valmy  understood 
English,  Sir  Arthur  and  Sir  Hugh  inquired  eagerly  of  the  officer,  in 
English,  what  news  he  brought.  To  which  he  replied:  ':  Sir  John 
Moore  has  not  yet  arrived  at  Figuera."  This  was  the  same  Sir  John 
Moore  whom  the  Emperor  afterwards  so  effectually  drove  into  the 
sea  at  Corunna.  He  was  to  bring  an  additional  force  of  fourteen 
thousand  men,  the  absence  or  presence  of  which  was  of  the  utmost 
importance  at  this  crisis. 

In  drawing  up  the  preliminary  articles,  the  interests  of  our  allies 
were  stipulated  for:  "  What  !"  exclaimed  Sir  Arthur  WeUesley,  "do 
you  pretend  to  include  the  Russian  fleet  in  your  treaty  *?" — "Russia 
is  our  ally,"  replied  the  Duke  of  Valmy,  '■and  it  is  impossible  for  us 
to  abandon  her  fleet.  Hut  I  shall  not  be  sorry  if  you  rejeel  this  article, 
as  in  that  case'  the  Admiral,  in  his  own  defence,  will  lie  obliged  to  dis- 
embark hi-  crews,  we  shall  be  enabled  to  recall  our  garrisons,  and 
Bhall  thus  obtain  a  reinforcement  of  ten  thousand  fresh  and  veteran 
troops,  which  will  enable  us  to  deliver  Portugal  in  three  weeks." 
The  two  English  generals  again  withdrew  to  the  window,  and  Genera. 
Kellermann  overheard  the  words,  "Thai  would  be  very  well,  bul  tho 
ten  thousand  Russians!"  It  is  manifest  that,  without  intending  it.  the 
Russians  were  very  useful  to  u  . 

At  length  the  preliminaries  were  concluded,  and  General  Kellei- 
raann  returned  to  the  French  bead-quarters,  accompanied  to  the  out- 
posts by  Lord  Burghersh,  and  overwhelmed  with  civilities  |.V  the 
English  officers,  who,  having  previously  entertained  a  high  opinion  of 
his  military  character,  had  now  received  BufBcienf  proof  of  his  diplo- 


310  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

matic  abilities.  An  anecdote  related  by  General  Kelle/mann  wil 
prove  how  generous  and  noble  in  social  and  private  life  are  those 
same  Englishmen  whom  in  public  affairs  we  find  so  little  worthy  of 
esteem.  Colonel  Taylor,  a  much  esteemed  English  officer,  possessed 
a  remarkable  horse ;  its  colour  was  dark  bay,  its  figure  perfect ;  but 
its  qualities  were  even  more  excellent  than  its  beauty ;  it  obeyed  a 
word  as  a  sign,  and  performed  all  the  little  services  of  a  dog.  The 
Colonel  was  killed  at  Vimiera  in  an  engagement  between  the  troops 
under  his  command  and  those  of  the  Duke  de  Valmy.  His  horse 
was  taken  and  brought  to  the  Duke.  As  soon  as  the  English  learned 
that  it  was  in  his  possession,  they  requested  General  Kellermann  to 
set  any  ransom  he  pleased  upon  it,  that  it  might  be  restored  to  his 
regiment,  which  was  anxious  to  preserve  and  take  charge  of  it  in 
memory  of  its  master.  The  General  refused  the  ransom,  and  cour- 
teously returned  the  noble  charger ;  but  the  English  officers  chose  a 
horse  of  the  first  quality,  and  presented  it  to  the  French  General, 
through  the  hands  of  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley,  with  that  peculiar  gra- 
ciousness  with  which  an  English  gentleman  so  well  knows  how  to 
adorn  his  private  transactions. 

"  Ah  !"  exclaimed  Junot,  "  if  this  Russian  admiral  would  but 
second  us  with  six  thousand  additional  men,  and  such  coadjutors 
as  you,  I  would  not  quit  Portugal  !"  Nothing  was  yet  signed. 
General  Kellermann  undertook  this  new  mission;  he  proceeded  to 
Admiral  Siniavin ;  requested  of  him  five  thousand  men  from  his 
crews,  undertook  to  furnish  them  with  arms,  and  to  place  them  in 
the  forts,  whence  he  would  thus  be  enabled  to  withdraw  a  similar 
number  of  French  troops.  The  Russian  was  over-persuaded,  and 
promised ;  but  after  the  lapse  of  a  few  hours,  this  man,  whom  his 
sovereign  ought  to  have  exiled  to  Siberia  for  his  baseness,  retracted, 
and  wrote  to  Junot  that  he  could  not  land  a  single  man,  and  that, 
moreover,  he  should  make  his  own  terms  with  Sir  Charles  Cotton,  the 
English  admiral.  This  resolution  was  as  injurious  to  the  Russians 
as  it  was  to  the  French,  and  was  moreover  disgraceful  to  the  former. 
Junot  has  told  me  that  he  suffered  more  in  receiving  this  letter  from 
Siniavin,  than  in  the  loss  of  the  battle  of  Vimiera ;  a  deceived  hope 
is,  in  fact,  more  distressing  than  the  confirmation  of  an  expected  mis- 
fortune. Then  this  violation  of  a  pledged  word — this  perfidy  to  an 
ally  !  He  perceived  in  the  conduct  of  Siniavin  a  sort  of  presage  for 
the  Emperor — perhaps  a  warning,  for  the  Czar  might  have  been 
equally  seen  in  it.  To  me  it  has  always  been  inexplicable  that  a  pro- 
ceeding, not  only  so  injurious  to  Junot,  but  so  indefensible  in  a  mili- 
tary point  of  view,  had  not  procured  for  its  perpetrator  the  reward  of 


JUNOT'S  RESOLUTION".  311 

a  journey  to  Tobolsk;  such  inconsistency  in  the  cond  ct  of  Alexander, 
at  the  very  moment  of  the  conference  of  Erfurth,  is  perplexing. 

Junot  finding  himself,  by  the  Russian  admiral's  proceedings,  left 
at  liberty  to  treat  separately  for  himself,  nominated  General  Keller- 
mann  to  act  for  him.  Sir  George  Murray  was  the  representative  of 
the  English  general,  and  a  convention  was  concluded  upon  the  bases 
already  agreed  upon,  although  the  arrival  of  Sir  John  Moore,  with  the 
troops  under  his  command,  had  materially  changed  the  respective 
positions  of  the  two  armies.  It  is  just  to  acknowledge  that  honour 
and  good  faith  characterized  the  dealings  of  the  English  officers.  Not 
withstanding  the  ability  of  General  Kellermann  many  difficulties 
arose ;  upon  which  Junot  observed  :  i  I  ask  no  favour.  If  I  am 
refused  what  I  demand  for  my  army,  I  retire  upon  Lisbon,  blow  up 
the  forts,  burn  the  arsenal  and  the  fleet,  and,  master  of  both  banks  of 
the  Tagus,  I  retreat  upon  Spain,  leaving  behind  me  terrible  monu- 
ments of  my  passage."  I  have  heard  him  lament  that  he  had  not 
executed  this  resolution  : — and  yet  he  would  add,  "  I  must  have 
starved  my  army,  which  would  much  more  certainly  have  experi- 
enced that  fate,  than  on  its  march  into  Portugal.  Under  such  circum- 
stances, every  alternative  was  disastrous."  General  Thiebault  consid- 
ered the  plan  to  be  impracticable,  and  his  opinion,  as  chief  of  the  staff, 
necessarily  had  great  weight  in  the  ultimate  decision.  With  respect  to 
blowing  up  the  forts,  and  burning  the  fleet  and  the  city,  I  believe 
Junot  to  have  been  capable  of  doing  it. 

At  length  M.  de  la  Grave,  aide-de-camp  to  the  Duke  d'Abrantes, 
quitted  Lisbon,  and  arrived  at  Paris,  after  a  voyage  rendered  tedious 
by  dreadful  weather,  early  in  October,  bringing  to  the  Emperor  the 
definitive  convention  which  had  been  signed  by  the  two  generals-in- 
chief  on  the  30th  of  August ;  upon  which  Colonel  Duncan  had  been 
sent  as  an  hostage  to  the  Duke  d'Abrantes,  who  gave  up  the  adju- 
tant-commandant Desrochcs  to  the  English  general  in  the  same 
capacity. 

I  Caving  opened  the  letter  which  the  same  aide-de-camp  brought  to 
me  from  Junot,  I  read  with  unbounded  joy  the  copy  it  enclosed  of  this 
glorious  convention,  the  stamp  of  perhaps  the  finesl  military  achieve- 
ments which  the  annals  of  our  Revolution  record.  Le!  its  merits  Ikj 
judged  of  by  a  comparison  with  thai  of  Baylen! 

Junot  was  expected  to  land  at  Rochelle  or  some  neighbouring 
port.  I  therefore  Bet  oul  for  thai  place  on  the  4th  of  October,  the  day 
after  M.  de  Grave's  arrival,  taking  with  me  Madame  '\'-  Grandsaigne, 
wife  of  the  firsl  aide-de-camp  to  the  Duke  of  Abrantes,  but  leaving 
my  children  in  1'aii-.  as  I  concluded  my  husband  would  return  with 


312  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY 

me.     Alas!  I  knew  not  that  the  Emperor  viewed  matters  through  2 
medium  quite  at  variance  with  mine. 

On  our  meeting,  Junot  opened  his  heart  to  me,  describing  all  that 
he  had  suffered  and  was  suffering.  The  Emperor  had  written  him 
some  letters,  excessively  short,  as  usual,  and  in  the  last  had  told  him, 
he  must  never  re-enter  Paris  without  victory,  to  efface  the  remembrance 
of  Lisbon.  The  tears  stood  in  his  eyes  as  he  repeated  this  expression. 
"I  believe,"  said  he  with  bitterness,  "that  all  Europe  will  judge  me 
differently.  What  could  I  do1?"  Junot  then  unveiled  a  part  of  the 
intrigues  devised  to  injure  him  in  the  Emperor's  estimation.  It  was 
clear  that  the  same  persons  who  afterwards  contributed  to  their  mas- 
ter'- ruin,  were  already  paving  the  way  to  it,  by  detaching  him  from 
his  truest  friends.  Bessieres  had  been  so  repeatedly  offended  that  he 
was  almost  tempted  to  retire  to  his  estates.  So  had  Marshal  Lannes. 
Duroc  began  to  be  sensible  of  dependence,  and  Berthier  to  feel  its  full 
force.  In  my  opinion,  this  Convention  of  Cintra,  obtained  solely  by 
the  moral  force  of  the  character  Junot  had  acquired,  was  the  counter- 
part of  the  battle  of  Nazareth  in  Palestine,  fought  on  the  8th  of  April, 
1799,  in  which  Junot,  with  three  hundred  Frenchmen,  defeated  the 
advanced  guard  of  the  grand  vizier,  killed  with  his  own  hand  Ayoub- 
Bey,  surnamed  Abou-Sefl'  (father  of  the  sabre),  and  produced  an  incal- 
culable moral  effect  on  the  two  armies  of  the  East. 

The  French  army  landed  at  Rochelle  and  various  other  points  of 
the  coast.  Junot  arrived  in  the  Nymph  frigate,  Captain  Percy,  whc 
treated  him  with  great  attention.  The  fortune  of  war  subsequently 
afforded  me  an  opportunity  of  discharging  the  debt  in  behalf  of  my 
husband  toward  a  relation  of  Captain  Percy  (an  aide-de-camp  I  believe 
to  the  Duke  of  Wellington),  who  was  prisoner  in  Spain.  Owing  to 
the  opinion  expressed  by  the  Emperor,  our  joy  on  this  re-union  was 
overclouded  ;  our  intercourse  had  not  its  usual  freedom  ; — the  future 
lowered,  we  talked  not  of  home.  When  I  spoke  of  the  alterations  in 
our  hotel,  Junot  answered  with  bitterness  :  "  What  is  it  to  me  1 
I  shall  never  see  it." 

We  were  one  day  at  table,  when  he  received  a  letter  from  Nantes, 
announcing  the  arrest  of  M.  de  Bourmont,  upon  reading  which,  with  a 
countenance  inflamed  with  rage,  he  uttered  a  terrible  oath.  "And  I 
had  pledged  him  my  word  of  honour  that  he  might  land  in  perfect 
safety !"  exclaimed  he,  rising  in  fury ;  "  this  is  a  trick  of  M.  Fouche. 
But  we  will  see  who  gains  the  day."  Accordingly  he  wrote,  and  M. 
cle  Bourmont  was  released,  but  arrested  again  a  few  days  afterwards; 
on  hearing  which  all  my  ascendancy  over  Junot  was  insufficient  to 
appease  him  ;   he   immedia  ely   set  out  full  speed  for   Angouleme, 


XAPOLEOX    AND    ALEXANDER.  313 

through  which  town  he  had  learned  that  the  Emperor  was  to  pass  on 
his  return  from  Ert'urth.  I  knew  that  Savary  would  he  there,  and 
though  Duroe,  Rapp,  and  Berthier,  were  also  of  the  party,  yet  know- 
ing  Junot,  I  feared  his  violence  of  character,  and  dreaded  the  Emperor. 
Nothing  could  detain  him;  my  entreaties  were  of  no  avail.  Alas! 
Napoleon  ill  understood  that  strong  yet  tender  spirit,  so  full  of 
energy,  yet  aa  affectionate  as  that  of  an  enamoured  woman.  On  his 
return  to  Rochelle  the  gloom  of  his  brow  had  increased,  though  he 
had  obtained  M.  de  Bourmont's  admission  into  the  military  staff  of 
the  army  of  Naples  with  the  title  of  adjutant-general,  as  also  the 
Count  de  Novion's  pension  of  six  thousand  francs ;  the  Emperor 
accorded  nearly  all  he  desired.  For  instance,  M.  de  Viomesnil,  M.  de 
St.  Mezard,  and  a  number  of  officers  of  the  old  regime,  who,  remem- 
bering that  they  were  Frenchmen,  refused  to  bear  arms  against  their 
country,  though  they  had  fled  from  France  when  her  scaffolds  were 
thirsting  for  their  blood,  were  indebted  to  Junot's  interposition  for 
tin-  termination  of  a  fifteen  years'  exile.  "Why,  then,"  1  asked,  "are 
you  sad  (  Was  the  Emperor  unkind  to  you?" — "No,"  said  he  with 
a  forced  Bmile,  "but  he  was  not  kind."  He  was  not  to  enter  Paris, 
the  Emperor  had  repeated  to  him,  but  must  first  return  to  Lisbon. 

The  star  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  was  at  this  time  shining  in  the 
zenith  of  its  splendour.  Alas!  its  radiance  blinded  him.  The  inter 
view  at  Erfurth,  in  which  the  Emperor  of  Russia  gave  him  so  many 
proofs  of  fraternal  friendship,  was  a  snare  of  destiny  to  lure  him  to  his 
ruin.  One  anecdote  of  this  meeting  is  well  known,  but  is  too  apposite 
to  this  subject  to  be  omitted  here.  When  Talma  in  the  part  of 
Philoctetes  pronounced  the  line : 

"The  friendship  <»f  a  great  man  is  a  gift  of  the  gods!" 

The  Emperor  Alexander,  rising  from  his  seat,  threw  himself  into  the 

anus  of  Napoleon,  with  an  emotion  so  manifest  and  sincere,  that  no  one 
could  doubt  the  Bentimenl  which  excited  it.  I  can  guarantee  the  truth 
of  another,  and  there  are  Memoirs  in  existence  which  will  perhaps  one 
day  appear,  and  will  confirm  it.  When  ('.Mint  Nicholas  Romanzoff 
came  about  thi-;  time  to  Paris,  he  was  assailed  on  the  way  both  by 
Austria  and  Prussia  with  arguments  and  inducements  t<>  join  the 
famous  alliance,  to  which  Swederi  was  already  pledged;  but  the  Rus- 
sians, M.  de  Romanzoff,  and  before  him  M.  de  Tolstoy,  wrere  inviola- 
ble in  their  fidelity,  and  turned  ■■>  deaf  ear  to  all  such  remonstrances. 
Another  fact,  apparently  indifferent,  perhaps  eventual!)  dee,  .  i 
the   desf'ny  of  Napoleon.     Being   one   day   in   company   with   tho 


314  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

Emperor  Alexander  at  Erfurth  and  conversing  confidentially  with 
him  as  with  a  brother,  Napoleon  mentioned  Ferdinand  VII.,  spoke 
of  the  uneasiness  he  occasioned  him,  of  the  trouble  of  detaining  him 
in  captivity,  and  of  his  intrigues  with  dairy-maids  (such  kind  of 
amours  being  always  odious  to  Napoleon,  he  alluded  to  them  hi 
disgust).  The  Russian  Emperor  looked  significantly  at  him  for  some 
moments,  then  smiling,  turned  away  his  head  in  a  very  eloquent 
silence. — "  Do  you  then  possess  a  talisman  for  mastering  this  evil 
genius  ?"  said  Napoleon,  laughing,  observing  that  Alexander  shrugged 
his  shoulders  with  contemptuous  impatience.  "  Why,  really,"  replied 
the  other,  "  when  the  captivity  of  an  enemy  is  as  inconvenient  to  the 
conqueror  as  it  must  be  annoying  and  wearisome  to  the  conquered, 
the  best  thing  that  can  be  done  for  both  is  to  put  an  end  to  it." 
Napoleon  stood  for  a  moment  motionless,  but  made  no  reply.  It  is 
certain  that  he  did  not  adopt  the  counsel ;  and  that  when  in  1815  he 
had  to  choose  an  asylum,  this  sentence  of  Alexander's  recurred  to  his 
memory  ;  and  probably  he  likewise  reverted  to  it  when  in  1814  I 
sent  him  a  message  through  the  Duke  de  Rovigo,  in  consequence  of 
a  long  conversation  that  I  had  held  with  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  at 
my  hotel  in  the  street  of  the  Champs  Elysees.  which  at  that  time  1 
still  occupied.  Unfortunately,  in  1808  and  1809,  Napoleon  was  too 
much  the  dupe  of  Alexander's  friendship,  and  afterwards  he  had  not 
sufficient  confidence  in  it.  But  such  wras  the  constitution  of  his  mind, 
that  neither  his  sentiments  nor  actions  could  ever  accord  with  those 
of  other  men. 

After  several  weeks  passed  at  Erfurth  in  discussing  the  destinies 
and  most  serious  interests  of  Europe,  amidst  the  gayest  and  most 
brilliant  fgtes,  Napoleon  crossed  France,  only  to  march  upon  Spain, 
and  the  Empress  returned  to  Paris,  to  celebrate  the  commencement 
of  the  new-year.  The  arch-chancellor  gave  her  a  ball  in  his  gloomy 
mansion  of  the  Carousel,  formerly  the  Hotel  d'Elbeuf.  I  never  knew 
a  fete  given  by  Cambaceres  to  be  gay,  not  even  a  fancy  ball,  however 
inexplicable  the  cause ;  but  the  present  surpassed  all  its  predecessors 
in  dullness,  although  d'Aigrefeuille,  who  acted  as  great  chamberlain 
and  grand  master  of  the  ceremonies,  was  in  himself,  with  his  little 
sparkling  eyes,  short,  round,  and  singularly  attired  figure,  a  sufficient 
provocation  of  laughter  to  all  who  beheld  him.  The  arch-chancellor's 
coronation  robes  had  been  made  with  a  train  mjch  longer  than  the 
Emperor  chose  to  permit,  and  was  consequently  shortened.  Camba- 
ceres,  who  as  every  one  knows  loved  economy,  and  had  no  objection 
to  dispense  the  munificence  required  by  his  accession  to  the  title  of 
grand-dignitary  without  paying  too  dearly  for  it,  made  d'Aigrefeuille 


M.    DE    METTERNICH.  315 

a  present  of  the  velvet  and  ermine  clippings  from  the  curtailed 
mantle.  D'Aigrefeuille  was  enchanted,  but  as  the  parings  of  violet 
velvet  would  have  required  too  much  seaming  for  a  coat,  he  laid  tli€ 
fur,  ■which  unfortunately  coming  from  the  extremity  of  the  garment 
affoTded  no  ermine  tails,  in  numerous  bands  upon  an  old  court  dress 
of  sky-blue  velvet  which  had  belonged  to  his  grandmother.  This 
grotesque  habiliment,  with  its  uniform  whiteness,  resembled  that  of 
a  cat  or  a  rabbit,  and,  with  the  round,  red,  and  jovial  face  of  the  fat 
little  man  peering  above  it,  was  altogether  irresistibly  ludicrous. 
The  amusements  were  sombre,  the  Empress  was  serious,  there  was 
a  scarcity  of  ladies,  war  with  Austria  was  talked  of,  and  Count 
Metternich,  lately  returned  from  Vienna,  notwithstanding  his  habitual 
courtesy,  wore  an  air  of  constraint  which  his  perfect  politeness  could 
not  entirely  subdue. 

Count  Metternich  had  made  a  journey  to  Vienna  towards  the  end 
of  November,  under  pretence  (though  in  reality  on  affairs  of  the 
utmost  importance,  announced  previously  to  leaving  Paris)  that  he 
should  not  be  more  that  two  or  three  weeks  absent.  The  Duke  de 
Cadore,  forgetting  than  M.  de  Metternich  was  no  way  accountable  to 
him  tbr  his  proceedings,  thought  fit,  at  this  assembly,  to  rally  him  in 
a  half  angry  tone  on  his  long  procrastinated  return.  "  Do  you  know, 
sir,"  said  he,  "  that  we  may  reasonably  take  exception  at  this  delay  ; 
and,  indeed,  though  you  still  protest  that  your  intentions  are  pacific, 
we  may  justly  construe  it  as  a  confirmation  of  the  rumours  pro- 
mulgated by  the  English  journals." — "I  can  only  repeat  to  your 
Excellency,"  replied  M.  de  Metternich,  "what  I  have  frequently  told 
you  on  that  head,  that  the  Emperor,  my  master,  desires  to  continue 
at.  peace  with  France.  As  tor  the  delay  of  my  return,  I  assure  you 
it  bad  no  other  cause  than  the  obstacle  which  the  entrance  of  General 
Oudinot's  corps  into  Germany  presents  to  the  free  egress  by  the 
roads  of  Bavaria." 

The  acuteness  and  fine  tact  of  this  reply,  hears  the  stamp  of  the 
school  of  the  Prince  de  Ligne.  I  afterwards  asked  M.  de  Metternich 
if  he  had  really  made  it  ;  he  laughed,  but  gave  me  uo  answer.  "  Did 
you  say  bo?"  I  again  asked.  '-Should  I  have  done  amiss  if  I  had  !" 
said  he,  still  laughing.  "Certainly  not."— "Then  probably  1  said  so, 
jut  I  do  not   remember  it."    The  words,  however,  were  actually  his; 

nid  the  Duke  ,1,-  Cadore  had  nol  capacity  to  contend  with  this  , lei 

-  of  all  that  the  i,i._r|,  aristocracy  can  furnish  of  elegance  and  exquisite 

polish,  combined  with  the  mosl  perfect  and  unembarrassed  assurance. 

M.  ,1,.  Metternich  must  have  stood  high  in  the  estimation  of  the 

Count  de  Standion,  then  al  the  bead  of  the  Austrian  counsels,  to  b« 


316  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

selected  as  ambassador  to  Napoleon  in  the  then  circumstances  of 
Austria;  and  already  did  the  fair-haired  ambassador  display  symp- 
toms of  that  talent  which  gives  him  his  present  supremacy  amongst 
the  steersmen  of  the  European  state  vessel.  The  Emperor  Napo- 
leon's opinion  of  him,  at  first  erroneous,  was  corrected ;  but  it  was 
then  too  late,  the  mischief  was  irreparably  done.  He  had  been 
treated  at  court  with  a  :oldness  that  showed  no  friendly  intentions. 
As  an  instance  amongst  others  of  the  disrespect  he  experienced,  his 
Countess  was  once,  on  a  grand  court  day,  neither  invited  to  sup  with 
the  Empress  nor  with  either  of  the  Princesses ;  to  complete  this 
insult,  an  article  was  inserted  in  the  Moniteur,  under  diplomatic 
auspices,  detailing  an  imaginary  conversation  between  the  ambassador 
and  the  Duke  de  Cadore,  which  certainly  never  occurred,  while  the 
former,  in  demanding  the  cause  of  the  slight  offered  to  his  lady,  is 
made  to  appear  in  a  most  ridiculous  light. 

M.  de  Metternich,  thus  publicly  humiliated,  annoyed  in  his  do- 
mestic privacy,  attacked  in  his  most  valuable  privileges,  deceived 
in  all  he  had  a  right  to  expect  from  the  justice  of  a  sovereign  whom 
he  approached  under  a  title  sacred  even  amongst  savages,  wounded 
in  his  dearest  affections  when  his  wife  and  children  were  detained  as 
hostages  in  Paris,  his  very  life  menaced,  constrained  to  fly  like  a 
criminal  in  a  carriage  with  closed  blinds,  must  have  been  more  or 
less  than  man,  could  he  have  excluded  resentment  from  his  bosom. 
He  became  the  irreconcileable  enemy  of  Erance ;  whereas,  dazzled 
by  Napoleon's  ascendant  genius,  he  might  have  been  irresistibly 
impelled  by  the  same  charm  which  inthralled  the  Emperor  Alexander. 
Austria  declared  war  against  us  at  that  sinister  moment,  when  our 
political  horizon  was  darkening  on  the  side  of  Italy,  and  the  Emperor 
was  seeking  victory  in  the  mountains  of  the  Asturias.  Napoleon's 
parting  words  to  the  legislative  body,  when  joining  his  army  in  eager 
pursuit  of  the  English,  were,  "  They  have  at  length  invaded  the 
continent.'''' 

His  anticipations  of  victory  were  justified  by  the  event ;  he  saw 
the  leopards  of  England  fly  before  him  the  moment  he  appeared  : 
Moore  and  his  troops  were  destroyed  by  his  all  conquering  legicr  =i 
Why  then  did  he  not  stay  tc  complete  the  conquest  of  Spain  \ 


THE    EMPEROR'S   PROMISE   TO   JUNOT.  311 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Tlie  Emperor's  promise  to  Junot — Berthier's  letters — Junot's  departure  for 
Saragossa — Siege  of  Saragossa — Its  horrors — Junot's  wounds — The  Em- 
peror's unkindness — Reduction  of  Saint  Joseph — Napoleon's  unreasonable 
complaint — General  Thiebault  summoned  to  head-quarters— His  remarkable 
interview  with  the  Emperor — Napoleon's  return  to  Paris — .Sinister  fore- 
bodings— Exile  of  Mesdames  de  Stael  and  Recamier — Madao  e  Recamier'a 
refusal  to  be  the  Emperor's  friend — Fouelie's  interposition — Extraordinary 
note — Fouchu's  ambitious  projects. 

To  return  to  Junot.  In  the  momentary  opportunity  that  he  had  to 
converse  with  the  Emperor  at  Angouleme,  he  said  to  him:  "Sire, 
the  only  favour  that  I  solicit  from  your  Majesty,  is  to  send  me  again 
to  Lisbon.  Let  me  replace  with  glory  on  its  walls  those  eagles 
which  I  brought  thence  undisgraced.  I  entreat  you,  Sire,  suffer  me 
to  return  to  Lisbon."  The  Emperor  promised,  and  appointed  him  to 
the  command  of  the  8th  division,  formed  of  the  same  troops  which 
had  evacuated  Portugal  in  consequence  of  the  Convention,  and  were 
inflamed  with  desire  to  reconquer  their  lost  title  of  the  army  of 
Portugal;  while  Junol  himself,  not  humiliated,  but  sensibly  distressed 
by  his  retreat,  had  never  so  ardently  longed,  as  he  expressed  it,  to 
draw  a  trir/r/er.  lie  hastened  bis  departure;  and  the  Prince  of 
Neufchatel  wrote  to  him  on  the  16th  from  the  Emperor's  head* 
quarters  at  Chamartin,  a  league  distant  from  Madrid,  an  order  to 
pp.pair  to  Burgos,  there  to  colled  and  organize  his  forces  and  supplies 
with  all  expedition ;  and,  in  ease  of  nerd,  to  support  Soull  at  Saldana; 
including  with,  "You  will  not,  however,  M.  le  Due,  march  to  ihu 
rupport  of  the  Marshal  unless  you  yourself  consider  such  n  movement 
absolutely  necessary.  Your  first  care  will  be  to  disarm  the  country 
and  to  maintain  its  tranquillity,"  etc.  Tliis  letter  was  despatched  in 
duplicate — a  precaution  already  rendered  necessary  bj  t h« ■  frequent 
capture  of  couriers  by  the  Guerilla  chiefs,  Don  Julian  the  capuchin, 
and  the  elder  Mina. 

The  following  is  a  second  letter  received  by  Junot,  dated  also 
from  Chamartin  the  verj  next  day,  and  beneath  'he  date  is  inserted^ 
in  the  autograph  of  Berthier,  the  word  noon. 


318  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

"  Chamartin,  17  December,  1808, 
Noon. 

"  The  Emperor  commands,  M.  le  General,  Duke  of  Abrautes 
that  you  set  out  personally,  instantly  on  the  receipt  of  this  letter, 
attended  only  by  your  aide-de-camp,  and  repair  to  Saragossa,  where 
you  will  take  the  chief  command  of  the  3d  division,  now  under  the 
command  of  the  Duke  of  Conegliano,  his  Majesty  having  thought 
proper  to  summon  that  Marshal  to  the  Imperial  head-quarters,  in 
order  to  appoint  him  to  another  destination.  The  chief  of  your  staff 
of  the  8th  division  will  remain  with  that  division,  and  General 
Harispe  will  remain  with  the  3d.  The  Duke  \  f  Conegliano  has 
orders  to  bring  with  him  only  his  aides-de-camp  ;  you  will  therefore 
find  the  staff,  commissariat,  artillery  and  engineer  Department  of  that 
army  complete.  You  will  leave  the  provisional  command  of  the  8th 
division  to  the  senior  general.  You  will  likewise  leave  all  the  staff 
officers,  the  engineers,  artillery  and  commissariat,  in  their  present 
state.  Before  you  advance  to  Portugal  Sara,gossa  must  fall.  His 
Majesty,  M.  le  Due,  confers  on  you  the  command  of  Navarre,  Pam- 
peluna,  and  the  3d  division.  The  Duke  de  Treviso  is  at  this  moment 
before  Saragossa.  He  is  specially  instructed  to  cover  the  siege  of 
that  city  on  the  side  of  Barcelona,  and  of  Catalonia.  You,  M.  le 
Due,  are  directed  with  the  3d  division,  now  placed  under  your  com. 
mand,  to  besiege  Saragossa,  and  reduce  it.  I  give  you  notice  that 
General  Guillemont,  and  Adjutant  General  Loucet,  are  marching 
with  four  thousand  miquelets  or  mountain  chasseurs  by  the  valley 
of  Arragon  upon  Jaca.  This  corps  is  at  your  disposal.  His  Majesty 
recommends  you  to  leave  in  Pampeluna  no  more  than  the  garrison 
absolutely  requisite  for  the  defence  of  the  town  and  citadel,  in  order  to 
strengthen,  as  much  as  possible,  the  besieging  corps  before  Saragossa. 

"  You  will  find  herewith  the  order  to  the  Duke  of  Conegliano  to 
surrender  into  your  hands  the  comma-nd  of  the  3d  division,  of  which 
he  is  to  be  informed  only  by  yourself,  and  in  person  ;  you  will  sef 
the  importance  of  this  necessary  disposition  to  prevent  a  moment'^ 
lapse  or  uncertainty  in  the  command. 

"Press  the  siege  of  Saragossa  vigorously.  You  will  find  General 
Lacoste,  the  Emperor's  aide-de-camp,  very  useful ;  he  is  well  ac 
quainted  with  the  country. 

"  The  Prince  of  Neufchatel,  Vice  Constable, 

Major-General  to  the  Emperor, 

Alexander. 

"  P.  S.  You  need  not  take  any  gens-d'armes  of  the  8th  division ; 
?et  out  with  your  aides-de-camp  only." 


HORRORS   OF   THE   SIEGE   OF   SARaGOSSA.  319 

The  style  of  this  letter  is  worthy  of  remark.  It  was  dictated  by 
the  Emperor  himself;  he  alone  could  thus  mask  his  breach  of  pro- 
mise under  this  necessity  of  reducing  Saragassa.  The  glory  thrown 
in  as  a  bait  to  one  who  loved  it  to  distraction — then  the.  command  of 
Navarre  and  Pampeluna — this  letter  is  ingeniously  devised. 

Junot  set  out  for  Saragossa  with  an  oppressed  heart ;  but  I  wil 
venture  to  say  the  Emperor  was  in  error  in  not  sending  him  to  Por 
lugal   with  the  8th  division :  that  army  was  recruited    by   him   and 
attached  to  its  chief,  and  every  member  of  it  regarded  Lisbon  as  an 
Eden* 

Junot's  letters  from  the  siege  of  Saragossa,  if  the  successive  at- 
tack of  every  house  can  be  called  a  siege,  were  truly  distressing. 
While  the  plague,  which  raged  within  the  city,  extended  its  ravages 
also  beyond  the  walls,  and  continually  forced  upon  the  commander 
the  hear;  breaking  spectacle  of  his  soldiers  perishing  at  his  feet  from 
a  disease  more  mortal  than  the  balls  of  the  enemy,  a  fresh  house  was 
every  day  assaulted,  which  the  Spaniards  defended  from  room  to 
room  ;  and  every  foot  of  ground  conquered  was  the  grave  of  a 
Frenchman  or  a  Spaniard.  "I  cannot  endure  this  sight,"  wrote 
Junot.  "  I  want  a  heart  of  stone,  or  rather  I  should  have  no  heart." 
Armand  of  Fuontes,  one  of  our  most  intimate  friends,  was  a  prisoner 
in  Saragossa,  and  Palafox,  to  whom  he  was  related,  had  closely  con 
fined  him  to  shelter  him  from  the  popular  fury  :  the  melancholy  tone 
of  the  letter,  in  which  Junot  informed  me  thai  he  had  acquired  this 
information,  showed  me  how  much  he  dreaded  the  idea  of  springing 
a  mine  under  the  feel  of  his  friend.  He  had  undertaken  this  siege 
against  his  will,  and  with  a  disinclination  that  pervaded  every  art  and 
event  connected  with  it,  and  affected  his  health;  he  suffered  acutely 
from  his  wounds,  especially  from  thai  which  graced  his  left  cheek, 
and  those  in  his  head  generally. 

In  the  month  of  January  he  wrote  to  me:  "There  are  moments 
in  which  I  am  tempted  to  blow  oul  my  brains.  If  mj  hand  was  not 
withheld  by  a  remembrance  of  thee  and  of  my  children,  one  touch  of 
the  trigger  would  terminate  my  Bufferings."  This  letter  terrified  me, 
but  I  did  not  yet  know  all.  The  Emperor  would  nol  endure  an 
hour's  delay  in  the  execution  of  his  commands,  and  he  had  said  ■  "Go 

*  I  Inv.'  ili''  p-'-nl!.  .'i inn  r.f  ii,.;ir  Lisbon  '  of  her  bine  sky— -the  perfun f 

tlio  orange — her  cool  and  luxurious  shades  —her  savour)    fruit:  —her  life  of 
love  and  idleness  -and  her  easy  indifference,  a  hundred  times  preferable  to  the 
raveninir  and  objectless  activity  which  consumes  us  under   our    lead* 
where  wc  ha  eithoul  Bun,  flowers  without  odour,  and  fruits  without 

flavour. 


320  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

to  Saragossa,  and' take  the  city."  Saragossa  was  then  at  any  price  to 
be  reduced  ;  but  it  had  not  yet  fallen,  and  each  conquered  stone  of 
the  fortified  houses  was  purchased  with  a  portion  of  the  best  blood 
of  France.  The  short  dry  tone  of  the  Emperor's  letters  speedily 
intimated  his  dissatisfaction  at  the  delay  ;  yet  Junot  had  taken  the 
convent  of  Saint  Joseph,  transformed  by  the  Spania:  ds  into  a  terrible 
redoubt. 

Yet  did  the  Emperor,  with  reports  before  him  addressed  directly 
to  himself,  detailing  the  result  of  every  operation,  showing  that  the 
troops  were  daily  led  against  houses  whence,  under  safe  cover,  fell 
showers  of  balls,  complain  that  this  siege  was  not  at  once  brought  to 
a  close.  Oh  !  it  is  painful  to  reflect  on  the  miser)7  thus  inconsider 
ately  inflicted  on  an  ardent  and  affectionate  heart  like  Junot's,  which 
was  as  much  grieved  as  revolted  by  such  injustice. 

After  the  Emperor  had  despatched  Junot  to  Saragossa,  he  sum- 
moned to  the  Imperial  head-quarters  all  the  general  officers  who  had 
belonged  to  the  army  of  Portugal.  The  following  account  of  General 
Thiebault's  audience  was  written  by  himself  for  these  Memoirs. 

"  Having  been  ordered  to  repair  to  the  head-quarters  at  Valla- 
dolid,  I  arrived  there  at  the  moment  the  Emperor  was  going  to  the 
parade,  and  followed  him  thither.  General  Legendre,  ex-chief  of 
General  Dupont's  staff,  was  also  present,  and  it  was  there  that  the 
Emperor  asked  him  :  '  How  is  it  that  your  hand  did  not  wither  in 
thus  signing  the  disgrace  of  France  V  There  seemed  to  be  a  fatality 
in  the  coincidence  of  our  arrival,  since  there  was  an  analogy,  though 
no  identity  in  our  situations.  I  knew  I  could  be  reproached  with 
sacrificing  nothing  to  the  preservation  of  waggon  loads  of  corrupt 
gold ;  but  still  I  was  the  ex-chief  of  the  staff  of  an  army,  which,  in 
yielding  to  the  enemy  a  country  it  was  entrusted  to  defend,  had  saved 
only  appearances.  I  congratulated  myself,  therefore,  on  receiving  no 
order  during  this  parade,  and  was  walking  contentedly  to  my  lodg- 
ings, when  General  Savary  overtook  me,  and  said,  '  The  Emperor 
orders  vou  to  be  at  his  quarters  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour.'  While 
preparing  to  appear  before  Napoleon,  under  circumstances  of  mo- 
ment, although  I  had  nothing  on  my  own  part  to  justify,  it  »vas  im- 
possible to  wave  the  question,  How  am  I  to  act  with  regard  to  the 
Duke  of  Abrantes  1  I  could  not  deceive  myself  so  far  as  to  deny 
that  in  military  matters  there  had  been  mistakes  in  Portugal,  which, 
however,  could  not  all  be  imputed  to  him  ;  while  his  devotion  to  the 
Emperor  and  the  service  was  unbounded.  He  was  calumniated  and 
denounced  by  such  men  as  Loison,  Hermann,  etc.,  etc.,  whom  he  had 
loaded  with  riches.     Napoleon,  even  at  Valladolid,  was  surrounded 


GENERAL    THIEBAULT    AND    NAPOLEON.  321 

by  the  Duke'3  enemies,  amongst  whom  Savarv  must  be  numbered. 
I  should  have  gratified  many  of  them  by  contributing  my  mite  of 
calumny  against  him,  but  in  so  doing  1  must  have  disgraced  myself; 
for  besides,  it  is  always  dishonourable  to  inculpate  a  commander  in 
the  opinion  of  the  sovereign.  I  loved  the  Duke  of  Abrantes,  and 
was  under  obligations  to  him  ;  but  could  I  have  cancelled  both  these 
considerations,  my  resolution  would  have  been  the  same, — to  under- 
take his  defence. 

"  When  I  entered  the  great  hall  of  the  Palace  of  the  Inquisition, 
of  which  the  Emperor  occupied  the  first  floor,  Napoleon  was  travers- 
ing it  in  the  width  between  the  fireplace  and  the  middle  window,  and 
as  he  stood  till  I  approached  him,  and  then  resumed  his  promenade, 
I  walked  beside  him  during  the  hundred  minutes  of  a  conversation 
of  which  I  here  give  some  fragments.  '  Well,'  said  he,  prefaced  only 
by  Good  morning,  sir,  'so  you  capitulated  with  the  English,  and 
evacuated  Portugal  !' — 'Sire,  the  Duke  of  Abrantes  yielded  only  to 
necessity,  and  forced  an  honourable  treaty  from  men  who,  if  com- 
manded by  him.  would  not  even  have  granted  us  a  capitulation.' — 
'The  events  of  Lisbon  were  the  necessary  result  of  the  affair  of  Vi 
miera.  It  was  there,  sir,  that  you  should  have  defeated  the  enemy, 
and  not  have  committed  such  serious  errors.'* 

"  I  comprehended  that  the  Emperor  was  resolved  not  to  name 
the  Duke  of  Abrantes,  and  therefore  1  did  not  regard  the  you,  when 
addressed  to  myself,  as  any  thing  personal  ;  on  the  other  hand,  aware 
that  the  tactics  of  that  battle  could  not  be  defended,  I  felt  it  better  t<> 
be  silent  than  to  enter  into  discussion  with  him.  I  If  continued, 
'  And  pray,  sir,  where  did  you  learn  to  attack  in  front  an  enemy  who 
occupies  a  formidable  position  '.  You  might  as  well  take  a  bull  t>v 
the  horns,  or  knock  your  bead  against  a  wall.  Did  Marshal  Soult 
proceed  thai  way  at  Corunna?  No!  he  turned  the  enemy, and  drove 
him  out  of  the  peninsula.'  'Sire,  Marshal  Soult,  at  Corunna,  was 
opposed  to  an  enemy,  who,  incapable  of  maintaining  himself  in 
Spain,  was  hastening  to  embark,  and  whose  forces  were  continually 
diminished,  while  those,  of  the  Marshal  were  increasing  l>v  the  buo 
cessive  arrival  of  fresh  corps.  The  Duke  of  Abrantes,  on  the  other 
nand,  unable  to  retain  Portugal,  engaged  al  Viraiera  an  enemy  who 
during  the  battle,  and  beyond  the  possibility  of  auch  an  even!  being 
anticipated,  was  reii: forced  by  live  thousand   men,  who  were  disem« 

*  Napoleon'g  delicacy  in  Dover  mentioning  the  name  of  Junot  during  tin 
whole  course  of  this  conference,  and  <>f  lii-t  reproaches  to  Genera]  Thiebaul^ 
surprises  me,  and  would  have  sensibly  affected  my  husband. 
60 


322  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

barked  within  sight  of  his  camp.  And  if  the  Duke  of  Abrantes 
could  not  force  the  position  of  Vimiera,  neither  did  Marshal  Soult 
prevent  the  embarkation  of  the  English  army.*  As  for  the  manoeu- 
vre you  have  done  me  the  honour  to  point  out,  Sire,  new  examples) 
are  unnecessary  to  the  demonstration  of  that  great  maxim  for  ever 
established  by  your  Majesty's  immortal  campaigns — that  an  enemy 
may  be  annihilated  by  force,  but  is  defeated  by  skill.'  A  short 
silence  ensued,  the  Emperor  looking  at  me  : — '  Besides,  sir,  is  it  with 
fragments  of  your  army  that  you  should  meet  an  enemy  1  You  had 
twenty-six  thousand  men,  and  fought  with  ten  thousand  !  And  that 
because  you  had  scattered  more  than  twelve  thousand  men  at  Pe- 
niche,  at  Almeida,  at  Elvas,  at  Santarem,  at  Lisbon,  in  the  fleet,  and 
on  both  banks  of  the  Tagus.'  " 

General  Thiebault  declares  that  he  was  confounded  to  find  that 
the  Emperor  knew  this  report  by  heart,  though  contained  in  more 
than  a  hundred  pages. 

" '  I  am  entirely  mistaken,  Sire,  or  the  separation  of  nearly  the 
whole  of  these  brigades  and  garrisons  from  the  main  army,  was 
inevitable;  and  if  your  Majesty  will  suffer  me  to  submit  a  few  obser- 
vations to  your  consideration,  I  presume  that  you  will  find  in  them  a 
justification  of  the  Duke  of  Abrantes.'  His  silence  authorizing  me 
to  proceed,  I  added, — 'The  English  army  that  was  disembarked  on 
the  coast  had  no  place  of  refuge,  and,  on  the  loss  of  a  single  battle, 
would  have  been  under  the  necessity  of  abandoning  their  baggage  and 
wounded.  So  situated,  the  acquisition  of  Peniche  was  important  to 
General  Wellesley ;  and  for  the  same  reason  it  was  incumbent  on 
General  Junot  to  prevent  their  taking  it,  more  especially  as  the 
peninsula  is  as  easy  of  defence  as  difficult  of  attack  ;  and  Peniche  lost, 
Sire,  it  is  evident  that  all  must  have  been  over  with  us  in  the  north 
of  Portugal.  It  was  to  such  considerations  that  the  Duke  of  Abrantes 
yielded,  in  leaving  eight  hundred  Swiss  there.  Your  Majesty  had 
ordered  that  all  vessels  in  sea-worthy  condition  should  be  repaired 
and  armed.  We  had  already  one  of  eighty  guns,  a  second  ready  to 
join  the  squadron,  two  frigates  of  fifty  guns,  and  a  third  on  the 
stocks,  besides  a  few  brigs  and  corvettes.  These  vessels,  Sire,  were 
necessary  not  only  for  defending  the  mouth  of  the  Tagus,  and  sup- 
porting the  Russian  fleet  against  any  enterprise  of  the  English  blocka- 

*  Above  all,  he  could  not  prevent  its  return  ;  and  the  second  campaign  of 
Portugal  should  be  considered  in  conjunction  with  this  conversation,  in  order 
to  the  justification  of  my  husband  from  the  imputations  which  it  might  b« 
oupposed  to  cast  ipon  him. 


GENERAL   THIEBAULT   AND    NAPOLEON.  323 

ding  squadron,  but  also  to  guard  the  pontoons  occupied  by  the  Spanish 
troops  we  had  disarmed,  and  to  keep  Lisbon  in  check.  In  such  criti 
cal  circumstances,  the  ships  could  not  be  left  to  their  crews;  this  was 
the  reason  for  having  placed  there  one  thousand  men :  I  will  say 
nothing  of  the  forts.' — 'The  forts  must  be  defended.  But  what 
necessity  for  pushing  two  thousand  men  to  the  left  bank  of  the  Ta- 
gus?' — 'Sire,  that  measure  was  suggested  by  considerations  of  equal 
delicacy  and  importance.  Eight  Russian  vessels,  under  the  command 
of  Admiral  Siniavin,  were  blockaded  in  the  Tagus.  The  only  good 
anchorage  in  that  road  is  near  the  left  bank,  which  was  covered  with 
insurgents,  increasing  daily  in  numbers  and  hardihood,  who,  had  that 
bank  been  evacuated  by  us,  would  soon  have  been  reinforced  by 
detachments  from  the  English  vessels ;  and  as  they  would  have  lost 
no  time  in  bringing  guns  to  bear,  the  situation  of  the  Russian  fleet 
must  have  been  untenable,  and  the  difficulties  of  our  own  situation  in 
consequence  greatly  aggravated.  What  complaints,  Sire,  would  that 
admiral,  in  such  a  case,  have  addressed  to  his  court!  An  admiral, 
who,  moreover,  only  sought  an  excuse  to  make  common  cause  with 
the  English.  May  he  not  have  speculated  on  surrendering,  and  im- 
puting that  step  to  a  wilful  desertion?  And  how  much  would  the 
Duke  of  Abrantes  have  been  distressed  to  have  furnished  him  with 
such  a  pretext,  or  to  have  occasioned  any  grievance  to  the  Emperor 
Alexander.  Political  motives,  therefore,  decided  our  military  ar- 
rangements.' 

"To  this  the  Emperor  made  no  reply,  and  walked  for  some  time 
in  silence.*  At  length  he  said,  'And  Santarem  V  I  could  find  DO 
excuse  f  >r  the  thousand  left  there,  and  was  silent  in  my  turn,  wishing 
only  to  defend  where  I  could  incontestable  convince.  'And  Lisbon  ?' 
— 'Our  position,  our  resources,  our  security,  Sire,  all  depended  on 
the  possession  of  that  city.' — 'Capitals,  sir,  are  always  guided  by 
events.  Conquerors  at  Vimiera,  you  would  on  the  field  of  battle 
have  secured  the  tranquillity  of  Lisbon.' — 'That  may  1"'  the  ease, 
Sire,  in  regular,  bul  not  in  popular  wars.'  (Another  hok.)  'In  the 
latter,  Sin',  the  capital  is  always  the  most  dangerous  and  most  diffi- 
cult to  restrain.  And  when,  like  Lisbon,  it  constitutes  an  important 
pari  of  the  stair,  to  abandon  it  is  to  lose  all  its  resources,  and  every 
.- .  1 1 1 ■  r  dependence  with  it.'  Again  he  fixed  his  eyes  on  me  in  silence. 
Then  advanced  a  few  steps,  and  at  length  said,  '  Bul  Elvas,  sir, —  and 
Almeida,     what  need  was  there  of  garrisons  there?'     'Weexpected 

•  TIih  (>]>iiiiii'-w  to  conviction,  wlion  pressed  QpOIl  bits  l>v  (lie  fore.;  of  truth 
is  a:i  important  trait  in  In1*  elm  meter. 


324  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COUET   AND   FAMILY. 

succour,  Sire ;  General  Dupont's  division  appeared  to  be  marching 
on  Lisbon,  either  to  secure  the  possession  of  Portugal,  to  open  a 
retreat  for  us,  or  to  command  the  west  of  Spain.  This  division 
could  reach  us  only  through  Almeida  or  Elvas.  To  abandon  these 
fortresses,  therefore,  comprised  the  abandonment  of  the  entire  prov- 
inces in  which  they  are  situated.  So,  at  least,  the  Duke  of  Abrantes 
judged.' 

"  Thes-  reasons  being  admitted,  and  other  questions  or  subjects 
furnishing  me  with  an  opportunity  of  enlightening  the  Emperor  with 
regard  to  the  Duke  of  Abrantes,  I  described  the  distress  he  suffered, 
under  the  fear  of  displeasing  or  grieving  his  Majesty,  and  perceived 
that  the  Emperor  listened  with  satisfaction ;  and,  as  if  pleased  with 
the  part  I  had  acted,  was  thenceforward  much  more  unreserved.  The 
new  campaign  which  the  Emperor  was  about  to  open  in  Portugal, 
under  the  auspices  of  Marshal  Soult,  served  as  a  theme  for  continuing 
the  conversation.  In  describing  the  itinerary  the  Marshal  was  to 
follow,  his  Majesty  observed : — '  It  is  substituting  the  crossing  of 
rivers  for  that  of  mountains.'  In  fact,  the  line  of  Gallicia  embraces 
the  crossing  of  the  Minho,  the  Douro,  the  Vouga,  and  the  Mondego. 
'  Sire,'  I  answered,  '  the  passage  of  the  most  formidable  rivers  is  pre- 
ferable to  that  of  the  mountains  in  Beira  and  the  Tras  os  Monies. 
The  difficulties  of  the  passage  of  rivers,  and  the  means  of  surmounting 
those  difficulties,  are  equally  well  known.  But  those  which  these 
mountains  present  are  incalculable.  And  let  me  have  the  honour  to 
add,  that  Marshal  Soult,  in  following  the  itinerary  your  Majesty  is 
pleased  to  point  out,  will  always  march  by  practicable  and  beaten 
roads ;  that  he  will  be  surrounded  by  abundance,  in  a  country  where 
he  has  ample  room  for  manoeuvring ;  and  in  crossing  the  three  prin- 
cipal rivers  will  be  supported  by  three  strong  cities ;  Tuy,  Oporto, 
and  Coimbra.'  He  was  pleased  with  a  reply  so  entirely  in  accordance 
with  the  plans  he  had  traced,  and,  on  the  whole,  appeared  satisfied 
with  the  interview." 

The  Emperor  once  more  returned  to  Paris,  after  having  defeated 
Sir  John  Moore,  taken  Madrid,  and,  as  he  believed,  chastised  the 
Spaniards.  The  brilliancy  of  his  court  was  great,  but  more  clouded 
by  fears  and  anxieties  than  the  preceding  year.  War,  war,  was  the 
universal  text  of  the  Emperor.  Cardinal  Maury,  M.  de  Cheval, 
Count  Louis  de  Nai'my,  the  physician  Halley,  Millin,  all  my  friends, 
conversed  on  coming  events  with  an  anxiety  that  alarmed  me.  All 
agreed  that  the  dangers  of  the  northern  war  would  be  increased  ten- 
fold by  that  of  Spain.  Alas!  I  knew  it  but  too  well,  and  saw  around 
me   nothing  but   uneasiness,  and   the  troubles  of  many  immediate 


MADAME   RECAMIER.  325 

friends.  Junot  was  at  this  time  interested  in  the  exile  of  Madame  de 
Stael  and  Madame  Recamier,  because,  at  the  request  of  the  former, 
and  convinced  that  the  Emperor  might  by  mildness  have  converted 
her  into  a  partizan  as  useful  as  her  enmity  would  be  dangerous,  he 
had  made  every  effort  to  soften  him  in  her  favour,  till  Napoleon,  in  a 
rage,  exclaimed,  "So!  you  too  are  going  to  ally  yourself  with  my 
enemies." — "  It  is  extraordinary,"  said  Junot  one  day  to  me,  when 
speaking  of  the  exile,  "  that  the  Emperor,  who  knows  enough  of  my 
heart  to  be  assured  that  my  blood  and  life  are  at  his  service,  will  re- 
proach me  and  you  with  his  enemies!  His  enemies  are  mine,  with 
only  this  difference,  that  I  desire  no  vengeance  on  my  own,  while  I 
would  exterminate  his." 

Madame  Rccamier's  exile  was  shortly  after  this  announced  pub- 
licly, in  consequence  of  her  visit  to  Coppet ;  and  occasioned  sensa- 
tions to  Junot  such  as  he  doubtless  little  expected  to  have  experienced 
from  any  of  the  Emperor's  acts;  yet  such  was,  at  this  moment,  the 
delicacy  of  his  situation,  that  he  dared  not,  or  only  dared  tremblingly, 
to  question  so  unjust  a  proceeding.     "Laura,"  he  once  wrote  to  me, 
"  my  heart  is  oppressed  and  sick,  when  I  think  of  the  exile  of  Ma- 
dame Recamier.     I  told  you  long  ago  that  I  had   once   passionately 
loved  her:  my  friendship  is  now  only  that  of  a  brother,  but  united 
with   a  sentiment  of  respectful    admiration.     She    is   so   superior  a 
being!   I   thank  you   for  appreciating   her.     You   know  she  does  you 
equal  justice,  and  cherishes  for  you  the  attachment  1  should  have  so 
much  rejoiced  in.      I  had  hoped  to  bring  you   together  next,  spring! 
and  how  are  my  wishes  frustrated?  alas!  by  a  blow  which   renders 
desolate  the  future  existence  of  an   unfortunate  woman,  who  deserves 
the   homage  of  all  who   pronounce  her  name.      My  Laura,  I  conjure 
yon  to  see  the  Empress — see  Queen  Hortense— see  the   Emperor — ■ 
but  no,  you  must  not    speak   to  him.      Alas!    how   can   he   who   is  so 
just,  so  great,  so  remarkable  lor  goodness — how  can  he  voluntarily 
oppress  a   feeble  woman!"     Madame    Recamier  deserved  all   the 
eulogies  Junot,  poured  upon  her:  not  he  only,  but  Murat.  Eugene, 
Bernadotte,  Massena,  and  many  other  brave  and  loyal  French  patriots 
regarded  her  with  real   friendship,  and   proclaimed  her  the  best  as 
well  as  the  met    beautiful   of  women.      My  own  friendship  for  her  is 
founded  on  the  conviction  thai  the  mi,,!   noble  and  generous  Benti 
ments  animated  her  pure  heart. 

There  are  circumstances  in  her  history,  the  importance  of  which 
her  almost  infantine  innocence  was  perhaps  incapable  of  fully  dis- 
cerning. M.  Recamier,  before  his  reverse  of  fortune,  wishing  his 
wife  to  enjoy  all  the  pleasures  natui-a   'o  her  age,  gave  her  a  country 


326  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMIL"? 

house  at  Clichy,  to  which  the  hest  society  of  Paris  in  medhuelj 
flecked,  and  Madame  Recamier,  in  the  full  blaze  of  beauty, — young, 
gay,  and  happy,  thought  only  of  benevolence  and  amusement.  But 
the  serpent  found  access  to  this  Eden,  and  to  its  pure  and  beautiful 
Eve.  Fouche  presented  himself,  and  his  station  ensured  his  admis- 
sion. He  soon  invited  her  to  accept  the  post  of  lady  of  honour  to  the 
Empress. — "  I  have  no  inclination  for  it,"  she  replied  in  a  soft  and 
insinuating  tone,  as  though  fearful  by  too  positive  a  refusal  to  provoke 
the  vengeance  of  covert  power;  for  she  did  not  suppose  the  Emperor 
a  stranger  to  the  intrigue. — "That  is  the  answer  of  a  child,"  rejoined 
Fouche ;  "  consider  the  Emperor's  situation,  he  wants  a  guide,  a 
female  friend — and  where  can  he  find  one?  Amongst  the  wives  of 
his  generals  %  That  is  impossible,  it  would  excite  scandal." — "  And 
why  are  you  so  obliging  as  to  imagine  that  scandal  would  spare  me?" 
— "The  case  is  quite  different.  You  are,  to  be  sure,  as  young  as  any 
of  them ;  but  your  marriage,  and  the  station  in  which  it  places  you, 
has  established  your  reputation;  it  is  pure  and  unblemished.  You 
are  privileged  to  be  the  Emperor's  friend,  for  it  is  a  friend  and  not  a 
mistress  that  he  wants;"  and  so  saying  his  little  twinkling  eyes  ran 
over  the  figure  of  the  young  Psyche,  while  her  countenance  beamed 
with  native  modesty,  intelligence,  and  sweetness. 

"  I  know  the  cravings  of  the  Emperor's  heart,"  he  added,  "  I  know 
he  is  unhappy  at  not  being  understood,  and  that  he  would  gladly 
exchange  hours  of  victory  and  noisy  acclamations  which  play  round 
the  ear  without  reaching  the  heart,  for  a  few  minutes  of  social  and 
confidential  converse.  He  is  weary  too  of  daily  encountering  scenes 
of  jealousy,  from  whicn  the  pure  and  sacred  connexion  I  wish  to  see 
established  between  you  and  him  would  be  exempt." — "  But,"  ob 
jected  Madame  Recamier,  quite  unconvinced  by  these  prolound 
arguments,  "  how  can  I  ascertain  that  it  would  be  agreeable  to  the 
Emperor  that  I  should  accept  this  situation  ;  but  especially  how 
would  it  please  the  Empress,  whose  whole  household  is  named,  that  I 
should  displace  either  her  niece  or  her  friend,  Madame  de  Laroche- 
foucauld.  But  moreover,  shall  I  tell  you,  I  love  my  liberty." — "  I 
recommend  nothing  to  you  that  will  interfere  with  your  liberty ;  you 
are  not  requested  to  undertake  any  burdensome  duty.  Your  post  in 
the  household  will  be  that  of  the  Empress's  friend,  but  particularly 
the  Emperor's.  The  friend  of  Napoleon  !  the  friend  of  the  Emperor! 
consider  a  little  !  reflect  on  my  proposition,  and  I  am  certain,  if  you 
are  not  prejudiced,  your  noble  and  generous  soul  will  accept  it  with 
delight." 

Madame  Recamier  was  a  mortal,  and  it  must  be  acknowledged 


MADAME    RECAMIER.  327 

that  the  friendship  of  Napoleon  was  at  tha  time  an  ignis  fatuul 
capable  of  dazzling  any  being  not  wholly  ethe'eal,  even  to  ruin.  The 
idea  of  swaying  with  a  kindly  influence  the  destinies  of  so  many  mil- 
lions of  men — of  sometimes  arresting  a  devastating  torrent — might 
well  extort  a  smile  !  Seduction  is  ingenious:  the  serpent,  like  that  of 
Paradise,  displayed  his  shining  scales  of  purple,  azure,  and  gold.  His 
syren  voice  spoke  music ;  and  never  was  temptation  more  cunningly 
presented  to  the  female  heart. 

While  these  discussions  were  pending,  Madame  Recamier  received 
an  invitation  from  one  of  the  Emperor's  sisters  to  breakfast  at  her 
hotel.  There  the  conversation  turned  on  friendship,  and  the  charms 
of  such  a  sentiment  between  a  man  and  a  pure  and  virtuous  woman. 
— "  The  Emperor  is  worthy  of  such  happiness,"  said  the  Princess, 
'  and  fully  capable  of  appreciating  it ;  but  he  has  no  such  friend.  And 
how  is  one  to  be  selected  for  him  from  amongst  the  multitude  of  out 
court  ladies?" 

Shortly  afterwards  the  Princess  inquired  whether  Madame  Reca- 
mier  liked  the  theatres,  and  which  she  preferred.  She  was  partial,  she 
replied  to  the  French  Comedy.  "  Oh  !  then,"  said  the  Princess,  "  my 
box  is  at  your  service,  it  is  in  the  lower  tier,  therefore  requires  no  cere- 
mony of  dress;  promise  me  to  make  use  of  it."  Madame  Recamier 
promised,  and  the  next  morning  received  the  following  note  : — 

"The  managers  of  the  French  Comedy  are  informed  that  her  Im- 
perial Highness  the  Princess  *  *  *  gives  Madame  Recamier  admission 
toh<r  box.  They  are  likewise  informed,  that  when  Madame  Recamier 
uses  the  box  she  is  to  choose  her  own  company  ;  and  that  no  person  is 
to  be  admitted,  even  though  a  member  of  the  Princess's  or  the  G  .  .  .  . 
D 's  household,  without  Madame  Keeamier's  special  per- 
mission. L >'s- 

"Secretary  of  her  Imperial  Highness  the  Princess." 

Ma. lame  Recamier's  unsuspecting  mind  received  a  new  light  from 
viic  perusal  <>f  this  billel  ;  sin-  returned  thanks,  hut  never  made  use  of 
it.  The  box  faced  tin-  Emperor's.  Will  it  now  be  said  thai  inch  take 
no  revenge  1  I  hope,  .and  would  fain  believe,  thai  the  Emperor  was 
not  concerned  in  all  this.  Bui  Fouche  b)  promoting  her  exile,  re* 
venged  the  overthrow  of  manj  ambitious  projects.  He  would  gladly 
have  restored  the  halcyon  days  of  Louis  XIII.  or  of  Louis  XIV.  and 
Mademoiselle  de  la  Fayette;  and  himself,  by  retracing  one  step  only, 
might  have  enacted  a  second  Pere  Lachaise,  though  I  believe  ihu 
reil  satin  would  hive  !  een  more  ogreeabh  to  his  inclinations. 


328  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 


CHAPTEK    XXXIIi. 

New  tampa-gn  in  Germany—  Battle  of  Austerlitz — Bombardment  of  Vienna- 
Death  of  Marshal  Lannes — The  Roman  states  annexed  to  the  French  empire 
— Bull  of  excommunication — Marshal  Soult  determines  to  accept  the  attri- 
butes of  roj'alty — New  disasters  in  Portugal — Captain  Schiller  and  the 
Countess  W — g — .  — General  Danube — Prince  Eugene  at  Leoben — Peace  with 
Austria — The  Emperor's  return — Opinion  at  Paris — Inauspicious  omens. 

While  I  was  wandering  amongst  the  lovely  valleys  of  the  Pyrenees, 
whither  I  had  been  ordered  by  my  physicians,  the  plains  of  Germany 
were  again  ensanguined  with  war,  and  her  furrows  visited  with  those 
disastrous  scourges,  whose  aggravated  wounds  were  reserved  with  fear- 
ful usury  for  us.  Massena  was  crossing  the  Inn,  burning  Scharding 
and  reviving  in  our  memories  the  hero  of  Genoa  and  Rivoli.  Napo- 
leon himself  sowed  the  laurel  seed  before  all  his  generals,  leaving 
them  only  the  trouble  of  stretching  out  their  hands  to  reap  the  harvest. 
The  Emperor  was  a  thunderbolt  of  war  at  the  commencement  of  that 
campaign.  Enraged  that  the  enemy  had  the  audacity,  though  trem- 
blingly, to  forestal  him,  he  rushed  upon  them  with  the  fury  of  a  lion, 
and  if  I  may  use  the  expression,  sawed  the  Austrian  army  asunder ; 
compelling  it  to  retreat  precipitately  and  in  confusion  amongst  the 
defiles  of  the  Bohemian  mountains;  where  incessantly  harassed  by 
the  swift  succeeding  strokes  of  that  ponderous  club  which  the  fair  and 
delicate  hand  of  Napoleon  so  efficiently  wielded,  they  could  scarcely 
for  ten  days  recover  breath  to  fly  before  him  who  again  commanded 
the  ancient  ramparts  of  Vienna  to  bow  down.  This  campaign,  how- 
ever, was  not  like  that  of  Austerlitz,  crowned  with  laurels  interspersed 
with  flowers :  mourning  followed  in  the  train  of  triumph,  and  every 
bulletin  plunged  a  thousand  families  in  tears!  for  Napoleon's  puissant 
voice  could  still  command  the  soldier  to  march !  and  he  marched — to 
die  !  and  he  died.  The  forty-sixth  regiment  of  the  line  marched  from 
Scharding  to  Ebensberg,  a  distance  of  twenty -six  leagues,  in  five  and 
thirty  hours. 

We  frequently  received  letters  from  head-quarters,  and  the  army 
was  still  advancing.  Vienna  resolved  on  defence,  and  sustained  a 
Bevere  bombardment  for  thirty  hours;  but  the  attention  of  the  Aulie 


BULL   OF   EXCOMMUNICATION".  329 

council  was  directed  less  to  fortifying  than  provisioning  the  capital ; 
for  when  taken,  she  furnished  supplies  sufficient,  as  one  of  our  inspec- 
tors declared,  for  a  whole  campaign.  The  Archduke  Charles  met  Na- 
poleon at  the  battle  of  Essling;  and  death  was  rile  in  both  armies; 
ours  lost  its  bravest  chief  in  Marshal  Lannes.  The  butchery  was  hor- 
rible. The  Archduke  proclaimed  a  loss  on  his  own  side  of  four  thou- 
sand three  hundred  killed  and  twelve  thousand  wounded.  From  this 
admission  of  the  enemy,  generally  below  the  truth,  our  loss  may  be 
estimated. 

From  Vienna  was  issued  the  Imperial  decree  for  annexing  the 
Roman  states  to  the  French  empire,  leaving  to  the  Pope  the  choice  of 
residing  at  Rome,  and  a  revenue  of  two  millions  of  francs.  The  Em- 
peror had  long  vehemently  declaimed  against  the  danger  of  a  foreign 
Prince  exercising  spiritual  authority  in  France.  Besides,  it  was  argued 
that  the  Roman  states  were  bestowed  by  Charlemagne  and  only 
resumed  by  Napoleon.  Pius  VII.,  forgetting  that  himself  had  conse- 
crated the  head  he  now  devoted  to  perdition,  fulminated  a  bull  of  ex- 
communication. "  Let  monarchs  once  more  learn  that  by  the  law  of 
Jesus  Christ  they  are  subjected  to  our  throne,  and  owe  obedience  to 
our  commands  ;  for  we  also  bear  sovereign  sway,  but  it  is  a  far  more 
noble  sovereignty,"  etc.  Alas!  the  avenging  blow  which  at  last  too 
surely  struck  him,  came  in  a  more  substantial  shape  than  this  impo- 
tent bull.  It  is  inexplicable,  or  to  be.  explained  only  by  the  dizziness 
which  such  stupendous  and  still  extending  power  produced,  that  the 
Emperor,  aware  of  the  situation  of  Spain,  should  at  such  a  time  have 
courted  new  difficulties,  by  violating  the  domicile  of  St.  Peter,  fir  the 
futile  ambition  of  appointing  prefects  of  the  Tiber  and  the  Rhine! 
Ah!  how  dearly  did  he  pay  for  that  pale  and  melancholy  glory! 
I  low  are  his  laurels  soiled,  how  gloomy  is  their  verdure  !  Policy  must, 
not  he  arrested  in  its  course!  True!  Neither  could  that  fatality 
which  swept  onwards  to  his  destruction,  when  in  L814  an  unequal 
struggle  against  overwhelming  numbers  too  sadly  convinced  him  how 
costly  was  (lie  sacrifice  of  four  hundred  thousand  men  to  (lie  demon 
o'  fanaticism  in  Spain. 

Meanwhile  the  French  armj  in  Arragon,  thanks  to  the  condition 
in  which  Junol  had  left  it,  obtained  some  success.  General  Suchet, 
who  fully  justified  Junot's  expectations,  completely  defeated  General 
Blake  at  Belchitte.  The  adventure  of  the  second  expedition  to  Portu* 
gal  happened  about  the  same  time;  I  call  it  an  "adventure,"  because 
the  foots  were  perfectly  romantic.     Thai  gleam  of  ambition,  (lie  undo* 

fined  shadow  of  which  was  thrown  across  his  path  by  one  of  l>is  cap* 
tains,    \\;is   one    of    the    most    extraordinary    incidents    Of'    \:ipoleoiiV 


330  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

reign.  A  member  of  the  English  parliament  justly  observed,  that  H 
was  the  policy  of  the  English  government  to  support,  or  even  to  incite 
the  inclinations  of  Souk  ;  to  place  in  his  hand  and  on  his  head  the 
attributes  of  royalty.  In  the  English  work  of  Colonel  Napier,  this 
important  affair  is  passed  over  in  one  line,  just  declaring  that  there  is 
no  truth  in  it.  The  colonel,  I  am  persuaded,  drew  his  materials  from 
an  authentic  source;  and  had  he  condescended  to  communicate  them, 
they  would  doubtless  have  proved  as  satisfactory  to  his  readers  as  to 
himself:  but  he  will  excuse  my  objecting,  that  a  single  line  is  inade- 
quate to  such  an  affair. 

There  exists  a  biography  of  Marshal  Soult,  published  at  Brussels, 
under  the  fictitious  name  of  Julien,  though  its  real  author  is  an 
eminently  gifted  friend  of  the  Marshal's,  which  gives  a  totally  different 
version  of  the  -story,  asserting  that  the  Emperor  in  delivering  his 
final  instructions  told  the  Marshal :  "  Monsieur  le  Marechal,  the  Duke 
of  Abrantes,  by  my  order,  has  declared  that  the  house  of  Braganza 
had  ceased  to  reign.  Repeat  the  proclamation  ;  and  if  for  the  preser- 
vation of  Portugal  it  is  necessary  to  give  her  a  new  dynasty,  I  shall 
see  yours  with  pleasure."  This  version  may  be  correct,  and  is  even 
plausible,  but  it  should  either  have  been  suppressed  or  supported  by 
substantia]  proof.  Those,  however,  who  were  about  the  Emperor  at 
Schoenbrunn,  when  Loison  arrived,  and  related,  with  the  venom  of  a 
serpent,  the  whole  disastrous  history  of  Soult's  army,  well  know  the 
effect  the  news  produced  upon  him ;  he  turned  pale  and  was  seized 
with  one  of  those  nervous  affections  to  which  he  was  occasionally  sub- 
ject. Subsequently,  in  the  course  of  the  same  day,  he  spoke  of  the 
affair  in  a  tone  of  raillery  which  he  certainly  could  not  have  adopted 
had  he  been  its  instigator ;  and  said  laughing,  but  with  that  bitter 
laugh,  that  was  for  from  embellishing  his  expressive  countenance: — 
"  Ah  !  ah  ! — King  of  Portugal ! — yes — King  of  Portugal,  truly  ! — 
Nicholas  1st — Is  not  his  name  Nicholas? — Nicholas  ! — it  should  rather 
have  been  Nicodemus!"  Some  people  have  affected  to  deny  this 
whole  scene,  because  the  Emperor  could  not  call  Soult  Nicholas,  when 
his  real  name  was  John.  Did  he  really  believe  the  name  to  be  Nicho- 
las, or  did  he  merely  choose  to  place  it  in  juxtaposition  with  that  of 
Nicodemus.  This  question  I  cannot  resolve,  but  I  can  positively 
vouch  for  the  words. 

Alas !  we  had  not  yet  done  with  that  unhappy  Portugal ;  another 
army  was  yet  to  be  engulphed  in  that  all  devouring  abyss.  When 
accompanying  my  husband  into  Spain,  the  evidence  of  my  own  senses 
confirmed  the  frightful  disasters  of  Soult's  retreat,  which  one  of  my 
best  friends,  then  colonel  of  a  cavalry  regiment,  had  painted  to  me  ir 


THE   DEATH   OF    LAXNES.  331 

colours  which  made  me  shudder  and  weep  with  pity  and  indignation. 
This  retreat  contrasted  well  with  the  convention  of  Cintra,  and  showed 
the  relative  abilities  of  onr  chiefs  under  their  respective  ciroum. 
stances.     It  is  indeed  boasted  that  we  did  not  negotiate  the  second  time 

— but  the  alternative  is  something  like  that  of  the  Countess  W g, 

in  the  campaign  of  Sobieski,  who  being  young  and  beautiful,  the  Turks 
waylaid  her  on  her  road  to  Bavaria  with  the  design  of  presenting  her 
to  the  .Grand  Vizier.  ''But  I  escaped  them,"  said  she  triumphantly, 
'•'  the  Turks  did  not  even  see  me." — "  And  how  did  you  manage  it?" 
— •'  I  encountered  Captain  Schiller,  who  detained  me  six  weeks  with 
him." — This  famous  Captain  of  pandours  made  little  distinction  be- 
tween friends  and  enemies  in  affairs  of  gallantry. 

The  death  of  Marshal  Lannes  created  a  great  impression,  not  only 
in  the  army,  but  throughout  Europe.  But  in  France,  probably  this 
misfortune  was  less  felt  than  it  would  have  been,  had  it  occurred  at 
any  other  time.  The  battle  of  Essling  was  one  of  those  fatal  occasions 
in  which  death  strikes  with  such  multiplied  and  indiscriminate  blows, 
ihat,  in  the  universality  of  private  grief,  a  public  loss,  such  as  that  of 
Marsha]  Lannes,  makes  less  impression.  The  Emperor  had  been 
warmly  attached  to  Lannes,  but  he  had  also  been  often  offended  by 
him  :  and  now  perhaps  involuntarily  showed  that  his  regret  was  that 
of  the  sovereign  for  a  man  of  talent,  and  that  as  a  friend  he  was 
little  affected.  He  even  jested  upon  the  battle  of  Essling ;  observing, 
that  the  Austrians  had  this  day  met  with  an  ally  they  had  not 
reckoned  upon:  and  that  General  Danube  had  proved  himself  tin- 
best  officer  of  this  army.  It  was  to  the  destruction  of  the  bridges 
that  the  Emperor  referred  ;  but  I  knew  not  why,  1  never  could  accus- 
tom myself  to  his  forced  laugh;  there  was  no  mirth  in  it,  neither  was 
there  any  thing  ridiculous. — !  feci,  even  in  the  recollection  of  it,  as  in 
an  unnatural  atmosphere.  1  seem  to  breathe  with  difficulty,  and  only 
recover  from  the  oppression  by  looking  up  and  contemplating  him  on 
the  summit  of  thai  column,  forged  from  the  hostile  cannons  which  he 
threw  so  lavishly  into  the  furnace. 

Still  victory  was  faithful  to  our  arms.  Prince  Eugene  beat 
FcllachLh  at  Leoben,  a  place  equally  memorable  to  Austria  and 
Napoleon.  The  consequence  of  this  riotory  was  the  easy  junction 
of  the  armies  of  Germany  and  Italy. 

Iii  France  great  uneasiness  was  fell  respecting  the  grand  army. 
The  Emperor  suffered  nothing  to  arrive  bul  what,  it,  was  his  pleasure 
to  send;  and  every  one  knew  thai   the  words  of  the  bulletins  were 

not  to   be  taken    for  gospel.      I  was  at,  the  lime  in  the    Pyrenees,  and 

bad  more  authentic  information  than  was  generall}  possessed,  heeausc 


332  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

my  letters  came  direct  from  Germany,  and  I  read  no  newspaper.  1 
had  regular  communications  from  Junot,  who  commanded  the  Saxon 
and  Bavariai  troops,  but  I  kept  them  to  myself  when  they  did  not 
agree  with  Ine  bulletins;  as  in  the  case  of  the  battle  of  Essling. 
Prince  Eugene's  victory  over  the  Archduke  John,  at  Raab,  in  Hun- 
gary, is  one  of  the  events  of  this  campaign  in  which  the  Emperor  had 
the  greatest  cause  to  rejoice,  but  he  spoke  of  it  merely  as  an  ordinary 
atl'air  ;  its  consequences,  however,  were  immense. 

At  length  the  Emperor  made  peace  with  Austria.  The  treaty 
was  signed  by  the  Duke  of  Cadore  and  Prince  Metternich,  father  of 
the  present  chancellor.  This  peace  was  a  terrible  stroke  to  Austria, 
but  she  signed  it  without  murmuring !  vengeance  was  not  far  distant ! 
The  Emperor,  who  only  stopped  a  few  days  at  Munich  on  his  journey, 
re-entered  Paris  amidst  the  first  burst  of  joy  at  the  return  of  peace, 
yet  he  might  easily  perceive  a  change  of  sentiment  in  his  capital. 
The  campaign  had  been  so  murderous,  the  victory  so  obstinately 
disputed,  that  France  began  to  consider  her  laurels  too  dearly  pur- 
chased :  then,  for  the  first  time,  a  hostile  ball  found  its  way  to 
Napoleon's  person.  It  was  at  Ratisbon  ;  the  ball  was  a  spent  one, 
and  it  struck  his  heel, — but  the  heel  was  Napoleon's,  and  the  ball 
came  from  the  enemy.  The  whisper  arose,  What  if  the  ball  had 
struck  two  feet  higher  ?  Then  the  death  of  Lannes — that  of  Lasalle, 
by  assassination  from  the  hand  of  a  young  fanatic.  Death  thus  roam 
ing,  under  different  forms,  about  the  person  of  the  Emperor,  seemed, 
though  it  dared  not  touch  him,  to  say,  Take  care  of  thyself!  All 
these  were  inauspicious  omens. 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 


A.ppwiaphin4-  divorce — Conversation  with  the  Empress  -Her  distress — Fete  al 
the  Hotel-de-Ville — The  ladies  appointed  to  receive  the  Empress  counter- 
manded— Her  Majesty's  sufferings  at  this  ball — The  Emperor  and  the  Queeii 
of  Naples — Berthier — The  divorce  pronounced — Affecting  incident — Jose- 
phine at  Malmaison — The  Rhenish  deputation — A  Pasquinade. 

Avother  interest  blended  itself  with  politics,  with  which  it  was 
closely  combined:  this  was  the  divorce  of  the  Emperor;  no  one 
dared  speak  openly  of  it,  but  nevertheless  it  was  a  very  general 
subject  of  confidential  discussion.  The  drawing-rooms  of  Paris  were 
then  in  a  singular  state  of  restraint,  which  men  even  of  thirty  years 


APPROACHING   DIVORCE.  333 

of  age  cannot  now  understand ;  fur  as  they  were  of  course  dismissed 
to  the  nursery  or  to  their  beds  before  the  hour  of  assembly,  they  are 
not  aware  that  politics  were  an  interdicted  subject,  except  when 
spoken  aside  or  mysteriously  ;  but  so  many  private  interests  were 
bound  up  it.  this  divorce,  that  they  were  too  strong  for  restriction, 
and  it  was  talked  of — in  a  low  voice,  it  is  true — but  still  it  was 
talked  of. 

i  had  an  interview  with  the  Empress  at  Malmaison ;  I  went 
thither  to  breakfast  by  invitation,  accompanied  by  my  eldest  daughter, 
Josephine,  to  whom  she  was  much  attached.  I  had  sent  her  a  plant 
from  the  Pyrenees,  and  she  wished  me  to  see  it  in  the  hot-house, 
lint  in  vain  she  attempted  to  employ  herself  with  those  objects  which 
pleased  her  the  most;  her  eyes  were  frequently  suffused  with  tears; 
she  was  pale,  and  her  whole  manner  marked  indisposition.  "  It  is 
very  cold  !"  she  repeated,  drawing  her  shawl  about  her ;  but,  alas !  it 
was  the  chill  of  grief  creeping  about  her  heart,  like  the  cold  hand  of 
death.  I  looked  at  her  silently,  for  respect  prevented  my  opening 
such  a  subject  of  conversation.  It  was  my  duty  to  wait  till  she  spoke 
first,  which  she  soon  did.  We  were  in  the  hot-house ;  the  child  run- 
ning through  its  galleries  of  flowers,  and  the  Empress  and  I  following 
slowly  in  silence.  She  suddenly  stopped,  gathered  some  leaves  of  a 
shrub  near  her,  and,  looking  at  me  with  a  most  melancholy  expression 
of  countenance,  said  :  "  Do  you  know  that  the  Queen  of  Naples  is 
coming?"  It  was  now  my  turn  to  look  pale,  but  I  answered  im- 
mediately, "No,  Madame." — "She  will  be  here  in  a  week."  Another 
pause.  "And  Madame  Mere,  have  you  seen  her  since  your  return?" 
-"Certainly,  Madame;  I  have  already  been  in  waiting."  Upon 
khis  the  Empress  drew  closer  to  me  ;  she  was  already  very  near,  and, 
taking  both  my  hands,  said,  in  a  tone  of  grief  which  is  still  present  to 
my  mind  after  an  interval  of  four  and  twenty  years:  "Madame 
Jun<  t.  I  entreat  you  to  tell  me  all  you  have  heard  relating  to  me.  I 
ask  it  as  an  especial  favour — you  know  that  they  all  desire  to  ruin 
me,  my  Ilortense,  and  my  Eugene.  Madame  Junot,  I  again  entreat 
as  a  favour  that,  you  will  tell  me  all  you  know." 

she  spoke  with  the  greatest  anxiety  ;  her  lips  trembled,  and  her 
hands  were  damp  and  cold.  In  point  of  taet  she  was  right,  fir  there 
could  be  no  more  direct  means  of  knowing  what  was  passing  relative 

to  her,  than  by  learning  what   was  said  in  the  house  of  Madame  Mere. 

But  it  was  indiscreet  perhaps  to  ask  these  questions  of  me;  in  iho 
first  place  I  should  not,  have  repeated  the  most  insignificanl  sentence 
which  1  had  heard  in  Madam e's  drawing-room ;  in  the  second,  I  was 
quite  at  ease  upon  the  subject,  for  since  my  return  from  the  Pyrenees 


C34  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

I  had  not  heard  one  single  word  respecting  the  Empress  pronounced 
by  Madame.  I  gave  her  this  assurance  upon  my  honour;  she  looked 
at  me  with  a  doubtful  expression:  I  repeated  my  assurances,  and 
added,  that  1  might  positively  affirm  that  since  my  return  1  had  not 
heard  the  word  divorce  uttered  by  Madame  or  the  Princesses.  The 
strength  of  mind  of  the  unfortunate  wife  failed  totally  on  hearing 
the  dreadful  word  pronounced ;  she  leant  upon  my  arm  and  wept 
bitterly.  "Madame  Junot,"  she- said,  "remember  what  I  say  to  you 
this  day,  here — in  this  hot-house — this  place  which  is  now  a  paradise, 
but  which  may  soon  become  a  desert  to  me — remember  that  this 
separation  will  be  my  death,  and  it  is  they  who  will  have  killed 
me !" 

She  sobbed.  My  little  Josephine  running  to  her  pulled  her  b;y 
the  shawl  to  show  her  some  flowers  she  had  plucked,  for  the  Empress 
was  so  fond  of  her  as  even  to  permit  her  to  gather  flowers  in  her 
green-house.  She  took  her  in  her  arms,  and  pressed  her  to  her 
bosom  with  an  almost  convulsive  emotion.  The  child  appeared 
frightened  ;  but  presently  raising  her  head,  and  shaking  the  forest 
of  light  silken  curls  which  clustered  round  her  face,  she  fixed  her 
large  blue  eyes  upon  the  agitated  countenance  of  her  godmother,  and 
said,  "I  do  not  like  you  to  cry."  The  Empress  again  embraced  her 
tenderly,  and  setting  her  down,  said  to  me,  "You  can  have  little  idea 
how  much  I  have  suffered  when  any  one  of  you  has  brought  a  child 
to  me  !  Heaven  knows  that  I  am  not  envious,  but  in  this  one  case  I 
have  felt  as  if  a  deadly  poison  were  creeping  through  my  veins  when 
I  have  looked  upon  the  fresh  and  rosy  cheeks  of  a  beautiful  child,  the 
joy  of  its  mother,  but  above  all,  the  hope  of  its  father !  and  I ! 
struck  with  barrenness,  shall  be  driven  in  disgrace  from  the  bed  of 
him  who  has  given  me  a  crown !  Yet  God  is  my  witness  that  I  love 
him  more  than  my  life,  and  much  more  than  that  throne,  that  crown 
which  he  has  given  me !"  The  Empress  may  have  appeared  more 
beautiful,  but  never  more  attractive  than  at  that  moment.  If  Napo- 
leon had  seen  her  then,  surely  he  could  never  have  divorced  her. — 
Vh !  in  summing  up  the  misfortunes  of  this  fatal  year,  that  divorce 
,mist  be  added  to  render  them  complete. 

This  conversation,  of  which  I  have  only  reported  the  principal 
features,  made  a  deep  impression  upon  me.  On  my  return  to  Paris 
an  hour  afterwards,  I  repeated  it  to  Junot,  and  I  still  wept  while 
relating  to  him  that  deep  but  gentle  grief,  so  affecting  to  the  feelings. 
I  also  told  Junot  that  the  Empress  desired  to  see  him  at  the  Tuilerios 
at  noon  the  following  day. 

It  was  now  the  25th  of  November,  and  every  thing  was  prepared 


FETE   AT  THE   HOTEL-DE-VILLE.  335 

for  celebrating  the  double  anniversary  of  the  coronation  and  the 
battle  of  Austerlitz.  The  city  of  Paris  determined  to  take  the  lead 
in  the  rejoicings,  and  Count  Frochot  had  made  the  most  sumptuous 
preparations  for  the  entertainment  at  the  Hotel-de-Ville.  The  court 
of  the  Hotel  was  to  be  as  usual  transformed  into  an  immense  ball- 
room, to  which  the  old  gallery  formed  a  superb  avenue.  Though 
indisposed,  I  prepared  to  fulfil  my  duty,  and  on  the  2d  of  December 
arrived  amidst  a  general  sadness  which  affected  the  whole  court.  The 
Emperor  himself,  while  he  put  on  a  show  of  gaiety,  set  an  example 
of  constraint: — a  misfortune  was  foreseen,  and,  in  truth,  the  separa- 
tion of  Napoleon  Bonaparte  from  Josephine  must  ever  be  considered 
a  very  great  one. 

The  Emperor  had  expressed  a  wish  that  the  ball  should  commence 
early,  because  it  Mas  his  desire  to  see  every  one,  and  especially 
as  few  court  dresses  as  possible:  he  repeated,  "I  see  them  daily  at 
the  Tuileries;  the  city  of  Paris  gives  me  a  fete,  and  it  is  the  city  of 
Paris  I  wish  to  meet."  I  left  home  at  three  o'clock,  because  I  had 
been  told  that  the  Emperor  and  Empress  would  dine  at  the  Hotel- 
de-Ville,  and  if  so,  I  was  to  wait  upon  the  Empress.  At  the  Hotel- 
de-Ville  I  found  every  thing  in  the  most  admirable  order,  but  had 
not  much  opportunity  of  inspecting  the  preparations,  as  the  rooms 
were  already  filled  with  the  ladies  invited.  I  proceeded  to  the  small 
saloon  beside  the  staircase,  where  I  found  the  ladies  assembled  whose 
names  had  been  sent  in  to  me.  They  were  mostly  young,  pretty, 
and  very  elegant,  or  at  least  very  polite  and  pleasing.  We  remained 
in  the  saloon.  [  knew  that  the  Queen  of  Naples  had  arrived  in  the 
morning,  but  I  knew  nothing  more.  Junot,  whom  1  questioned  above 
ten  times,  did  not  know  what  answer  to  make;  he  was  in  the  con- 
dition of  a  man  who.  having  had  a  very  agreeable  dream,  awakes  and 
wishes  to  find  the  reality.  I  was  therefore  quite  ignorant  of  any 
change  of  plan  until  M.  de  Segur  came  into  the  room,     ('ailing  me 

into  the  recess  of  one  of  the  windows,  which  in  this  ancient  building 
an;   as  deep   as  a  small    room,  he   said    in    a.    low  voice,  "The    face   nf 

tffairs  is  changed;  your  beautiful  attendants  may  take  their  departure 
to  the  upper  part  of  the  room,  and  yourself  also,  my  fair  gouver- 
oante. — You  have  nothing  further  to  do  her,'.  -The  Empress,"  ho 
continued,  in  a  still  lower  tone,  " is  to  be  received  by  Frochol  only. 
Do  you  hear  what  I  have  been  saying?"  He  had  i  ason  t<>  aslt  the 
question,  for  I  stood  like  a  statue.     "And  why  this  prohibition?"    • 

*  I    know  not  ;    or    rather    I    do    know,  hut.    I    do    not    choose    t<>    say." 

lie  laughed,    -bul  [could  not  join  the  laugh;  this  strange  command 

Bounded    in    my  ears    like  a  hell    tolling   the    knell    of   the    unfortunate 


S36  NAPOLEON     HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Empress.  Napoleon,  while  he  braved  public  opinion,  was  always 
desirous  of  ascertaining  it,  and  though  he  did  not  suffer  it  to  direct 
his  proceedings,  it  had  its  weight  in  his  decision.  He  seized  the 
opportunity,  therefore,  of  this  popular  fete  to  infuse  the  idea  that 
the  divorce  was  contemplated;  he  wished  it  to  be  entertained  as 
a  doubtful  opinion,  to  be  commented  upon  in  whispers,  and  not  as  an 
authenticated  event  admitting  of  no  revocation.  Such  were  the  im- 
pressions which  passed  rapidly  through  my  mind,  and  I  believe  they 
are  correct. 

I  was  returning  to  my  companions  to  explain  to  them  the  neces- 
sity of  our  immediately  taking  the  places  reserved  for  us  in  the 
throne-room,  when  Junot  and  M.  Froehot  entered  together.  "  What 
can  be  the  matter  ?"  said  Froehot,  addressing  me  ;  "  you  are  per- 
fectly blue  ;  are  you  cold  ?"  On  the  contrary,  1  was  burning  hot.  I 
explained  to  them  the  whole  affair,  and  both  were  thunderstruck ;  but 
at  the  same  moment  we  heard  a  movement  out  of  doors,  and  Junot 
observed,  "  You  have  not  a  moment  to  lose ;  if  you  should  follow 
the  Empress  into  the  throne-room,  although  you  had  not  gone  to 
meet  her,  the  Emperor  will  consider  it  the  same  thing,  and  will  be 
angry.  You,  and  these  ladies,  must  therefore  proceed  immediately 
to  your  places."  I  know  not  what  Froehot  said  to  them,  but  they 
were  content,  and  I  was  excused  interfering.  We  went  up  to  the 
throne-room,  and  had  scarcely  taken  our  seats  before  the  drums  an- 
nounced the  Empress's  arrival.  Never  shall  I  forget  her  appearance 
on  that  day,  or  the  costume  which  so  admirably  became  her ;  her 
countenance,  always  gentle,  was  on  that  occasion  veiled  in  grief.  She 
nad  not  expected  the  solitude  she  had  encountered  on  the  staircase  ; 
Junot,  however,  met  her  there  at  the  risk  of  displeasing  the  Emperor, 
and  so,  by  his  contrivance,  did  some  ladies,  who  did  not  know  for 
what  purpose  they  were  there.  The  Empress  was  not  deceived  ;  and 
when  she  entered  the  grand  saloon,  when  she  approached  that  throne 
upon  which  she  was  about  to  take  her  station  in  the  presence  of  the 
great  city,  perhaps  for  the  last  time,  her  legs  failed  her,  her  eyes 
filled  with  tears,  and  she  seated  herself  immediately.  No  wonder 
that  she  did  so  ;  for  after  passing  through  that  long  gallery,  and  all 
the  preceding  apartments,  in  the  state  of  mind  which  every  thing 
since  she  alighted  from  her  carriage  was  calculated  to  produce,  she 
must  have  felt  ready  to  sink  ;  yet  her  face  was  clothed  in  smiles  ? 
Oh,  the  tortures  of  a  crown  !  She  was  followed  by  Madame  de  la 
Rochefoucauld,  her  lady  of  honour,  and  two  ladies  of  the  palace, 
whose  names  I  do  not  remember,  for  on  that  day  I  saw  only  her.  I 
sought  her  eyes  the  moment  she  sat  down,  and  would  willingly  have 


JOSEPHINE    AT   THE    IIOTEL-DE-VILLE.  337 

(alien  at  her  feet,  to  tell  her  how  much  1  felt  for  her.  She  understood, 
and  cast  upon  me  a  look  of  the  deepest  melancholy,  which,  perhaps, 
her  eyes  had  never  expressed  since  that  crown,  now  robbed  of  its 
roses,  had  been  placed  upon  her  head.  Junot  was  beside  her. 
"Were  you  not  afraid,"  I  afterwards  asked  him,  "  of  the  wrath  of 
Jupiter?" — "No,"  said  he,  with  an  air  of  gloom  that  affected  me, 
"  I  never  fear  him  when  he  is  wrong." 

The  drums  beat  again,  and  in  a  few  moments  the  Emperor  ap- 
peared, advancing  with  a  hasty  step,  and  accompanied  by  the  Queen 
of  Naples  and  the  King  of  Westphalia.  I  have  already  said  that  a 
change  of  sentiment,  respecting  the  Emperor,  pervaded  the  capital. 
He  had  conquered  indeed  a  hostile  monarchy,  but  tottering  and  muti- 
lated as  that  monarchy  was,  it  had  risen  against  us  with  such  tremen- 
dous might,  that  France  was  covered  with  ensigns  of  mourning.  His 
laurels  began  to  be  less  verdant.  Again  the  establishment  of  eight 
fortresses,  which  would  serve  as  state  prisons,  were  talked  of — a  di- 
vorce was  in  agitation  ;  Josephine  was  beloved,  and  the  good  citizens 
of  Paris  murmured  at  the  proposition.  The  Emperor's  countenance, 
as  he  entered  the  ITotel-de-Ville,  very  plainly  expressed  that  he  was 
aware  of  all  this. 

The  Queen  of  Naples,  whose  gracious  and  condescending  smile 

seemed   to  demand   from   the   Parisians  a   welcome  on    her   return 

amongst  them,   spoke   to   every  one   with   extreme   affability.     The 

Emperor,  desirous  also  of  being  agreeable,   walked  round  the  ball 

room,  conversing,  asking  questions,  and  followed  by  Berthier,  who, 

dangling  after  his  master,  filled  the  office  of  chamberlain  rather  than 

of  grand  constable.     A  slight  circumstance,  in  which  Berthier  was  an 

actor  in  the   course  of  that  evening,  contributed   to   give   me    pain. 

The  Emperor  rose  from  his  chair  of  stale,  and  descended   the  steps 

of  his  throne,  to  make  a  last  visit  to  the  ball-room  ;  at  the  moment 

of  rising  I  saw  him  incline  towards  the  Empress,  probably  to  desire 

she  would   follow  his  example,     lie  stood  up  first,  and   Berthier,  in 

his  precipitation  to  follow  him,  entangled  his  foot  in  the   Empress's 

train  as  she  rose.      He  narrowly  escaped   falling  himself,  and   though 

he  caused  the  Empress  to  stumble,  hurried  on  to  join  the   Emp<  ror, 

without  one  word  of  apology.     Certainly  Berthier  had  no  intention 

of  being  disrespectful  to  her,  bul  it  was  carelessly  done;  he  was  in 

the   Becret,  and    knew    the   drama  that  was  about   to    be   represented-, 

certainly  he  would  have  had  more  considerati  m  a  year  earlier.     The 

Empress  stood  for  a  moment  with  remarkable  dignity  ;  smiling  at 

his   awkwardness,   while   her   eyes   filled   with    tears,  and    her    lips 

trembled. 

61 


A 


838  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

Though  the  weather  was  bitterly  cold,  the  heat  in  these  throngec 
apartments  was  excessive.  The  Emperor  made  the  tour  of  the  grand 
gallery,  talking  to  persons  on  the  one  side,  while  the  Empress  took 
the  other. 

At  length  the  divorce  was  announced* — and  though  expected,  the 

*  The  divorce  was,  unquestionably,  a  melancholy  reverse  of  fortune  for 
Josephine,  which  she  felt  most  severely,  but  she  bore  it  with  magnanimity 
The  particulars  of  the  interview  between  her  and  the  Emperor  are  very  affect- 
ing ;  when  Napoleon  mentioned  the  necessity  of  a  divorce,  he  approached 
Josephine,  gazed  on  her  for  a  while,  and  then  pronounced  the  following  words: 
"  Josephine,  my  excellent  Josephine,  thou  knowest  if  I  have  loved  thee!  To 
thee,  to  thee  alone  do  I  owe  the  only  moments  of  happiness  which  I  have  en- 
joyed in  this  world.  Josephine!  my  destiny  overmasters  my  will.  My  dearest 
affections  must  be  silent  before  the  interests  of  France." — "Say  no  more,"  she 
replied,   "  I  was  prepared  for  this ;  but  the  blow  is  not  less  mortal !" 

Josephine  on  hearing  from  his  own  lips  the  determination  of  the  Emperor, 
fainted,  and  was  carried  to  her  chamber.     At  length  the  fatal  day  arrived. 

On  the  15th  of  December,  1S09,  the  Imperial  Council  of  State  was  convened, 
and  for  the  first  time  officially  informed  of  the  intended  separation.  On  the 
morrow  the  whole  of  the  family  assembled  in  the  grand  saloon  at  the  Tuileries. 
All  were  in  court  costume.  Napoleon's  was  the  only  countenance  which  be- 
trayed emotion,  but  ill  concealed  by  the  drooping  plumes  of  his  hat  of  cere- 
mony. He  stood  motionless  as  a  statue,  his  arms  crossed  upon  his  breast ;  the 
members  of  his  family  were  seated  around,  showing,  in  their  expression,  less 
of  sympathy  with  so  painful  a  scene,  than  of  satisfaction  that  one  was  to  be 
removed  who  had  so  long  held  influence,  gently  exerted  as  it  had  been,  over 
their  brother.  In  the  centre  of  the  apartment  was  placed  an  arm-chair,  and 
before  it  a  small  table  with  a  writing  apparatus  of  gold.  All  eyes  were 
directed  to  that  spot,  when  a  door  opened,  and  Josephine,  pale  but  calm, 
appeared,  leaning  on  the  arm  of  her  daughter,  whose  fast  falling  tears  showed 
that  she  had  not  attained  the  resignation  of  her  mother.  Both  were  dressed 
in  the  simplest  manner.  Josephine's  dress  of  white  muslin  exhibited  not  a 
single  ornament.  She  moved  slowly  and  with  wonted  grace  to  the  seat  pre- 
pared for  her,  and  there  listened  to  the  reading  of  the  act  of  separation.  Be- 
hind her  chair  stood  Hortense,  whose  sobs  were  audible,  and  a  little  farther  on 
towards  Napoleon,  Eugene,  trembling  as  if  incapable  of  supporting  himself 
Josephine  heard  in  composure  the  words  that  placed  an  eternal  barrier  be- 
tween her  and  greatness,  between  her  and  the  object  of  her  affection.  This 
painful  duty  over,  the  Empress  appeared  to  acquire  a  degree  of  resolution 
from  the  very  effort  to  resign  with  dignity  the  realities  of  title  for  ever 
Pressing,  for  an  instant,  the  handkerchief  to  her  eyes,  she  rose,  and  with  a 
voice,  which  but  for  a  slight  tremour  might  have  been  called  firm,  pronounced 
the  oath  of  acceptance  ;  then  sitting  down,  she  took  the  pen  from  the  hand 
of  the  Count  Regnault  St.  Jean  d'Angely,  and  signed  it.  The  mother  and 
daughter  now  left  the  saloon,  followed  by  Eugene,  who  appeared  to  suffer  most 
severely  of  the  three. 

The  sad  interests  of  the  day  had  not  yet  been  exhausted.     Josephine  had 


THE   DIVOrtCK.  339 

effect  which  the  news  produced  in  France  baffles  description  ; — 
amongst  the  populace  and  the  middle  class  especially.  It  was  like 
their  guardian  genius  deserting  them.  The  upper  class  were  for  the 
most  part  indifferen.,  but  still  there  reigned  even  here  a  sentiment,  a 
sympathizing  melancholy ;  the  ladies  of  the  court,  whose  life  of 
ceremony  is  apt  to  deaden  the  affections,  were  actuated  at  least  by 
their  personal  interests,  and  did  not  know  how  these  might  be  affected 
by  the  new  comer.  Already  Josephine's  goodness  was  regretted ; 
for  her  kindness  none  can  ever  attempt  to  deny  ;  and  indulgence,  the 
only  objection  to  be  made  against  her  in  this  respect,  being  the  too 
general  extension  of  her  goodness  and  recommendations.  The  effect 
of  all  these  varying  shades  of  feeling,  whether  of  affection  or  self- 
interest,  was  to  produce  a  certain  degree  of  stupor  in  society.  I  was 
profoundly  afflicted,  and  went  the  very  next  day  to  Malmaison. 

One  incident,  in  particular,  gave  a  still  more  dramatic  effect  to  the 
melancholy  close  of  a  career,  so  distinguished  by  the  favours  of 
fortune.  Prince  Eugene,  whose  affection  fur  his  mother  is  well 
known,  being  at  the  time  in  Paris,  found  himself  necessitated,  by  his 
office  of  Archchancellor  of  State,  to  carry  to  the  Senate  the  message 
which  announced  his  mother's  divorce :  "The  tears  of  the  Emperor," 

remained  unseen,  sorrowing  in  her  chamber,  till  Napoleon's  usual  hour  of 
retiring  to  rest.  He  had  just  placed  himself  in  bed,  silent  and  melancholy, 
when  suddenly  the  private  door  opened  and  the  Empress  appeared,  her  hair  in 
disorder,  and  her  face  swollen  with  weeping.  Advancing  with  a  tottering 
step,  she  stood,  as  if  resolute,  near  the  bed,  clasped  her  hands,  and  burst  into 
an  agony  of  tears.  Delicacy  seemed  at  first  to  have  arrested  her  progress, 
but  forgetting  every  tiling  in  the  fulness  of  her  grief,  she  throw  herself  on  the 
bed,  clasped  her  husband's  neck,  and  sobbed  as  if  her  heart  would  break. 
Napoleon  also  wept  while  he  endeavoured  to  console  her,  and  they  remained 
a  few  minutes  locked  in  each  other's  arms,  silently  mingling  their  tears,  until 
the  Emperor  perceiving  Constant  in  the  room,  dismissed  him  to  the  ante- 
chamber. After  an  interview  of  about  an  hour,  Josephine  parted  for  ever 
from  the  man  whom  she  so  long  and  so  tenderly  loved.  On  Beeing  the  Em 
Dress  retire,  which  she  did  in  tears,  the  attendant  entered  I"  remove  the  lights, 
and  found  the  chamber  silent  as  death,  and  Napoleon  sunk  among  the  bed* 
clothes  so  as  to  be  invisible.  Next,  morning  lie  still  Bhowed  the  marks  ol 
Buffering.  At  eleven,  Josephine  was  to  Mil  adieu  to  the  Tuileries  never 
to  enter  the  palace  more.  The  whole  household  assembled  on  the  stairs,  in 
order  to  obtain  a  last,  look  of  a  mistress  whom  they  love. I,  ami  who  carried 
with  her  into  exile  tlie  heart-  of  all  who  had  enjoyed  the  happiness  of  access 
io  lor  presence.  Josephine  was  railed  from  head  to  foot,  and  entering  a  close 
carriage  with  bis  horses,  rapidly  drove  away,  without  casting  one  look  baok< 
(Tarda  on  the  Bcene  of  past  greatness  ami  departed  happiness.  —Memei  Afcmoirt 
>/■  the  Empress  Josephine,  p.  '.V.M. 


840  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY 

said  that  noble  young  man,  "  do  honour  to  my  mother."  And  his 
own,  which  flowed  profusely  through  this  dreadful  day,  were  a  conso- 
lation in  the  midst  of  her  sufferings. 

The  Empress  received  at  Malmaison  all  who  chose  to  pay  their 
respects  to  her.  The  drawing-room,  the  billiard-room,  and  the  gallery 
were  full  of  company.  The  Empress  never  appeared  to  greater 
advantage.  She  sat  at  the  right  of  the  chimney,  beneath  Girodet's 
line  picture,  simply  dressed,  with  a  large  green  capote  upon  her  head, 
which  served  to  conceal  her  tears,  which  would  flow  whenever  any 
one  came  who  particularly  reminded  her  of  the  happy  hours  of 
Malmaison  and  the  consulate.  It  was  impossible  to  see,  without 
emotion,  the  strong  impression  of  grief  which  marked  her  counte- 
nance. She  raised  her  eyes  to  every  one  who  approached,  even 
smiled  at  them  ;  but  if  the  visitor  was  one  of  her  old  associates,  the 
tears  immediately  stole  down  her  cheeks,  but  quietly  and  without 
any  of  those  conti'actions  of  the  features  which  make  weeping  inimi- 
cal to  beauty.  No  doubt  Josephine's  despair  must  have  been  painful 
to  the  Emperor ;  whether  he  could  have  resisted  her  mute  expression 
of  mental  agony,  I  know  not. 

I  went  again  to  Malmaison  a  few  days  afterwards  with  my  little. 
Josephine,  whom  her  godmother  had  desired  me  to  bring :  this  time, 
as  I  was  alone  with  her,  she  did  not  scruple  to  open  all  the  sorrows 
of  her  heart,  and  she  spoke  of  her  grief  with  an  energy  of  truth  quite 
distressing.  She  regretted  all  that  she  had  lost ;  but  it  is  justice  to 
say,  that  far  above  all  she  regretted  the  Emperor.  The  attentions  of 
her  children  in  those  days  of  suffering  were  admirable. 

At  this  time  of  painful  feeling  to  the  Emperor — for  he  loved 
Josephine — Napoleon  received  visits  from  the  whole  Rhenish  confed- 
eration ;  the  King  of  Saxony,  the  King  and  Queen  of  Bavaria,  the 
King  of  Wirtemberg;  all,  in  short,  came  to  Paris  to  make  him  a 
visit,  which  would  scarcely  admit  of  more  than  one  construction — for 
not  only  was  the  divorce  in  process,  but  the  official  authorities  had 
pronounced  his  marriage  null.  The  wits  of  Paris  made  merry  at  the 
expense  of  these  recent  royalties ;  amongst  other  specimens  of  the 
light  in  which  they  regarded  them,  was  a  placard  affixed  one  night  to 
the  railing  of  the  Tuileries,  on  which  was  written,  Fabrique  de  Cires 
— manufactory  of  waxwrork :  or  with  a  slight  change  of  orthography 
and  none  of  sound,  manufactory  of  sires. 


THE    QUEEN   OF    NAPLES   AT  THE    TUILERIES.  341 


CHAPTER    XXXV. 

Tlie  German  Kings  at  Paris — The  Queen  of  Naples  at  the  Tuilei'iea — Iler  parties 
unsociable — Duets  with  the  Grand  Duke  of  Wurtzburg — The  King's  visit  to 
Josephine  at  Malraaison — The  Carnival — The  patrimony  of  St.  Peter  with 
drawn  from  the  Pope — Negotiations  superintended  by  Lucien  Bonaparte — 
The  Pope  carried  off  from  Rome — General  Miollis  at  Rome — Expatriation — 
A  storm — Port  of  Cagliari — Lucien  and  his  family  prisoners  to  the  English 
— ilalta — Palace  of  the  Grand-master — Captain  Warren — Arrival  at  Ply- 
mouth—  Castle  of  Ludlow — Lucien's  removal  to  Thorngrove  —  Domestic 
scenes — Lucien's  literary  pursuits — Visit  of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk. 

I  know  not  whether  this  unlucky  divorce  influenced  our  tempers,  bir; 
Paris  was  never  so  dull  as  at  that  moment — amidst  the  finest  fetes  the 
empire  witnessed,  except  those  of  the  marriage  and  the  coronation. 
All  those  kings  who  encumbered  the  avenues  of  the  palace  froze  our 
spirits,  without  inspiring  the  distant  respect  which  should  be  the  attri- 
bute of  royalty.  In  our  ill -humour  we  found  fault  with  all  of  them. 
The  court  was  disunited ;  there  was  no  central  point  of  union.  In 
vain  the  Queen  of  Naples  lodged  in  the  Tuileries;  the  household  of 
her  brother  did  not  like  her;  and  though  pre-eminent  as  flatterers,  we 
make  but  sorry  hypocrites.  Queen  Ilortcnse  was  really  loved  ;  all 
was  freedom  in  her  society ;  she  set  every  one  at  ease.  Music,  con- 
versation, drawing,  billiards,  whatever  each  person  liked  best;  in 
short,  every  one  was  amused  —  which  never  happened  under  the 
auspices  of  the  Queen  of  Naples,  except  on  occasion  of  a  ball  ;  and 
except,  indeed,  when  she,  sang  duets  with  the  Grand  Duke  of  Wurtz- 
burg. Never  in  my  life  have  I  heard  any  thing  so  ridiculous  as  the 
combination  of  their  voices;  neither  of  them  had  the  smallest  notion 
of  diffidence,  nor  the  smallest  idea  of  singing;  yet  thej  Bang  on,  both 
together,  as  if  they  really  had  voices!  They  were  princely  voices  al 
best.     It  was  said  of  La  Forest,  ( of  the  opera  singers,  thai   he 

tnUSl    have  a  WOOden    voice;    this  would    not   have   been    ill-applied    to 

the  poj  al  duettists.    Oh  !  those  concerts  of  her  Imperial  Highness  the 

Princess  were  odd  affairs!  yet  she  had  some  Indies  in  her  household 

who  might  have  taught  her  whal  good  nni-ie  was.      I    have   often,  lor 

example,  wondered  how  it  happened  that  Mada Lambert  did  not 

belong  to  the  establishment  of  Queen  tlortense,  where  her  talents  (bi 


342  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

music  and  painting,  and  her  love  of  the  arts,  would  have  been  justly 
appreciated. 

All  the  crowned  heads,  majesties  and  highnesses,  assembled  at 
Paris  at  the  commencement  of  the  year  1810,  paid  their  respects  to 
the  Empress  at  Malmaison ;  and  while  consolatory,  as  indicating  the 
Emperor's  will  that  she  should  be  respected  as  the  wife  of  his  choice, 
yet  these  visits  were  oppressive  to  her, — such,  at  least,  they  appeared 
to  me  to  be.  In  my  visits  to  Malmaison,  the  Queen  of  Naples  was 
always  the  subject  of  our  conversation.  Her  conduct  since  her  return 
to  Paris  evinced  a  great  desire  to  please ;  she  made  superb  presents 
to  all  the  ladies  of  the  court.  My  daughters,  though  young  children, 
received  from  her  each  a  suit  of  coral  ornaments,  one  of  which, 
wrought  in  relief,  was  very  beautiful.  It  was  in  this  visit  that  she 
presented  to  the  Emperor  the  well-known  superb  set  of  chess-men,  in 
Vesuvian  lava  and  coral. 

The  carnival  approached;  the  Emperor  commanded  that  it  should 
be  gay  and  brilliant ;  the.  authorities  of  Paris  prepared  to  obey  the 
Imperial  mandate,  and  ball  succeeded  ball  without  intermission.  But 
how  different  was  the  winter  from  its  predecessor !  Mourning  was 
universal,  and  every  one  entered  into  society  to  divert  the  feelings 
from  melancholy  retrospection.  Nothing  was  real,  and  no  pleasing 
remembrances  remain  of  the  forced  festivities  of  this  spring ;  almost 
every  one  with  whom  I  have  conversed  upon  the  subject  agrees  in  the 
same  recollection  of  it. 

While  Napoleon  was  procuring  at  Paris  the  dissolution  of  his 
marriage,  his  affairs  went  on  badly  at  the  court  of  Rome.  He  found 
there  a  powerful  antagonist  in  Lucien,  who,  grateful  for  the  asylum 
which  the  Pope  had  nobly  granted  him,  was  indignant  at  seeing  him 
despoiled  of  his  possessions  by  the  Emperor.  He  endeavoured  to 
infuse  a  new  vigour  in  the  councils  of  the  Vatican.  For  several 
months  the  correspondence  between  the  cabinet  of  the  Tuileries  and 
that  of  Rome  was  active  and  important ;  its  object  was  to  refuse  all 
further  concession  to  Napoleon,  and  to  dispute  the  possession  of  such 
of  the  Papal  dominions  as  he  had  already  seized :  and  when  at  length 
an  Imperial  decree  was  launched  from  Vienna,  commanding  the  Pope 
to  descend  from  St.  Peter's  chair, — for  to  command  him  to  surrender 
the  Roman  territory  was  much  the  same  thing, — Cardinal  Gonzalvi, 
stimulated  by  Lucien,  wrote  under  his  dictation  a  letter  calculated  to 
astonish  the  Emperor.  Without  speaking  of  the  supremacy  of  the 
court  of  Rome,  which  Lucien  no  more  wished  than  Napoleon  to  re- 
establish in  Franco,  it  asserted  with  justice  that  the  Pope  would  not 
be  despoiled  of  his  own  dominions.     But  all  this  resistance  had  no 


DECREE   AGAINST  THE   POPE.  343 

effect,  the  states  of  the  Church  were  united  to  the  French  empire,  ana 
the  situation  of  the  Pope  became  alarming. 

Murat,  then  at  Naples,  transmitted  to  General  Radet  at  Rome, 
Napoleon's  orders  for  the  removal  of  the  Pope  to  France ;  and  on  the 
5th  of  July,  1S09,  the  General  called  upon  His  Holiness  to  obey  the 
Emperor's  commands.  The  Pope  replied,  that  his  double  dignity  of 
Sovereign  and  Chief  of  the  Church,  placed  him  beyond  (he  jurisdiction 
of  the  French  Emperor.  "His  predecessors,"  said  he,  to  the  envoy, 
"have  saved  mine,  but  this  gives  him  no  claim,  except  on  my  grati- 
tude." He  shut  himself  up  in  the  Quirinal,  and,  clothed  in  all  the 
pontifical  ornaments,  seated  himself  in  a  chair  of  state,  peaceably  to 
await  the  coming  of  General  Radet.  The  French  functionary  pre- 
sented himself  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  at  the  principal  door  of  the 
palace,  and  finding  it  closed,  forced  his  way  into  the  apartments  of  the 
Sovereign  Pontiff  by  a  window  on  the  ground  floor,  took  possession 
of  his  person,  compelled  him  to  enter  a  carriage,  and  instantly  drove 
off  on  the  road  to  Grenoble,  according  to  his  orders.  Passing  the 
next  morning  through  Viterbo,  Radet  perceived  an  alarming  degree 
of  fermentation  in  the  popular  mind  ;  he  hurried  the  postilions 
through  the  necessary  operation  of  changing  horses,  and  hearing  on 
all  sides  cries  which  threatened  an  interruption  to  his  important  mis- 
sion, he  called  out,  "On  your  knees!  the  Holy  Father  is  about  to 
give  you  his  blessing."  The  people  prostrated  themselves  in  an 
instant,  and  when  all  their  faces  were  in  the  dust,  Radet  himself 
violently  applying  the  whip  to  the  horses,  drove  off  with  the  rapidity 
of  an  arrow,  and  without  the  assistance  of  the  postilions,  leaving  the 
inhabit  ants  of  Viterbo  to  vent,  in  harmless  maledictions,  that  rage 
against  us,  which  in  another  minute  would  have  probably  exhibited 
itself  in  a  more  dangerous  manner. 

Pius  VII.  remained  but  a  short  time  at  Grenoble;  he  was  soon 
transferred  by  the  Emperor's  orders  to  Savona,  where,  kept  a  close 
prisoner,  almost  in  sight  of  his  gaolers,  he  was  only  allowed  the 
liberty  of  performing  mass.  General  Miollis  arrived  at  Rome  to 
take  the  command  of  the  queen  city.  Lucicn  then  found  himself  in  a 
Btrange  position.     From  the  commencemenl  of  his  exile  the  fine  arts, 

literature,  and  the  education  of  his  children  had  formed  his  sol sou- 

pations  and  amusements.  The  Maecenas  of  every  man  of  talent  in 
Rome,  he  was  adored  by  the  artists,  whom  he  employed  and  under* 
stood,  fbr  Lucien  was  never  moderately  beloved ;  he  is  a  being  of 
superior  worth !  Immediately  on  the  departure  of  the  Hoi)  Father 
be  retired  to  Tusculum,  where  he  superintended  his  excavations,  and 
where  General  Miollis  watched  him,  with  an  inquisitor)  intrusivenesa 


34-4  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

which  Lucien  soon  found  intolerable.  With  no  other  title  than  that 
of  the  proscribed  brother  of  the  Emperor,  for  his  exclusion  from  the 
order  of  succession  threw  him  as  it  were  out  of  the  family  circle,  seeing 
the  imperial  domination  crossing  the  Alps  and  Apennines  to  seek  him 
in  his  studious  retreat  in  the  bosom  of  his  numerous  family,  he  deter- 
mined to  quit  Europe,  and  wrote  to  the  Duke  of  Rovigo,  then  minis- 
ter of  police,  to  ask  passports  for  the  United  States  of  America. 

The  Emperor  was  aware  of  the  demand,  without  doubt;  but  he 
did  not  appear  in  the  affair,  and  the  answer  of  the  Duke  of  Rovigo, 
was  the  transmission  of  the  passports,  sanctioning  Lucien's  expatria- 
tion, but  exile  in  fact.  He  then  wrote  to  Naples,  requesting  Murat 
to  send  him  an  American  vessel,  released  from  all  embargo.  Murat 
sent  the  vessel  with  the  most  gracious  promptitude.  Lucien  it  seems 
frightened  them  all !  The  American  ship  soon  arrived  at  Civita 
Vecchia,  The  entire  gallery  of  Lucien,  all  the  treasures  he  had  found 
in  his  researches  at  Tusculum,  were  carefully  packed  up  under  the 
inspection  of  M.  de  Chatillon,  who  superintended  the  department  of 
the  arts  in  Lucien's  household.  But  the  cases  were  not  all  put  on 
board,  the  greater  part  was  left  with  Torlogna,  the  chief  banker  of 
Rome.  Lucien  carried  with  him  all  his  numerous  family  portraits, 
together  with  that  of  Pius  VII. :  "  He  has  been  a  hospitable  friend  to 
me,"  said  he,  "I  must  not  forget  him."  At  length  in  the  month  of 
August,  1810,  the  exiled  family  quitted  Civita  Vecchia,  It  was  truly 
a  singular  spectacle,  to  see  the  brother  of  Napoleon  abandoning 
Europe  to  seek  an  asylum  in  the  newr  world,  carrying  thither  a  heart 
devotedly  French  and  a  purely  patriotic  spirit. 

The  captain  set  sail  in  spite  of  contrary  winds,  but  had  not  long 
cleared  the  coast  before  a  tremendous  storm  arose  which  threatened 
the  ship  with  utter  destruction.  Lucien,  always  possessing  the  calm 
ness  of  true  courage,  required  of  the  captain  to  put  into  the  port  of 
Cagliari,  which  they  were  approaching.  The  Princess  and  children 
were  ill,  assistance  and  repose  were  therefore  necessary,  and  Lucien 
had  letters  from  the  Pope  recommending  him  to  the  protection  of  the 
sovereigns  on  whose  territories  he  might  chance  to  touch  in  his  exile. 
On  reaching  Cagliari,  M.  de  Chatillon  landed,  and  carried  to  the  Sar- 
dinian minister  a  certificate  of  the  illness  of  Lucien's  family,  request- 
ing permission  for  him  to  land,  for  the  purpose  of  recovery.  This 
affair,  which  if  it  had  concerned  a  French  family  of  unknown  name, 
would  have  been  settled  without  difficulty,  became  strangely  compli- 
cated by  the  name  of  Lucien  Bonaparte.  The  Sardinian  minister 
humbly  replied  that  such  questions  concerned  Mr.  Hill,  the  British 
envoy,  and  that  to  him  alone  its  decision  belonged.     In  vain  M.  da 


LUCIEN   PRISONER  TO   THE    ENGLISH.  845 

Chatillon  declined  the  authority  of  England;  Mr.  Hill  deeieed  that 
M.  Lucien  Bonaparte,  the  American  vessel,  and  all  that  it  contained 
should  be  captured  in  the  port  of  Cagliari.  Lucien  turned  pale  on 
hearing  this  decision,  and  exclaimed,  with  truly  French  feeling,  "  I 
will  not  submit  to  it!"  That  heart  of  iron  and  fire,  susceptible  also 
of  all  the  tender  emotions,  swelled  with  unutterable  grief  and  indig- 
nation as  he  cast  his  eyes  on  his  proscribed  family,  and  felt  that  he 
flight  to  sway  a  sceptre  for  their  protection.  Notwithstanding  the 
illness  of  his  wife  and  children,  he  would  not  permit  them  to  land, 
and  thus  passed  fourteen  days, — the  most  distressing  perhaps  of  his 
life.  "  We  must  go,"  he  said  at  length,  "and  let  us  see  if  they  will 
dare  to  execute  their  threat." 

The  American  ship  sailed  out  of  the  port;  the  two  English  frig- 
ates seeing  its  preparations,  had  stood  out  the  preceding  evening  ;  and 
scarcely  had  the  American  advanced  a  mile,  before  one  of  the  frigates, 
the  Pomona,  Captain  Barry,  fired  a  shot,  and  commanded  the  captain 
to  lay  to.  The  American  was  only  a  merchant  ship,  but  the  captain's 
spirit  revolted  from  thus  surrendering  a  passenger  who  had  intrusted 
his  person  and  family  to  his  care.  "  I  will  not  bring  to,"  said  he  to  his 
lieutenant.  Captain  Barry,  receiving  no  answer,  launched  his  boat 
and  came  himself  with  two  officers,  alongside  the  American  ship, 
which  he  knew  to  be  incapable  of  defence.  The  captain,  however, 
intended  to  defend  himself;  on  perceiving  the  English  captain  in  his 
boat,  he  waited  till  he  was  within  pistol-shot,  and  then  would  have 
fired,  if  Lucien  had  not  suddenly  given  him  a  smart  blow  on  the  arm, 
which  compelled  him  to  drop  the  pistol.  With  much  difficulty  he 
was  persuaded  to  surrender,  and  the  English  captain  announced  to  his 
prisoners,  that  he  should  convey  them  to  Malta.  Captain  Barry  was 
then,  what  he  probably  still  is,  if  the  cannon,  sword,  and  tempest, 
have  spared  his  life  so  long,  that  perfectly  agreeable  character,  which 
is  natural  to  an  English  gentleman:  fori  may  truly  affirm,  that  in 
all  my  intercourse  with  the  various  nations  of  Europe,  I  have  nowhere 
found  individuals  so  perfectly  pleasing  and  polite  in  language,  man 
tiers,  and  habits  as  the  really  well-bred  Englishman.  In  the  interval 
between  their  capture  and  their  arrival  at  Malta,  he  paid  the  family 
every  attention  thai  kindness  and  respeel  could  suggest,  and  a  voyage 
in  the  Mediterranean  permit.  On  reaching  Malta,  they  were  eon- 
ducted  to  the  Lazaretto ;  Lucien  solicited  permission  to  remove  his 
wife  and  children,  but  was  refused  by  the  governor,  General  Oakes, 
with  an  obstinacy  worthy  of  St  Helena.  It  would  seem  thai  trio 
British  government  prides  itself  i  i  being  represented  by  men  capablo 


346  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

of  every  act  of  cruelty !     The  object  of  this  policy  I  cannot  i  aider 
stand. 

Lueien  was  condemned  to  three  days'  quarantine ;  and  this  use 
less  vexation  over,  was  permitted  to  take  up  his  residence  in  the  fort 
Riccazoli,  where  he  found  only  damp  walls,  without  an  article  of 
furniture,  and  was  obliged,  at  his  own  expense,  to  procure  even  chairs 
and  bedding  from  the  town  of  Valetta.  Even  the  naval  officers  were 
indignant  at  such  unworthy  treatment;  and  Lueien,  however  unwill- 
ing to  complain,  felt  it  due  to  the  name  of  a  Frenchman  to  submit 
his  wrongs  to  the  British  government.  Its  answer  arrived  at  length; 
ordering  that  the  prisoner  should  be  removed  to  the  castle  of  St. 
Anthony,  the  residence  of  the  grand-master  in  the  proud  days  of  the 
order,  and  treated  him  with  the  utmost  consideration,  until  it  was 
determined  in  what  manner  he  should  be  finally  disposed  of.  In  this 
Gothic  castle,  which  his  elevated  mind  led  him  to  teach  his  children 
rather  to  consider  as  a  retreat  than  a  prison,  he  and  Madame  Lueien 
employed  themselves  in  protecting  their  young  family  from  ennui, 
and,  in  so  doing,  defended  themselves  also  from  its  attacks.  Sur 
rounded  by  a  locality  full  of  romance,  wdiere  every  tower  had  its 
tale,  and  every  stone  seemed  the  memento  of  some  illustrious  name, 
Lueien  compelled  new  traditions  to  take  their  place  beside  the  old, 
and  consoled  his  wounded  spirit  by  a  closer  acquaintance  with  the 
muses;  here  he  proceeded  with  his  poem  of  Charlemagne — venting 
the  grief  of  exile  in  words  of  harmony. 

Towards  the  close  of  the  year  Captain  Warren  arrived  in  the 
frigate  the  President,  to  convey  Lueien  and  his  family  to  England. 
He  requested  as  a  favour  that  he  might  be  allowed  to  sail  for  England 
accompanied  by  M.  de  Chatillon,  and  to  leave  his  wife  and  children 
till  the  spring,  hoping  that  a  personal  application  to  the  Prince  Regent 
would  have  the  effect  of  restoring  the  liberty  of  which  he  had  been 
illegally  deprived.  But  again  he  met  with  a  refusal ;  in  vain  he 
urged  the  natural  fears  of  a  husband  and  a  father,  in  committing  the 
safety  of  his  tender  charges  to  the  mercy  of  the  elements  at  so  in- 
clement a  season.  "I  have  my  orders,"  was  still  the  reply  of  Cap- 
tain Warren.  Every  thing  on  board  the  frigate  was  arranged  with 
attention  to  their  comfort,  and  the  conduct  of  the  officers  was  respect- 
ful and  accommodating;  but  the  cold  and  haughty  character  of 
Captain  Warren  increased  the  disagreeableness  of  a  six  weeks'  voyage 
in  the  midst  of  winter,  and  dreadful  weather.  Its  ttdiousness  was 
caused  by  the  great  round  they  were  compelled  to  make  to  avoid  the 
coast  of  France;  Captain  Warren's  orders  being  peremptory  to  keep 
out   to   sea,  perfectly  armed,   and   on   no  account  to   surrender   his 


LUCIEN    IN   ENGLAND.  3T7 

prisoner.  They  leached  at  length  the  harbour  if  Plymouth  in  fright- 
ful weather;  here  again  he  encountered  inhospitality ;  the  ship  was 
not  permitted  to  anchor,  and  rode  out  through  the  night  in  so  tremen- 
dous a  storm,  that  the  hazard  was  every  moment  imminent  of  being 
wrecked  on  the  rocks  of  that  dangerous  coast. 

How  grateful  was  Lucien  for  the  protection  of  heaven,  when,  after 
that  tremendous  night,  he  landed  in  safety  with  his  children  at  Ply- 
month,  lie  here  found  Mr.  Mackenzie,  a  state  messenger,  authorized 
to  offer  him  an  asylum,  and  the  rights  of  hospitality  in  their  most 
extended  sense.  Lucien,  with  his  usual  nobleness,  returned  his  thanks 
with  dignity  and  coldness,  and  continued:  "I  have  been  made  pris- 
oner illegally,  and  I  protest  against  every  thing  which  myself  and 
family  have  undergone  since  we  quitted  the  port  of  Cagliari :  I  de- 
mand to  be  allowed  to  pursue  my  journey  ;  and  beyond  that,  sir,  I 
refuse  all  the  offers  of  your  government;  for  I  can  accept  nothing 
from  a  nation  which  is  the  enemy  of  mine,  nor  from  a  government 
that  makes  war  upon  my  brother." — "Then,"  replied  Mr.  Mackenzie, 
coldly  but  politely,  "I  am  obliged  to  fulfil  my  commission."  The 
following  day  Lucien  was  conducted  to  the  castle  of  Ludlow,  and 
placed  under  the  charge  of  Lord  Powis,  Lord  Lieutenant  to  the 
county  of  Salop,  and  father-in-law  of  the  Duke  of  Northumberland. 
He  was  recommended  by  all  means  to  induce  his  prisoner  to  put 
himself  in  direct  opposition  to  the  Emperor.  His  constant  refusal 
produced  a  more  rigorous  captivity,  and  he  was  confined  to  a  circuit 
of  two  miles  round  Ludlow,  the  antique  and  gloomy  castle,  of  which 
was  of  sinister  omen,  having  been  the  habitation  of  the  unfortunate 
children  of  King  Edward.  He  obtained,  however,  at  length,  permis 
sion  to  quit  Ludlow,  and  to  take  up  his  residence  at  Thorngrove,  on 
the  road  to  Worcester,  a  charming  mansion,  which  he  had  himself 
purchased  of  M.  Lamotte,  a  Frenchman  established  in  England,  for 
eighteen  thousand  guineas;  it  is  surrounded  by  a  park,  enclosing  :i 
garden  and  hothouse,  and  possesses  all  those  exterior  and  interior 
comforts  so  peculiar  to  the  home  of  an  English  family. 

Having  tastefully  completed  the  arrangements  of  his  new  habita- 
tion, and  hung  the  drawing-room  with  his  family  portiaits,  he  laid 
down  rules  for  the  domestic  life  he  intended  to  lead  here.  ETis  love 
for  the  arts  and  sciences  gained  strength  in  this  friendly  retreat;  he 
had  always  been  fond  of  astronomy,  and  now  pursued  it  with  ardour. 
He  visited  Herschel,*  and  purchased  his  famous  telescope  for  fifty 

*  It  was  during  ilii-t  visit,  that  Lucien  became  acqu  tinted  with  Mi     Caru* 
line  Llerschel,  li  ter  of  the  b  tronomcr,  who  occupied  herself  in  writing  tin 


348  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COUR1    AND   FAMILY. 

thousand  francs;  he  then  built  an  observatory,  calculated  ephemerides 
and  announced  a  new  planet  in  the  milky  way;  he  was  not  mistaken 
and  has  the  prior  right  to  the  merit  of  this  discovery.  Thorngrove 
became  a  Lyceum.  Lucien  composed  several  comedies,  which  were 
acted  in  his  domestic  theatre ;  also  the  tragedy  of  Clotaire,  a  work  of 
real  merit,  which  was  performed  before  an  audience  of  more  than  two 
hundred  persons,  nearly  all  chosen  from  the  middling  classes  of  the 
neighbourhood, — for,  considering  the  ministry  as  his  enemies,  he 
would  have  no  intercourse  with  Tories.  As  the  author,  he  chose  to 
judge  of  the  effect  of  the  piece,  and  would  therefore  take  no  part  in 
it ;  M.  de  Chatillon  performed  Clotaire ;  Madame  Lucien  played  well 
in  the  becoming  costume  of  Clotilde ;  the  two  children  were  repre- 
sented by  her  young  sons,  Charles  and  Paul ;  the  wife  of  Clotaire  by 
Lucien's  eldest  daughter  Charlotte,  now  Princess  Gabrielli ;  and 
Sigerie,  the  confidant  of  Clotaire,  by  Christina,  also  his  daughter  by 
his  first  wife,  and  now  married  to  Lord  Dudley  Stuart,  who,  in  the 
scarcity  of  actors  in  the  family,  was  obliged  to  take  a  male  part.  It 
seems  to  me  that  Ludlow,  the  first  prison  of  Edward's  children,  must 
have  suggested  to  Lucien  the  plot  of  this  tragedy. 

The  drama,  however,  was  not  the  only  subject  of  his  muse  during 
his  residence  at  Thorngrove;  here  he  completed  his  poem  of  Charle 
magne,  and  produced  that  of  Cirneide.  The  Princess  of  Canino  also, 
stimulated  by  example,  composed  a  poem  on  the  subject  of  Bathilde, 
Queen  of  the  Francs ;  it  is  well  sustained,  in  six  cantos,  with  verses 
of  ten  syllables  in  varied  rhymes.  I  shall  have  occasion  to  speak  of 
it  again  with  relation  to  an  extraordinary  feet,  of  which  I  do  not 
believe  the  Emperor  capable ;  but  which  proves,  at  least,  the  extent 
to  which  a  base  inclination  to  flatter  his  imputed  wishes  was  carried 
by  those  around  him.  M.  Chatillon  was  employed,  at  the  same  time, 
upon  a  small  poem  called  the  Odyssey  of  Lucien,  or  the  Exile ;  he 
also  sketched  forty-eight  designs  for  the  illustration  of  Charlemagne 
and  Bathilde ;  these  sketches,  which  must  necessarily  imbody  the 
intentions  of  the  authors,  as  they  were  drawn  under  their  superin- 
tendence, were  being  engraved  in  London,  by  the  celebrated  Heath, 
when  the  restoration  interrupted  the  series. 

Everv  member  of  the  family  of  Thorngrove  was  actively  engaged. 
Every  Sunday  the  works  of  the  week  were  brought  forward ;  an 
examination  took  place,  also  a  competition  for  prizes ;  the  day  was 
closed  with  a  concert,  in  which  the  young  ladies  sang,  M.  Chatillon 
played  the  violin,  and  Father  Maurice  the  piano. 

calculations  made  by  Sir  William  and  Lucien.  This  lady  is  well  known  in  th« 
literary  circles. 


NAPOLEON'S   MARRIAGE   WI1H   MARIA-LAV ISA.  349 

Thus  did  Lucicn  embellish  his  retreat  with  every  thing  that  could 
tend  to  make  time  pass  pleasurably;  living  like  a  really  wise  man 
without  any  false  pretensions  to  philosophy.  His  style  of  life 
excited  much  curiosity  in  England,  but  he  studiously  retired  from 
observation  in  a  calm  and  natural  dignity  which  inspired  genera] 
respect.  The  Duke  of  Norfolk,  desirous  of  becoming  acquainted 
with  him,  visited  Thorngrove  ;  where,  cheerful,  agreeable,  and  witty, 
he  attracted  the  affections  of  the  whole  family  during  the  three  days 
he  passed  with  them. 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 


Napoleon's  marriage  with  Maria-Louisa — Union  of  the  Papal  States  with  France 
— Nuptial  festivities  in  Paris — Maria-Louisa's  regret  at  leaving  Vienna — 
Her  favourite  dog — Berthier's  scheme — Arrival  of  the  Empress  in  France — 
Her  interview  with  the  Emperor — A  surprise — The  Emperor  and  Empress 
visit  Belgium — Abdication  of  Louis,  King  of  Holland — Projected  treat}' with 
England — M.  de  Labouchere's  mission  to  London — Louis  accuses  Napoleon 
of  bad  faith — Fouche — The  Intrigue  unravelled — Dreadful  accident-  at  Prince 
Schwart/.enberg's  ball — The  Empress's  courage — The  Emperor's  exertions  to 
assist  the  sufferers — Princess  Sehwartzenberg  burnt  to  death — Escape  of 
Prince  Eugene  and  the  Vice-Queen — Death  of  the  Princess  de  la  Leyen — 
Madame  de  Bre  .  .  . — Letters  from  France — Duchy  of  Oldenburg — Remark- 
able expression  of  the  Emperor  Alexander — Maury's  opinion  of  Maria-Louisa 
— Soirees  at  the  Tuileries — Male  visitors  prohibited 

I  was  at  Burgos  when  I  received  the  first  intelligence  of  Napoleon's 
intended  marriage  with  Maria-Louisa.  A  friend  who  wrote  to  me 
from  Paris,  spoke  of  the  disastrous  influence  which  a  marriage  with 
an  Austrian  Princess  was  likely  to  exercise  on  the  destiny  of  Napo- 
leon. He  was,  it  is  true,  Emperor  of  the  French,  bul  he  was  likewise 
General  Bonaparte,  who  had  gained  more  than  twenty  pitched  battles 
over  Austria  ;  and  who  had  twice  forced  the  Imperial  family  to  fly 
from    their    palace.      These  were    injuries   which   could    not    but    leave 

indelible  stains  behind  them.  The  sacrifice  which  the  Emperor 
Francis  was  now  about  to  make,  bore  an  odious  stamp  of  selfishness. 
It  appeared  by  no  means  improbable,  that  at  some  future  time  the 
voice  of  his  daughter,  when  appealing  to  him  in  behalf  of  her  son 
and  her  husband,  would  be  no  more  listened  to,  than  when  she 
remonstrated  for  herself!  Ft  was  evident  that  Austria,  humbled  and 
mutilated  as  she  was, greeted  this  marriage  only  as  a  temporary  balm 


350  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

to  her  wounds.  Napoleon's  object  was  to  consolidate  his  Lorthera 
alliances,  already  well  secured  on  the  part  of  Russia,  and  to  prosecute 
still  further  his  fatal  operations  in  the  Peninsula. 

It  was  likewise  during  my  stay  at  Burgos  that  I  heard  of  the  union 
of  the  Papal  States  with  Prance.  It  would  be  difficult  to  describe 
the  effect  which  this  intelligence  produced  in  Spain.  It  was  speedih 
followed  by  the  circulation  of  thousands  of  copies  of  the  Bull  of 
excommunication.  Children,  even  in  the  tender  age  of  infancy,  were 
taught  to  lisp  the  most  horrible  imprecations  on  the  French.  Only 
those  who  were  witnesses  to  the  reaction  which  took  place  in  Spain 
at  this  period,  can  form  a  just  estimate  of  the  error  which  Napoleon 
committed  in  taking  possession  of  the  city  of  Rome,  and  making  the 
Pope  his  captive. 

Meanwhile  Paris  wi  3  enlivened  by  fetes  in  honour  of  the  Imperial 
nuptials.  The  letters  which  I  received  from  my  friends  were  like  the 
descriptions  in  romances  and  fairy  tales.  As  I  was  not  in  Paris  at 
that  time,  1  will  not  enter  into  a  detail  of  matters  which  I  did  not 
witness;  but  I  cannot  forbear  relating  the  following  anecdote  con- 
nected with  Napoleon's  marriage:  Berthier,  Prince  de  Neufchatel, 
was  .sent  to  Vienna  to  conduct  the  Empress  to  Paris.  After  she  had 
been  married  by  proxy  to  her  uncle  Prince  Charles,  and  all  the  forms 
and  ceremonies  were  gone  through  (which  in  Vienna  is  a  work  of  no 
little  time),  the  day  of  departure  was  fixed.  The  young  Archduchess 
often  shed  tears  of  regret,  at  her  approaching  separation  from  her 
family.  In  the  Imperial  family  of  Austria,  the  bonds  of  relationship 
are  sacredly  revered ;  and  even  in  the  reign  of  Maria-Theresa,  and 
under  the  cold  and  artful  policy  of  Kaunitz,  family  ties  were  held 
dear.  Maria-Louisa  had  been  educated  in  these  feelings  :  she  wept 
to  leave  her  sisters,  her  father,  and  her  mother-in-law,  and  perhaps 
also  she  wept  at  the  thought  of  being  united  to  a  man  who  must 
have  been  to  her  almost  an  object  of  terror.  At  length  the  day  of 
departure  arrived.  The  young  Empress  bade  farewell  to  all  the 
members  of  her  family,  and  then  retired  to  her  apartment,  where 
etiquette  required  that  she  should  wait  till  Berthier  came  to  conduct 
her  to  her  carriage.  When  Berthier  entered  the  cabinet,  he  found 
her  bathed  in  tears.  With  a  voice  choked  by  sobs,  she  apologized 
for  appearing  so  childish;  "But,"  said  she,  "  my  grief  is  excusable. 
See  how  I  am  surrounded  here  by  a  thousand  things  that  are  dear  to 
me.  These  are  my  sister's  drawings,  that  tapestry  was  wrought  by 
my  mother,  those  paintings  are  by  my  uncle  Charles."  In  this 
manner,  she  went  through  the  inventory  of  her  cabinet,  and  there 
was  scarcely  a  thing,  down  to  the  carpet  on  the  floor,  which  was  not 


THE    EMPRESS   IN   FRANCE.  35  i 

the  work  of  some  beloved  hand.  There  were  her  singing  birds,  her 
parrot,  and,  above  all,  the  object  which  she  seemed  to  value  most, 
and  most  to  regret — a  little  dog.  It  was  of  course  known  at  the 
court  of  Vienna  how  greatly  the  Emperor  used  to  be  annoyed  by 
Josephine's  favourite  pet  dogs,  with  Fortune  at  their  head.  There- 
fore Frauds  II.,  like  a  prudent  father,  took  care  that  his  daughter 
shoulc  leave  ner  pet  dog  at  Vienna.  Yet  it  was  a  cruel  separation, 
and  the  Princess  and  her  favourite  parted  with  a  tender  due  of 
complaint. 

But  these  regrets,  childish  as  they  may  appear,  Berthier  regarded 
as  proofs  of  a  kind  and  affectionate  heart ;  and  when  he  beheld  the 
tears  of  the  young  Archduchess,  whom  he  had  expected  to  find  all 
radiant  with  smiles,  a  scheme  entered  his  mind  which  he  tacitly 
resolved  to  carry  into  execution. — "  I  have  merely  come  to  acquaint 
your  Majesty,"  said  he,  "  that  you  need  not  depart  for  two  hours  to 
come.  I  will  therefore  withdraw  until  that  time."  lie  went  imme- 
diately to  the  Emperor  and  acquainted  him  with  his  plan.  Francis  II., 
who  was  the  most  indulgent  of  fathers,  readily  assented  to  the  pro- 
position. Berthier  gave  his  orders,  and  in  less  than  two  hours  all 
was  ready. — The  Empress  left  Vienna  and  soon  entered  France ;  she 
found  herself  surrounded  by  festivals  and  rejoicings,  and  almost 
forgot  the  parrot  and  the  dog.  She  arrived  at  Compiegne,  and  was 
there  met  by  the  Emperor,  who  stopped  her  carriage,  stepped  into  it, 
and  seated  himself  by  her  side;  they  proceeded  to  Saint  Cloud,  and 
thence  to  Paris.  There  fortune  bestowed  one  of  her  last  smiles  on 
her  favourite  son,  when,  leading  into  the  balcony  of  the  Tuileries  his 
young  bride  whom  he  regarded  as  the  pledge  of  lasting  peace  and 
alliance,  he  presented  her  to  the  multitude  who  were  assembled 
beneath  the  windows  of  the  palace.* 

On  retiring  from  the  balcony  he  said  to  her,  "  Well,  Louise,  I 
must,  giye  you  some  little  reward  for  the  happiness  you  have  con- 
ferred on  me,"  and  leading  her  into  one  of  the  narrow  corridors  of 
the  palace,  lighted  only  by  one  lamp,  he  hurried  on  with  his  oeloved 
Empress,  who  exclaimed,  l-  Where  are  we  going'?" — "  Come,  Louise, 

*  "The  Empress  Maria-Louisa  was  nineteen  years  of  age  when  six  married 
Nsipolfou:  her  li air  whs  of  a  light  colour,  her  eyes  blue  and  expressive,  her 

walk  was  noble  and  her  figure  imposing.     Her  hands  and  feel  were  fori I  in 

perfect  beauty,  and  might  serve  for  models.  Health,  youth,  and  a  florid  com- 
plexion, were  joined  n>  much  timidity:  this  latter  asioned  the  Em  press  tc 

appear  baughty  before  the  ladies  of  the  court;  in  private,  however,  she  was 
amiable  and  even  affectionate.  She  appeared  to  love  the  Emperor,  and  wai 
devoted  to  hi*  will."  Constant 


3,V2  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND    POULT. 

come,  are  you  afraid  to  follow  me  ?"  replied  the  Emperor,  wlio  now 
pressed  to  his  bosom,  with  much  affectionate  tenderness,  his  young 
bride.  Suddenly  they  stopped  at  a  closed  door,  within  which  they 
heard  a  dog  that  was  endeavouring  to  escape  from  the  apparent 
prison.  The  Emperor  opened  this  private  door,  and  desired  Louise 
to  enter:  she  found  herself  in  a  room  magnificently  lighted;  the  glare 
of  the  lamps  prevented  her  for  some  moments  from  distinguishing 
any  object;  imagine  her  surprise,  when  she  found  her  favourite  dog 
from  Vienna  was  there  to  greet  her;  the  apartment  was  furnished 
with  the  same  chairs,  carpet,  the  paintings  of  her  sisters,  her  birds,  in 
short,  every  object  was  there,  and  placed  in  the  room  in  the  same 
manner  as  she  had  left  them  on  quitting  her  paternal  roof.  The 
Empress,  in  joy  and  in  gratitude,  threw  herself  in  Napoleon's  arms, 
and  the  moment  of  a  great  victory  would  not  have  been  to  the 
conqueror  of  the  world  so  sweet  as  this  instant  of  ecstasy  was  to  the 
infatuated  heart  of  the  adoring  bridegroom.  After  a  few  minutes 
had  been  spent  in  examining  the  apartment,  the  Emperor  opened  a 
small  door  ;  he  beckoned  to  Berthier,  who  entered.  Napoleon  then 
said,  "  Louise,  it  is  to  him  you  are  indebted  for  this  unexpected  joy : 
1  desire  you  will  embrace  him,  as  a  just  recompense."  Berthier 
took,  the  hand  of  the  Empress,  but  the  Emperor  added,  "  No,  no, — « 
you  must  kiss  my  old  and  faithful  friend." 

Some  weeks  after  his  marriage,  the  Emperor  took  the  yoang  Em- 
press with  him  into  Belgium.  Maria-Louisa  received  the  homage  that 
was  paid  to  her  with  a  certain  air  of  indifference,  and  there  then 
seemed  little  reason  to  expect  that  she  would  do  the  honours  of  the 
court  with  the  grace  and  amiability  which  she  subsequently  displayed. 
But  an  event  which  caused  me  more  astonishment  than  all  that  was 
going  on  in  Paris,  was  the  forced  abdication  of  Louis,  King  of  Holland. 
Louis  had  been  a  dear  friend  of  my  mother,  and  his  kind  and  amiable 
temper  made  me  esteem  him  very  highly.  His  conduct,  which  some 
have  blamed  and  others  approved,  was  in  my  opinion  always  that  of 
an  honest  man.  He  had  a  circle  of  friends  devotedly  attached  to  him, 
and  these  friends  were  also  mine.  I  received  through  them  the  details 
of  the  revolution  in  Holland — for  the  abdication  of  Louis  must  be 
termed  a  revolution.  Louis  comprehended  his  brother's  continental 
system  ;  but  he  understood  better  the  interests  of  the  people  he  had 
been  called  upon  to  govern.  These  people,  who  were  strangers  to 
custom-house  duties,  and  who  were  at  one  period  of  their  history  the 
most  flourishing  commercial  nation  in  the  world,  were  languishing 
beneath  the  terrible  system  of  confiscations  and  prohibitions.  Louis 
refused  to  be  any  longer  the  instrument  of  a  system  of  tyranny  which 


ABDICATION   OF    LOUIS   BONAPARTE.  353 

was  a  death-blow  to  the  prosperity  of  Holland.  Hereupon,  the  Em- 
peror directed  an  army,  commanded  by  General  Oudinot,  to  advance 
into  Holland.  Louis  then  abdicated,  but  only  in  favour  of  his  son. 
This  abdication  was  rejected.  Marshal  Oudinot  entered  Amsterdam, 
and  Europe  learned  that  Holland  was  incorporated  with  the  French 
empire. 

When  Napoleon  found  that  his  brother  would  not  bend  to  his  will, 
he  requested  or  rather  ordered  his  abdication.  Louis  was  of  an  ami- 
able and  pliant  disposition;  but  when  he  was  required  to  take  a  step 
which  he  could  not  consent  to  without  injuring  his  children  and  his  sub- 
jects, he  displayed  a  remarkable  degree  of  firmness.  He  consented 
to  abdicate,  but  only  on  certain  conditions.  He  proposed  to  his 
brother  that  overtures  should  be  made  to  England,  and  by  rendering 
the  affair  of  Holland  the  basis  of  a  treaty,  peace  might  be  obtained, 
provided  France  was  willing  to  concede  in  the  way  that  Louis  wished. 
The  Emperor  consented  to  this,  and  the  King  of  Holland  sent  M. 
Labouchere  to  England  to  open  negotiations.  The  Marquis  of  Wel- 
lesley  was  then  at  the  head  of  the  English  ministry.  M.  Labouchere 
was  well  known  as  one  of  the  first  bankers  in  Europe.  His  transac- 
tions with  England  were  extensive  and  honourable.  Every  facility 
was  consequently  afforded  him  for  effecting  the  desired  object.  The 
affair  proceeded  as  well  as  could  be  wished,  when  in  an  interview 
which  the  King  of  Holland  had  with  his  brother,  I  think  at  Antwerp, 
he  asked  the  Emperor  why,  in  an  affair  which  concerned  his  happiness 
and  the  honour  of  his  crown,  he  behaved  with  such  bad  faith,  and  ex- 
posed him  to  such  t  -eatment  on  the  part  of  England.  The  Emperor 
stared  at  him  with  astonishment,  and  knew  not  what  he  meant. 

"  Whilst,"  continued  the  King  of  Holland,  "I  have  in  perfect  good 
faith  sent  to  England  an  honourable  man,  whose  presence  is  a  suffi- 
cient guarantee  of  my  intentions,  you  have  sent  an  obscure,  intriguer, 
for  no  other  would  accept  such  a  mission,  to  treat  for  you  without  my 
concurrence." — "It  is  false!"  exclaimed  the  Emperor,  his  eyes  flash- 
in"  with  rage;  "I  say  it  is  false!" — "Audi  repeat  that  it  is  true," 
continued  his  brother.  "  M.  Labouchere  has  been  informed  of  the 
fact." — "In  the  devil's  name,"  exclaimed  the  Emperor,  "to  whom  do 
you  allude?  1  know  nothing  of  him  !  .  .  I  have  sml  QOOne  !"  L"  But 
your  minister  Fouche  has,"  said  Louis.  '•  I  repeat,  that  the  individual 
I  allude  to  is  at  presenl  in  London,  negotiating  for  you,  and  discussing 
those  very  interests  which  were  to  form  the  basis  of  our  treaty.  Is 
this  all  the  confidence  I  can  place  in  a  brother's  promise?" 

The  Emperor  was  greatly  agitated ;  he  turned  pale,  and  pressed 
his  forehead  with  his  hand,  threw  himself  into  his  chair,  and  then  rose 
G2 


351  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

n  p  again.  At  length  stepping  np  t<>  his  brother,  he  said:  "  I  perceive 
there  is  some  plot  here ;  but  I  know  nothing  of  it.  As  a  sovereign 
ami  a  brother,  1  pledge  my  word  of  honour  that  I  am  ignorant  of  it. — 
J  )o  you  believe  me?" — -c  I  do,"  replied  Louis ;  '-but  it  behoves  you  to 
snk  out  the  author  of  this  foul  intrigue.  It  is  a  duty  you  owe  to  me 
as  well  as  to  your  own  honour.  Who  could  have  dared  thus  to  act  in 
your  name?"  To  this  question  the  Emperor  made  no  answer,  but  it 
was  evident  that  a  terrible  cloud  was  gathering  in  his  mind.  His 
brow  lowered,  his  lips  were  compressed,  and  every  thing  betokened  .1 
dreadful  ebullition  of  rage.  ':  You  may  rely  on  it,  1  will  discover 
this  tissue  of  deception,"  said  he  to  his  brother,  "  I  have  my  suspicion 
of  the  serpent  who  has  been  laying  his  snare." 

On  his  return  to  Paris,  the  Emperor  put  the  affair  into  the  hands 
of  Dubois,  who  speedily  discovered  that  Fouche  sent  agents  to  Eng 
land  much  more  frequently  than  the  measures  of  police  required. 
Having  found  the  thread  of  the  intrigue,  he  soon  traced  out  the  whole 
knot,  and  the  emissary  was  arrested  and  sent  to  the  Temple.  This 
man  proved  to  be  Chevalier  Fagan,  a  returned  emigrant.  He  confi 
dently  believed  that  he  was  acting  on  the  part  of  the  Emperor,  and 
had  no  idea  that  he  was  merely  an  agent  of  Fouche. — The  result  of 
this  affair  was  Fouche's  disgrace,  the  cause  of  which  was  entirely  un 
known  at  the  time. 

About  the  same  period,  other  events  equally  curious  were  going 
on  in  the  north  of  Europe.  Bernadotte  was  chosen  King  of  Sweden 
by  the  States-general,  assembled  at  Olrebro,  and  Charles  XIII.  adopted 
him  as  his  son.  When  Bernadotte  presented  himself  at  the  Tuileriea 
to  announce  to  the  Emperor  his  elevation  to  the  throne  of  Sweden, 
Napoleon  did  not  appear  inclined  to  allow7  him  to  go  and  reign  so  far 
off.  Bernadotte  observing  his  scruples,  said,  "  Would  your  Majesty 
then  elevate  me  above  yourself,  by  forcing  me  to  refuse  a  crown  ?" 
The  Emperor  looked  confused  ;  but  immediately  recovering  his  pre- 
sence of  mind,  answered,  "  Well  !  well !  be  it  so  !  Our  destinies  must 
be  fulfilled."  Subsequent  events  proved  that  the  Emperors  fears  c.f 
Bernadotte  w(  re  not  unfounded. 


ACCIDENT   AT   PRINCE   SCHWAB.!  ZEN  BERGr's   BALL.        355 


CHAPTER   XXXVTL 

Dreadful  accident  at  Prince  Schwartzenberg's  ball — The  temporal'}'  ball-room— 
The  Empress's  courage — The  Emperor's  exertions  to  render  assistance  to  the 
sufferers — Absence  of  the  engines — Princess  Schwartzenberg  burnt  to  death 
— Escape  of  Prince  Eugene  and  the  Vice-Queen — Death  of  the  Princess  de 
la  Leyen — Madame  de  Br  .  .  .  .  x — The  Emperor's  gloomy  forebodings. 

Letters  which  I  received  from  Paris  at  this  time  informed  me  of  the 
dreadful  catastrophe  which  occurred  at  Prince  Schwartzenberg's  ball. 
I  received  upwards  of  twenty  letters  describing  the  particulars  of  that 
awful  event.  This  disaster,  which  gave  rise  to  so  many  sinister  fore- 
bodings, took  place  on  Sunday,  July  1st.  Prince  Schwartzenberg 
occupied  the  old  Hotel  Montesson,  in  the  Rue  de  Provence ;  and  the 
apartments  not  being  sufficiently  spacious  to  accommodate  the  im- 
mense concourse  of  company,  a  temporary  ball-room  was  constructed 
m  the  garden.  It  was  like  a  fairy  palace.  Flowers,  perfumes,  deli- 
cious music,  the  dazzling  splendour  of  diamonds  and  rubies,  all  com- 
bined to  render  it  a  scene  of  Oriental  enchantment.  The  walls  of  the 
ball-room  were  covered  with  gold  and  silver  brocade,  and  ornamented 
with  draperies  of  spangled  gauze  fastened  by  bouquets  of  flowers, 
whilst  hundreds  of  crystal  girandoles  shed  their  prismatic  lustre  over 
the  glittering  scene. 

When  the  fire  was  first  discovered  the  Emperor  was  passing  round 
the  room  and  conversing  with  the  ladies.  There  was  but  one  door 
for  the  ingress  and  egress  of  the  company.  It  was  a  very  large  one, 
opening  into  the  garden,  and  fronting  the  throne.  At  the  back  of  the 
throne  there  was  a  small  wooden  gallery,  which  made  a  communica- 
tion between  the  ball-room  and  the  house.  It  was  in  the  augle  of  this 
little  gallery  that  the  fire  was  first  discovered.  The  ball  had  just  com- 
menced, and  a  great  part  of  the  company  were  dancing.  It  was  at 
the  time  remarked  as  very  extraordinary  that  nobody  thought  of 
ascending  the  gallery  above  mentioned,  and  escaping  into  the  house; 
but  it  was  certainly  natural  to  fly  from  the  flames  which  issued  from 
the  house,  or  at  least  appeared  to  do  so.  The  Empress  was  in  con- 
versation with  some  ladies  at  a  little  distance  from  the  throne,  and 
when  the  confusion  and  alarm  commenced,  she  with  gnat,  sang-froid. 


358  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT  AND   FAMII  T. 

or  perhaps  it  may  be  called  courage,  ascended  the  steps  of  the  throne, 
seated  herself,  and  waited  till  the  Emperor  went  to  her.  As  to  the 
Emperor,  his  conduct  on  this  occasion  was  beyond  all  praise,  lie 
handed  the  Empress  into  the  first  carriage  which  he  found  standing  in 
the  court-yard,  and  accompanied  her  as  far  as  the  Place  Louis  XV. 
lb'  then  returned  alone  to  Prince  Schwartzenberg's  hotel,  where  he 
actively  exerted  himself  in  giving  orders,  and  assisting  the  persons 
who  had  been  burnt  or  otherwise  hurt.  On  the  Emperor's  return  the 
engines  had  not  yet  arrived.  The  Austrian  embassy  were  loud  in 
their  praise  of  the  noble  confidence  evinced  by  the  Emperor,  in  return- 
ing alone  to  the  scene  of  terror  in  the  middle  of  the  night.  He 
remained  on  the  spot  till  half  past  three  on  the  following  morning. 

The  deeply  lamented  victim  of  this  catastrophe,  the  unfortunate 
Princess  Schwartzenberg,  was  killed  by  returning  to  the  ball-room  in 
search  of  her  daughter,  who,  however,  had  been  saved.  A  lustre  fell 
from  the  ceiling  on  the  head  of  the  Princess,  and  fractured  her  skull. 
She  fell  into  an  aperture,  caused  by  the  burning  of  the  floor,  and  her 
body,  with  the  exception  of  her  bosom  and  part  of  one  arm,  was  burnt 
to  a  cinder.  She  was  recognisable  only  by  a  gold  chain  which  she 
wore  round  her  neck,  and  to  which  was  suspended  a  locket  set  round 
with  jewels,  whose  initial  letters  formed  a  motto.  She  was  one  of  the 
most  charming  women  of  her  time  :  beautiful,  amiable,  graceful,  and 
accomplished. 

Prince  Eugene  had  the  good  fortune  to  perceive  a  small  private 
door  behind  the  throne,  which  had  been  made  for  the  use  of  the  ser- 
vants who  handed  round  the  refreshments.  The  Prince  saved  the  Vice- 
Queen  by  conducting  her  through  that  door  to  the  interior  of  the 
house.  The  Princess  de  la  Leyen,  the  niece  of  the  Prince  Primate, 
was  burnt  in  a  most  frightful  manner.  Like  Princess  Schwartzenberg, 
sne  had  left  her  daughter  dancing,  and  returned  to  the  ball-room  to 
rescue  her..  The  young  lady  and  her  father,  after  fruitlessly  searching 
ror  the  Princess,  concluded  that  she  had  returned  to  Passy,  where  they 
resided.  On  returning  home,  however,  they  found  she  was  not  there. 
The  family  then  became  dreadfully  alarmed.  The  Prince  threw  off 
his  embroidered  coat  and  decorations,  and  hastened  back  to  Paris  in 
search  of  her.  Meanwhile  a  Swedish  officer  had  carried  out  from  the 
burning  ruins  of  the  ball-room  the  almost  lifeless  remains  of  a  female. 
Her  countenance  was  so  blackened  and  disfigured  that  it  was  impos- 
sible to  recognise  her  features.  The  silver  mounting  of  her  diamond 
tiara  had  melled,  and  penetrated  into  her  head.  Hearing  a  faint  groan 
uttered  by  what  appeared  to  be  merely  a  mass  of  cinder,  the  officer 
discovered  that  life  was  not  yet  extinct.     He  conveyed  the  Princes* 


A   MELANGE   OF  NEWS  357 

to  a  shop  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  ambassador's  hotel,  where  every 
attention  was  rendered  to  her.  After  various  unintelligible  ejacula- 
tions, the  Princess  was  heard  to  utter  the  word  Passy.  Eager  to  ac- 
complish his  humane  task,  the  officer  engaged  njiacre,  and  drove  the 
unfortunate  lady  to  Passy,  inquiring  at  every  house  of  respectability 
whether  any  one  was  missing.  At  length  he  reached  the  abode  of  the 
Princess  de  la  Leyen,  whose  frightful  condition  exceeded  the  worst 
which  the  fears  of  her  family  had  pictured.  The  unfortunate  lady 
expired  on  the  following  day,  having  lingered  four-and-twenty  hours  in 
indescribable  agony. 

A  lady  of  my  acquaintance,  Madame  de  Bre — x,  dame  de  compagnie 
to  Madame  Mere,  was  at  Prince  Schwartzenberg's  fete.  On  the  alarm 
of  fire  being  given,  she  endeavoured  to  reach  the  door,  but  in  the  con- 
fusion she  was  thrown  down  and  trampled  on.  With  great  effort,  she 
succeeded  in  raising  herself  up,  and  crawled  as  she  supposed  to  a  seat, 
but  the  floor  appeared  to  sink  under  her,  and  she  fell.  She  had  been 
unconsciously  hurried  into  the  garden,  and  the  hollow  into  which  she 
fell  was  a  basin,  which  luckily  happened  to  be  dry  at  the  time.  By 
this  means  her  life  was  saved,  but  she  was  dreadfully  bruised,  and  the 
scars  on  her  arms  and  neck  were  indelible  memorials  of  Prince 
Schwartzenberg's  fete.  This  melancholy  accident,  in  addition  to  its 
own  immediate  and  fatal  consequences,  had  the  effect  of  creating  a 
sort  of  superstitious  terror.  It  naturally  called  to  mind  a  similar 
catastrophe  which  occurred  on  the  marriage  of  Louis  XVI.  and  Marie 
Antoinette. 

The  letters  which  I  received  from  France  brought  me  a  mass  of 
intelligence,  of  the  most  extraordinary  kind;  for  the  fact  is,  I  received 
all  at  uncc  letters  which  had  been  successively  forwarded  to  me  during 
an  interval  of  many  months.  They  exhibited  a  curious  melange  of 
successes,  and  reverses,  losses,  aggrandizements,  disgraces  and  favours. 
First  there  was  the  discharge  of  Fouehe,  of  which  I  had  not  previously 
heard;*  next  the  taking  of  the  Isle  of  France  by  the  English; — then 
the  pompous  opening  of  the  canal  of  St.  Quentin; — then  the  union  of 
the  Manse  Towns,  Holland,  and  several  small  states  with  the  French 
Empire.  About  the  same  time  we  took  possession  of  the  Yalais  in 
Switzerland,  which  was  merely  termed  a  department.  The  French 
Empire  then  extended  from  the  54th  to  the  42d  degree  of  latitude. 
All  the  letters  I  received  concurred  ou  one  poinl  :  viz.,  that  the 
Emperor  was  greatly  changed,  in  every  respect,  since  his  marriage. 
His  position  was  of  a  nature  to  produce   in    bis   mind  some  degree  of 

*  I  here  nllu<1c  t,o  Fouch6'a  disgrace  in  lsio. 


358  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

inquietude.  The  more  the  colossus  of  the  Empire  increased, — the 
further  it  extruded  its  gigantic  members  around, — the  more  anxiety 
it  was  likely  to  excite  in  him  who  had  created  so  extraordinary  and 
glorious  a  power.  Affairs  had  reached  that  critical  point  when  even 
a  conquest  was  hut  a  triumph  mingled  with  alarm.  For  example, 
when  Napoleon  took  possession  of  the  Duchy  of  Oldenburg,  he  did  so 
fir  the  furtherance  of  his  continental  system,  and  his  continental 
blockade  of  all  the  coast  of  the  North  Sea.  But  the  Emperor  Alex- 
ander could  not  be  satisfied  by  these  motives.  The  deposed  Prince 
was  his  brother-in-law,  and  when  he  heard  of  the  event  he  angrily 
exclaimed,  "  The  Emperor  Napoleon  is  much  too  selfish !" — These 
words  are  the  more  remarkable  inasmuch  as  they  were  uttered  in  the 
year  preceding  the  disasters  of  Russia. 

The  letters  which  I  received  from  my  friends  in  Paris  naturally 
made  mention  of  the  new  Empress.  The  most  various  opinions  were 
pronounced  upon  her ;  Cardinal  Maury  sent  me  a  letter  in  which  he 
said,  "  1  will  not  attempt  to  describe  how  much  the  Emperor  is 
attached  to  our  charming  Empress.  This  time  he  may  be  said  to  be 
really  in  love ;  more  truly  in  love  than  he  ever  wras  with  Josephine, 
for.  after  all,  he  never  saw  her  while  she  was  very  young.  She  was 
upwards  of  thirty  when  they  were  married.  But  Maria-Louisa  is  as 
young  and  as  blooming  as  spring.  You  will  be  enchanted  with  her 
when  you  see  her."  Maria-Louisa's  brilliant  complexion  particularly 
charmed  the  cardinal.  For  my  own  part,  I  did  not  see  her  till  after 
her  accouchement,  and  even  then,  though  I  was  told  that  she  had 
grown  pale,  1  thought  she  had  too  much  colour,  especially  when  in 
the  least  heated.  The  cardinal  was  a  great  admirer  of  Maria-Louisa, 
though  he  had  wished  the  Emperor  to  marry  one  of  the  Russian 
Grand  Duchesses.  "The  Empress,"  added  he,  "in  the  letter  above 
mentioned,  is  gay,  gracious,  and  1  may  even  say  familiar,  with  those 
persons  whom  the  Emperor  permits  her  to  receive  in  her  intimate 
circle  •,  her  manners  are  charming  to  those  wTho  are  admitted  to  the 
petites  soirees  at  the  Tuileries.  Their  Majesties  join  the  company  at 
reversis  or  billiards.  I  really  wish  that  you  and  the  Duke  could  see 
how  happy  the  Emperor  is."  I  was  informed  by  other  friends  that 
one  of  the  amusements  of  the  imperial  soirees,  before  the  Emperor 
entered  the  salon,  was  to  see  the  Empress  turn  her  ear  round;  for  by 
a  movement  of  the  muscles  of  the  jaw,  she  possessed  the  singular 
power  of  making  her  ear  turn  round  of  itself,  almost  in  a  circle.  I 
never  heard  of  any  one  except  Maria-Louisa  who  could  do  this. 

The  Emperor  wished  to  remove  as  far  as  was  consistent  with 
etiquette,  a  frequent  cause  of  dissension  between  him  and  the  Empress 


THE    KING    OF   RO  IE.  359 

Josephine,  namely,  the  numerous  visitors  received  by  the  latter. 
Maria-Louisa  was  young  and  ignorant  of  the  world,  and  though  accus- 
tomed to  a  great  deal  of  court  etiquette,  yet  her  private  circle  had 
been  limited  to  the  members  of  her  own  family.  Thus  the  rules  pre- 
scribed by  the  Emperor  neither  surprised  nor  displeased  her.  One 
of  these  rules  was,  that  she  should  receive  no  male  visitors.  Paer 
was  the  only  exception,  because  he  was  her  music-master;  and  yet  it 
was  ordered  that  one  of  the  Empress's  ladies  should  be  present  while 
she  received  her  lesson.  One  day,  while  the  court  was  at  St.  Cloud, 
the  Emperor  unexpectedly  presented  himself  in  the  Empress's  apart- 
ments. He  perceived  a  man  whose  countenance  he  did  not  at  first 
recognise.  This  violation  of  his  rule  displeased  him,  and  he  expressed 
himself  rather  angrily  to  the  dame  de  service,  who  I  think  was  Madame 
Brignole.  She  replied  that  the  gentleman  was  Bennais,*  who  had 
come  himself  to  explain  the  secret  spring  of  a  serre-papier  which  he 
had  been  making  for  her  Majesty.  "  No  matter,"  said  the  Emperor, 
"  he  is  a  man.  My  orders  on  this  subject  must  not  be  departed  from, 
or  we  shall  soon  have  no  rules." 


CHAPTER   XXXVIII. 


Birth  of  the  King  of  Rome — The  Emperor's  altered  appearance — Description 
of  the  young  King — Napoleon  at  play  with  his  son — His  conversation  with 
Madame  Junot — Rejoicings  in  honour  of  the  birth  of  the  King  of  Rome — 
His  christening — Maria-Louisa's  accouchement — Madame  de  Montesquiou — 
Apathy  of  Maria-Louisa — Anecdote — The  young  King's  violent  temper — 
His  benevolence — The  widow  and  the  orphan — The  intended  palace. 

The  birth  of  the  King  of  Rome  was  the  last  smile  that  beamed  over 
the  fortunes  of  Napoleon.  How  happy  it  rendered  him  !  How  he 
blessed  himself  in  it!  They  alone  can  judge  of  the  full  extent  of  his 
joy,  who  beheld  him  fondly  caressing  the  lovely  boy,  and  promising 
by  his  looks  all  the  felicity  which  such  a  man  could  confer  on  his  race. 
Only  those  who  witnessed  this  can  form  any  idea  of  the  sufferings 
which  Napoleon  must  have;  endured  on  his  rock  of  exile,  where  the 
portrait  of  the  angelic  child  he  was  never  more  to  behold,  was  all  that 
was  left  him. 

On  my  return  to  France  I  found  the    Emperor  much  altered   in 

*  BeDoaia  whs  goldsmith  to  the  Emperor. 


360  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY". 

appeuiance.  His  features  had  acquired  a  paternal  character.  Whal 
a  beautiful  child  was  the  young  King  of  Rome!  How  lo\ely  ho 
appeared  as  he  rode  through  the  gardens  of  the  Tuileries  in  his  shell- 
shaped  caleche,  drawn  by  two  young  deer,  which  had  been  trained  by 
Franconi,  and  which  were  given  him  by  his  aunt,  the  Queen  of  Naples. 
He  resembled  one  of  those  figures  of  Cupid  which  have  been  discov- 
ered in  the  ruins  of  Herculaneum.  One  clay  I  had  been  visiting  the 
young  King,  the  Emperor  was  also  there,  and  he  was  playing  with  tne 
child — as  he  always  played  with  those  he  loved — that  is  to  say,  he  was 
tormenting  him.  The  Emperor  had  been  riding,  and  held  in  his  hand 
a  whip  which  attracted  the  child's  notice.  He  stretched  i»ut  his  little 
hand,  and  when  he  seized  the  whip,  burst  into  a  fit  of  laughter,  at  the 
same  time  embracing  his  father. — "  Is  he  not  a  fine  boy,  Madame 
Junot?"  said  the  Emperor,  "you  must  confess  that  he  is."  I  could 
say  so  without  flattery,  for  he  was  certainly  a  lovely  boy. — "  You 
were  not  at  Paris,"  continued  the  Emperor,  "  when  my  son  was  born. 
It  was  on  that  day  I  learnt  how  much  the  Parisians  loved  me ;  it  is  a 
cruel  time  for  you  ladies.  I  remember  well  the  day  that  Junot  left 
his  home  when  you  were  going  to  be  confined  ;  I  can  understand  now 
why  he  quitted  you.  What  did  the  army  say  on  the  birth  of  the 
child?"  1  told  him  that  the  soldiers  were  enthusiastic  during  many 
days :  he  had  already  heard  so,  but  w:as  happy  to  receive  a  confirma- 
tion of  their  joy.  He  then  pinched  his  son's  cheek  and  his  nose:  the 
child  cried.  "  Come,  come,  sir,"  said  the  Emperor,  "  do  you  suppose 
you  are  never  to  be  thwarted,  and  do  kings  cry  ?"  He  then  ques- 
tioned me  about  my  accouchement  at  Ciudad-Rodrigo,  and  asked  me 
if  the  accounts  in  the  English  newspapers  relative  to  it  were  true.  I 
replied  they  wrere  too  silly  to  be  so.  Two  years  earlier  in  the  life  of 
Napoleon  he  would  not  have  occupied  his  mind  with  such  detail. 

As  soon  as  the.  King  of  Rome  was  born,  the  event  was  announced 
by  telegraph  to  all  the  principal  towns  in  the  empire.  At  four  o'clock 
the  same  afternoon,  the  marks  of  rejoicing  in  the  provinces  equalled 
those  in  Paris.  The  Emperor's  couriers,  pages,  and  officers,  were 
despatched  to  the  different  foreign  courts  with  intelligence  of  the 
happy  event.  The  senate  of  Italy,  and  the  municipal  body  of  Rome 
and  Milan,  had  immediate  notice  of  it.  The  different  fortresses  re- 
ceived  orders  to  fire  salutes,  the  seaports  were  enlivened  by  the 
display  of  colours  from  the  vessels,  and  every  where  the  people  vol- 
untarily illuminated  their  houses.  Those  who  regard  these  popular 
demonstrations  as  expressions  of  the  secret  sentiments  of  a  people, 
might  hive  remarked  that  in  all  the  faubourgs,  as  well  as  in  the  low- 
est and  poorest  quarters  in  Paris,  the  houses  were  illuminated  to  the 


THE   BAPTISM.  361 

very  uppermost  stories.  A  fete  was  got  up  on  the  occasion  by  the 
A'atermen  of  the  Seine,  which  was  prolonged  until  a  late  hour  of  the 
light.  Much  of  all  this  was  not  ordered;  it  came  spontaneously  from 
the  hearts  of  the  people.  That  same  people,  who  for  thirty-five  years 
previously  had  experienced  so  many  emotions,  had  wept  over  so  many 
reverses,  and  had  rejoiced  for  so  many  victories,  still  showed  by  their 
enthusiasm  on  this  occasion,  that  they  retained  affections  as  warm  and 
rivid  as  in  the  morning  of  their  greatness. 

The  King  of  Rome  was  baptized  on  the  very  day  of  his  birth, 
the  20th  of  March,  1811.  The  ceremony  was  performed  at  nine  in 
the  evening,  in  the  chapel  of  the  Tuileries.  The  whole  of  the  impe- 
rial family  attended,  and  the  Emperor  witnessed  the  ceremony  with 
the  deepest  emotion.  Napoleon  proceeded  to  the  chapel  followed  by 
the  members  of  the  household,  those  of  the  Empress,  of  Madame 
Mere,  the  Princesses  his  sisters,  and  of  the  Kings  his  brothers.  He 
took  his  station  under  a  canopy  in  the  centre  of  the.  chapel,  having 
before  him  a  stool  to  kneel  on.  A  socle  of  granite  had  been  placed 
on  a  carpet  of  white  velvet  embroidered  with  gold  bees,  and  on  the 
socle  stood  a  gold  vase  destined  for  the  baptismal  font.  When  the 
Emperor  approached  the  font,  bearing  the  King  of  Rome  in  his  arms, 
the  most  profound  silence  pervaded.  It  was  a  religious  silence,  unac- 
companied by  the  parade  which  might  have  been  expected  on  such  an 
occasion.  This  stillness  formed  a  striking  contrast  with  the  joyous 
acclamations  of  the  people  outside. 

Maria-Louisa  suffered  a  difficult  and  protracted  accouchement. 
She  was  for  some  time  in  considerable  danger.  Baron  Dubois  went 
to  acquaint  the  Emperor  with  this  circumstance.  Napoleon  was  in  a 
bath,  which  he  had  been  ordered  to  calm  the  feverish  excitement 
under  which  he  was  suffering.  On  hearing  that  the  Empress  was  in 
danger,  he  threw  on  his  robe-de-chambre,  and  ran  down  stairs,  exclaim- 
ing to  Dubois,  "  Save  the  mother  !  think  only  of  the  mother  !"  As 
soon  as  she  was  delivered,  the  Emperor,  who  was  himself  indisposed, 
entered  the  chamber  and  ran  to  embrace  her,  without  at  first  bestow- 
ing a  single  look  upon  his  sou,  who  indeed  might  have  passed  foi 
dead.  Nearly  ten  minutes  elapsed  before  he  evinced  any  signs  of 
life.  Every  method  to  produce  animation  was  resorted  to.  Warm 
napkins  were  wrapped  round  him,  and  his  body  was  rubbed  with  the 
hand;  a  few  drops  of  brandy  were  then  blown  into  his  mouth,  and 
the  royal  infant  at  length  uttered  a  feeble  cry. 

It  is  somewhat  strange  that  so  much  doubl  existed  at  the  time  of 

the  birth  of  the  King  of  Rome,  as  to  whether  he  ivally  was  a  sou  of 

Maria-Louisa.     We  have  had  in  later  times  a  similar  negation  of  the 


862  NAPOLEON",    HIS    COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

authenticity  of  the  Duke  of  Bordeaux,  Henry  V.  of  France;.  Bat 
such  is  often  the  fate  of  heirs  to  thrones.  Was  there  any  thing  ex 
traordinary  that  Maria-Lousia,  at  nineteen  years  of  age,  fresh  and 
blooming,  should  become  a  mother  after  eleven  months  of  marriage'? 
and  that  this  event  should  take  place  in  the  presence  of  twenty-two 
persons  actual  eye-witnesses  to  the  birth?  I  cannot  conceive  how 
persons  of  common  sense  could  at  the  moment,  and  even  since,  allow 
their  imaginations  to  work  so  wickedly,  and  this  in  the  face  of  impos- 
sibility.* 

Future  ages  will  learn  if  it  be  true,  that  England  refused  to  have 
placed  on  the  coffin  of  the  victim  of  St.  Helena,  that  he  died  of  ill 
treatment  at  the  hands  of  those  who  had  the  care  of  him.  The  res- 
toration caused  the  destruction  of  prints,  medals,  and  statues,  likely 
to  create  a  hatred  or  a  jealousy  :  but  was  the  enthusiasm  at  the 
restoration  of  the  Bourbons  equal  to  the  joy  of  the  people  of  Paris, 
when  the  first  gun  announced  that  Maria-Louisa  was  a  mother  1  The 
most  important  affairs,  as  well  as  the  ordinary  occupations  and  duties, 
were  one  and  all  suspended  ;  the  people  flocked  to  the  Tuileries,  hats 
were  thrown  up  in  the  air,  persons  were  seen  kissing  each  other,  tears 
were  shed,  but  they  were  tears  of  joy.  At  11  o'clock  Madame  Blan 
chard  rose  in  a  balloon  from  the  square  of  the  military  school,  to 
announce  to  the  people  in  the  environs  of  Paris  the  birth  of  the  son 
of  the  Emperor,  yes.  of  the  son  of  the  Emperor  Napoleon. 

An  immense  multitude  besieged  the  doors  of  the  palace  during 
many  days,  to  obtain  intelligence  of  the  infant  and  of  the  Empress. 
The  Emperor,  on  learning  this,  directed  that  a  chamberlain  should  be 
constantly  in  one  of  the  rooms  to  publish  the  bulletins  of  the  Em 
press's  health  as  soon  as  they  were  delivered  by  the  physicians. 

I  have  already  mentioned  the  Emperor's  fondness  for  his  son. 
He  used  to  take  the  King  of  Rome  in  his  arms  and  toss  him  up  in 
the  air.  The  child  would  then  laugh  till  the  tears  stood  in  his  eyes; 
sometimes  the  Emperor  would  take  him  before  a  looking-glass,  and 
work  his  face  into  all  sort  of  grimaces;  and  if  the  child  was  frightened 
and  shed  tears,  Napoleon  would  say,  "  What,  Sire,  do  you  cry  1  A 
king,  and  cry  ?     Shame  !  shame  !" 

The  hours  at  which  the  young  King  was  taken  to  the  Emperoi 
were  not  precisely  fixed,  nor  could  they  be ;  out  his  visits  were  mosl 
frequently  at  the  time  of  dejeuner.     On  these  occasions  the  Emperor 

*  The  marriage  of  the  Emperor  and  Maria-Louisa  took  place  before  the 
eivil  authorities  at  St  Cloud,  the  1st  of  April,  1810,  at  two  o'clock  in  the  after- 
noon :  the  following  day  the  religious  ceremon}-  was  performed  in  the  great 
gallery  of  the  Louvre. 


MADAME   DE   MONTESQUIOU.  363 

would  give  the  child  a  little  claret,  by  dipping  his  finger  in  the  glass 
and  making  him  suck  it.  Sometimes  he  would  daub  the  young 
Prince's  face  with  gravy.  The  child  would  laugh  heartily  at  seeing 
his  father  as  much  a  child  as  he  was  himself,  and  only  loved  him  the 
more  for  it.  Children  invariably  love  those  who  play  with  them.  I 
recollect  that  once  when  Napoleon  had  daubed  the  young  King's  face, 
the  child  was  highly  amused,  and  asked  the  Emperor  to  do  the  same 
to  Maman  Quiou,  for  so  he  called  his  governess,  Madame  de  Mon- 
tesquiou. 

The  Emperor's  selection  of  that  lady  for  his  son's  governess  was 
a  proof  of  bis  excellent  judgment.  It  was  the  best  choice  which 
could  have  been  made.  Madame  de  Montesquiou  was  young  enough 
to  render  herself  agreeable  to  a  child,  whilst  she  had  sufficient  ma- 
turity of  years  to  fit  her  for  the  high  duty  which  the  confidence  of 
her  Sovereign  had  appointed  her  to  fulfil.  She  was  noble  in  heart  as 
well  as  in  name ;  and  she  possessed  what  the  world  frequently  be- 
stows only  on  fortune  and  favour — the  esteem  of  all.  She  was  indeed 
universally  beloved  and  respected. 

The  attentions  she  bestowed  on  the  King  of  Rome  during  the 
period  of  his  father's  misfortune,  would  in  itself  be  sufficient  to  in- 
spire love  and  respect.  Not  only  had  she,  from  the  hour  of  his  birth, 
lavished  on  him  all  the  cares  of  a  mother,  and  a  tender  mother,  but 
from  the  day  when  the  unfortunate  child  was  cut  oft'  from  all  his 
family,  and  deprived  at  once  of  his  father  and  mother,  Madame  de 
Montesquiou  devoted  herself  to  him,  for  she  alone  was  left  to  protect 
him.  To  accompany  him,  she  deserted  country,  friends,  and  family. 
Madame  de  Montesquiou  was  not  liked  by  the  Empress,  and  the 
cause  has  never  been  satisfactorily  ascertained.  If  has  been  said  by 
way  of  compliment  to  Maria-Lousia,  that  she  never  did  any  one  an 
injury  ;  yet  she  possessed  an  apathy  of  soul,  from  the  influence  of 
which  the  governess  of  her  child  was  not  exempt.  And  what  sort 
of  love  did  she  show  fir  her  own  child  ?  I  have  seen  Maria-Louisa, 
when  she  was  mounting  or  alighting  from  her  horse,  nod  her  plumed 
head  to  him,  which  never  failed  to  set  him  crying  ;  for  he,  was  fright- 
cm  d  by  the  undulation  of  her  feathers.  At  other  times,  "when  she 
did  not  go  out,  she  would  repair  at  four  o'clock  to  his  apartment. 
On  these  occasions  she  would  take  witli  her  a  piece  of  tapestry,  with 
which  she  would  sit  down  and  make  a  Bhow  of  working,  looking  now 
and  then  at  the  little  King,  ami  saying,  as  she  nodded  her  head, 
'  B~;vjm/r,  honjourP  Perhaps  after  the  lapse  of  a  quarter  of  an 
nour,  the  a  in/  a  .st  mother  would  be  informed  that  [sabev  or  Paer  were 
in  attendance  in  her  apartments;  the  one  to  give  her  lessons  in  draw- 


384:  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

ing,  the  other  in  music.  It  would  have  been  as  well  had  she  remained 
longer  every  day  with  her  child,  to  take  a  lesson  in  maternal  feeling 
from  the  woman  who  so  admirably  supplied  her  place.  But  it  would 
have  been  of  little  use — feeling  is  not  to  be  taught. 

Every  morning  at  nine  o'clock  the  young  King  was  taken  to  the 
Empress.  She  would  sometimes  hold  him  on  her  lap,  caress  him, 
and  then  commit  him  to  the  care  of  the  nurse.  And  how  did  she 
employ  herself  afterwards  1  she  read  the  papers.  When  the  child 
grew  peevish,  because  he  was  not  amused  as  his  father  used  to  amuse 
him.  and  cried  at  finding  himself  surrounded  by  serious  and  formal 
Faces,  his  mother  ordered  him  out  of  the  room. 

When  1  arrived  in  Paris  on  my  return  from  Spain,  the  Emperor 
and  Empress  had  just  completed  a  tour  in  the  north  of  France,  in 
the  departments  of  Calvados  anl  „,a  Manehe.  The  christening  of 
the  King  of  Rome  took  place  on  their  return  from  this  journey. 
There  have  already  been  so  many  descriptions  of  this  ceremony,  that 
it  would  be  superfluous  to  enter  into  a  fresh  detail  of  it.  I  will 
merely  mention  that  the  young  Prince  received  names  which  show 
that  the  alliances  formed  by  Sovereigns,  the  vows  made  at  the  bap 
tismal  font,  the  adoption  by  every  religious  formality  and  the  ties  of 
blood,  are  mere  fallacies.  He  was  christened  Napoleon-Francois- 
Charles-Joseph  !  these  are  the  names  of  his  godfathers ;  they  stand 
upon  the  register  of  his  baptism,  and  they  also  appear  on  the  tomb 
which  closed  over  him  at  the  early  age  of  twenty-one.  Who  is  there 
among  us  who  does  not  recollect  those  days  when  he  was  still  gra- 
cious and  beautiful  1  There  is  a  print  of  him  which  is  now  very 
scarce  ;  he  is  kneeling,  his  hands  joined,  and  below  are  the  words,  "  I 
pray  God  for  my  father  and  for  France."  To  the  copy  I  have,  the 
following  are  added  :  "  I  pray  God  for  France  and  for  my  father  ;" 
■ — lower  down,  "  We  now  pray  for  thee  !" 

One  of  the  ushers  of  the  chamber,  with  whom  I  was  lately  con- 
versing  wept  like  a  child  at  his  recollections  of  the  young  Prince. 
This  man  told  me  that  the  King  of  Rome  one  morning  ran  to  the 
state,  apartments,  and  reached  the  door  of  the  Emperor's  cabinet 
alone,  for  Madame  de  Montesquiou  was  unable  to  follow  him.  The 
child  raised  his  beautiful  face  to  the  usher,  and  said,  "  Open  the  door 
for  me  ;  1  wish  to  see  papa." — "  Sire,"  replied  the  man,  "  I  cannot 
let  your  Majesty  in." — "  Why  not  ?  I  am  the  little  King." — "  But 
your  Majesty  is  alone."  The  Emperor  had  given  orders  that  his  son 
should  not  be  allowed  to  enter  his  cabinet  unless  accompanied  by  his 
governess.  This  order  was  issued  for  the  purpose  of  giving  the 
young  Prince,  whose  disposition  was  somewhat  inclined  to  wayward 


THE    YOUNG    KING'S    VIOLENT   TEMPER.  3(35 

ness,  u  high  idea  of  his  governess's  authority.  On  receiving  this 
denial  from  the  usher,  the  Prince's  eyes  became  suffused  with  tears, 
but  he  said  not  a  word.  He  waited  till  Madame  de  Montesquiou 
came  up,  which  was  in  less  than  a  minute  afterwards.  Then  he  seized 
her  hand,  and  looking  proudly  at  the  usher,  he  said,  "  Open  the  door, 
the  little  King  desires  it."  The  usher  then  opened  the  door  of  the 
cabinet,  and  announced,  "  His  Majesty  the  King  of  Rome." 

A  great  deal  has  been  said  of  the  young  King's  violent  temper. 
it  is  true  he  was  self-willed,  and  was  easily  excited  to  passion  ;  but 
this  was  one  of  the  distinctive  characteristics  of  his  cousins  ;  they 
almost  all  partook  of  similar  hastiness  of  temper.  I  have  known 
Achille  Murat  so  violently  overcome  by  strong  passion  as  to  be 
thrown  into  convulsions  ;  and  this  wheii  he  was  of  the  same  age  as 
the  King  of  Rome.  Madame  de  Montesquiou  once  corrected  the 
young  King  for  these  fits  of  passion.  On  another  occasion,  when  he 
was  very  violent,  she  had  all  the  shutters  of  the  windows  closed, 
though  it  was  broad  daylight.  The  child,  astonished  to  find  the  light 
of  day  excluded  and  the  candles  lighted  up,  inquired  of  his  governess 
why  the  shutters  were  closed,  "  In  order  that  no  one  may  hear  you, 
Sire,"  replied  she.  "  The  French  would  never  have  you  for  their 
king  if  they  knew  you  to  be  so  naughty." — "Have  I,"  said  he,  "cried 
very  loud?" — "You  have." — "  But  did  they  hear  me?" — "  I  fear  they 
have."  Then  he  fell  to  weeping,  but  these  were  tears  of  repentance. 
He  threw  his  little  arms  round  his  governess's  neck,  and  said,  "  I  will 
never  do  so  again,  Mamma  Quiou  !  pray  forgive  me." 

It  happened  one  day  that  the  King  of  Rome  entered  the  Em 
peror's  cabinet  just  as  the  council  had  finished  their  deliberations. 
He  ran  up  to  his  father  without  taking  any  notice  of  any  one  in  the 
room.  Napoleon,  though  happy  to  observe  these  marks  of  affection, 
so  natural,  and  coming  so  directly  from  the  heart,  stopped  him,  and 
said,  "  You  have  not  made  your  bow,  Sire  !  Come,  make  your  obe- 
dience to  these  gentlemen."  The  child  turned,  and  bowing  his  head 
gently,  kissed  his  little  hand  to  the  ministers.  The  Emperor  then 
raised  him  in  his  arms,  ami  addressing  them,  said,  "I  hope,  gentle, 
men,  it  will  not  be  said  that  I  neglect  my  son's  education  :  he  begins 
to  understand  infantine  civility." 

Young  Napoleon  was  an  amiable  child,  and  he  became  more  so  as 
he  advanced  in  age.  I  know  many  affecting  sim-ies  of  him,  which 
indicate  the  goodness  .,f  his  heart.  When  he  was  at  St.  Cloud,  he 
liked  to  he  placed  .'it  the  window  in  order  that  lie  mighl  see  the  peo- 
ple passing  by.  One  day  he  perceived  at  some  distance  .i  young 
woman   apparently   in   great  grief,  holding  by  the   ham1   a    little    l>o_y 


366  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

about  his  own  age.  Both  were  habitted  in  mourning.  The  child 
Held  in  his  hand  a  paper,  which  he  raised  towards  the  window  at 
which  young  Napoleon  stood.  "Why  is  he  dressed  in  black?"  in- 
quired the  young  King  of  his  governess.  "  Because,  no  doubt,  he  lias 
lost  his  father.  Do  you  wish  to  know  what  he  wants?"  The  Empe- 
ror had  given  orders  that  his  son  should  always  be  accessible  to 
those  in  misfortune  who  wished  to  make  any  application  to  him  by 
petition.  The  petitioners  were  immediately  introduced,  and  tiny 
proved  to  be  a  young  widow  and  her  son.  Her  husband  had  died 
about  three  months  previously,  of  some  wounds  he  had  received  in 
Spain,  and  hi<a  widow  solicited  a  pension.  Madame  de  Montesquiou, 
thinking  that  this  conformity  of  age  between  the  little  orphan  and  the 
young  King  might  move  the  feelings  of  the  latter,  placed  the  petition 
in  his  hands.  She  was  not  deceived  in  her  expectations.  His  heart 
was  touched  at  the  sight  of  the  young  petitioner.  The  Emperor  was 
then  on  a  hunting-party,  and  the  petition  could  not  be  presented  to 
him  until  next  morning  at  breakfast.  Young  Napoleon  passed  the 
whole  of  the  day  in  thoughtfulness,  and  when  the  appointed  hour 
arrived  he  left  his  apartment  to  pay  his  respects  to  his  father.  He 
took  care  to  present  the  petition  apart  from  all  the  rest  he  carried, 
and  this  of  his  own  accord. 

"  Here  is  a  petition,  papa,"  said  he,  "  from  a  little  boy.  He  is 
dressed  all  in  black.*  His  papa  has  been  killed  in  your  service,  and 
his  mamma  wants  a  pension,  because  she  is  poor  and  has  much  to 
vex  her." — "  Ah !  ah  !"  said  the  Emperor,  taking  his  son  in  his  arms, 
"you  already  grant  pensions,  do  you?  Diable!  you  have  begun 
betimes.  Come,  let  us  see  who  this  protege  of  yours  is."  The 
widow  had  sufficient  grounds  for  her  claim;  but  in  all  probability 
they  would  not  have  been  attended  to  for  a  year  or  twro,  had  it  not 
been  for  the  King  of  Rome's  intercession.  The  brevet  of  the  pension 
was  made  out  that  very  day,  and  a  year's  arrears  added  to  the 
order 

Who  can  have  forgotten  the  day  when  the  Emperor  took  his  son 
to  a  review7  in  the  Champ  de  Mars  1  How  his  features  brightened 
with  pleasure  on  hearing  the  joyous  acclamations  raised  by  his 
veteran  bands.  "  Was  he  frightened  ?"  inquired  the  Empress. — 
"Frightened!  no,  surely,"  replied  Napoleon;  "he  knew  he  was  sur 
rounded  by  his  father's  friends."  This  expression  of  the  Emperor 
produced  an  intoxication   of  joy  amidst  the   ranks  of  the  soldiers, 

*  It  would  seem  that  the  mournful  habiliments  of  the  child  had  made  < 
strong  impression  on  the  young  prince's  mind. 


ALLIANCE   BETWEEN   GREAT   BRITAIN   AND   SPAIN.       367 

After  the  review  Napoleon  conversed  some  time  with  the  architect 
M.  Fontaine,  on  the  subject  of  the  palace  intended  to  be  built  for  the 
King  of  Rome,  on  the  elevated  ground  immediately  facing  the  Mili 
tary  School.  The  word  "  Rome"  brought  to  the  recollection  of  the 
Emperor  that  he  himself  had  never  been  in  that  city;  "but,"  added 
he,  "I  shall  certainly  go  there  some  day,  for  it  is  the  city  of  my  little 
King." 


CHAPTER   XXXIX. 

Projected  alliance  between  Great  Britain  and  Spain — Count  Charles  de  Chatil- 
lon — Napoleon's  ideas  respecting  the  war  in  Spain — Taking  of  Mount  Serrat 
and  Valencia — Napoleon's  recollections  at  St.  Helena — Probability  of  French 
supremacy  in  Spain — Confederation  of  tbe  North — Bad  faith  of  Russia — 
Treaty  of  Tilsit — Humiliation  of  Russia — Embassy  of  the  Duke  de  Vicenza 
to  St.  Petersburg — The  Duke  de  Rovigo — The  affair  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien 
— Duke  de  Vicenza  recalled  to  France — General  Lauriston  sent  in  kis  stead 
— Fancy  quadrilles  at  court — The  Princess  Borghese  and  the  Queen  of 
Naples. 

In  1811  Mr.  Hamilton,  the  English  minister  for  foreign  affairs,  con- 
ceived the  project  of  forming  an  alliance  with  Spain.  This  was  a  bold 
but  excellent  plan;  yet  it  was  not  easy  of  execution,  because  no 
relations  then  existed  between  Spain  and  Great  Britain.  ]\Ir.  Hamil- 
ton adopted  the  following  scheme  to  accomplish  his  object.  He 
employed  a  Frenchman  who  was  an  emigrant  in  England.  This 
Frenchman  was  Count  Charles  de  Chatillon,  a  man  distinguished  for 
his  talents  and  excellent  character.  I  knew  him  well,  and  he  has 
frequently  related  to  me  all  the  particulars  of  this  affair.  lie  was 
directed  to  go  to  Madrid,  and  to  inform  Joseph  that  England  would 
recognise  him  as  King  of  Spain  on  condition  of  his  sending  away  all 
the  French  who  were  in  the  Peninsula,  to  which  Greal  Britain  pledg<  d 
herself  to  ensure  complete  inviolability  of  territory.  Mr.  Hamilton 
was  the  same  minister  who  had  already  proposed  to  Lucien  to  form 
a  sort  of  league  against  France  and  the  Emperor,  The  disaster  of 
Moscow,  however,  obviated  the  necessity  of  attempting  to  execute 
Mr.  Hamilton's  schemes  relative,  to  Spain.  As  to  Joseph,  I  think  I 
may  say  with  confidence  that  he  loved  his  brother  too  well,  and 
prized  his  own  honour  too  highly,  to  accede  to  the  proposition. 

The  Emperor  had  conceived  singular  notions  respecting  the  war 


368  NAFOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

in  Spain;  he  had  heard  the  opinions  of  men  well  acquainted  with  the 
subject,  and  yet  nothing  could  break  the  delusive  spell  which  the  hope 
of  that  conquesl  had  thrown  over  him.  Thus,  the  mortification  he- 
experienced  at  a  check,  was  manifested  in  the  reception  which  he  gave 
to  Massena,  and  the  gratification  of  a  triumph  was  expressed  in  the 
reward  given  to  Suchet.  It  was  in  allusion  to  the  taking  of  Tarra- 
gona, that  the  Emperor  said,  "Suchet — the  Marshal's  baton  is  in 
Tarragona,"  and  Suchet  gained  it !  The  Emperor  had  greatly 
changed  since  the  time  when  he  commanded  the  army  of  Ij  /.  At 
Lodi,  and  at  Areola,  he  threw  himself  into  the  midst  of  the  enemy's 
fire  to  induce  his  soldiers  to  follow  him-: — now  he  threw  a  baton  into 
the  trench,  and  said,  "Go  and  fetch  it." 

The  brave  Suchet,  as  an  acknowledgment  of  the  Emperor's  bounty, 
immediately  took  Mount  Serrat,  a  fortified  mountain  of  which  each 
hermitage  was  a  redoubt,  and  every  hermit  a  stanch  partisan.  The 
kingdom  of  Valencia  next  opened  before  the  army  of  Arragon.  The 
port  of  Oropesa  and  its  old  walls  were  stained  with  the  blood  of 
Suchet.  At  length  he  arrived  before  Valencia  and  entered  it  victo- 
riously. To  Suchet,  the  war  of  Spain  was  merely  a  military  tour; 
and  at  his  resting-places,  he  planted  the  national  flag  on  the  Moorish 
or  Roman  walls  of  the  ancient  cities,  which  are  scattered  through  the 
provinces  of  Spain.  The  Emperor  conceived  a  cordial  friendship  for 
Marshal  Suchet.  He  overwhelmed  him  with  marks  of  favour.  Ti- 
tles, fortune,  rank,  all  were  lavishly  bestowed  upon  him.  The  title 
of  Duke  of  Albufera  was  accompanied  by  a  majorat  producing  a 
rental  of  500,000  livres.  This  was  the  richest  endowment  that 
Napoleon  ever  made.  The  war  had  long  kept  the  Duke  of  Albufera 
distant  from  Paris;  he  was  absent  during  seven  years.  At  the  expira- 
tion of  that  time  he  returned  to  France,  which  he  had  left  with  the 
rank  of  a  general  commanding  a  division ;  possessing,  it  is  true,  a 
good  military  reputation  ;  but  still  merely  a  general.  When  he 
returned,  he  was  a  Marshal  of  the  Empire,  a  Duke,  a  Colonel  of  the 
Imperial  Guard,  and  Commander-in-chief  of  the  two  armies  of  Cata- 
lonia and  Arragon.  Thus,  when  the  Emperor  saw  him,  he  said, 
'•  Marshal  Suchet,  you  have  grown  a  great  deal  since  I  saw  you  last." 
Napoleon  said  at  St.  Helena,  in  those  hours  of  captivity,  the  languor 
of  which  he  tried  to  divert  by  his  recollections  of  past  happiness, 
"  Suchet  was  a  man,  the  vigour  of  whose  mind  and  character  in- 
creased wonderfully."  All  will  admit  that  words  pre  nounced  on  a 
death-bed  have  so  solemn  a  character  that  the  voic  which  utters 
them,  however  feeble,  vibrates  for  ever  in  the  mina.  Tne  words  I 
have  above  quoted  were  addressed  to  Dr.  O'Meara,  and  as  1  conceive 


SUCCESSES   IN   SPAIN".  369 

that  the  agonies  of  death  commenced  with  Napoleon  from  rhe  day 
when  he  set  foot  on  St.  Helena,  I  regard  every  word  he  uttered  on 
his  rock  of  exile  as  those  of  a  dying  man.  Being  questioned  one  day 
by  Dr.  O'Meara  respecting  his  (Napoleon's)  opinion  of  the.  gunerals 
whom  he  had  left  in  France,  he  replied,  "  I  give  the  preference  to . 
Suchet.  Before  his  time  Massena  was  the  first;  but  he  may  be  con- 
sidered as  dead.  Suchet,  Clausel,  and  Gerard,  are  now  in  my  opinion 
the  best  French  generals."  The  Memoirs  of  Madame  Campan  men- 
tion that  Napoleon  speaking  of  Suchet,  once  said,  "It  is  a  pity  that 
Sovereigns  cannot  improvise  men  like  him.  If  I  had  had  two  marshals 
such  as  Suchet,  I  should  not  only  have  conquered  Spain,  but  I  should 
have  kept  it." 

The  powerful  efforts  made  by  Napoleon  to  sustain  himself  in 
Spain  seemed  likely,  about  the  close  of  the  year  1811,  to  lead  to  the 
submission  of  that  country.  We  were  established  in  Catalonia  and 
Arragon  by  the  victories  of  Suchet ;  whilst  advancing  to  the  gates  of 
Cadiz,  we  were  completing  the  conquest  of  the  four  kingdoms  of 
Andalusia.  The  passage  of  the  Sierra-Morena — the  dispersion  of 
the  central  Junta — the  extraordinary  Cortes  assembled  at  the  Isle  of 
Leon,  issuing  every  day  contradictory  decrees — the  Council  of  Re- 
gency, still  disputing  with  the  other  authorities — those  troubles  which 
the  heads  of  the  new  government  had  not  the  power  or  perhaps  the 
will  to  check — all  this  placed  us  in  an  advantageous  posture.  King 
Joseph  must  have  remarked  it  in  his  visit  to  Andalusia,  the  whole  of 
which  he  journeyed  through,  and  had  ample  opportunities  of  convinc- 
ing himself,  that  every  where  the  people  were  weary  of  the  wat. 
The  Spaniards  disliked  the  English,  and  were  averse  to  any  union 
with  them.  Consequently,  in  spite  of  the  victories  of  Lord  Welling- 
ton, our  precipitate  retreat  and  all  the  misfortunes  of  the  Arapiles, 
the  probability  is,  that  we  might  have  kept  Spain.  The  Spaniards 
themselves  were  of  this  opinion;  hundreds  of  families  returned  to  the 
mother  country,  and  accepted  office  under  the  new  government  ;  and, 
as  was  observed  by  a  brave  and  patriotic  Spaniard  (Don  Gonzalo 
O'Farrill),  applicants  multiplied  to  as  gnat  an  extent  as  in  the  most 
peaceful  days  of  the  monarchy 

But  when  threats  were  uttered  by  the  Emperor  of  Russia — when 
(he  Emperor  Francis  forgot  that  Napoleon  was  his  son-in-law-  when 
Prussia  fi>rLr"t  all  her  solemn  pledges  of  friendship  and  alliance — . 
when,  in  short,  the  formidable  league  of  the  North  began  to  count  its 
legions  to  ascertain  whether  it  was  Btrong  enough  to  resist  France — ■ 
then  the  ill-feeling  of  the  Peninsula  was  revived,  and  the  little  confi. 
dence  which  our  troops  had  recovered  was  lost.  England,  foreseeing 
63 


370  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

our  disasters  in  the  north  of  Europe,  exerted  herself,  and  increased  hei 
efforts  in  the  Peninsula.  One  of  the  columns  of  his  empire,  on  the 
stability  of  which  Napoleon  mosl  confidently  relied,  was  the  confede- 
ration of  the  North.  This  confederation,  which  was  originally  con 
eeived  by  Henry  IV.  and  executed  by  Napoleon,  would  have  been  a 
glorious  work,  had  it  been  accomplished  for  other  purposes  than  those 
which  Napoleon  had  in  view.  He  -oinmittcd  another  grand  mistake 
in  utterly  neglecting  the  German  people.  He  courted  the  confederal 
Sovereigns,  whilst  their  subjects  were  the  real  power  which  he  ought 
to  have  conciliated. 

A  treaty  had  been  concluded  between  Russia  and  the  Porte,  and 
it  was  alleged  that  Napoleon  knew  nothing  of  it.  Whether  this  was 
or  was  not  the  fact,  may  be  a  matter  of  doubt;  but  it  is  certain  that 
Russia  had  begun  to  evince  ill  faith.  She  kept  up  the  mask  of  friend- 
ship which  she  had  assumed  at  Tilsit,  merely  because  she  did  not  think 
the  moment  was  yet  favourable  for  raising  the  standard  of  war. 
When  the  treaty  of  Tilsit  was  signed  between  Alexander  and  Napo 
leon,  it  will  scarcely  be  imagined  that  the  latter  could  be  so  far 
imposed  upon,  as  to  place  faith  in  an  alliance  founded  only  on  pre- 
tended sentiments  of  esteem  and  friendship.  The  natural  conclusion 
is,  that  there  was  some  degree  of  sincerity  in  the  sentiment  so  loudly 
proclaimed  by  the  Emperor  Alexander.  The  fact  is,  that  from  the 
moment  when  Napoleon  forced  Russia  to  sign  a  treaty  which  was  cal- 
culated to  degrade  her  in  the  eyes  of  the  whole  world,  he  ought  to 
nave  fairly  expected  a  reprisal.  Massena,  by  beating  Korsakoff  on 
the  Limuth,  had  dimmed  the  brilliant  legacy  of  glory  left  by  Catherine 
II.,  Austerlitz  further  obscured  it,  and  the  Polish  war  and  the  treaty 
of  Tilsit  completed  the  humiliation.  Napoleon  was  therefore  guilty  of 
imprudence,  to  use  no  stronger  term,  in  withdrawing  his  forces  from 
the  north  to  transfer  them  to  Spain  and  Italy,  thus  leaving  the  field 
open  to  Alexander. 

The  whole  of  the  year  1811  was  spent  in  the  interchange  of  fruit- 
less communications.  On  the  5th  of  April,  the  Duke  de  Bassano  was 
appointed  minister  for  foreign  affairs.  On  the  6th,  he  addressed  a 
note  to  Prince  Kourakin  to  demand  explanations.  In  his  answer,  the 
Prince  again  spoke  of  the  Duchy  of  Oldenburg.  He  might  as  well 
have  talked  of  the  dowry  of  Queen  Mandane.  The  Prince  was  asked 
what  was  meant  by  the  army  of  80,000  men  who  were  assembling  by 
order  of  the  cabinet  of  St.  Petersburg'?  The  ambassador,  like  a  pacific 
man  as  he  was,  replied  that  the  Duke  de  Bassano  wras  probably  jest 
ing  with  him,  that  he  knew  of  no  army,  and  that  such  questions  were 
very  annoying  to  the  Emperor,  his  master. 


EMBASSY   TO    RUSSIA.  371 

The  cause  of  several  of  our  misfortunes — I  may  perhaps  say,  oui 
greatest  misfortunes  during  the  year  1811,  may  be  traced  to  the 
embassy  of  the  Duke  of  Vicenza  to  St,  Petersburg.  This  will  not 
appear  surprising  when  I  relate  the  following  particulars : 

Napoleon  had  sent  the  Duke  de  Rovigo  to  St.  Petersburg,  not  in 
the  quality  of  ambassador,  but  merely  as  extraordinary  envoy.  The 
attentions  which  the  Emperor  Alexander  had  shown  the  Duke  at 
Austerlitz  and  Erfurth,  led  Napoleon  to  presume  that  he  could  not 
make  a  better  choice  of  an  envoy.  But  it  was  necessary  to  think  of 
an  ambassador.  The  Emperor,  who  had  his  caprices  like  every  body 
else,  attached  great  importance  to  external  qualifications  in  making  a 
choice  of  this  kind.  The  Duke  de  Vicenza  was  a  man  of  handsome 
figure  and  dignified  deportment.  His  manners  were  as  elegant  as 
those  of  any  man  in  France.  He  was  noble  in  himself,  and  he  had 
been  ennobled  by  Napoleon.  These  considerations,  joined  to  others, 
which  I  do  not  pretend  to  know,  caused  the  Duke  of  Vicenza  to  be 
appointed  ambassador  from  France  to  St.  Petersburgh.  But  no  sooner 
was  this  appointment  known  in  the  salons  of  St.  Petersburgh,  than  it 
was  unanimously  resolved  that  M.  de  Caulaincourt  should  not  be 
received  by  any  body.  This  determination  was  dictated  by  no  feelings 
of  hostility  to  France;  for  the  Duke  de  Rovigo  was  cordially  received 
in  every  circle.  One  day  the  subject  being  alluded  to  in  the  presence 
of  the  Duke  de  Rovigo,  he  inquired  what  there  was  objectionable  in 
the  new  ambassador,  when  he  was  informed  that  M.  de  Caulaincourt 
could  not  be  received  in  any  house  of  St.  Petersburgh  on  account  of 
the  terrible  affair  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien. 

Savary  had  his  faults,  but  he  also  had  merits,  which  in  some 
measure  counterbalanced  them.  He  was  a  good  Frenchman,  and  was 
sincerely  attached  to  the  Emperor.  On  hearing  a  charge  which  struck 
immediately  at  his  master,  and  whose  counter-stroke  rebounded  upon 
his  comrade,  he  became  irritated,  and  several  warm  altercations  ensued 
between  him  and  some  individuals  of  the  court  of  St.  Petersburgh.  On 
one  of  these  occasions  he  lost  all  self-command,  and  addressing  him- 
si  If  to  a  gentleman  who  had  spoken  in  an  offensive  way  on  the  subject 
ii  question,  said,  "You  are  mistaken,  sir,  the  Duke  of  Vicenza  had 
nothing  to  do  with  the  affair  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien.  It  was  I, — I, 
who  now  have  the  honour  of  addressing  you,  who  ordered  the  Prince 
to  be  shot."  The  person  to  whom  these  words  were  spoken  stood 
almost  petrified,  and  could  not  utter  a  word  in  reply.  On  his  return 
to  Paris,  the  Duke  de  Rovigo  found  M.  de  Caulaincourt  preparing  to 
set  out  on  his  embassy,  and  he  frankly  told  him  all  the  difficulties  lie 
would    have   to   encounter,    together    with    the   cause    in    which    the} 


Brl  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

originated.  M.  do  Caulaincourt  was  alarmed  ;  for  though  brave  on 
the  field  of  battle,  he  had  not  the  spirit  requisite  to  face  danger  in  pri 
vate  life.  He  thought  of  resigning  his  appointment,  but  that  was 
impossible.  I  low  could  he  present  himself  to  the  Emperor  and  say, 
'•  Sire,  I  cannot  go  to  St.  Petersburgh,  because  I  am  accused  of  having 
delivered  up  the  Duke  d'Enghien  to  you !'' 

In  his  perplexity  he  flew  to  consult  B  .  .  .  .  r,  and,  after  a  long 
deliberation,  the  following  plan  was  determined  on  to  relieve  the 
Duke  of  Vicenza  from  his  embarrassment.  A  series  of  instructions 
were  drawn  up,  so  as  to  appear  as  if  they  had  been  given  by  B  ....  r 
in  the  Emperor's  name,  at  the  time  of  the  death  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien, 
and  the  Duke  of  Vicenza  set  out  provided  with  his  defence.  On  his 
arrival  at  St.  Petersburgh  he  found,  as  Savary  had  announced,  a  for 
midable  league  raised  against  him.  No  visit  was  paid  to  him ;  and 
when  any  one  was  under  the  necessity  of  saluting  him,  it  was  done  as 
coldly  as  possible.  The  Duke  of  Vicenza  was  too  high  spirited  to 
submit  to  this  sort  of  treatment.  He  appealed  to  the  Czar  himself, 
and  demanded  justice.  The  Emperor  Alexander  expressed  such  vio 
lent  displeasure  against  the  offenders,  that  he  seemed  ready  to  send 
the  whole  of  his  court  to  Tobolsk.  The  Duke  of  Vicenza  thought  this 
was  the  proper  moment  for  presenting  his  justification.  "This  accu 
sation  is  the  more  painful  to  me,"  said  he  to  the  Emperor,  "inasmuch 
as  I  am  not  guilty,  which  I  can  easily  prove." 

Thereupon  he  put  his  hand  in  his  pocket  and  drew  out  his  defence, 
which  he  constantly  carried  about  with  him,  and,  presenting  it  to  the 
Emperor,  begged  he  would  read  it ;  but  Alexander  was  more  than 
satisfied.  An  ambassador  from  Napoleon  !  a  Duke  of  the  Empire  ! 
a  grand  officer  of  the  crown  of  France  was  kneeling  before  him,  and 
praying  not  only  that  he  would  protect  him,  but  compel  his  subjects 
to  show  honour  to  him  !  The  Duke  of  Vicenza  did  not  comprehend 
the  peculiar  positions  in  which  the  Emperor  Alexander  and  he  himself 
stood  ;  but  the  Czar  was  shrewd  enough  to  judge  them  at  a  glance. 
He  profited  by  his  advantage ;  he  raised  the  Duke  of  Vicenza,  and 
thought  he  could  not  do  better  than  grant  him  his  friendship.  By 
securing  a  claim  on  the  gratitude  of  Napoleon's  ambassador,  the  posi 
tion  of  that  ambassador  became  an  affair  which  he  had  at  his  disposal. 
He  therefore  spared  no  efforts  to  conciliate  the  feelings  of  a  man  who 
could  never  have  been  induced  to  become  a  traitor.  It  was,  indeed, 
with  the  most  entire  devotedness  to  the  Emperor  Napoleon  that  M. 
de  Caulaincourt  ruined  the  interests  of  his  master. 

A  person  who  was  an  eye-witness  to  this  scene  of  the.  grand  drama 
of  1812   assured  me  that  it  was  curious  to  see  the  impatience  of  M. 


RECALL    JF   THE   DUKE   OF   VICENZA.  373 

de  Caulaincourt,  when  he  was  urged  to  bring  the  cabinet  of  St.  Peters- 
burgh  to  an  explanation  on  the  subject  of  the  army  of  eighty  thousand 
men  which  was  now  being  organized.  "No  such  thing  is  in  agitation," 
he  wrote  to  the  Duke  of  Bassano.  "  It  is  the  more  to  be  lamented 
that  these  reports  should  be  suffered  to  reach  the  Emperor  Napoleon, 
since  the  Emperor  Alexander  is  much  displeased  even  at  the  appear- 
ance of  his  distrust."  His  blindness  was  inconceivable  to  those  who 
were  ignorant  of  the  plans  which  had  been  laid,  not  to  corrupt,  but  to 
seduce  him.  When  the  Duke  of  Vicenza  presented  to  Alexander  the 
pretended  instructions  of  B  ....  r,  the  Emperor  said :  "  M.  de  Caulain- 
court, I  will  not  read  them.  I  have  long  since  been  acquainted  with 
every  thing  that  can  be  known  relative  to  the  unfortunate  death  of  the 
Duke  d'Enghien.  The  Duke  of  Baden  is  my  brother-in-law ;  his 
court  is,  in  some  degree,  a  portion  of  mine.  You  may,  therefore,  be 
certain  that  I  know  the  truth  of  all  that  concerns  you.  I  know  your 
innocence.  I  affirm  this  on  my  word  of  honour,  and  I  hope  that  pledge 
will  be  received."  So  saying,  he  smiled,  and  presented  his  hand  to 
the  Duke  of  Vicenza.  From  that  moment  M.  de  Caulaincourt  was 
devoted  to  the  Emperor  Alexander.  The  latter  was  too  adroit,  and 
it  may  be  said  too  generous,  to  render  by  halves  the  justice  which  he 
had  promised  should  be  complete.  What  he  had  said  in  his  cabinet 
he  repeated  publicly  in  his  court,  and  from  that  moment  the  affair  of 
the  Duke  d'Enghien  was  never  alluded  to,  except  for  the  purpose  of 
affirming  the  innocence  of  M.  de  Caulaincourt. 

When  the  French  minister  for  foreign  affairs  addressed  to  the 
Duke  of  Vicenza  a  very  urgent  note  relative  to  the  assembling  of  the 
Russian  troops,  a  petulant  answer  was  returned,  and  these  words  were 
used :  "  I  shall  make  no  further  reply  to  inquiries  which  appear  to  me 
to  be  absurd."  Such  was  the  course  pursued  by  our  ambassador, 
when  levies  of  troops  were  being  made  in  every  part  of  Russia ; — 
when  the  cabinet  of  St.  Petersburgh  was  arranging  the  basis  of  a  treaty 
with  the  Divan; — when  Sweden  solicited  and  obtained  the  promise  of 
Norway  for  her  treason; — when,  in  short,  every  thing  was  flagrant 
and  positive.  In  spite  of  his  prepossession  in  favour  of  M.  de  Caulain- 
court,  Napoleor.  saw  that,  though  his  principles  were  correct,  his 
policy  was  not  so;  or  rather,  it  was  so  far  incorrect  as  to  render  it 
advisable  to  appoint  another  ambassador  to  take  his  place.  M.  de 
Lauriston  was  therefore  sent  to  St.  Petersburgh  to  supersede  him. 
Lauriston  had  received  special  orders  from  Napoleon  to  obtain  an 
immediate  audience  of  the  Emperor  Alexander,  and  to  bring  him  to 
an  explanation  on  the  subject  of  the  army.    The  audience  was  granted. 

"  Monsieur  de  Lauriston,"  said  Alexander,  -  I  am  much  vexed  to 


374  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

■•I  serve  that  seeds  of  discord  arc  sown  between  the  Emperor  Napo 
leon  and  mc;  they  can  produce  nothing  hut  evil  fruit.  It  is  strange 
that  1  should  he  suspected  of  intentions  so  perverse  as  those  which  are 
attributed  to  me  in  France.  I  assemble  an  army,  sir!  Where  is  if? 
Eighty  thousand  men  cannot  be  assembled  in  secret.  If  you  will 
bave  the  goodness  to  appoint  officers  who  will  serve  as  guides  to 
mine,  they  shall  go  together  to  reconnoitre  this  army  which  is  said  to 
be  entering  upon  my  territory,  without  my  knowledge,  without  the 
knowledge  of  my  subjects.     You  must  confess  the  thing  is  absurd  !" 

Lauriston  was  greatly  perplexed  on  leaving  the  cabinet  of  the 
Fn.peror  Alexander,  and  he  wrote  a  most  strange  letter  to  France. 
He,  too,  was  under  the  influence  of  a  sort  of  fascination.  The  tone  of 
irony,  mingled  with  the  positive  confidence  of  the  denial,  left  no  room 
for  doubt.  But  this  delusion  was  not  of  long  duration;  Napoleon  had 
received  positive  information  respecting  the  assembling  of  the  troops; 
but  it  was  not  until  some  time  afterwards  that  he  was  made  acquainted 
with  the  treaty  between  Russia  and  Turkey. 

The  prospect  of  a  new  war  cast  a  gloom  over  society  in  generul, 
but  particularly  around  the  court.  It  was  in  vain  that  the  Emperor 
ordered  balls,  parties,  and  quadrilles.  Maria-Louisa  was  surrounded 
by  young  and  handsome  women  who  were  commanded  by  Napoleon 
to  exert  every  nerve  to  render  her  gay  :  but  these  ladies  had  brothers, 
fathers,  husbands,  and  lovers,  so  that  the  joys  of  the  court  were  forced 
pleasures,  and  not  joys  springing  from  the  heart.  About  this  time, 
a  fancy  quadrille  was  to  be  danced  in  the  theatre  of  the  palace  in 
which  the  two  sisters  of  the  Emperor  were  to  act  the  principal  parts. 
The  Princess  Borghese  was  that  evening  the  most  perfect  idea  of 
beauty  that  can  be  imagined.  She  represented  Italy  :  on  her  head 
she  wore  a  light  casque  of  burnished  gold,  surmounted  with  small 
ostrich  feathers  of  spotless  white.  Her  bosom  was  covered  with  an 
jEgis  of  golden  scales,  to  which  wras  attached  a  tunic  of  Indian  muslin 
embroidered  in  gold.  The  most  exquisite  part  of  her  appearance 
was  her  arms  and  her  feet :  the  former  were  encircled  with  gold 
bracelets,  in  which  were  enchased  the  most  beautiful  cameos  belong- 
ing to  the  house  of  Borghese,  which  is  known  to  possess  the  most 
rich  collection  of  gems :  her  little  feet  were  shod  with  slender  sandals 
of  purple  silk,  the  bands  of  which  were  gold  ;  at  each  point  where  the 
latter  crossed  on  the  leg,  was  affixed  a  magnificent  camaieu :  the  sash 
which  held  the  ^Egide  on  her  bosom,  was  of  solid  gold,  and  the  centre 
was  ornamented  with  that  most  precious  of  the  Borghese  collection — ■ 
the  dying  Medusa:  to  all  this  splendour  and  rich  magnificence  was 
added  a  short  pike  highly  embossed  with  gold  and  precious  stones, 


ROYAL   QUADRILLES.  375 

which  she  earned  m  her  hand.  Her  appearance  was  that  of  a  fairy 
apparition,  almost  without  substance,  something  celestial. 

Her  sister,  the  Queen  of  Naples,  represented  France ;  but  she 
was  indeed  a  caricature  when  beside  Pauline.  Her  figure  was 
naturally  inelegant,  short,  and  rather  stout :  there  was  no  grace  in  her 
dress,  which  was  composed  of  a  heavy  mantle  of  purple,  and  a  long 
robe  beneath.  She  wore  also  a  helmet  and  plume  of  feathers ;  but 
amidst  all  this  assemblage  of  gold,  of  pearls  and  rich  ornaments,  we 
still  admired  her  pretty  smiling  and  fresh  face,  shining  in  brilliancy, 
notwithstanding  the  grotesque  confusion  with  which  it  was  sur- 
rounded. 

The  same  evening  a  second  quadrille  was  danced,  which  was  also 
extremely  brilliant.  M.  Charles  de  Lagrange,  who  was  a  very 
handsome  man,  an  aide-de-camp  to  Berthier,  was  dressed  to  imitate 
Apollo :  M.  de  Gals  de  Malvirade,  first  page  to  the  Emperor,  was  a 
zephyr :  the  charming  and  beautiful  Madame  de  Mesgrigni  represent- 
ed Flora,  or  Spring  :  Madame  Legrand  was  to  have  personated  Love 
in  this  quadrille,  but  her  husband,  the  general,  wrote  to  her  on  the 
eve  of  the  gala  day,  that  she  should  not  act  the  wily  part  of  Cupid  at 
the  court  quadrilles.  Madame  Regnault  de  St.  Jean  d'Angely, 
Madame  de  Rovigo,  Madame  Duchatel,  Madame  Gazani,  Madame 
de  Bassano,  were  very  conspicuous  among  a  crowd  of  elegant  women 
who  took  part  in  these  brilliant  scenes. 


CHAPTER   XL. 


The  Pope  at  Savona — The  Kingdom  of  Haiti — Coronation  of  Christophe— 
State  of  Europe — Our  allies — Junot  sent  to  Milan — Bernadotte — He  rejects 
Napoleon's  overtures  of  reconciliation — Victories  in  Spain — Sachet  created 
Duke  d'Albufera — The  Emperor's  departure  for  Germany — His  interview 
with  Francis  II. — War  between  Great  Britain  ami  America — The  Emperor 
proclaims  war  with  Russia — Removal  of  the  Spanish  Royal  family  to  Rome 
— Josephine's  altered  appearand — \1<t  exquisite  taste  in  Iress — Madame 
Mere  and  Maria  Louisa — The  Queens  at  Aix — Talma  ami  the  Princess 
Pauline — Conspiracy  against,  the  Empress  Josephine  —Madame  Ivecamier  at 
Lyons — My  interview  with  her. 

The  Pope  still  remained  a  prisoner  at  Savona.  He  did  not  come  to 
reside  al  Fontainebleau  till  after  the  departure  of  the  Emperor.  In 
the  meanwhile,  some  curious  scenes  were  passing  in  another  quarter 


376  NAPOLEON,    BIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

of  the  world.  Henri  Christopho  was  crowned  King  of  Haiti,  and  a 
capuchin,  named  Corneille  Brell,  anointed  him  with  cocoa-nut  oil. 
In  L804,  this  same  capuchin  had  anointed  the  Emperor  Dessalines. 
The  grand  officers  of  the  crown  were  entitled  Duke  of  Marmalade, 
Count  Lemonade,  etc.  The  constitution  of  the  kingdom  of  Haiti  was 
copied  from  the  French  constitution  of  1804.  This  parody,  or  a 
great  empire  and  a  great  sovereign,  gave  birth  at  the  time  to  many 
amusing  pleasant  lies.  The  French  portion  of  St,  Domingo  was,  by 
the  new  arrangement  of  affairs,  divided  into  two  states  on  the  death 
of  Dessalines,  the  monster  of  the  Antilles.  The  mulattoes  wished  to 
change  the  form  of  the  government  of  St.  Domingo,  and  to  establish 
a  republic  with  an  elective  president.  Christophe  was  elected  presi- 
dent of  the  republic  of  Haiti  for  four  years,  and  Petion,  another 
mulatto,  denounced  him.  Christophe  then  placed  a  crown  upon  his 
woolly  head,  and  made  toys  of  sceptres  and  subjects. 

AYhilst  the  pomps  and  ceremonies  of  Christophe's  coronation 
occupied  the  negroes  of  the  Antilles,  Europe  was  threatened  with 
convulsion  even  to  the  depths  of  her  ancient  foundations.  Empires 
tottered  and  menaced  each  other  with  mutual  destruction.  France 
was  preparing  for  the  conflict  like  a  victorious  warrior.  As  to  Russia, 
whose  hostile  intentions  could  no  longer  be  concealed,  she  seemed 
anxious  to  give  the  signal  for  battle.  The  other  powers  were  still 
timid,  for  their  yet  bleeding  wounds  reminded  them  that  Napoleon 
would  severely  punish  perjury.  The  Duke  de  Bassano  had  spent  the 
whole  of  the  past  year  in  endeavouring  to  gain  auxiliaries.  Austria, 
though  our  ally,  seemed  unwilling  to  oppose  Russia.  Prussia  showed 
herself  still  less  favourably  disposed,  and  M.  de  Krussmarck,  who 
was  then  at  the  head  of  the  Prussian  cabinet,  appeared  unwilling  to 
make  any  concession.  Yet  nothing  was  more  important  than  to 
secure  the  alliance  of  Prussia ;  it  wras  necessary  that  she  should  act 
with  us,  or  be  destroyed.  M.  de  Krussmarck  plainly  saw  that 
Prussia  was  lost  if  France  took  only  a  cottage  on  her  frontier. 
Accordingly,  on  the  24th  of  February,  1812,  a  treaty  offensive  and 
defensive  was  signed  between  France  and  the  cabinet  of  Berlin. 
With  regard  to  Austria,  she  was  our  natural  ally,  but  she  was  still 
more  our  natural  enemy.  We  soon  saw  the  fatal  result  of  that 
alliance,  on  which  the  Emperor  so  confidently  relied.  Then  Denmark 
and  the  confederation  of  the  Rhine  ;  all  were  for  us,  when  the  first 
trumpet  sounded  the  signal  for  marching.  Junot  had  been  taking 
the  baths  of  Bareges,  which  had  greatly  improved  his  health,  and  he 
now  earnestly  solicited  the  Emperor  to  give  him  a  military  command. 
Napoleon  sent  lrm  to  Milan  to  take  the  command  of  the  troops  who 


BERNADOTTE.  377 

rere  in  Italy,  and  to  inarch  them  towards  the  north.  Junot  was 
highly  satisfied  at  this  appointment,  and  left  Paris  at  the  moment, 
when  the  treaty  offensive  and  defensive  was  about  to  be  signed  with 
Austria.  That  treaty  gave  us  a  subsidy  of  30,000  men  and  60  pieces 
of  cannon.  Prince  Schwartzenberg  was  to  command  the  Austrian 
troops. 

On  the  26th  March  the  same  year,  Sweden  signed  a  treaty  wilh 
Russia.  A  marshal  of  France  was  about  to  point  the  cannon  of  his 
new  kingdom  against  his  own  countrymen — against  his  brother  in 
arms — and  against  the  man  of  whose  glory  it  had  so  long  been 
alleged  that  he  was  jealous.  Pie  sold  himself  for  a  province.  Norway 
was  promised  to  Sweden,  and  immediately  Sweden  unfurled  the 
standard  of  war  against  France.  Napoleon  made  the  first  advance 
for  a  reconciliation  with  his  old  brother  in  arms;  but  his  propositions, 
though  presented  through  the  medium  of  a  friendly  hand,  and  one 
that  the  Emperor  supposed  would  be  agreeable  to  King  John,*  were 
however  not  accepted.  The  King  of  Sweden  resolved  to  lend  his  aid 
in  pulling  clown  the  colossus.  This  conduct  was  not  very  honourable 
to  him.  Pie  alleged  in  his  defence,  that  on  the  26th  of  January, 
General  Friant  had  taken  possession  of  Stralsund,  on  the  part  of 
France,  and  had  entered  Swedish  Poni crania  by  order  of  the  Empe- 
ror ;  but  he  did  not  acknowledge  that  for  ten  months  previously, 
continual  conferences  had  taken  place,  and  that  he,  Bernadotte,  had 
rejected  every  arrangement  that  was  proposed.  England,  as  soon  as 
she  learned  the  defection  of  Bernadotte,  hastened  to  acknowledge  the 
treaty  between  Sweden  and  Russia,  by  a  convention  which  will  prove 
to  posterity,  that  though  Napoleon  might  have  fallen  by  the  effect  of 
his  own  faults,  yet  treason  and  perfidy  hurled  him  into  the  abyss,  on 
the  brink  of  which  he  was  now  standing. 

Whilst  the  reactionary  movement  was  going  on  in  the  north, 
Spain  was  once  more  the  theatre  of  our  victories.  The  taking  of 
Valencia  by  Marshal  Snchet  was  one  of  our  glorious  achievements. 
General  Ventura-Caro,  the  brother  ofRomana,  commanded  the  tones 
in  the  garrison.  They  consisted  of  eighteen  thousand  men,  nine 
hundred  officers,  twenty  generals,  and  four  hundred  pieces  of  artillery, 
together  with  immense  magazines.  Valencia  was  the  central  depot 
of  all  the  resources  of  the  east  of  Spain  ;  it  was  a  brilliant  conquest! 
The  Emperor  was  well  aware  of  its  importance,  and  by  an  Imperial 
decree  two  hundred  millions  of  francs  were  assigned  to  the  army  of 

*  The  Queen  of  Sweden  remained  in  Paris,  ale!  she  undertook  the  task  of 
transmit! ing  the  Efperor's  propositions  to  tliu  King. 


378  X.U'OLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Arragon.  It  was  after  the  taking  of  Valencia  that  Suchet  was  creati*] 
Duke  d'Albufera,  Bui  as  it'  by  way  of  counterbalance  to  the  laurels 
which  Suchet  was  reaping  in  the  smiling  plains  of  Valencia,  Wel- 
lington was  victorious  in  the  deserts  of  Ciudad-Rodrigo  and  Almeira. 
lie  had  now  re-entered  the  former  city.  Shortly  after  this  Badajoz 
was  re-taken  by  the  English;  and  the  battle  of  Tarragona  gained  by 
Suchet,  was  sadly  expiated  by  the  loss  we  sustained  at  Arapiles. 

At  length  Napoleon  departed  for  Germany,  to  give  the  final 
orders,  and  to  assemble  all  the  forces  which  were  to  march :  he 
clearly  saw  that  this  campaign  must  be  decisive,  and  that  nothing 
could  balance  a  reverse.*  At  this  time  Paris  presented  a  ciuious 
but  melancholy  spectacle.  Husbands,  sons,  brothers,  and  lovers, 
were  departing  to  join  the  army  ;  while  wives,  mothers,  sisters,  and 
mistresses,  either  remained  at  home  to  weep,  or  sought  amusement 
in  Italy,  Switzerland,  or  the  various  watering  places  of  France. 

Before  the  firing  of  the  first  cannon,  the  Emperor  wished  to  make 
one  more  endeavour  to  ascertain  the  definitive  resolution  of  Russia. 
M.  de  Narbonne,  in  spite  of  all  his  courtly  experience,  had  not  been 
able  to  learn  any  thing  in  his  mission  to  Wilna.  Napoleon  enter- 
tained greater  hope  from  an  interview  with  the  Emperor  of  Austria, 
now  his  father-in-law,  and  above  all,  from  an  interview  with  M.  de 
Metternich.  Napoleon  therefore  conducted  Maria-Louisa  to  Dresden, 
under  the  ostensible  pretext  of  paying  a  visit  to  her  father,  who  was 
then  in  that  city,  but  for  the  real  purpose  of  discovering  the  path  he 
had  to  pursue  in  the  labyrinth  which  he  was  about  to  enter.  The 
wished-for  interview,  however,  served  only  to  raise  new  difficulties, 
and  these  were  increased  by  the  certainty  of  war  between  the  United 
States  and  Great  Britain.  General  Bioomfield,  whose  head-quarters 
were  at  New  York,  declared,  on  the  part  of  the  American  govern- 
ment, war  against  England.  By  a  curious  coincidence,  for  there 
could  be  no  previous  understanding  in  the  matter,  the  Emperor 
declared  war  against  Russia  on  the  very  same  day  (June  22d,  1812), 
at  his  head-quarters  of  Wilkowsky,  near  Gumbinen,  in  eastern 
Prussia. 

At  this  period  a  circumstance  took  place  in  France  which  was  but 
little  noticed,  because  all  eyes  were  directed  to  the  great  European 
Congress ; — I  allude  to  the  removal  of  the  Spanish  Royal  Family  to 
Rome  from   Marseilles,  where  they  had  resided   since  they  quitted 

*  The  population  of  Europe  according  to  Humboldt,  who  is  the  most  correct 
of  calculators,  amounted  at  this  period  to  182  millions,  of  which  Xapoleon  had 
under  his  domination  85  millions:  his  control  extended  over  19  degrees  of 
latitude,  and  30  of  longitude. 


Josephine's  altered  appearance.  379 

Bayonne.  My  brother,  who  was  then  lieutenant-general  of  police  at 
Marseilles,  and  who  had  the  illustrious  and  unfortunate  prisoners  in 
some  measure  under  his  safeguard  and  responsibility,  was  well  pleased 
at  their  removal,  for  Charles  IV.  had  suffered  in  health  from  the  seden 
tary  life  which  he  was  forced  to  lead  at  Marseilles  ;  while  at  Rome  he 
might  have  the  opportunity  of  renewing  his  active  habits,  and  enjoy- 
ing his  favourite  field  sports.  The  Empress  Josephine  was  a  great 
favourite  of  the  King  and  Queen  of  Spain.  1  have  heard  from  their 
principal  equerry,  that  she  was  often  the  tutelary  genius  of  the  unfor- 
tunate Royal  Family,  particularly  when  in  the  Emperor'y  absence 
their  pecuniary  allowances  were  very  tardily  paid.  She  used  to  exert 
her  influence,  and  make  the  requisite  applications  to  get  these  pay- 
ments settled.  I  did  not  see  the  Empress  Josephine  till  some  time 
after  my  return  from  Spain.  When  I  arrived  in  Paris  she  was  at 
Navarre,  which  place  she  was  forced  to  leave  in  the  autumn  in  conse- 
quence of  the  damp.  The  Empress  had  already  severely  suffered  from 
the  humidity  of  Navarre,  the  disadvantages  of  which  were  only  bal 
anced  by  the  beauty  of  the  place  during  two  months  of  summer  ;  viz., 
from  the  end  of  June  to  the  end  of  August.  I  observed  that  Jose- 
phine had  grown  very  stout  since  the  time  of  my  departure  for  Spain. 
This  change  was  at  once  for  the  better  and  the  worse.  It  imparted  a 
more  youthful  appearance  to  her  face  ;  but  her  slender  and  elegant 
figure,  which  had  been  one  of  her  principal  attractions,  had  entirely 
disappeared.  She  was  now  decidedly  embonpoint,  and  her  figure  had 
assumed  that  matronly  air  which  we  find  in  the  statues  of  Agrippina, 
Cornelia,  Levia,  &c.  Still,  however,  she  looked  uncommonly  well, 
and  she  wore  a  dress  which  became  her  admirably.  Her  exquisite 
and  judicious  taste  in  these  matters  contributed  to  make  her  appear 
young  much  longer  than  she  otherwise  would.  The.  Emperor,  who 
seldom  made  remarks  on  female  attire,  except  when  a  court  dress 
happened  to  strike  him  ns  having  been  worn  too  often,  nevertheless 
frequently  admired  the  elegance  of  Josephine's  costume.  The  best 
proof  that  can  be  adduced  of  the  admirable  taste  of  Josephine,  is  the 
marked  absence  of  elegance  displayed  by  Maria-Louisa,  though  both 
Empresses  employed  the  same  milliners  and  dressmakers,  and  Maria> 
Louisa  had  a  large  sum  allotted  for  the  expenses  of  her  toilet. 

I  have  hardly  mentioned  that  Madame  Mere  was  very  reserved  in 
alluding  to  the-  Empress  Maria-Louisa.  She  observed  the  Bame  rule 
with  respect  to  her  second  daughter-in-law,  as  she  had  observed 
towards  her  first  ■  that  is  to  saw  she  seldom  spoke  of  her,  and  was 
always  anxious  to  establish  friendly  feelings  among  her  numerous  eh& 
dren.      In  her  relations  with  the  latter.  Madame  Mere  admirably  main 


380  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

tained  the  dignity  of  her  own  position.  During  the  first  few  morths. 
of  her  marriage,  the  new  Empress  seemed  to  imagine  that  the  only 
individuals  of  the  Imperial  family  worthy  of  her  attention,  were  Na- 
poleon and  the  Queen  of  Naples.  Madame  Mere,  whose  excellent 
understanding  pointed  out  to  her  the  impropriety  of  creating  any  dis- 
cord through  complaints,  which  after  all  must  be  unavailing,  deter- 
mined to  depend  on  herself  alone  for  securing  the  respect  of  her 
young  daughter-in-law.  One  day  Maria-Louisa  went  to  visit  Napo- 
leon's mother. 

"  Madame,"  said  she,  "  I  have  come  to  dine  with  you. — But  I  do 
not  come  as  the  Empress — 1  wdsh  merely  to  pay  a  friendly  visit  to 
you."  Madame,  drawing  Maria-Louisa  towards  her  and  kissing  her 
forehead,  replied,  "  I  shall  treat  you  with  no  ceremony.  I  shall  receive 
you  as  my  daughter,  and  the  Emperor's  wife  shall  share  the  dinner  of 
the  Emperor's  mother."  The  Empress  Josephine  was  less  attentive 
than  Maria-Louisa  to  Madame  Mere;  and  in  this  she  was  ill-advised. 
The  Emperor  did  not  externally  show  his  mother  much  attention,  but 
he  was  always  deeply  offended  when  he  heard  that  any  one  had  slighted 
her. 

I  departed  for  Aix  in  Savoy  on  the  15th  June,  1812,  accompanied 
by  my  friend  Madame  Lallemand,  my  brother-in-law,  and  my  eldest 
son, — the  latter  was  then  three  years  of  age.  Aix  was  that  year  ex 
ceedingly  crowded  with  company,  and  it  was  difficult  to  obtain  houses. 
1  was  fortunate  enough  to  find  a  very  good  house  in  the  principal 
square.  The  Queen  of  Spain  resided  opposite  to  me,  and  was  not  so 
well  accommodated.  There  were  present  Queens  of  almost  every 
description.  The  Princess  of  Sweden  was  expecting  to  be  Queen ; 
the  Queen  of  Spain  was  exercising  the  right  and  title  of  Queen  ;  Jose- 
phine had  been  a  reigning  Empress,  while  Talma  was  king  of  the  theatres. 

The  Queen  had  but  a  very  limited  suite;  she  seemed  anxious  to 
avoid  the  least  appearance  of  eclat.  The  Empress  Josephine,  too,  had 
but  few  attendants.  I  forget  who  were  the  persons  who  accompanied 
her;  but  I  think  Madame  d'Audenarde  was  one  of  them.  Madame 
Mere  had  brought  only  one  lady  of  honour  with  her ;  this  was  Ma- 
dame de  Fontanges.  I  offered  to  resume  my  attendance  upon 
Madame,  though,  in  consequence  of  my  ill  health,  my  services  had 
been  dispensed  with  ;  but  Madame  would  not  hear  of  this. 

Talma  was  among  the  visitors  to  Aix  this  year.  He  had  gone 
thither  by  order  of  his  medical  attendants  to  drink  the  waters  and 
recover  his  health  ;  but  he  seemed  likely  to  grow  worse  instead  of 
better;  he  was  condemned  every  evening  by  the  Princess  Pauline  tc 
read  scenes  from   Moliere,  to  divert  the  Princess  and  her  company 


MADAME   BECAMIEE   AT   LYON-*.  381 

Talma  at  first  could  not  venture  to  refuse  a  request  made  by  the  Em- 
peror's sister.  It  was  certainly  very  amusing  to  hear  him  imitate  a 
female  voice  and  repeat,  almost  as  well  as  Mademoiselle  Mars  : 
"  Excusez-moi,  monsieur,  je  ii'etends  pus  grecP  Then  he  would  assume 
a  gruff  tone  of  voice  and  growl  like  the  Avare.  This  was  all  very 
well  for  a  little  time,  when  Talma  himself,  tired  of  playing  the  Em- 
peror, the  Prince,  and  the  Grand-Turk,  seemed  to  be  amused  at  taking 
anew  line  of  characters;  but  he  soon  grew  weary  of  it.  "This  will 
kill  me,"  said  he  to  me  one  day.  "  I  cannot  hold  out  much  longer  ; 
she  will  compel  me  to  leave  Aix,  which  I  am  sorry  for,  because  I  like 
the  place ;  but  I  cannot  endure  the  fatigue  of  those  rehearsals  every 
evening,  for  the  Princess  is  learning  the  part  of  Agnes  in  the  Ernie  dcs 
Femmes,  and  that  of  Angelique  in  Les  Femmes  savantes." 

The  Empress  Josephine  arrived  at  Aix  before  I  left,  and  I  had  the 
honour  to  dine  with  her.  At  that  time  there  was  a  conspiracy  formed 
to  oblige  her  to  quit  France.  An  endeavour  was  made  to  induce  me. 
to  join  this  conspiracy  ;  but  I  would  not  listen  to  any  suggestion  of  the 
kind,  but  quitted  Aix  on  the  28th  September  to  return  to  France. 
There,  symptoms  of  disquietude  had  begun  to  pervade  the  public 
mind.  Intelligence  of  brilliant  successes  was  transmitted  from  Russia, 
but  the  tenor  of  the  private  letters  was  of  a  very  different  nature. 
At  this  disastrous  period  women  were  not  exempt  from  the  horrors 
of  persecution.  Madame  Recamier  had  been  exiled  for  having  paid  a 
visit  to  Madame  de  Stael  at  Coppet.  The  cause  of  her  exile  was  too 
honourable  for  a  woman  like  Madame  Recamier,  no  less  celebrated 
for  the  goodness  of  her  heart  than  for  her  ravishing  beauty,  to  endea- 
vour to  shrink  at  the  consequences  of  her  devoted  friendship.  She 
repaired  to  Coppet,  notwithstanding  the  warnings  given  her  by  Junot 
and  many  other  friends.  She  had  scarcely  reached  her  destination 
when  she  received  notice  that  the  gates  of  Paris  were  closed  against 
her.  On  the  departure  of  Madame  de  Stael,  Madame  Recamier  left 
Switzerland  and  proceeded  to  Lyons,  for  the  sake  of  being  a  little 
nearer  Pari-;.  Her  companion  in  misfortune  was  another  lady  who 
had  excited  1 1 1 < *  Emperor's  displeasure,  but  who  was  the  less  entitled 
to  sympathy,  because  her  object  was  merely  to  gain  popularity.  This 
was  Madame  de  Chevreuse.  In  her  case  her  mother-in-law  was  the 
true  heroine;  the  conduct  of  the  Duchess  cf  L  ynes  was  admirable 
in  every  point  of  view. 

As  soon  as  I  arrived  at  Lyons  1  proceeded  to  the  I  [otel  de  l'Europe, 
for  I  was  aware  that  Madame  Recamier  lodged  then;.  I  was  desirous 
of  being  as  much  with  her  as  possible  during  my  Btay  at  Lyons;  and 
indeed,  my  journey  thither  had  beet  undertaken   chiefly    for  the  pur 


382  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

pose  of  seeing  her.  I  cannot  describe  the  painful  nature  of  my  feel 
•n  entering  a  vast  chamber,  parted  into  two  divisions  by  a  screen. 
This  was  the  only  apartment  occupied  by  Madame  Recamier !  She 
whom  I  had  seen  in  her  magnificent  hotel  in  the  Rue  du  Mont-Blanc, 
Surrounded  by  all  the  luxuries  that  wealth  could  procure,  was  now 
residing  in  an  apartment  at  an  inn,  but  still  as  beautiful,  as  cheerful, 
and  as  graceful  as  ever.  She  employed  herself  in  acts  of  benevolence, 
and  received  the  visits  of  a  few  faithful  friends,  who  occasionally  left 
Paris  to  spend  some  weeks  with  her.  Among  these  friends  were  M. 
Adrien  de  Montmorency,  the  present  Duke  de  Laval,  Matthieu  de 
Montmorency,  Benjamin  Constant,  M.  de  Catelan,  and  a  host  of 
others. 

When  I  entered,  Madame  Recamier  was  sitting  at  her  embroidery 
frame.  "  Are  you  not  dull  ?"  said  I,  as  I  looked  round  her  solitary 
abode.  "  Dull  ?"  replied  she,  in  her  soft  tone  of  voice.  "  I  do  not 
know  why  I  should  be  so.  I  have  various  occupations  to  engage  me ; 
but  sometimes,  indeed,  my  unfortunate  fate  presents  itself  to  my 
mind.  Then  I  feel  myself  solitary  and  I  weep  ;  for  I  will  not  boast 
of  a  stoicism  I  do  not  possess.  I  could  not  be  happy  away  from 
France !"  All  this  she  said  with  so  natural  an  air,  and  looked  so 
lovely,  that  I  could  not  help  turning  to  Madame  Alexander  Doumerc, 
to  ascertain  what  impression  it  had  made  on  her.  The  looks  we  ex- 
changed were  expressive  of  profound  admiration  at  the  sight  of  adver- 
sity supported  with  so  much  courage. 

Madame  Recamier  had  in  the  apartment  a  piano-forte,  drawing 
materials,  work-frames,  books,  etc.  These  alternately  occupied  her 
time  ;  but  could  not  entirely  exclude  melancholy  recollections.  Ma- 
dame Doumerc  ran  her  fingers  over  the  keys  of  the  piano-forte,  and 
produced  those  sweet  tones  which  she  so  well  knew  how  to  draw  from 
the  instrument.  "  Ah  !"  exclaimed  Madame  Recamier ;  "  revive 
some  of  the  recollections  I  share  in  common  with  you  both !  sing  me 
a  song  ;  but  let  it  be  French,  not  Italian  !"  Madame  Doumerc  re- 
quested me  to  accompany  her  in  one  of  Boieldieu's  romances,  the 
words  of  which  were  written  by  M.  de  Longchamp,  when  he  was 
banished  to  America  by  the  Directory.  They  are  expressive  of  the 
deepest  melancholy,  and  I  could  perceive  they  drew  tears  from  the 
eyes  of  the  fair  exile. 

I  parted  from  Madame  Recamier  with  regret.  I  wished  to  have 
Stayed  longer  with  her,  but  I  could  not.  I  was  anxious  to  return  to 
Paris  to  see  my  children  again.  My  two  daughters  I  had  placed  at 
:he  Abbaye  aux  Bois  before  I  left  Paris,  as  I  could  not  safely  leave 
:nem  at  my  hotel  in  the  care  of  their  English  governess,  who  was  toe 


MRS.    SPEXCER   SMITII.  383 

young  for  such  a  charge.  I  found  my  family  all  well.  I  wrote  to 
Junot  to  inform  him  of  this;  for  he  loved  his  children  as  tenderly  as 
I  did. 


CHAPTER    XLI. 


NapjUon's  despotism — Mrs.  Spencer  Smith — History  of  her  arrest  at  Venice 
by  order  of  Napoleon,  and  of  her  romantic  escape  with  the  Marquis  de 
Salvo. 

In  the  year  1806  it  was  difficult  to  find  over  the  whole  continent  of 
Europe,  a  single  corner  which  afforded  shelter  against  the  despotism 
of  the  Emperor,  when  it  was  his  pleasure  to  exercise  it.  Italy  was 
in  his  power,  Germany  almost  subjugated,  and  even  as  far  as  the 
ste])pes  of  Russia,  there  was  no  place  which  could  be  said  to  secure  a 
refuge  for  the  proscribed.  French  domination  extended  even  to  the 
lion  of  Saint  Mark.  The  "Code  Napoleon"  punished  the  gondolier 
of  the  Brenta,  and  prohibited  him  from  singing  his  barcaroles. 
Amongst  the  numerous  foreigners  then  residing  at  Venice,  was  the 
Marquis  de  Salvo,  a  Sicilian  nobleman,  about  twenty  years  of  age, 
who  had  quitted  Sicily  and  Naples,  and  was  travelling  in  Italy.  The 
Marquis  was  even  at  this  early  period  of  his  life  distinguished  for  his 
talents  and  knowledge  of  the  world,  and  he  was  most  cordially  re- 
ceived by  all  the  foreigners  of  rank  then  in  Italy.  Of  this  number 
was  the  Countess  Attems,  the  daughter  of  Baron  Herbert,  Internuncio 
from  Austria  to  Constantinople,  whose  house  was  the  resort  of  the 
best  company  in  Venice.  A  younger  sister  of  the  Countess  had 
arrived  a  short  time  previously  from  Germany,  for  the  purpose  of 
recovering  her  health.  This  lady  was  Mrs.  Spencer  Smith,  whose 
husband  was  the  ambassador  from  England  to  Stuttgard.  Mrs. 
Smith  seldom  quitted  her  apartment,  but  those  who  knew  her  de- 
clared that  she  was  distinguished  for  grace,  and  beauty,  that  her 
mental  attainments  were  of  a  very  superior  kind,  that  she  stoke 
seven  languages  with  perfect  purity,  was  an  excellent  musician,  and 
was  familiar  with  the  literature  of  every  language  she  spoke.  All 
that  the  Maiquis  de  Salvo  heard  respecting  this  young  lady  rendered 
him  extremely  desirous  to  become  acquainted  with  her.  On  the; 
occasion  of  the  performance  of  a  new  piece  at  the  theatre.  Mrs. 
Spencer  Smith  accompanied  her  sister  to  her  box,  when  the  Marquis, 
apprised  by  the  Countess  of  her  intention  to  lie  present,  was  gratified 
by  the  introduction  he  so  anxiously  sought. 


381  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

Shortly  after  the  Marquis  de  Salvo's  introduction  to  Mrs.  Smith 
General  Lauriston,  one  of  Napoleon's  aides-de-camp,  arrived  in  Venice 
to  exercise  the  functions  of  governor.  M.  de  la  Garde  then  rilled  the 
post  of  director-general  of  the  police.  One  evening  the  Marquis  de 
Salvo  went  to  pay  a  visit  to  the  Countess  Attems, — he  found  her 
drawing-room  deserted.  Astonished  at  this  solitude,  he  inquired  th6 
cause  of  it,  and  was  informed  that  M.  de  la  Garde  had  that  evening 
sent  an  invitation  to  Mrs.  Spencer  Smith,  requesting  her  to  call  on 
him  next  morning  at  his  office.  The  effect  of  this  invitation,  which 
Mrs.  Smith  in  her  frankness  had  thoughtlessly  made  known,  was  a 
signal  for  every  one  to  desert  her,  as  a  person  whose  society  it  was 
almost  dangerous  to  frequent,  since  she  had  drawn  upon  her  the 
attention  of  the  director-general  of  the  police  of  Venice.  The  Mar- 
quis, indignant  at  this  desertion  of  Mrs.  Smith,  generously  offered  to 
escort  her  to  the  office  of  M.  de  la  Garde.  The  director-general  of 
the  police  received  her  with  every  mark  of  respect,  and  took  pains  to 
dispel  the  alarm  she  appeared  to  be  in,  assuring  her  that  the  suspi- 
cions which  attached  to  her  name  in  Paris,  evidently  originated  in 
some  mistake:  probably  from  the  circumstance  of  her  sister  receiving 
so  much  company.  He  concluded  by  suggesting  the  propriety  of  her 
quitting  Venice,  and  recommended  her  to  reside  near  Padua,  where 
her  sister  could  easily  visit  her.  Mrs.  Smith  readily  promised  to 
take  his  advice.  Her  satisfaction  at  this  dreaded  interview  termina 
ting  so  calmly,  was,  however,  soon  disturbed. 

On  the  following  evening,  the  house  of  the  Countess  was  abruptly 
entered  by  some  gendarmes  with  a  brigadier  at  their  head,  who 
unceremoniously  ordered  Mrs.  Smith  to  confine  herself  to  her  own 
room,  where  they  should  guard  her  as  a  prisoner.  M.  de  la  Garde 
informed  the  Marquis  de  Salvo,  who  waited  upon  him  without  delay, 
to  ascertain  the  cause  of  this  unexpected  harsh  measure,  that  shortly 
after  his  interview  with  Mrs.  Spencer  Smith  on  the  preceding  day,  he 
had  received  fresh  instructions  from  the  cabinet  of  the  Emperor  him- 
self. These  orders  required  him  to  remove  the  lady  from  Venice, 
and  to  conduct  her  with  an  escort  of  gensdarmes  to  Milan.  There 
she  was  to  be  interrogated  by  the  Viceroy  and  afterwards  conveyed 
to  France — probably  for  the  purpose  of  being  imprisoned  in  the 
citadel  of  Valenciennes.  "  The  name  of  Smith,"  added  he,  "  is  probably 
one  cause  of  the  severity  shown  to  this  lady,  who  is  the  sister-in-law 
of  Sir  Sydney  Smith,  and  the  wife  of  Mr.  Spencer  Smith,  the  am- 
bassador from  England  to  Stuttgard.  Recollect  the  affair  of  Drake, 
and  you  will  then  have  a  key  to  circumstances  which  appear 
mysterious." 


THE   MARQUIS   DE   SALTO    AND    MRS.   SMITH.  385 

The  Marquis  de  Salvo,  shocked  at  the  contemplation  of  the  rudo 
trials  that  this  charming  woman  was  threatened  with,  resolved  at  all 
hazards  to  secure  her  escape.  He  found  it  no  easy  matter  to  obtain 
Mrs.  Smith's  sanction  to  his  project,  the  generous  devotion  of  which 
she  fully  appreciated.  She  wrote  a  letter  intreating  him  to  abandon 
his  intention,  reminding  him  of  the  hopelessness  of  the  attempt  and 
of  the  inevitable  ruin  to  himself,  and  characterised  the  plan  as  the 
offspring  of  the  ardent  and  impassioned  imagination  of  a  man  of 
twenty,  whose  services  never  could  be  repaid  by  her  gratitude. 

The  doubt  thus  slightly  glanced  at  of  the  purity  of  his  intentions, 
was  emphatically  disavowed  by  the  Marquis.  He  referred  to  her 
relationship  to  Sir  Sydney  Smith,  at  that  time  engaged  in  protecting 
his  own  Sovereign,  as  a  sufficient  cause  for  his  risking  any  danger  in 
her  behalf.  He  should  by  this  service  be  showing  his  gratitude  to 
England,  the  country  which  had  done  so  much  for  his  unfortunate 
master.  With  respect  to  his  own  personal  sentiments,  he  assured 
her  that  he  regarded  her  with  no  other  affection  than  that  of  a  brother. 
He  pledged  his  sacred  word  of  honour,  that  as  soon  as  she  should  be 
in  safety  and  restored  to  her  family,  he  would  leave  her  without  ask- 
ing to  remain  another  hour  near  her.  The  Marquis  was  the  more 
confirmed  in  his  determination  to  secure  Mrs.  Smith's  escape,  since 
he  well  knew  that  she  must  otherwise  be  imprisoned  in  the  citadel  of 
Valenciennes.  The  Emperor's  displeasure  had  been  excited  against 
her  in  consequence  of  Drake's  affair.  Her  husband  had,  happily  tor 
him,  reached  England  :  but  Napoleon  had  received  intelligence, 
either  true  or  false,  which  represented  that  his  wife  was  on  the  Conti- 
nent,  as  the  agent  of  her  husband.  Her  extraordinary  talents,  and 
the  number  of  languages  which  she  spoke  with  facility,  added  to  her 
beauty — which  was  in  itself  a  powerful  fascinator — all  tended  to  con- 
firm the  Emperor's  suspicions,  and  prompted  him  to  adopt  measures 
so  extremely  severe  towards  a  female.  The  Marquis  de  Salvo  rea- 
sonably feared  that  the  lady's  captivity  would  he  rendered  most 
rigorous,  and  these  apprehensions  having  been  confirmed  by  some- 
tiling  which  lie  heard  prior  to  leaving  Venice,  he  renewed  most 
emphatically  to  the  Counl  and  Countess  Attends  the  solemn  assurance 
that  he  would  save  their  sister.  The  Countess  overruled  her  sister's 
scruples,  and  tlif  Nfarquis  at  length  received  permission  to  make 
arrangements  for  the  execution  of  his  project.  Be  possessed  great 
courage  and  coolness.  Our  of  his  first  Bteps  was  to  secure  the  safety 
of  the  two  sou^  of  Mrs.  Smith,  one  of  whom  was  seven  and  (lie  other 
five  years  of  age,  and  who  mighl  have  been  retained  as  hostages  aflei 
the  escape  of  their  mother.  It  Has  then  aboul  the  15th  'if  April 
64 


386  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

That  season  of  the  year  is  most  delightful  in  Venice,  and  Mrs.  Spencer 
Smith's  children  were  frequently  to  be  rowed  in  u  gondola.  One  day 
the  Marquis  accompanied  them  to  Fusina.  Having  reached  that 
plaee,  he  said  to  their  tutor,  "Here  are  one  hundred  louis,  take  a 
post-chaise,  get  into  it  with  your  two  pupils,  and  proceed  as  speedily 
as  possible  to  the  Countess  of  Strassoldo's  at  Gratz  in  Styria ;  remain 
there  until  Mrs.  Smith  shall  again  join  her  children.  Depart  without 
delay."  The  tutor,  an  honest  German  who  was  devoted  to  his 
patrons,  obeyed  the  Marquis  and  fulfilled  his  commission. 

On  his  return  to  Venice,  the  Marquis  advised  Mrs.  Smith  to  write 
to  the  principal  authorities,  stating  that  she  did  not  consider  it  safe  to 
undertake  so  long  a  journey  with  no  companion  but  her  female  ser- 
vant, and  requesting  permission  for  a  friend  of  her  family  to  accom- 
pany her — that  friend  being  the  Marquis  de  Salvo.  In  answer  to 
Mrs.  Smith's  letter,  General  Lauriston  replied,  "  That  he  was  most 
happy  to  find  his  instructions  did  not  oppose  his  ready  acquiescence 
in  her  demands."  The  Marquis  de  Salvo  accordingly  renewed  per 
mission  to  accompany  Mrs.  Smith.  On  the  25th  of  April,  1806, 
Mrs.  Spencer  Smith  quitted  Venice  for  Milan,  escorted  by  four  gen- 
darmes, and  a  brigadier  named  Amedee.  This  latter  rode  in  the 
carriage  of  the  prisoner,  together  with  the  Marquis,  and  Louisa,  the 
waiting  woman.  General  Lauriston  and  the  director-general  of  the 
police,  in  consideration  of  Mrs.  Smith's  state  of  health,  had  authorised 
the  gendarmes  to  stop  in  the  fortified  towns,  when  the  prisoner 
should  request  them  to  do  so,  and  even  to  halt  for  several  days  if 
required. 

It  was  at  Verona  that  the  Marquis  counted  on  carrying  into  effect 
his  plan  of  escape.  There  was  in  that  city  a  friend  of  his  childhood 
whom  he  loved  as  a  brother,  and  upon  whom  he  believed  he  could 
implicitly  rely.  This  friend  was  Count  Grimani.  The  Marquis  had 
directed  the  Countess  in  English,  to  say  that  she  was  fatigued  and 
required  rest.  On  alighting  from  the  carriage,  the  Marquis  de  Salvo 
hastened  to  the  hotel  of  Count  Grimani.  It  was  closed  !  He  learned 
from  the  porter  at  the  gate  that  the  Count  was  in  the  country,  more 
than  three  leagues  distant.  He  immediately  wrote  a  letter  to  the 
Count  Grimani,  in  w-hich  he  said,  "An  affair,  in  which  my  life  and  my 
honour  are  engaged,  compels  me  to  appeal  to  your  friendship.  I 
have  need  of  your  assistance ;  but  it  is  necessary  to  keep  this  a  pro- 
found secret;  and  since  you  are  not  in  Verona,  it  is  also  requisite 
that  our  interview  should  not  be  known.  Come  here  to-night.  At 
one  o'clock,  you  will  find  me  in  the  Arena."  The  Marquis  repaired 
at  the  hour  fixed  by  him  to  the  place  of  rendezvous,  ard  found,  to  his 


mrs.  smith's  escape.  387 

dismay,  that  his  friend  was  not  there.  After  waiting  some  hours 
during  a  stormy  night,  he  returned  home  in  despair.  In  passing  the 
post-house,  he  stopped  to  inquire  for  his  postillion,  who  he  found  had 
arrived.  He  had  brought  the  answer  of  Count  Grimani.  who  had 
discovered  by  the  incoherent  style  of  the  Marquis1  letter  that  the 
affair  in  which  he  requested  hi*  assistance  might  possibly  compromise 
him.  He  did  not  deem  it  prudent  to  serve  his  friend  at  the  risk  of 
his  own  safety.  The  Marquis  de  Salvo  angrily  tore  in  pieces  the 
letter  of  Grimani.  "  And  this  is  what  is  called  a  friend !"  cried  he, 
bursting  with  indignation. 

Next  morning,  at  breakfast,  the  Marquis  had  to  inform  Mrs. 
Smith  that  the  hopes  of  that  night  had  been  thwarted.  She  endeav- 
oured to  calm  him,  as  he  was  much  irritated  at  the  conduct  of  his 
friend.  They  stayed  at  Verona  till  the  following  morning.  Then 
the  little  caravan  took  the  road  to  Brescia,  where  it  arrived  on  the 
1st  of  May,  1806.  The  refusal  of  Count  Grimani  was  the  more 
vexatious,  as  there  remained  for  the  fugitives  no  asylum  to  elude 
pursuit,  allowing  that  they  could  steal  away  from  the  gendarmes. 
This  circumstance  above  all  others  increased  the  difficulties;  for  it 
was  in  the  chateau  of  Count  Grimani  that  the  Marquis  reckoned  upon 
concealing  Mrs.  Smith.  Suddenly,  however,  a  thought  crossed  his 
mind.  The  Lake  of  Guarda  occurred  to  him,  with  its  shady  banks, 
and  above  all,  its  boats — those  boats  which  had  so  often,  during  the 
preceding  year,  conveyed  him  to  parties  of  pleasure  at  Riva.  A  few 
moments  sufficed  for  him  to  arrange  every  thing  in  his  mind,  and  he 
communicated  his  plan  to  Mrs.  Smith  in  English.  On  arriving  at 
Brescia,  he  endeavoured  to  obtain  lodgings  which  might  be  favourable 
to  the  execution  of  his  project.  He  wished  to  obtain  apartments  on 
a  ground  floor;  but  in  this  he  did  not  succeed,  and  he  was  obliged  to 
content  himself  with  a  very  inferior  lodging  at  the  Due  Torre  inn. 
it  was  on  the  first  floor. 

The  next  step  was  to  put  the  brigadier  of  the  gendarmes  off  his 
guard.  Luckily  Amedee  was  of  a  gay,  easy  temper,  and  the  Mar- 
quis  soon    succeeded    in    cajoling    him.      lie    pretended    that    he    was 

apprehensive  of  being  observed  by  Prince  Eugene,  to  whom  lie  was 
under  obligations,  in  the  act  of  escorting  a  state-prisoner.     That   lie 

was  anxious  on  this  account  to  separate  from  Mrs.  Smith  at  this 
point,  and  to  rejoin  her  after  she  had  passed  thr<  ugh  Milan.  Amedee, 
Battered  by  the  confidence  thus  shown  him.  readily  promised  to  break 

the  matter  tO  the  lady,  and  to  allow  the  Marquis  to  hid  her  farewell 
afterwards  without  the  presence  of  a  witness. 

The  Marquis  immediately  procured  a  horse,  rode  to  Salons,  and 


588  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AXD   FAMILY. 

hired  two  boats.  One  of  these  boats  was  for  himself  and  Mrs 
Smith;  the  other  was  to  convey  the  post-chaise,  which  was  also 
ordered  with  the  horses.  These  arrangements  occupied  nearly  three 
hours.  On  the  other  bank  of  the  lake  were  the  passages  of  the 
Tyrol,  Saltzbourg,  and  the  frontier  of  Styria.  The  Marquis  returned 
to  Brescia,  made  several  purchases,  wrote  a  long  letter  explaining  all 
u<  Mrs.  Smith,  and  then  went  to  her.  Amedee  kept  his  word;  she 
was  alt  me,  though  still  guarded.  The  Marquis  then  gave  his  instruc- 
tions, the  most  important  of  which  was,  that  Mrs.  Smith  should 
fasten  a  cord  to  her  window  at  nine  o'clock  that  night,  for  the  purpose 
of  drawing  up  a  packet  and  a  rope-ladder.  The  Marquis,  after  leav- 
ing the  lady,  employed  the  rest  of  the  day  in  preparing  this  ladder. 
Before  evening  he  had  completed  one  of  ten  or  twelve  feet  long,  and 
sufficiently  strong  to  bear  the  fugitive.  At  nine  at  night  he  repaired 
to  a  little  narrow  obscure  passage,  opposite  to  the  inn  of  the  Due 
Torre.  From  thence  he  saw  a  light  in  Mrs.  Smith's  apartments. 
The  window  on  the  left  belonged  to  the  chamber  adjoining  her  room, 
and  which  the  gendarmes  never  quitted.  Her  own  window  was 
softly  opened  when  the  nearest  clock  struck  nine,  and  the  Marquis 
saw  the  cord  descend.  He  approached  wdth  caution,  but  it  was 
scarcely  necessary,  the  street  being  deserted  at  that  hour,  and  the 
weather  being  bad.  The  Marquis  tied  a  packet  to  the  cord,  and  it 
was  quickly  drawn  up  again.  He  then  returned  to  his  hiding  place. 
This  was  a  barn,  in  which  was  the  cabriolet  and  the  horse,  which  he 
had  hired  for  forty-eight  hours.  The  barn  was  close  to  the  gate 
through  which  they  must  pass  to  go  to  Salons.  The  Marquis  threw 
himself  upon  the  straw  to  endeavour  to  sleep,  for  he  foresaw  that  if 
he  was  not  shot  the  following  morning  he  must  remain  many  days 
without  rest.  The  packet  which  he  had  carried  to  Mrs.  Smith  con- 
tained a  suit  of  boy's  clothes,  the  rope-ladder,  the  letter  explaining 
every  thing  she  would  have  to  do,  and  a  phial,  in  which  were  five- 
and-twenty  drops  of  laudanum.  The  laudanum  was  intended  as  a 
narcotic  potion  for  the  waiting-woman,  if  she  should  decline  to  aid  the 
flight  of  her  mistress.  The  hour  appointed  for  Mrs.  Smith's  escape 
was  eleven.  At  length  the  clock  struck  half-past  ten,  and  the  Mar- 
quis ventured  from  his  retreat.  He  had  on  a  large  military  cloak 
and  hat ;  he  walked  with  the  greatest  confidence,  in  order  to  avoid 
suspicion. 

On  reaching  the  narrow  lane  opposite  the  inn  of  the  Due  Torre, 
which  had  already  served  to  conceal  him,  he  trembled,  and  fancied 
for  a  moment  that  all  was  discovered.  The  window  next  to  that  of 
Mrs.  Smith,  which  belonged  to  the  room  occupied  b^  the  gendarme^ 


ESCAPE    OF    MRS.    SMITH.  389 

vvras  open,  and  no  .  ight  appeared.  Was  this  done  the  better  to  sur- 
prise them  ?  At  this  instant  eleven  o'clock  struck  from  all  the 
churches  of  Brescia.  The  Marquis  then  saw  a  light  glimmer  through 
the  white  curtains  of  Mrs.  Smith's  window.  The  sash  was  raised, 
and  the  lady  appeared  in  the  balcony  dressed  in  male  attire.  Louise 
threw  a  packet  to  the  Marquis,  and  then  lowered  a  casket  which  con- 
tained Mrs.  Smith's  jewels.  All  this  was  done  in  profound  silence. 
At  length  came  the  moment  which  the  Marquis  dreaded.  Mrs. 
Smith,  after  a  short  prayer,  got  over  the  balcony,  and,  placing  her 
feet  on  the  ladder,  began  to  descend  ;  but  the  unsteadiness  of  the 
ladder,  the  height  of  the  window,  the  danger  to  which  she  was  ex- 
posed, all  made  such  an  impression  upon  her,  that  she  felt  her  senses 
failing.  Agitated  by  the  dread  of  falling,  ar.d  the  fear  of  being  dis- 
covered, Mrs.  Smith  let  go  her  hold  of  the  ladder,  and  dropped  into 
the  arms  of  the  Marquis,  who  fell  to  the  ground  with  her,  but  without 
sustaining  any  hurt.  Whilst  they  were  both  recovering  themselves, 
two  men  passed  singing  on  the  other  side  of  the  street,  without  even 
noticing  them.  In  a  few  moments  the  fugitives  reached  the  barn  in 
safety.  Mrs.  Smith  wept.  "  Oh,  poor  Louise  !  if  you  knew  how 
nobly  she  has  acted.  She  at  first  wished  to  follow  me,  but  after- 
wards,  when  she  saw  that  was  impossible,  she  told  me  that  lest  she 
should  make  any  answers  which  might  lead  to  a  discovery  of  my 
track,  she  had  drank  the  laudanum.  "  This,"  said  she,  "  will  make 
me  sleep,  and  will  prevent  my  saying  a  single  word  which  may  en- 
danger you.  And  before  I  could  prevent  her,"  continued  Mrs. 
Smith,  "  she  had  swallowed  the  whole  contents  of  the  little  phial.  I 
am  alarmed  for  the  consequences." 

After  they  reached  the  barn,  the  Marquis  recollected  that  he  had 
left  the  rope-ladder  at  the  window  of  the  inn.  lie  hoped  that  Louise 
had  removed  it  before  break  of  day  ;  but  after  what  he  had  just, 
beard,  he  thought  it  was  not  likely  she  could  have  done  so,  and  the 
first  person  passing  by  might  give  the  alarm,  lie  ran  to  the  inn  of 
(he  Due  Torre;  bul  the  ladder  was  gone  from  the  window.  After 
looking  alx.iit  he  found  that  it  had  been  cut.  and  was  lying  on  the 
ground  below  the  window.  Louise  had  returned  to  the  balcony  to 
see  if  her  mistress  \\as  out  of  danger,  and  perceiving  the  ladder,  -he 
immediately  understood  all  that  was  to  be  done.  On  his  return  IVfrs, 
Smith  remarked  that  it,  was  nearly  three  o'clock,  and  proposed  to 
depart  immediately.  '■  How  can  we  .'  said  the  Marquis;  "  Brescia 
i-,  a  closed  town.  We  cannot  gel  out  before  the  opening  of  the  gates 
Hut,  stay  !  a  thought  strikes  me '." 

He  took  from  the  cabriolet  a  blue  cloth  cap  with  a  L'old  band  and 


390  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

tassel,  and  having  put  it  on  his  head,  he  handed  the  lady  into  the 
cabriolet.  Mrs.  Smith,  it  will  be  recollected,  was  in  male  attire. 
He  seated  himself  by  her  side,  wrapped  up  in  his  cloak,  and  the  cab- 
riolet was  in  a  few  moments  at  the  gate  of  the  city.  "  Hollo  !  how 
is  this?"  exclaimed  the  Marquis,  with  an  oath.  "What!  the  guard 
of  the  gates  not  at  his  post !  I  will  cashier  him  !"  The  man  ap- 
peared, half  undressed,  with  the  key  in  his  hands.  "  Who  is  there  .'"' 
cried  he,  in  an  affrighted  tone. — "  The  colonel  of  the  third  regiment," 
answered  the  Marquis,  assuming  a  gruff  tone  of  voice.  "  You  re- 
ceived notice  last  evening  that  I  was  going  into  the  country  to-day. 
I  will  punish  you." — "Colonel,  I  assure  you  that  I  knew  nothing  of 
the  matter." — "  Go  and  open  the  gates,  and  do  not  stand  babbling 
there."  The  guard  opened  the  gates,  holding  his  cap  in  his  hand,  and 
having  again  closed  them  he  returned  to  bed,  whilst  the  fugitives 
drove  rapidly  to  Salons.  On  arriving  there  they  entered  their  boat, 
and  took  the  direction  of  Riva.  They  now  breathed  again,  and  were 
able  to  render  thanks  to  Heaven. 

But  new  disasters  awaited  the  fugitives.  In  order  to  obtain  fresh 
horses  at  Trent,  it  was  necessary  that  Mrs.  Smith's  passport  should 
be  shown.  That  of  the  Marquis  bore  his  real  description,  but  it  con- 
tained the  word  cameriere,  which  he  had  altered  to  cameriera.  Mrs. 
Smith  having  resumed  her  female  attire,  the  officer  would  probably 
have  let  them  pass,  but  it  happened  to  be  the  commissary  of  police 
who  examined  the  passport.  Probably  out  of  humour  at  being 
roused  from  his  bed,  he  examined  the  passport  very  minutely,  and 
discovered  that  it  was  a  false  one.  However,  as  he  must  have  a 
more  careful  examination  of  the  parties,  and  as  by  not  giving  the 
order  for  the  horses  which  were  required,  he  was  very  certain  to  find 
them  again  on  the  following  morning,  he  postponed  until  eight  o'clock 
the  further  examination  of  the  passport,  and  returned  to  bed.  "There 
is  no  time  for  hesitation,"  said  the  Marquis,  "  we  must  proceed  on 
foot,  otherwise  we  are  lost."  Mrs.  Smith  was  overcome  with  fatigue ; 
but  on  seeing  the  imminent  danger  in  which  she  stood,  she  determined 
to  follow  the  advice  of  the  Marquis.  He  had  observed  the  counte- 
nance of  the  master  of  the  inn  ;  he  appeared  to  be  a  kind-hearted 
man.  He  went  to  him  and  made  some  other  inquiries  about  the 
road  they  were  to  take.  The  worthy  man  observed,  "  It  is  impossi 
ble  that  the  young  lady  can  undertake  the  journey  on  foot  in  the 
middle  of  the  night.  You  are  not  here  under  any  surveillance" 
added  he ;  "  if  you  will  give  me  your  word  of  honour  that  you  have 
committed  no  offence  against  the  government  of  my  country,  I  will 
furnish  you  with  a  cabriolet.     I  can  also  spare  you  a  horse,  which 


ESCAPE   OF   MRS.    SMITH.  391 

will  very  well  bear  a  long  journey.     Depart,  then,  and  may  Heaver 
protect  you  !" 

He  himself  put  the  horse  to  the  vehicle,  and  having  assisted  the 
lady  and  the  Marquis  into  the  carriage,  mounted  it  himself  in  order 
to  answer  with  his  name  to  the  guard  at  the  gates.     In  this  manner 
they  passed  without  difficulty.     It  was  two  o'clock  in  the  morning 
when  they  left  Trent.     The  good  landlord  of  the  inn  left  them  at  a 
distance  of  one  league  from   the  city.     Mrs.  Smith  was  greatly  in- 
commoded by  the  jolting  of  the  vehicle.     At  intervals  they  heard  at 
a  distance  an  indistinct  sound  like  the  rolling  of  a  carriage,  and  the 
smacking  of  a  whip.     This  sound  proceeded  from  the  direction  of 
Trent.     At  length  it  came  so  near  upon  them  that  Mrs.  Smith  be- 
came greatly  terrified.     They  were  then  on  a  summit  above  a  very 
deep  valley,  in  which  flowed  a  little  river,  or  rather  a  torrent.     On 
the  other  side  was  a  steep  and  well  wooded  mountain.     The  Marquis 
did  not  hesitate ;  he  saw  at  some  distance  behind  him  a  caleehe  full 
of  men  in  uniform.     Were  they  then  pursued  1     This  was  probable, 
if  not  certain.     From  the  position  of  the  two  carriages,  the  Marquis 
could  clearly  distinguish  every   thing,  whilst  the  sun  shone  in  the 
eyes  of  those  that  approached,  so  that  they  could  not  perceive  him. 
"  Do  not  be  alarmed,"  said  he  to  Mrs.  Smith,  and,  taking  the  horse 
by  the  bridle,  he  led  him  down  rapidly  to  the  bottom  of  the  valley, 
and  having  urged  the  animal  across  the  little  torrent,  he  entered  a 
thicket  formed  by  the  young  trees  which  grew  at  the  foot  of  the 
mountain.     The   rolling   of  the    carriages   was    soon    heard    on    the 
heights.     The  noise  was  at  first  loud,  then  it  became  more  distant, 
and  at  last  it  ceased  all  together.     The  Marquis  sallied  forth  to  re- 
connoitre.    On  his  return,  he  said,  "  I  have  found  a  footpath,  it  may 
almost  be  called  a  road.     The  carriage  can  pass  through  it ;  we  must 
take  this  way,  for  it  is  advisable  we  should  avoid  the  towns  and  high 
roads."     He  then  explained  to  Mrs.  Smith  that  his  object  was   to 
gain  the  frontier  of  Styria,  by  passing  along  the  border  of  the  terri- 
tory of  Saltzbourg.     The  trial  which  they  had  made  of  their  passport 
at    Trent,   was    not   calculated    to   give   them    confidence   on    passing 
through  the  cities.      It  was  necessary   then  to  proceed  by  by-roads, 
ami    above   all   things   to  guard   against    being   met   and    recognized. 
The  escape  had  been  known  for  three  days  past.     A  description  hod 

been  circulated  of  their  person-,  ami  the  situation  of  the  fugitives 
was  in  every  respect  more  perilous  than  it  had  been  before  their 
flight  from  Brescia.  Mrs.  Smith  was  aware  of  this,  and  she  gave 
renewed  proofs  of  that  fortitude  of  mind  which  she  had  evinced 
throimhout  her  misfortunes.     She  ascended  the  mountain  on   foot 


392  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT    AND    FAMILY. 

When  they  had  reached  the  summit,  they  perceived  with  delight  a 
solitary  house  which  appeared  to  be  a  farm.  The  heat  was  excessive, 
and  the  unfortunate  lady  had  nothing  to  quench  her  thirst  but  a  little 
water,  so  heated  by  the  sun,  that  it  was  scarcely  drinkable.  They 
arrived  at  length  before  the  door  of  the  house.  It  was  closed,  and 
the  barking  of  two  or  three  dogs  was  at  first  the  only  answer  they 
could  obtain.  At  length,  a  window  above  the  door  was  opened,  and 
a  young  woman  asked  them  in  no  very  gentle  tone  what  they 
wanted. 

She  was.  after  a  short  parley,  induced  to  let  them  in,  and  placed 
before  the  exhausted  travellers  some  refreshment.  They  had  scarcely 
finished  their  repast,  when  a  man  of  repulsive  manners,  and  armed  as 
is  the  custom  on  the  mountains,  made  his  appearance.  This  was  the 
master  of  the  house.  He  eyed  the  guests  with  suspicion,  and  ques- 
tioned them  very  closely  ;  presently  his  attention  was  directed  to  Mrs. 
Smith's  little  casket  of  jewels,  which  he  suddenly  seized  upon  and 
opened.  The  sight  of  its  contents  confirmed  him  in  the  idea  that  the 
strangers  were  adventurers — possibly  thieves,  and  even  murderers. 

This  unfavourable  opinion  he  very  coarsely  expressed,  and  poor 
Mrs.  Smith  was  overcome  with  terror. 

"  You  are  not  common  travellers,"  exclaimed  he.  "  It  is  my  duty 
to  arrest  you,  young  man,  and  to  go  to  the  neighbouring  town  for  as- 
sistance to  conduct  you  to  the  prison  of  Trent." 

He  advanced  towards  the  Marquis,  whose  pistols  were  in  the  cab- 
riolet, and  who  now  trembled  on  thinking  of  the  consequences  which 
might  result  from  being  conveyed  under  such  suspicious  circumstances 
to  Trent,  whence  he  had  fled  on  the  preceding  night.  "Hear  me," 
said  he  to  the  man,  drawing  him  aside,  "  take  care  of  what  you  are 
doing."  And  with  ready  invention,  fabricating  a  story,  he  told  him 
that  they  were  emigrants,  that  the  jewels  were  his  wife's  property,  and 
concluded  by  offering  him  twenty  piastres  to  allow  them  to  depart. 
"If  you  would  give  me  forty,  I  would  not,"  answered  the  man.  "It 
is  plain  that  you  are  eluding  justice.  Come,  go  before  me,"  added  he, 
at  the  same  time  taking  one  of  his  pistols.     "  Obey,  or  I   will   shoot 

you." 

The  Marquis  refused  to  move,  and  the  man  was  about  to  take  him 
by  the  arm  to  force  him  forward,  when  his  wife,  moved  by  the  tears 
of  Mrs.  Smith,  interceded  so  urgently  in  their  behalf,  that  at  length 
her  husband's  pity  was  moved,  and  he  himself  put  the  horse  to,  with 
which  they  were  to  resume  their  journey.  It  was  already  late  ;  but 
in  spite  of  all  the  offers  and  entreaties  of  Mrs.  Smith,  he  refused  to 
allow  them  to  pass  the  night  in  his  house.     "  Begone  !"  he  said.     "  All 


ESCAPE   OF   MRS.    SMITH.  393 

I  ean  do  for  you  is  to- let  you  depart.     May  heaven  pardon  me  if  you 
aie  guilty  !" 

The  Marquis  and  Mrs.  Smith  resumed  their  journey ;  it  was  then 
quite  dark.  They  travelled  on  until  nearly  day-light  amongst  the 
mountains,  and  in  the  morning  found  themselves  near  a  fortified  firm, 
of  which  there  were  many  at  that  period  in  the  Tyrol.  At  this  farm 
they  breakfasted.  They  then  again  set  out  on  their  melancholy  and 
dangerous  pilgrimage.  They  bent  their  course  towards  Berthold- 
Scalden,  which  is  a  watering  place.  It  was  necessary  to  avoid  passing 
through  the  town.  The  Marquis  was  slightly  acquainted  with  the  sub- 
urbs of  Berthold-Scalden,  and  drove  towards  the  lake  of  Zell.  They 
arrived  at  a  small  inn  situated  on  the  margin  of  the  lake,  where  there 
happened  to  be  lying  a  variety  of  journals  upon  the  table.  Eager  to 
see  if  any  description  had  been  given  of  them,  the  Marquis  seized  the 
first  which  lay  before  him.  It  happened  to  be  a  Trent  paper.  H« 
read  under  the  head  Milan,  that  the  police  of  Trent  declared  Mrs. 
Spencer  Smith  and  the  Marquis  de  Salvo  to  be  fugitives,  and  author- 
ised any  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  kingdom  of  Italy  to  arrest  them,  if 
tli' y  should  be  discovered,  and  to  send  them  under  a  salt'  escort  to 
Milan,  where  the  Marquis  would  be  brought  to  trial  for  having  favoured 
the  escape  of  a  prisoner  of  state  of  the  French  Empire.  In  willing 
to  alarm  Mrs.  Smith  by  explaining  to  her  the  new  danger  thai  had 
arisen,  he  merely  informed  her  that  they  must  immediately  depart. 
At  this  moment  the  sound  of  military  music  was  heard.  The  Mar 
quis  advanced  to  the  window,  and  beheld  in  a  little,  meadow  near  the 
house  sev.ral  squadrons  of  cavalry.  On  inquiring  of  the  landlord 
of  the  inn,  he  learned  that  they  were  troops  that  had  been  about  a 
week  in  Berthold-Scalden,  and  that  they  occasionally  came  to  exercise 
on  the  banks  of  the  lake.  The  Marquis  knew  a  great  mans  officers  in 
the  Bavarian  as  well  as  in  the  French  regiments.  He  was  obliged  to 
renounce  all  idea  of  passing  these  troops ; — a  fatalit)  seemed  to  pur- 
sue the  unfortunate  fugitives.  ••What  is  to  be  done?"  ejaculated  Mrs. 
Smith  weeping.  "1  will  deliver  myself  up,  and  do  you  save  yourself 
into  the  Tyrol:  a  man  may  easily  escape."  The  unfortunate  lady 
knew  nothing  of  the  Trent  journal,  which  the  Marquis  had  tin-own  into 
the  lire.  ••  We  musl  cross  the  lake."  Baid  he,  '-and  find  refuge  in  the 
neighbouring  mountains.  Courage,  I  beg  of  you,  and  all  will  be  well 
again."     Bui  at  that  moment  In-  himself  had  not  much  hope. 

They  crossed  the  lake,  and  steered  their  boal  toward-  the  hermi 
tage.  The  Marquis's  plan  was  to  solicit  an  asylum  of  the  recluse, 
which  he,  knew  he  could  grant  without  peril  to  himself.  This  was  their 
nnh  alternative.     They  passed  two  days  in  the  chapel,  which  was  sft" 


394  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

uated  in  the  midst  of  a  wood  of  fir  trees,  and  but  little  frequented  by 
the  inhabitants  of  Berthold-Scalden.  In  the  evening  of  the  second 
day  they  heard  the  sound  of  military  instruments.  As  soon  as  the 
sun  had  gone  down  the  Marquis  crossed  the  lake  to  obtain  some  infor- 
mation. The  regiments  had  continued  their  march  towards  Saltzbourg, 
and  the  fugitives  could  now  proceed.  They  determined  to  depart  im- 
mediately, and,  cautioned  by  the  advice  of  the  hermit,  they  avoided 
Berthold-Scalden,  by  going  round  it.  Next  day  they  passed  through 
Rastadt,  a  large  town,  in  which  they  stopped  to  dine.  They  were 
then  not  more  than  two  leagues  from  the  frontier  of  Styria.  "  At 
length  we  are  safe!"  ejaculated  the  Marquis. 

Alas!  they  were  now  less  safe  than  ever.  After  having  dined  they 
cheerfully  resumed  their  route,  and  reached  without  difficulty  an 
interior  barrier  which  opened  on  the  road  to  Styria.  They  confidently 
presented  their  passport.  The  guard  read  it,  then  began  to  laugh,  ran 
to  his  desk,  took  out  another  paper,  compared  them  together,  and 
again  laughed  very  heartily.  When  people  laugh,  there  is  generally 
nothing  alarming  ;  nevertheless  the  fugitives  inquired  the  reason  of 
this  hilarity,  and  the  man,  still  laughing,  presented  to  them  the  paper 
which  he  had  compared  with  the  passport,  and  on  reading  it  they 
commenced  laughing  as  heartily  as  he  did.  The  Marquis  thought  they 
were  mystifying  him.  At  length  he  learned  the  truth,  which  was  suffi- 
ciently amusing.  The  young  Princess  de  F  .  .  .  .  g  had  fallen  in  love 
with  a  bookseller's  clerk  at  Vienna.  This  feeling  of  tenderness  was 
mutual,  and  the  two  lovers  had  fled  in  order  to  escape  from  the  power 
of  the  lady's  family,  and  from  the  Imperial  authority,  which  is  always 
exercised  to  punish  unequal  matches  of  this  kind.  The  Austrain 
government  had  sent  a  description  of  the  two  fugitives  to  all  the  large 
cities  of  Germany,  France,  and  Italy,  accompanied  by  an  order  to  the 
chief  authorities  to  transmit  the  description  of  the  two  individuals  to 
all  the  places  through  which  they  were  likely  to  pass.  The  guard  of 
the  barrier  of  Styria  had  received  this  description  in  common  with 
others.  It  represented  the  young  lady  to  be  fair,  and  the  young  man 
dark.  This  circumstance  had  excited  his  risibility  ;  for  he  thought  it 
droll  that  they  should  have  come  so  unsuspectingly  to  deliver  them 
selves  up  ;  especially  the  young  man,  who  had  reason  to  apprehend 
severe  chastisement.  Mrs.  Smith,  showing  to  the  guard  the  two  des- 
criptions, explained  to  him  that  the  fair  and  the  dark  complexions  were 
the  only  points  of  resemblance  between  the  fugitives  and  themselves, 
who  were  inoffensive  travellers.  The  man  was  convinced  of  the  truth 
of  what  she  said,  but  nevertheless  would  not  take  upon  himself  the 
responsibility  of  letting  them  go.     He  proposed  their  going  to  Saltz 


ESCAPE   OF    MRS.    SMITH.  395 

bourg,  where  their  passport  could  be  examined.  In  this  dilemma  no 
other  resource  seemed  to  offer  itself  to  the  Marquis  than  thai  of  dis- 
guising themselves  as  shepherds.  At  that  season  of  the  year  the 
sheep  were  moving  in  large  flocks  to  their  summer  pastures,  and  the 
Marquis  thought  they  might  easily  pass  as  belonging  to  some  party 
of  shepherds.  Mrs.  Smith  submitted,  though  with  some  reluctance, 
and  the  Marquis  returned  to  Rastadt  to  purchase  their  disguises.  As 
ill  luck  would  have  it  the  man  of  whom  the  dresses  were  purchased 
was  attached  to  the  police.  He  questioned  the  messenger  employed 
by  the  Marquis,  and  elicited  the  truth.  He  said  nothing,  but  sold  the 
two  dresses.  However,  when  the  fugitives  were  about  to  set  out,  in 
gay  spirits  at  the  apparent  success  of  their  manoeuvre,  they  were 
rudely  seized  and  taken  back  to  the  inn  they  had  just  quitted,  where 
they  found  a  commissary  of  police.  He  eyed  the  lady  for  a  long 
time  with  an  air  of  insolence.  "  What  is  your  name?"  he  at  length 
inquired. — "  Mrs.  Spencer  Smith,  the  daughter  of  Baron  Herbert,  the 
Internuncio  from  Austria  to  Constantinople,  and  the  wife  of  the  am- 
bassador from  England  to  Stuttgard."  Mrs.  Smith  immediately  per- 
ceived that  she  could  only  serve  herself  and  her  companion  by  avow- 
ing the  truth.  She  was  now  upon  the  Austrian  territory.  The  gov- 
ernment might  not  be  sufficiently  strong  to  save  her;  but  the  subal 
terns  might  be  overawed  by  her  tone  of  authority,  and  let  her  go.  In 
fact,  the  commissary  seemed  for  a  moment  overwhelmed  by  this  litany 
of  great  names,  though  he  looked  as  if  he  did  not  believe  she  was 
telling  truth. — "  And  why  this  costume  ]" — "  Because  I  choose  to  wear 
it.  That  is  a  matter  which  docs  not  concern  you  !" — "Humph  !  and 
where  are  you  going  ?" — "  To  the  resilience  of  my  sister,  the  Countess 
Strassoldo,  at  Gratz,  in  Styria." — "Who  is  this  man  who  accompanies 
you?" — "  My  valet-dje-chambre." — "I  cannot  come  to  any  decision  in 
your  case,"  said  the  commissary.  "  You  must  accompany  me  to  St. 
Maria."  All  this  time  the  Marquis  was  under  guard  in  an  adjoining 
chamber.  But  he  had  heard  the  i|iiesti<nis  and  answers,  and  that  was 
sufficient  for  his  guidance  in  his  examination.  Next  morning  they  all 
departed  for  St.  Maria ;  Mrs.  Smith  in  a  carriage,  and  the  Marquia 
on  foot  between  two  soldiers.  St.  Maria  is  a  very  small  garrison 
town  of  the.  Tyrol.  On  arriving  there  the  commissary  related  the 
affair  to  a  superior  officer,  who  was  commandant  of  the  town,  whose 
'ir-t  impression  was  that,  this  female  was  an  adventurer;  he  went  to 
Mrs.  Smith,  and  interrogated  her  himself  with  that  politeness  which 
a  man  naturally  shows  to  a  pretty  and  engaging  woman,  bul  he Beemed 
to  change  his  tone,  when  she  described  herself  to  he  Mrs.  Spencer 
Smith.      "You    assume  a    respectable   name.  Madam."   said   he,  "and 


396  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT    AND   FAMILF. 

this  imposture  may  bring  you  into  trouble.  You  arc  not  Mrs.  Spen- 
jer  Smith.  Tell  me  the  truth,  and  perhaps  I  may  serve  you." — "And 
am  I  not  Mrs.  Spencer  Smith,  sir]"  said  she,  with  a  smile.  "  Have 
you  then  so  treacherous  a  memory?  Can  you  have  forgotten,  sir,  that 
when  Mr.  Spencer  Smith,  the  English  ambassador  at  Stuttgard,  came 
la-t  year  to  Iuspruck,  his  wife  who  was  with  him  gave  a  ball,  to  which 
i.ian;-  officers  were  invited?  Several  of  them  could  not  get  admit- 
tance in  consequence  of  the  smallness  of  the  apartments;  and  that 
one  of  these  gentlemen,  Baron  de  .  .  .  .  ,  yourself,  sir,  came  recom- 
mended by  a  lady  of  Iuspruck.  Through  that  recommendation  you 
obtained  a  perference  over  many  of  your  friends."  The  Baron  now 
recognised  the  graceful  form  of  the  lady  to  whose  hospitality  he  had 
been  so  much  indebted,  and  eagerly  endeavoured  to  make  amends  for 
his  recent  ungallant  treatment  of  her  by  offering  her  his  utmost  aid. 
He  went  to  the  commissary  of  police,  to  whom  he  certified,  upon  his 
word  of  honour,  tliat  this  lady  was  Mrs.  Spencer  Smith. — "  Indeed!" 
said  the  commissary,  "  so  much  the  worse  for  her  ;  I  have  just  been 
reading  the  Trent  Gazette,  which  my  secretary  has  handed  to  me. 
Read  this  paragraph."  The  Baron  here  read  the  paragraph  which  the 
Marquis  had  seen  at  the  inn  on  the  lake  of  Zell.  He  knew  not  what 
to  do.  France  could  reach  her  victims  wheresoever  they  might  fly. 
4;  We  must  not  compromise  ourselves  in  this  affair,"  said  the  commis- 
sary of  police  ;  "  I  must  send  the  lady  and  her  valet-de-chambre  to 
Saltzbonrg.  But  it  is  needless  to  make  enemies  any  where  ;  therefore 
you  had  better  conduct  her  thither  as  a  mark  of  respect." — "  Not  I," 
said  the  Baron.  "  I  will  not  play  the  part  of  a  gendarme  to  so  lovely 
and  amiable  a  woman." — "  Would  you  wish  her  to  have  four  soldiers 
and  a  corporal  for  her  escort  ?" — "  Certainly  not." — "  It  must  be  you 
or  they,  there  is  no  choice.  I  will  inform  her  that  we  cannot  take 
upon  ourselves  the  responsibility  of  allowing  her  to  proceed." 

They  departed  for  Saltzbourg,  which,  by  the  recent  treaty  of 
Presbourg,  belonged  to  Austria.  The  Marquis  mounted  the  box 
along  with  the  coachman,  and  during  the  journey,  which  lasted  a  day 
and  a  half,  he  waited  at  table  as  expertly  as  if  he  had  been  accus- 
tomed to  the  duties  of  a  valet.  On  arriving  at  Saltzbourg,  thj 
prisoner,  for  such  she  still  was,  was  conducted  to  the  principal  inn  in 
the  town,  and  the  baron  went  to  apprise  the  authorities  of  Mrs. 
Smith's  arrival,  having  first  placed  two  sentinels  at  her  door.  The 
director-general  of  the  police  at  Saltzbourg  was  a  shrewd,  clever 
man.  He  probably  thought  it  ridiculous  that  a  woman  should  be 
charged  with  political  offences,  and,  though  very  polite,  he  threw 
a  little  sarcasm  into  his  interrogatorv.    "  Who  is  the  man  who  accom 


ESCAPE    OF   MRS.    SMITH.  397 

panies  you,  madam?*' — "My  valet-de-chambre." — "His  name?"— 
"Francesco  Raimondo." — How  long  has  he  been  with  you?" — "Three 
months."  The  director-general  left  the  apartment,  making  a  very 
low  bow. 

The  Marquis  was  guarded  in  one  of  the  chambers  of  the  house. 
He  was  conducted  to  the  hotel  of  the  police,  where  an  interrogatory 
was  commenced  which  threatened  to  prove  dangerous  to  him.  At 
the  termination  of  which  a  tall  thin  old  man  entered,  Avho  by  his 
bunch  of  keys  might  be  recognised  as  a  jailer.  The  Marquis  was 
consigned  to  his  safeguard,  and  in  a  few  moments  he  found  himself  in 
a  chamber  ten  feet  long  by  seven  wide,  under  the  castle,  at  two  hun- 
dred feet  below  the  ground.  They  brought  him  some  soup,  bread, 
and  water,  and  then  left  him  to  enjoy  himself  at  his  ease.  Towards 
evening  a  man  entered  into  his  prison,  and  said  to  him  in  Latin, 
"  Yotii  mistress  is  saved,  my  friend ;  she  has  departed  for  Lintz." — 
"  Is  it  true  ?"  exclaimed  the  Marquis.  "  Heaven  be  praised  !" — ■ 
"Truly,"  said  the  man,  smiling  at  the  facility  with  which  the  prisoner 
understood  his  Latin,  "you  are  a  very  attached,  very  devoted  ser- 
vant; but  for  yourself,  who  will  save  you,  my  friend?" — "God," 
answered  the  Marquis,  making  an  allusion  to  the  motto  of  his  house.* 
Some  moments  after,  he  was  ordered  to  attend  the  cabinet  of  the 
director.  "Do  you  know  the  Marquis  de  Salvo?"  he  inquired 
abruptly.  "Certainly.  I  know  him  well.  He  is  my  master,"  said 
the  Marquis,  without  appearing  disconcerted.  "  Why  did  you  leave 
him?" — "By  his  order,  to  follow  Mrs.  Smith,  and  to  endeavour  to 
save  her;  and  my  only  regret  is  that  I  have  not  entirely  succeeded." 
—  •  At  what  town  did  you  leave  your  master?" — "At  Venice."  They 
remained  in  silence  for  some  time;  the  director  of  the  police  then 
rang  a  bell  in  a  peculiar  way,  as  he  had  done  on  the  first  occasion, 
and  immediately  a  man  came  in  whose  looks  were  not  more  propi- 
tious than  those  of  the  other  jailer.  lie  conducted  the  Marquis  to 
another  place  of  confinement,  which  was  entered  by  a  low  wicket 
door.  The  dungeon  contained  only  two  seats  and  a  litter  of  straw; 
it  had  all  the  a|>;>earauee  of  a  place  whence  a  prisoner  Could  hope  to 
be  released  only  by  death.  For  the  first  time  M.  de  Salvo  felt  his 
confidence  begin  to  fail  him.      He  Btretuh°d  himself  on  the  straw 

litter,  and  fatigue  and  anxiety  of  mind  soon  threw  lii iii  into  a  pro- 
found sleep.  He  had  slept  for  a  considerable  time  when  the  jailer 
enteied,  and  respectfully  requested  him  to  follow  him  to  the  director 

of  the  police.    The  latter,  as  soon  as  the  Marquis  entered  his  cabinet, 

•  In  Deo  Salus.    The  device  <>f  the  Salv<>  family,  and  tie-  origin  <>f  their  nam*. 


398  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

flew  to  embrace  him.     "My  dear  Marquis,"  said  he,  "why  did  you 

me  to  treat  you  with  such  severity  1  This  was  not  fair."  The 
Marquis,  fearing  that  this  was  a  snare  to  entrap  him,  at  first  denied 
that  he  was  himself.  But  the  director  showed  him  a  letter  from  Mrs. 
Smith,  who  had  arrived  at  Lintz,  where  she  was  to  remain  until  the 
receipt  of  Count  Stadion's  answer,  and  where  the  Marquis  was  to  join 
her.  Nothing  could  have  happened  more  luckily,  for  the  Marquis  had 
well-nigh  paid  for  all,  inasmuch  as  the  police  of  Loth  Venice  ami 
Milan  were  in  pursuit  of  him.  A  description  of  his  person  had  been 
posted  up  in  all  the  public  thoroughfares,  and  those  who  should  con- 
ceal him  were  threatened  with  severe  punishment.  He  was  now 
liberated,  and  he  immediately  set  off*  for  Lintz,  where  he  joined  Mrs, 
Smith,  and  after  the  lapse  of  two  or  three  weeks  the  answer  arrived 
from  Vienna.  It  was  arranged  that  Mrs.  Smith  should  assume  the 
name  of  Midler,  and  embark  at  one  of  the  northern  ports.  She 
immediately  left  Lintz  and  proceeded  to  Gratz,  wdiere  she  joined  her 
sister,  the  Countess  Strassoldo. 

It  will  be  recollected  that  when  at  Venice  Mrs.  Smith  rejected  the 
offer  of  the  Marquis  de  Salvo,  he  assured  her  of  his  disinterestedness, 
by  promising  that  as  soon  as  he  should  have  restored  her  to  her  family 
he  would  not  even  ask  the  reward  of  spending  another  hour  in  her 
society.  As  soon  as  they  arrived  at  Gratz,  the  Marquis  hired  a  post- 
chaise  and  went  to  fetch  Mrs.  Smith's  children,  who  were  at  some 
little  distance  from  the  town.  Presenting  the  two  boys  to  their 
mother,  he  said,  "  Here  are  your  children  and  your  sister;  you  are 
now  safe  under  the  roof  of  your  family  :  I  therefore  bid  you  adieu.  J 
leave  you,  and  I  hope  1  have  convinced  you  that  a  man  of  honour  is 
capable  of  performing  a  generous  action  without  the  hope  of  reward." 

Mrs.  Smith,  overpowered  by  her  feelings  of  gratitude,  held  out 
her  hand  to  him.  She  begged  that  he  wrould  remain  in  safety  under 
her  sister's  roof,  and  not  again  expose  himself  to  the  dangers  which  he 
had  incurred  for  her  sake.  He  complied  with  her  request.  Shortly 
afterwards  they  proceeded  to  Russia,  and  embarked  at  Riga  on  her 
return  to  England.  On  his  arrival  in  London  the  Marquis  de  Salvo 
received  the  thanks  of  Mrs.  Smith's  family,  and  Queen  Charlotte,  the 
consort  of  George  III.,  publicly  expressed  her  satisfaction  of  his  conduct 


THE   RUSSIAN   CAMPAIGN.  399 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

Tbc  Russian  Campaign — Consequences  of  the  battle  of  the  Moskowa — Kuluzcw 
— Mallet's  conspiracy  and  execution — Napoleon  imitating  Harour  il-Raschid 
— The  alabaster  shop  in  the  Passage  du  Panorama — The  Emperor's  loose 
coats — Maria-Louisa's  permission  that  he  should  dress  as  he  pleased — Mile. 
L. — The  Medicis  vases — An  invitation  to  the  Elysee  Napoleon — Maria-Louisa 
— Her  apathy  on  the  subject  of  Mallet's  conspiracy — Cambaceres — His  sharp 
reply — The  King  of  Rome  and  the  Enfans  Trouvcs. 

I  have  mentioned  the  fatal  credulity  of  the  Duke  de  Vieenza  relative 
to  the  troops  which  the  Emperor  Alexander  was  assembling  on  the 
Russian  frontier.  M.  de  Lauriston  was,  fortunately,  less  credulous; 
but  he  managed  to  darken  the  inextricable  labyrinth  into  which  we 
were  about  to  enter,  and  augmented  the  confusion.  Meanwhile  the 
Russian  campaign  commenced,  and  the  misfortunes  of  Napoleon 
obscured  his  glory  and  his  happy  star.  In  1812  the  Emperor  should 
have  acted  more  prudently  than  when,  less  dazzled  by  fortune,  he 
found  himself  in  1806  in  the  presence  of  the  Russians,  who  were  fly- 
ing from  him  to  avoid  a  conflict.  Then  he  halted,  took  up  a  formida- 
ble position  on  the  Vistula,  prepared  for  the  approaching  campaign, 
established  intrenched  camps  at  Thorn  and  Praga,  as  well  as  bridge- 
heads on  the  Vistula,  the  Bug,  and  the  Narew,  and  finally,  the  battle 
of  Friedland  brought  about  the  treaty  of  Tilsit.  I  am  aware  that,  in 
answer  to  these  remarks,  it  may  be  said  that  in  1812  the  army  bad 
marly  reached  Moscow,  at  a  period  of  the  year  (7th  September) 
when  the  cold  was  not  severe;  but  was  it  not  natural  that  Moscow, 
with  a  population  of  400,000  inhabitants,  would  defend  itself? 

The  victory  of  the  Moskowa,  gained  by  the  talent  and  courage  of 
Marshal  Ney,  proved  as  disastrous  in  its  consequences  as  a  defeat. 
What  a  fearful  list  of  killed  and  wounded  appeared  after  thai   battle! 

The  Scythian  Kutuzow,  who  had  the  presumption  to  declare  thai  he 

had    gained    the    victory,    was    rewarded    by    a    title    rarel)    given    iii 

Russia,  thai  of  field-marshal.  Kutuzow,  after  all.  might  reasonably 
be  excused  for  saying  he  had  conquered  an  enemy  whose  loss  was  so 
much  more  disastrous  than  his  own.     The  carnage  of  that  da)  was 

incalculable.  I  have  been  assured  that  more  than  one  hundred  and 
thirty  thousand   cannon  were  fired  in  the  course  of  the  battle.      If  we 


100  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

were  couquerors,  it  was  only  for  the  vain  honour  of  remaining  mas 
ters  of  a  field  of  battle  strewed  with  the  bodies  of  the  dead,  and 
saturated  with  their  blood :  ••That  night," said  Junot  to  me,  "was  one 
of  the  most  horrible  1  ever  passed! — We  had  no  provisions — the 
cold  rain  poured  incessantly — we  had  no  wood  to  kindle  fires— -and 
groans  and  cries  of  agony  resounded  on  every  side." 

We  entered  Moscow,  and  in  the  mean  time  the  Russian  army  of 
Friedland  landed  at  Riga.  The  army  of  Moldavia  gained  Brese  on 
the  Bug. — This  latter  tbrce  threatened  to  cut  off  our  communications 
with  Warsaw.  We  now  began  to  awaken  from  our  dream  of  good 
fortune. — That  waking  was  terrible.  In  spite  of  the  precautions 
adopted  for  preventing  the  disheartening  intelligence  from  reaching 
Paris,  letters  were  received.  The  unauthenticated  reports  which  got 
into  circulation  created  more  anxiety  than  bulletins  which  would  have 
candidly  told  the  truth, — they  were  even  more  distressing  than  the 
first  bulletin  after  the  retreat  from  Moscow!  There  were  at  that  time 
in  Paris  a  number  of  malecontents,  as  there  always  are.  The  police 
had  kept  a  watchful  eye  upon  them  ;  but  for  a  time  its  vigilance 
seemed  to  have  abated.  In  truth,  since  the  retirement  of  Count 
Dubois,  the  police  of  Paris  had  been  very  indifferently  conducted. 
Of  this,  an  event  which  occurred  at  the  period  here  alluded  to,  is  an 
undeniable  proof.  In  after  times,  it  will  scarcely  be  credited  that  ir 
Paris  a  man,  by  his  own  unassisted  attempt,  was  on  the  point  of 
overthrowing  the  government  and  establishing  a  new  order  of  things, 
neither  wanted  nor  sought  for;  and  that  that  man  himself  placed  under 
arrest  the  minister  and  the  lieutenant  of  police.  Yet  all  this  really 
happened  on  the  23d  of  October,  1812.* 


*  Of  General  Mallet's  singular  conspiracy,  to  which  Madame  Junot  here 
alludes,  an  interesting  and  minute  account  is  given  by  the  Duke  of  Rovigo,  and 
introduced  in  the  third  volume  (p.  185)  of  the  English  edition  of  Bourrienne'a 
Memoirs  of  Napoleon,  published  in  1836,  to  which  we  refer  our  readers.  Mallet, 
and  his  accomplices,  Guidal  and  Lahorie,  were  unanimously  condemned  to  death 
after  a  trial  which  lasted  three  days  and  three  nights.  The  prisoners  were  sen- 
tenced to  be  shot;  and,  on  the  27th  of  October,  at  three  in  the  afternoon,  were 
conducted  to  the  plain  of  Grenelle.  Mallet  walked  with  a  firm  step  towards 
the  place  where  the  file  of  soldiers  was  drawn  up.  "  They  are  ver\T  young,"  said 
he,  looking  at  the  conscripts  who  were  to  fire  at  him.  The  prisoners  were 
ranged  all  three  abreast,  and  the  detachment  fired  at  once.  After  the  first  dis- 
charge, General  Mallet  still  remained  standing!  He  was  wounded,  but  not 
mortally.  On  the  second  discharge  he  fell,  though  not  quite  dead.  It  has  been 
alleged  that  the  soldiers  struck  him  with  the  butt-ends  of  their  muskets  to 
extinguish  the  lingering  spark  of  life. 


NAPOLEON   AS   HAHOUN-AL-RaSCHID.  401 

The  following  adventure  occurred  in  the  brilliant  days  of  Napa 
.eon's  empire : 

It  is  well  known  that  he  was  fond  of  going  about  Paris  early  in 
the  morning,  accompanied  only  by  the  Duke  de  Frioul,  and  was 
always  greatly  pleased  when  he  escaped  being  recognised.  About 
six  o'clock  one  morning  in  the  month  of  March  or  April,  he  left  the 
Elysee  early,  in  company  with  Duroc.  They  bent  theii  course 
towards  the  Boulevards,  and  on  arriving  there,  the  Emperor  observed 
that  they  had  got  out  very  early,  as  all  the  shops  were  yet  closed. 
"  I  must  not  play  the  Haroun-al-Raschid  so  early,"  said  he ;  "  besides, 
I  believe  it  was  always  at  night  that  he  wandered  forth  with  his  faith- 
ful Giaffar."  When  they  arrived  at  the  Passage  du  Panorama,  some 
of  the  shops  were  already  opened.  One  of  them  particularly  attracted 
the  Emperor's  attention.     It  was  the  celebrated  magazin  of  Florence 

alabaster,  which  was  kept  then,  as  it  is  now,  by  M.  L and  his 

sister,  natives  of  Switzerland.  There  was  at  that  moment  nobody  in 
the  shop,  but  a  servant  girl  who  was  sweeping  it,  and  whose  move- 
ments were  much  constrained  by  the  fear  of  breaking  any  of  the 
brittle,  but  valuable  articles  around  her.  The  Emperor  was  amused 
at  the  cautious  way  in  which  she  performed  her  task,  and  after  he 
had  stood  looking  at  her  for  some  time,  he  said,  '•'•Ah  pa!  who  keeps 
this  shop?     Is  there  neither  master  nor  mistress  here'?" 

"Do  you  want  to  buy  any  thing?"  said  the  girl,  suspending  her 
labour.  Then  leaning  on  her  broom,  she  rested  her  chin  on  her  two 
hands,  and  Stared  the  Emperor  full  in  the  face,  apparently  half  in- 
clined to  laugh  at  his  eccentric  appearance.  Certainly  it  would  be 
difficull  to  imagine  a  more  comical  figure  than  Napoleon  presented  in 
his  Haroun-al-Raschid  costume,  as  he  used  to  call  it.  He  wore  the 
famous  gray  frock-coat;*  but  it  was  not  the  coat  itself,  it  was  the 
make  of  it  which  rendered  it  so  singular.  The  Emperor  would  never 
allow  his  clothes  to  be  in  the  least  degree  tight;  and  consequently 
his  tailors  mail''  his  coats  as  if  they  had  measured  them  upon  a 
sentry-box.  When  he  married  Maria-Louisa,  tin-  King  of  Naples 
prevailed  on  him  to  have  his  clothes  made  by  his  tailor.  The  Em- 
peror wore  them  mosl  courageously  for  a  short,  time;  but  he  could 
endure  the  torture  no  longer,  and  lie  begged  for  mercy,  lie  sul>- 
mitted  the  question  to  the  decision  of  the  Empress,  who.  as  lom_r  as 
she  could  ride  on  horseback,  ami  take  four  or  five  meals  a  day,  was 
always  good-humoured  ami  willing  i<>  agree  to  any  thing,  she  there- 
fore granted    Napoleon   full   power  to  dress  according   to   his  own 

*  Latterly  lie  frequently  wore  a  blue  one. 
SB 


102  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

fimcy  ;  sa\  ing,  that  she  liked  the  Emperor  as  well  one  ivay  as  another. 
Perhaps  she  would  have  spoken  more  correctly,  had  she  said,  she  dia 
not  like  him  any  better  one  way  than  another. 

With  the  loose  froek-coat  above  described,  the  Emperor  wore  a 
round  hat  slouched  over  his  forehead,  to  prevent  his  being  recognised. 
His  unfashionable  appearance,  joined  to  his  abrupt  and  unceremonious 
manner,  led  the  servant  girl  to  conclude,  at  the  first  glance,  that  he 
wished  only  to  purchase  some  trifle  worth  about  ten  or  fifteen  francs, 
and  that  it  was  certainly  not  worth  while  to  call  her  young  and  pretty 
mistress  for  so  paltry  a  customer.  But  the  Emperor  thought  differ- 
ently, and  after  looking  about  him  for  a  few  minutes,  he  asked  in  an 
authoritative   tone  whether  there  was  any  one   to   whom   he  could 

speak.     Mademoiselle   L ,  who  had  just  risen,  at  that  moment 

came  down  stairs.  On  seeing  her,  the  Emperor  was  struck  by  her 
beauty  and  her  elegant  appearance;  and  in  truth  she  might  well 
have  vied  with  the  finest  woman  of  the  imperial  court.  "  Parbleu, 
Madame,"  said  the  Emperor,  touching  the  brim  of  his  hat  (for  he 
could  not  venture  to  take  it  off  lest  he  should  be  known),  "  it  would 
appear  that  you  are  not  very  early  folks  here.  A  good  shopkeeper 
should  look  after  her  business  better." — "  That  would  be  very  true, 

sir,"  replied  Mademoiselle  L ,  "  if  business  were  going  on  well. 

But  as  it  is,  it  matters  very  little  whether  we  are  in  our  shops  or 
not." — "Is  trade  then  so  very  bad?"  said  Napoleon,  examining 
various  things  on  the  counter.  "  Ruined,  sir,  totally  ruined.  I  know 
not  what  will  become  of  us." — "  Indeed  !  I  had  no  idea  that  France 
was  in  so  pitiable  a  condition !  I  am  a  foreigner.  I  wish  to  make  a 
few  purchases,  and  at  the  same  time  I  should  like  to  learn  from  so 
agreeable  a  person  as  yourself,  some  particulars  respecting  the  state 
of  business  in   Paris.     What  sort  of  vases  do  you  call   these?" — 

"Those  are  the  Medicis  form,"  replied  Mademoiselle  L . — "They 

are  very   beautiful.     What  is  the  price  of  them1?"     Mademoiselle 

L opened    at   once   her   ears  and  her  eyes.     The   vases   were 

marked  at  three  thousand  francs.  She  told  Napoleon  the  price  of 
them  ;  but  he  merely  nodded  his  head,  and  then  said,  "  Pray  what  is 
the  reason  that  trade  is  so  bad  ?" — "  Oh,  sir,  as  long  as  that  little  man 
our  Emperor  is  so  madly  intent  on  war,  how  can  we  hope  to  enjoy 
either  prosperity  or  happiness?"  As  she  spoke  these  words.  Ma- 
demoiselle L threw  herself  into  a  chair,  and  the  Emperor  stood 

looking  at  her  with  the  admiration  and  respectful  interest  which  her 
beauty  was  calculated  to  excite.  "  Is  your  husband  with  the  army  ?'• 
inquired  the  Emperor.  "I  am  not  married,  sir;  I  live  here  with  my 
orother,  whom  I  assist  in  carrying  on  his  business.     We  are  not 


NAPOLEON   AND    MADEMOISELLE   L 403 

French,  we  are  Swiss." — "  Ah !  ah !"  said  the  Emperor  ;  and  he 
uttered  these  exclamations  with  as  much  indifference  as  if  he  had 
been  yawning.  "  Well,  I  will  purchase  these  two  Medicis  vases.  1 
will  send  for  them  at  eleven  o'clock.  Take  care  to  have  them 
ready." 

With  these  words,  which  were  delivered  in  a  truly  Imperial  tone 
of  authority,  he  touched  the  brim  of  his  hat,  and  darted  out  of  the 
shop,  beckoning  the  Duke  de  Frioul  to  follow  him.  "That  girl  is 
very  interesting,"  said  he  to  Duroc,  as  they  left  the  Passage  du 
Panorama.  "  When  she  told  me  she  was  a  Swiss,  I  fancied  I  beheld 
before  me  one  of  the  wives  or  sisters  of  the  heroes  of  the  Reutly.* 
Do  you  think  she  knew  me  ?" — "  I  am  confident  she  did  not,  Sire. 
Her  manner  was  too  calm  and  too  self-possessed.  She  had  no  sus- 
picion in  whose  presence  she  was."  The  Emperor  remained  silent 
and  thoughtful  for  a  few  moments ;  then,  as  if  suddenly  recovering 
from  his  abstractedness,  he  looked  round  him  with  an  air  of  calm 
dignity.  Duroc,  who  described  the  whole  of  this  scene  to  me,  said 
he  was  certain  that  some  unworthy  thought  had  for  a  moment  crossed 
the  Emperor's  mind,  but  that  he  had  immediately  banished  it. 

At  eleven  o'clock,  two   porters,  accompanied  by  a  footman    in 

Imperial  livery,  arrived  at  the  shop  of  Mademoiselle  L .     The 

footman  was  the  bearer  of  a  little  billet,  requesting  that  the  lady 
would  herself  accompany  the  vases  and  receive  the  payment  foi 
them. 

"And  where  am  I  to  go?"  said  Mademoiselle  L ,  trembling; 

fur  on  seeing  the  Imperial  livery  she  began  to  regret  the  freedom 
with  wrhich  she  had  spoken  to  her  customer  in  the  morning.  "To 
the  Elysee  Napoleon,  Mademoiselle,"  said  the  footman.  The  vases 
were  carefully  packed  and  delivered  to  the  porters,  and  Mademoiselle 

L ,  accompanied  by  her  brother,  followed  them,  trembling  like 

an  aspen-leaf;  yet  she  was  far  from  suspecting  the  whole  truth.  On 
arriving  at  the  Elysee  Napoleon,  they  were  immediately  ushered 
into  the  Emperor's  cabinet.      lie  took  three  bills  of  a  thousand  francs 

from  his  desk,  and,  presenting  them  to   Mademoiselle    I, ,  said 

with  a  smile,  "Another  time,  Mademoiselle,  do  not  be  so  ready  to 
murmur  at  the  stagnation  of  trade."  Then  wishing  her  good  morning, 
he  retired  into  his  interior  apartment. 

The  brother  and  sister  were  both  sensibly  alive  to  this  generosity. 
Mademoiselle   L used  to  relate  the  adventure  with  the  most 

•The  fiel  1  in  which  William  Tell,  Walther,  Pont,  and  Stauffacher  took  tlui 
oath. 


40-4  NAPOLEON*,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

charming  simplicity  and  feeling.  It  had  taught  her  a  k.»son ;  and 
since  that  morning  she  readily  admitted  that  the  depression  of  trade 
may  exist  without  any  fault  being  chargeable  to  the  head  of  a  govern- 
ment. The  little  man,  too,  had  grown  wonderfully  great  in  her 
estimation;  not  because  he  had  purchase!  from  her  a  pair  of  vases 
worth  three  thousand  francs,  but  because  he  had  forgotten  a  remark 
which  many  others  in  his  exalted  station  would  have  regarded  as  an 
unpardonable  offence. 

Mallet's  conspiracy  produced  an  agitation  which  was  felt  in  the 
most  remote  provinces  of  the  empire.  Maria- Louisa  was  at  that 
time  at  Saint  Cloud.  She  showed  no  signs  of  alarm,  but  took  her 
daily  rides  on  horseback  in  the  surrounding  woods,  which,  for  aught 
she  knew,  might  have  been  the  haunt  of  conspirators.  Only  General 
Mallet  and  his  two  accomplices  had  been  arrested  ;  and  it  was  at 
first  believed  that  they  must  have  confederates,  who  would  subse- 
quently be  discovered.  This  was  not  courage  on  the  part  of  Maria- 
Louisa  ;  it  was  her  natural  apathy,  and  a  disinclination  to  trouble 
herself  about  a  matter  which  probably  she  did  not  very  well  under- 
stand. "  What  could  they  have  done  to  mef  she  said,  with  an  air 
of  hauteur,  to  the  arch-ehaneellor,  when  he  went  to  Saint  Cloud  to 
acquaint  her  with  the  affair.  It  seemed  as  though  she  meant  to  say, 
"  I  should  like  to  know  what  they  could  have  done  to  the  daughter 
of  the  Emperor  of  Austria  V  But  the  arch-chancellor  was  not  the 
man  to  be  much  overawed  by  great  airs  and  high-sounding  words ; 
for  he  himself  had  sat  in  judgment  on  a  king.  And  this  same 
Francis  II. — this  same  Emperor  of  Austria — had  been  twice  com- 
pelled to  fly  before  the  arms  of  France.  Such  things  help  to  dispel 
the  illusion  which  envelopes  thrones.  Death  and  flight  are  two 
events  which  show  mankind  as  he  really  is — submitting  to  the 
common  laws  of  fate.  Cambaceres,  departing  a  little  from  that  cool 
solemnity  which  seldom  forsook  him,  replied  rather  sharply,  "  Truly, 
Madame,  it  is  fortunate  that  your  Majesty  regards  these  events  with 
so  philosophic  an  eye.  You  were  doubtless  aware  that  General 
Mallets  intention  was  to  throw  the  King  of  Rome  upon  public 
charity ;  that  is  to  say,  in  the  Enfans  Trouves ;  and  as  to  your 
Majesty,  you  were  to  be  disposed  of  afterwards."* 

*  In  the  pocket  of  Mallet  was  found  a  plan  settling  what  was  to  be  done 
with  the  members  of  the  Imperial  family.  The  King  of  Rome  was  to  be  dis- 
posed of  in  the  manner  mentioned  above.  Maria-Louisa  was  never  informed 
what  was  to  be  her  fate :  it  was  by  no  means  flattering  to  the  pride  of 
the  daughtei  of  the  Oajsara. 


BURNING   OF   MOSCOW.  405 


CHAPTER  XLII1. 

Burning  of  Moscow — Discouragement  of  the  French  army — Tl  e  retreat — 
Napoleon  on  his  return  to  France — His  narrow  escape  from  a  party  of  Cos- 
sacks— His  arrival  at  Warsaw — The  Abbe  de  Pradt — Napoleon's  interview 
with  the  King  of  Saxony  at  Dresden — His  arrival  at  the  Tuileries — The  Em- 
peror's peculiarities  of  feeling — General  Kutusow  and  General  Morosow — 
The  European  tocsin — Proclamation  of  the  Emperor  Alexander — Napoleon's 
speech  to  the  Legislative  Body — Alexander  as  Pacificator  of  Europe — Sixth 
coalition  against  France — Defection  of  Prussia — Marshal  Soult  in  Spain — 
liernadotte's  letter  to  the  Emperor — War  declared  against  Prussia — Amount 
of  the  French  army — Supplies  granted  by  the  Senate — The  guards  of  honour 
■ — Death  of  Lagrange — Enthusiasm  of  France — Marshal  Macdonald  abati 
doned — The  King  of  Naples — Misunderstanding  between  Murat  and  Napo- 
leon— Quarrels  of  the  King  and  Queen  of  Naples — Murat's  demand — 
.Napoleon's  decree — Letters  from  the  Emperor  to  his  sister  and  Murat — Inju- 
dicious articles  in  the  Moniteur — Maria-Louisa's  indifference  to  the  critical 
nature  of  affairs — King  Joseph  falls  back  on  France — Battle  of  Vittoria. 

The  hows  which  reached  us  from  the  army  of  Russia  was  as  scarce  as 
it  was  discouraging.  No  letters  passed ;  we  were  deprived  even  of 
that  consolation  which  is  so  soothing  to  absent  friends.  Such  was 
our  painful  situation  in  the  years  1812  and  1813.  At  that  time  the 
first  rumours  reached  Paris  of  the  burning  of  Moscow* — that  horrible 
catastrophe,  which  the  blind  rage  of  Napoleon's  enemies  led  them  to 
characterize  as  an  heroic  deed,  and  which  would  have  been  furiously 
anathematized  had  the  deed  been  perpetrated  by  his  order.  When 
the  deadly  cold  succeeded  the  flames  of  Moscow — those  flames  whose 
devouring  tongues  spread  through  the  Holy  City  with  her  forty  times 
forty  cupolas — when  the  greater  part  of  that  army,  surprised  in  the 
midst  of  security,  saw  that  a  return  home  was  almost  impracticable — 
then  a  fatal  discouragement  took  possession  of  those  brave  men  who 
had  so  often  faced  the  most  formidable  dangers.  Too  soon  our 
reverses  l><"_'au  to  assume  a.  more  decided  aspect.  In  vain  did  the 
Emperor  endeavour  to  conceal  the  real  state  of  affairs  by  pretended 
confidence,  and  by  is-nincr  decrees  res] ting  the  theatres,  dated  from 


*  See  the  Memoirs  of  the  Comte  de  Segur,  who  girea  He'  mosl  ample  dttaili 

of  this  Muaster. 


106  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

\v.  Nothing  could  prevent  the  truth  reaching  the  arm}  ;  and 
nothing  could  prevent  it  coming  to  us,  notwithstanding  our  distance 
from  the  scene  of  the  terrible  drama. 

Kutuzow.  wishing  to  prevent  the  junction  of  Marshal  Victor, 
attacked  the  King  of  Naples  at  Winskowo,  and  defeated  him  in  spite 
of  his  obstinate  and  courageous  defence.  Napoleon  then  determined 
?:,  his  retreat.  Thus,  the  whole  of  Europe  in  arms — more  than  a 
million  of  men  slaying  each  other — a  capital  burned  and  ravaged — 
widows  and  orphans  weeping — graves  opening  to  receive  those  who 
fell,  even  as  they  set  foot  on  their  native  soil — all  this  tragedy  was 
at  length  terminated  by  a  calamitous  retreat.  After  forty  days' 
occupation,  Napoleon  abandoned  Moscow — Moscow  which  he  expected 
to  see  in  all  her  Muscovite  and  Gothic  glory,  with  her  Oriental 
wealth,  her  gardens,  her  cupolas,  and  her  roofs  of  gold — her  palaces, 
and  her  boyards. — All  these  he  found  buried  beneath  a  heap  of 
ashes. 

Napoleon  had  determined  on  his  return  to  France  amidst  all  the 
disasters  of  the  retreat.  He  first  mentioned  his  intention  to  Duroc. 
"  If  you  had  heard  him,"  said  the  Duke  de  Frioul  when  relating  this 
conversation  to  me,  "  you  would  have  admired  him  more  than  in  any 
other  circumstance  of  his  life."  Napoleon  next  intimated  his  intended 
return  to  the  Duke  de  Vicenza,  who  had  lost  his  brother  in  the 
general  mortality,  and  who  was  desirous  to  return  into  France  to 
console  his  mother.  Napoleon  told  him  that  he  should  travel  under 
his  name.  The  matter  was  also  communicated  to  Berthier,  who,  with 
the  Dukes  of  Frioul  and  Vicenza,  were  the  only  persons  to  whom  the 
Emperor  imparted  his  secret.  On  the  5th  of  December  he  set  off 
for  Smorgony,  after  a  long  conference  with  General  Hogendorp,  the 
Governor  of  YYilna,  whom  he  ordered  to  make  every  possible 
exertion  to  collect  provisions  and  ammunition  in  the  last-mentioned 
town.  "  I  shall  have  more  weight  on  my  throne  at  the  Tuileries  than 
at  the  head  of  the  army,"  said  he,  to  the  few  persons  who  were  near 
him  at  the  moment  of  his  departure; — and  he  was  right. 

On  the  following  night  he  had  a  narrow  escape  at  Ochsmiana. 
This  was  a  small  town,  half  fortified,  and  occupied  by  a  party  of 
Kcenisberg  troops.  On  the  Emperor's  arrival,  a  party  of  Cossacks 
who  entered  the  town  by  surprise,  had  just  been  repulsed.  It  was  a 
chance  that  the  Emperor  was  not  taken.*     On  his  arrival  at  Wilna, 

*  This  must  have  been  a  most  unpardonable  instance  of  neglect  on  the  part 
of  the  officer  who  had  the  command  of  the  town.  The  great  Conde  said,  "The 
most  able  general  may  have  the  misfortune  to  be  beaten,  but  never  to  ><»  «ur 
prised  " 


napoleon's  arrival  at  the  tuileries.  407 

Napoleon  stopped  a  short  time  to  see  the.  Duke  of  Bassano,  for  whom 
he  entertained  a  most  sincere  friendship  and  esteem.  He  asked  the 
duke  some  questions  respecting  the  condition  of  Wilna,  then  a  point 
of  the  utmost  importance  to  the  army.  At  Warsaw,  where  he  arrived 
at  one  in  the  afternoon,  he  would  not  alight  at  any  private  house. 
lie  went  to  the  Hotel  d'Angleterre,  and  immediately  sent  for  M.  de 
Pradt,  who  had  been  despatched  to  Waisaw  to  collect  information, 
and  draw  up  repoi'ts  on  the  state  of  the  country.  M.  de  Pradt  re- 
mained for  some  time  with  the  Emperor  in  a  little  parlour  on  the 
ground  floor  of  the  Hotel  d'Angleterre,  for  Napoleon  would  not  allow 
any  other  apartment  to  be  prepared  for  him.  It  is  a  curious  fact  that 
in  this  same  parlour,  in  which  the  Emperor  dined  on  the  day  of  his 
arrival  at  Warsaw,  the  dead  body  of  Moreau  was  for  a  moment 
deposited  when  the  traitor's  remains  were  conveyed  into  the  country 
for  which  his  perfidious  hand  had  pointed  cannon  against  his  country- 
men and  brothers  in  arms.  The  funeral  convoy  passed  through 
Warsaw,  and  rested  at  the  Hotel  d'Angleterre,  and  the  coffin  was 
placed  in  the  little  parlour  in  which  Napoleon  had  dined  a  few  months 
previously. 

Nine  days  after  his  departure  from  Smorgony,  Napoleon  was  at 
Dresden,  where  he  had  a  short  interview  with  the  King  of  Saxony. 
From  Dresden  he  proceeded  to  Erfurth.  There  he  left  his  sledge, 
and  got  into  the  travelling-carriage  of  M.  de  Saint-Aignan,  the  minister 
from  France  to  the  Duke  of  Weimar,  and  brother-in-law  of  the  Duke 
of  Vicenza.  He  afterwards  passed  through  all  the  towns  of  the 
frontiers,  even  Mentz  ;  and  on  the  19th  of  December,  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  after  midnight,  he  arrived  before  the  front  gate  of  the  Tuileries. 
Since  Mallet's  conspiracy,  unusual  vigilance  had  been  observed  in  all 
that  regarded  the  Police  of  Paris,  and  the  guard  of  the  palace.  The 
Empress  was  about  to  retire  to  bed  when  the  Emperor's  caleche 
stopped  at  the  gate.  The  guards  did  not  fit  first  recognise  him  in  the 
little  vehicle,  in  which  he  was  seated  with  the.  Duke  de  Vicenza.,  who 
after  a  fortnight's  tkte-a-tete,  escorted  the  emperor  to  the  door  of  Maria- 
Louisa's  chamber,  and  he  himself  hastened  to  lake  that  repose  of  which 
he  stood   so   greatlj    in    need.     Before  daybreak    on    the    following 

morning  (the  20th  of  December), the  cannon  of  the  Invalidesani need 

to  the  city  of  Paris  thai  the  Emperor  had  returned.  I  was  then  too 
ill  to  go  to  the  Tuileries.  I  despatched  my  brother  thither,  as  I  was 
very  anxious  to  have  intelligence  of  Junot,  A.lberl  on  his  return 
informed  me  that  the  Emperor's  levee  had  never  been  so  splendid  nor 
so  numerous.  A.s  to  Napoleon  himself,  he  was  most  kind  and  affable, 
sympathizing  in  all  the  anxiety  which  prevailed,  and  in  the  most  touch 


108  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

hig  manner  soothing  the  fears  of  fathers  and  brothers  who  came  tc 
obtain  intelligence  of  their  relatives. 

Napoleon,  like  all  Sovereigns,  felt  a  pride  in  being  beloved.  Yet 
it  is  strange  that  in  general  he  never  thought  of  conferring  any  but 
worldly  recompenses  on  the  men  who  were  most  sincerely  devoted  to 
him ;  as  if  a  single  kind  word,  coming  sincerely  from  the  heart, 
would  not  have  repaid  such  men  better  than  a  rich  principality,  such 
as  he  sonferred  on  Davoust,  who  was  not  on  that  account  the  more 
attached  to  him.  On  these  •subjects  the  Emperor  had  singular  ideas; 
and  yet,  at  the  time  to  which  I  refer,  he  must  well  have  known  what 
it  was  to  suffer  uneasiness  of  mind.  A  fermentation  then  going  on  in 
Paris  caused  him  to  feel  a  degree  of  inquietude  which,  in  spite  of  all 
his  fortitude  and  self-command,  he  could  not  conceal  from  those  who 
knew  him  well.  When  the  Empress  Josephine  shared  with  him  that 
thorny  seat  called  a  throne,  he  could  make  her  the  confidant  of  his 
vexations,  and  that  confidence  relieved  him.  With  Maria-Louisa,  on 
the  contrary,  he  was  always  obliged  to  keep  up  a  sort  of  mask,  and  to 
conceal  from  her  the  cloud  which  would  sometimes  gather  on  his  brow  ; 
"  for,"  thought  he,  "  she  may  write  to  her  father ;  and  the  Austrian 
family,  who  hate  me,  would  rejoice  to  learn  that  I  have  my  turn  of 
uneasiness  and  fear." 

Whilst  Napoleon  was  dejected  by  the  first  frowns  wTith  which 
fortune  had  visited  him,  the  Russians  were  triumphantly  chanting  their 
songs  of  victory.  Overjoyed  at  an  event  which  they  had  no  reason  to 
look  for,  and  which  was  indeed  almost  the  effect  of  chance,  they  did 
not  even  see  the  sacrifice  at  which  their  success  had  been  purchased, 
nor  the  fragile  base  on  which  it  stood.  Muscovite  vanity  was  reluctant 
to  acknowledge  that  the  weather  had  had  a  large  share  in  their  victory; 
though  it  was  a  general  remark  among  the  common  people  in  Russia 
that  it  was  not  General  Kutuzow,  but  General  Morosow*  who  had 
destroyed  the  French  army. 

Warned  of  his  danger  by  the  tocsin  which  the  powers  of  Europe, 
sounded  on  all  sides,  Napoleon  once  more  summoned  the  resources 
of  France,  whose  blood  and  treasures  were  never  exhausted  wher 
either  were  required  in  the  defence  of  her  glory  and  honour.  To  the 
occupation  of  Warsaw  by  the  Russians,f  the  Emperor  answered  by  a 
Senatus  Consultum,|  which  settled  the  regency  during  the  minority 
of  the  King  of  Rome.  To  the  first  step  which  was  advanced  to  attack 
him  he  opposed  the  assurance  of  the  reversion  of  his  power.     To  the 

*  The  frost  f  On  the  8th  of  February,  1813. 

%  See  the  Moniteur  of  the  5th  of  February,  1815. 


ALLIANCE   AGAINST   FRANCE.  409 

pioclamation  of  Alexander,*  which  invited  the  Germans  to  shake  off 
the  yoke  of  France,  he  replied,  by  his  speech  to  the  Legislative  Body. 
"I  wish  for  peace,"  said  Napoleon  in  that  speech.  "  It  is  necessary  to 
the  world.  Four  times  since  the  rupture  of  the  treaty  of  Amiens  I 
have  made  formal  propositions  for  it.  But  I  will  never  conclude  any 
but  an  honourable  peace,  and  one  that  is  suitable  to  the  greatness  of 
my  empire." 

The  Emperor  Alexander  soon  undertook  to  play  the  part  of 
pacificator  of  Europe.  A  manifesto  from  Warsaw,  dated  the  22d  of 
February,  followed  the  proclamation  of  the  10th  from  the  same  city. 
It  called  upon  all  the  nations  of  Germany  to  declare  their  independence, 
as  if  it  would  have  been  less  honourable  to  them  to  answer  the  appeal 
of  Napoleon,  than  to  bend  before  the  lance  of  a  Cossack  !  Finally,  on 
the  1st  of  March,  the  sixth  coalition  against  France  was  proclaimed 
throughout  Europe,  and  for  the  sixth  time  she  proudly  defied  her 
enemies.  On  the  same  day  Prussia,  following  up  her  old  system 
of  defection,  deserted  her  falling  friend,  to  form  an  alliance  with  one 
whose  fortune  was  raising.  The  treaty  of  alliance  between  Russia  and 
Prussia  was  signed  at  Kaliseh.  At  the  same  time  England  and 
Sweden  also  signed  a  treaty  for  overthrowing  the  common  enemy. 
A  man  who  was  his  natural  ally — the  brother-in-law  of  his  brother, 
signed  the  treaty  which  was  to  create  another  enemy  to  France  and 
to  Napoleon;  for  the  Prince  Royal  of  Sweden  did  all,  and  Charles 
XIII.  was  merely  the  shadow  of  a  king.  This  new  treaty  of  1813  was 
only  a  confirmation  of  preceding  treaties  (24th  of  March  and  3d  of  May, 
1815)  ;  but,  on  this  occasion  Sweden  was  bought.  The  price  of  her 
treachery  was  twenty-five  millions  of  francs,  and  the  cession  of 
Guadaloupe,  which  had  been  abandoned  to  the  English  by  General 
Ernouf.  A  revolting  degree  of  baseness  characterized  all  these 
treaties  and  capitulations. 

Every  day  the  most  disastrous  news  arrived  from  Spain.  Every 
letter  that  reached  us  brought  intelligence  of  the  loss  of  a  friend,  a 
battle,  or  a  province.  Marshal  Soult,  who  by  superhuman  efforts  had 
struggled  with  his  position,  which  had  now  been  rendered  worse  by 
the  removal  of  the  besl  portion  of  his  troops  to  the  North,  was 
obliged  to  proceed  to  Valladolid  in  the  north  of  Spain.  This  mea- 
sure, which  was  indispensable,  and  which  hail  been  delayed  bul  too 
long,  had  a  serious  moral  influence  both  on  the  enemy  and  on  our 
troops.  Ii  discouraged  the  latter  in  proportion  as  ii  gave  confidence 
to  the  former;   and  our  sojourn  in  Spain  became  more  ihan  ever  pro- 

•  This  was  divted  from  Warsaw,  10th  February,  1818. 


ilO  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

carious.  I  think  it  must  have  been  about  this  time  that  Bernadotte 
ivr.'k'  to  the  Emperor,  recommending  him,  as  a  friend,  to  lay  aside 
his  ambition,  to  moderate  that  thirst  of  conquest  which  was  fatal  tc 
Europe.  '"I  am  disinterested,"  added  he,  "in  this  question,  and  you 
may  believe  that  nothing  but  my  profound  attachment  to  my  country 
and  to  you  prompts  this  recommendation." 

Can  any  thing  be  conceived  more  preposterous  than  this !— Ber- 
r.adotte,  Prince  of  Sweden,  telling  Napoleon,  Emperor  of  the  French, 
that  he  ought  to  sheathe  his  sword,  when  he,  Bernadotte,  draws  his. 
Bernadotte  was  now  allied  to  all  those  antiquated  Sovereigns  which 
his  republican  pride  had  so  long  spurned; — but  among  them  there 
was  not  one  whose  talent  could  cope  with  his.  In  this  respect  all. 
except  himself,  were  nuH. 

Whilst  these  preparations  were  making  for  the  denouement  of  the 
grand  drama,  Napoleon  was  actively  organizing  his  means  of  defence. 
The  guards  of  honour  at  once  furnished  these  means,  and  became,  as 
it  were,  hostages  for  the  security  of  the  internal  provinces.  France, 
which  had  been  unceasingly  insulted  by  Prussia,  at  length  took  a 
decided  step  ;  not  traitorously,  and  in  the  dark,  but  openly,  in  the 
Senate  of  the  Empire.  In  that  assembly  the  declaration  of  wai 
against  Prussia  was  read.  This  was  a  painful  moment  to  those  who, 
like  Junot  and  his  brothers  in  arms,  were  acquainted  with  the  re- 
sources of  France.  They  knew,  for  example,  that  the  French  army, 
at  the  very  time  when  wrar  was  declared  against  Prussia,  consisted  of 
only  thirty  thousand  veteran  troops.  Its  head-quarters  were  at 
Statsfurts,  near  Halberstadt.  It  was  commanded  by  Prince  Eugene, 
who  had  taken  up  a  position  on  the  Elbe  and  the  Saale,  the  scene  of 
our  former  glory.  We  were  in  possession  of  Magdeburg,  Wittem 
berg,  and  Torgau. 

The  Senate  granted  the  Emperor  the  supplies  he  demanded  for 
repelling  the  meditated  aggression  against  France.  One  hundred  and 
eighty  thousand  men  were  ordered  to  be  raised  by  the  Senatus  Con- 
sultum  of  the  3d  of  April,  1813.  Among  these  were  the  ten  thousand 
guards  of  honour,  who  were  the  occasion  of  so  much  outcry  being 
raised  against  the  Emperor.  In  this,  as  in  many  other  cases,  the 
Emperor  was  too  well  served.  He  asked  the  minister  of  the  interior 
for  only  two  thousand  guards  of  honour,  and  it  was  thought  to  be  the 
most  flattering  compliment  that  could  be  paid  to  him  to  send  ten 
thousand.  Thus  eight  thousand  families  vented  their  reproaches 
against  the  Emperor,  and  cursed  instead  of  blessing  him.  In  addition 
to  the  above  supplies,  thirty-seven  civic  cohorts  were  created  for  the 
defence  of  the  maritime  fortresses. 


NATIONAL   ENTHUSIASM.  411 

About  this  time  an  occurrence  took  place  which  deeply  affected 
the  Emperor's  spirits.  It  was  the  death  of  M.  Lagrange,  the  cele- 
brated mathematician.  Napoleon  was  much  attached  to  Lagrange, 
and  was  deeply  affected  by  his  death ;  indeed  the  event  made  an 
impression  on  his  mmd  which  appeared  almost  like  a  presentiment. 
"  I  cannot  master  my  grief,"  said  he  to  Duroc ;  "  I  cannot  account  for 
the  melancholy  effect  produced  upon  me  by  the  death  of  Lagrange. 
There  seems  to  be  a  sort  of  presentiment  in  my  affliction."  Duroc 
endeavoured  to  dissipate  these  gloomy  forebodings,  though  he  him- 
self could  not  always  escape  their  influence. 

France  has  been  reproached  with  having  abandoned  the  cause  of 
Napoleon  in  181-4.  Perhaps  there  really  was  at  that  time  a  depres- 
sion of  spirit,  which  had  its  influence  on  the  conduct  of  the  French 
people.  But  I  can  confidently  affirm  that  in  the  preceding  year  (1813) 
the  public  enthusiasm  was  very  great.  The  country  was  once  more 
in  danger.  Napoleon  openly  proclaimed  this,  and  France  heard  him. 
The  disasters  of  the  retreat  from  Russia  were  frightful  ;  but  such  was 
the  affection  which  that  man  inspired,  that  the  mass  of  the  people 
breathed  not  a  syllable  of  reproach.  Some  few  voices  might  be  raised, 
and  occasionally  foolish  and  even  clever  things  might  be  said ;  but 
what  of  that  ?  France  faithfully  pursued  her  glory  ;  and  the  recollec- 
tion of  twenty  years  of  victory  was  not  to  be  effaced  by  a  defeat, 
which  might  still  be  excused  by  the  confidence  Napoleon  reposed  in 
his  allies.  But  he  did  not  seek  this  justification, — he  contented  him- 
self with  calling  his  people  to  arms  ;  and  250,000  men  rallied  round 
the  national  banners  whenever  the  words  foreign  invasion  were  pro- 
nounced.— These  words  were  electrical.  Prussia,  who  was  the  first, 
as  she  ever  has  been,  to  give  the  signal  of  defection,  then  perpetrated 
the  odious  affair  of  Taurogen.  General  York  abandoned  Marshal 
Macdonald,  who  had  penetrated  victoriously  into  Samogitria,  attacked 
Livonia,  and  threatened  Riga.  Fie  was  then  constrained  to  abandon 
his  success,  and  not  only  to  fall  back',  but  to  see  his  unworthy  ally 
sign  a  convention  with  the  Russians.  Macdonald  was  obliged  to  retro- 
grade as  fir  as  LawartZ  and  the  Oder,  instead  of  establishing  himself 
in  the  eiieniv  \  territory.  But  this  treachery  excited  only  a  louder  cry 
to  anus.     France  became  a  camp,  and  every  town  was  an  arsenal. 

I  have  already  mentioned  thai  the  King  of  Naples  departed  for  his 
kingdom,  consigning  to  Prince  Eugene  the  command  of  the  army 
which  Napoleon  had  intrusted  to  him  (Murat).  The  Emperor  had 
placed  a  sacred  trusl  in  his  hands,  bul  he  couldnof  appreciate  it,  He 
abandoned  the  precious  remains  of  our  brave  legions,  an  I  oas1  upon 
die  Viceroy  of  Italy  the  whole  weight  of  that,  responsibility,  which 


112  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY 

Naooleon  had  given  as  a  mark  of  preference  to  one  whom  he  though 
the  bravesl  and  most  worthy.  He  retired  from  the  danger,  in  short ; 
for  the  truth  must  be  told. — He  forsook  the  army  at  Posen  and 
returned  to  Naples.  I  will  here  relate  a  few  particulars  which  throw 
some  light  on  the  obscurity  of  this  part  of  his  life.  A  rancorous 
frrliug  had  superseded  the  sentiments  which  once  united  the  two 
brothers-in-law;  these  sentiments,  however,  had  never  been  of  the 
most  cordial  description.  Napoleon's  partiality  for  Murat  was  ground- 
ed solely  on  his  courage,  and  the  useful  account  to  which  it  might  be 
turned.  I  do  not  say  this  from  my  own  personal  impression ;  I  state 
the  fact  from  positive  information,  divested  of  all  partiality.  The 
Emperor  did  not  cherish  for  Murat  the  sincere  friendship  which  he 
entertained  for  the  other  officers  of  the  army  of  Italy.  He  used  fre 
quently  to  make  him  the  subject  of  derision  ;  and  many  of  us  have 
heard  him  laugh  at  the  King  of  Naples,  whom  he  used  to  call  a  Fran 
coni  King.  This  unfriendly  feeling  was  of  old  date,  and  its  cause  was 
well  known  to  his  intimate  friends. 

The  circumstance  which  rendered  King  Joachim  almost  inimical  co 
his  brother-in-law,  had  its  rise  in  what  took  place  at  the  time  of  his 
expedition  against  Sicily  (1809).  Murat  saw  himself  braved  by  the 
Anglo-Sicilian  fleet,  and  with  an  impulse  of  courage  which  was  pecu 
liar  to  him  he  exclaimed,  en  avant !  without  even  knowing  that  he 
would  be  followed.  He  proposed  a  descent  on  Sicily.  The  course 
was  arranged,  and  one  division,  that  of  General  Cavaignac,  advanced 
beyond  the  lighthouse.  The  other  divisions  did  not  follow. — Why,  I 
cannot  pretend  to  say.  But  the  King  of  Naples  explained  the  matter 
in  a  way  which  reflected  great  blame  on  his  brother-in-law.  This  ex- 
pedition failed.  He  attributed  its  non-success  to  the  Emperor,  who, 
he  alleged,  had  given  secret  orders.  He  returned  to  Naples  mortified 
by  his  defeat,  and  with  revenge  rankling  in  his  heart.  From  that  time 
ill  feeling  was  apparent  between  Murat  and  Napoleon,  and  a  bitter 
correspondence  was  carried  on  between  the  court  of  the  Tuileriesand 
that  of  Naples. 

Queen  Caroline,  who  had  been  carrying  on  a  sort  of  opposition  to 
her  husband,  through  circumstances  of  a  purely  domestic  nature,  see- 
ing a  fair  pretext  for  war,  took  part  against  the  King ;  and  the  palace 
of  Naples  presented  the  scandalous  spectacle  of  a  conjugal  rupture. 
These  dissensions  extended  to  the  individuals  of  the  court.  Every 
trifle  afforded  the  King  and  Queen  a  pretext  for  annoying  each  other. 
There  was  a  physician  or  surgeon  named  Paborde,  who  was  a  great 
favourite  of  the  King,  and  was  consequently  detested  by  the  Queen ; 
Piborde  was  on  th^  eve  of  marriage  with  a  very  beautiful  young  lady 


DECREE   AGAINST   MURAT.  413 

(Mademoiselle  Saint  Merae).  This  affair,  which  nobody  would  have 
eared  about,  if  the  King  and  Queen  had  not  meddled  with  it,  became 
a  subject  of  deadly  feud.  Joachim,  like  all  hen-pecked  husbands, 
declared  loudly  that  he  would  not  be  controlled  by  his  wife,  and  that 
he  would  not  be  a  second  Bacciocchi.  He  regarded  the  French  army 
as  a  sort  of  auxiliary  for  seconding  the  Queen ;  the  consequence  was, 
that  he  demanded  the  recall  of  the  French  troops.  The  Emperor 
frowned,  and  answered  by  a  dry  negative.  Murat  then  manifested 
feelings  of  the  most  absurd  distrust.  The  Queen  and  he  became 
implacable  enemies,  and  the  interior  of  the  palace  of  Naples  was  one 
scene  of  discord.  A  second  demand,  equally  maladroit  and  ill-timed, 
completed  the  misunderstanding  between  the  two  crowned  heads. 
Murat  required  that  all  the  French  in  his  service  should  be  natural- 
ized as  Neapolitans.  The  thing  was  ill-judged  in  every  way.  "  Ah !" 
said  the  Emperor,  "  then  it  would  appear  that  our  brother  no  longer 
regards  himself  as  a  Frenchman."  In  his  indignation  at  this  proposi- 
tion of  Murat,  Napoleon  immediately  issued  the  following  decree, 
which  Joachim  did  not  easily  forget: 

"  Considering  that  the  kingdom  of  Naples  forms  a  ■portion  of  the 
Grand  Empire, — that  the  prince  who  reigns  in  that  country,  has  risen 
from  the  ranks  of  the  French  army  ;  that  he  was  raised  to  the  throne 
by  the  efforts  and  the  blood  of  Frenchmen,  Napoleon  declares  that 
French  citizens  are  by  right  citizens  of  the  two  Sicilies." 

I  had  at  that  time  a  great  number  of  friends  in  Naples,  several  of 
whom  held  appointments  at  the  court.  All  concurred  in  assuring  me 
that  nothing  could  be  more  absurd  than  the  conduct  of  Murat  on  this 
occasion.  He  skulked  like  a  child,  tore  off  his  cross  of  the  legion  of 
honour,  and  the  grand  cordons  of  the  order.  He  repaired  to  Capodi- 
monte,  and  there  the  most  disagreeable  scenes  of  altercation  ensued 
between  him  and  the  Queen.  Murat  devoted  himself  to  low  private 
intrigues,  and  frequently  passed  a  greater  part  of  the  night  in  reading 
police  reports,  which  were  the  more  calculated  to  alarm  him,  inas 
much  as  those  who  drew  them  up  knew  his  weak  side.  To  gratify  his 
taste  for  espionage,  he  lost  sight  of  what,  was  due  to  himself;  for  he 
would  receive  and  converse  with  the  lowest  and  most  degraded 
informers.  Still,  in  spite  of  all  his  weakness,  Mural  had  some  good 
points  in  his  character.  In  1812,  when  the  drums  beat  to  arms,  he 
seemed  anxious  thai  the  Emperor  should  summon  him,  When  the 
summons  was  given,  though  he  appeared  to  hesitate,  he  was  neverthe- 
less resolved.  He  set  oil' tor  Russia,  bul  it  was  with  a  sore  heart; 
and  he  manifested  hi-  grievances  at  an  ill-chosen  moment.  As  the 
Emperor  said  of  him,  he  was  always  heave  on  the  field  of  battle:  and 


4:14  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT    AND    FAMILY. 

in  the  campaign  of  Russia,  he  showed  all  the  greatest  valoui  and 
determination.  He  gained  battles  over  the  Russians,  and  added  to 
tin-  glory  of  our  eagles.  In  the  dreadful  retreat  from  Moscow  the 
Emperor  was  surrounded  by  a  battalion  which  might  justly  have 
been  called  his  imperial  battalion.  In  it,  colonels  discharged  the  duty 
of  sub-officers,  and  generals  that  of  captains  and  lieutenants.  Mural 
was  colonel  of  tins  battalion.  There  was  something  chivalrous  in  this 
body  of  men,  decorated  with  gold  epaulettes,  thus  constituting  them 
pelves  the  guard  of  their  beloved  chief;  for  such  Napoleon  was  to 
them  at  that  time,  though  he  thought  proper  to  tell  me,  in  the  audi- 
ence I  had  with  him  after  his  return  from  Russia,  that  he  experienced 
nothing  but  ingratitude. 

It  has  beeu  alleged  that  when  Murat  received  the  command  from 
the  Emperor,  he  consented  only  to  lead  the  army  into  the  Prussian 
territory,  and  that  as  soon  as  it  should  reach  Konigsberg,  he  was  to 
return  to  Naples.  Those  who  knew  any  thing  of  the  Emperor,  must 
be  convinced  of  the  inaccuracy  of  this  statement.  Is  it  to  be  sup- 
posed that  at  a  moment  when  he  had  serious  reason  to  be  displeased 
with  Murat,  he  would  have  allowed  the  latter  to  dictate  terms  to  him 
■ — he,  who  would  never  receive  a  dictation  from  any  of  the  powers  of 
Europe  1  The  idea  is  absurd  ;  besides,  an  article  in  the  Moniteur  of 
the  8th  of  February,  that  is,  after  he  learned  that  Murat  had  aban- 
doned the  command,  proves  quite  the  contrary.  The  following  is  the 
article  alluded  to :  "  The  King  of  Naples,  being  indisposed,  has  been 
obliged  to  resign  the  command  of  the  army,  which  he  has  transferred 
to  the  Prince  Viceroy.  The  latter  is  more  accustomed  to  the  manage- 
ment of  important  trusts,  and  he  has  the  entire  confidence  of  the 
Emperor."  On  the  24th  and  26th  of  the  preceding  January,  Napo- 
leon had  written  the  following  letter  to  his  sister  Caroline.  "The 
King  of  Naples  has  left  the  army.  Your  husband  is  very  brave  on 
the  field  of  battle,  but  he  is  weaker  than  a  woman  or  a  monk  when  he 
is  not  in  the  presence  of  the  enemy.  He  has  no  moral  courage."  In 
February  or  March  following,  he  wrote  to  Murat  thus:  "I  will  not 
say  any  thing  here  of  my  dissatisfaction  of  your  conduct  since  I  left 
the  army,  for  that  is  owing  to  the  weakness  of  your  character.  You 
are  a  good  soldier.  You  fight  bravely  on  the  field  of  battle ;  but  out 
of  it  you  have  neither  character  nor  energy.  However.  I  presume 
you  are  not  of  the  number  of  those  who  believe  that  the  lion  is  dead, 
and  that  they  may.  .  .  .If  you  make  this  calculation  you  are  completely 
deceived.  You  have  done  me  all  the  barm  that  you  possibly  could  do 
Brace  my  departure  from  Wilna.     But  I  will  say  no  more  of  that 


MARIA-LOUISE    AND   THE   LADIES   OF   THE   COURT.       415 

The  title  of  King  has  turned  your  head.  If  you  wish  to  preserve  that 
title,  you  must  look  to  your  conduct." 

This  letter,  which  was  addressed  to  Murat  in  1813,  gave  the 
finishing  stroke  to  his  wounded  vanity,  which  had  been  not  a  little 
mortified  by  the  article  in  the  Moniteur.  He  now  became  the  enemy 
of  Napoleon. 

I  may  here  observe  that  it  was  singularly  injudicious  in  Napoleon 
t<  sanction  the  insertion  of  offensive  personalities  in  the  Moniteur. 
fie  perhaps  created  more  enemies  by  that  unfortunate  journal  than 
by  his  cannon.  The  article  on  the  Queen  of  Prussia,  for  example, 
which  was  at  once  false  and  unjust ; — those  on  the  Prince  of  Sweden, 
M.  de  Stadion,  M.  de  Metternich,  etc.,  together  with  all  that  appeared 
from  1803  to  1814  against  the  Prince  of  Wales,  afterwards  George 
IV.  Truly,  it  is  inconceivable,  that  so  great  a  man  as  Napoleon 
should  have  resorted  to  such  petty  means  of  punishing  those  who  had 
incurred  his  displeasure. 

Meanwhile  the  clouds  gathered  more  and  more  thickly,  and  the 
storm  seemed  ready  to  break.  At  this  critical  moment  how  was 
Maria-Louisa  employed, — she  who,  of  all  others,  might  be  supposed 
to  tremble  when  the  Austrian  cannon  were  about  to  roar  on  the 
heights  of  Montmartre? — The  Empress  occupied  herself  in  working 
embroidery,  and  playing  on  the  piano.  She  visited  her  son.  or  had 
him  brought  to  her  at  certain  hours  of  the  day,  and  the  child,  who 
knew  his  nurse  better  than  his  mother,  could  sometimes  with  difficulty 
be  prevailed  on  to  hold  up  his  little  rosy  face  to  let  the  Empress  kiss 
him.  Maria-Louisa  was  not  a  general  favourite  with  the  frequenters 
of  the  court.  This  may  be  easily  accounted  for.  Her  associations 
were  restricted  to  her  own  little  interior  circle,  and  the  Duchess  de 
Montebello  was  almost  the  only  individual  admitted  to  her  familiaril  y. 
This  choice  was  doubtless  a  good  one,  but,  still  she  mighl  have  made 
herself  more  agreeable  at  those  little  soirees,  to  which  only  about 
forty  or  fifty  ladies  were  admitted.  These  ladies  were  alternately 
invited,  so  that  about  ten  or  twelve  were  present  every  evening, 
Th'-y  were  the  dames  du  pa  la  is.  am!  1  lx  ■  ladies  of  honour  to  the  Impe- 
rial Princesses. 

Spain  had  fell  the  counter-stroke  of  the  disasters  of  the  North. 
King  Joseph,  after  having  exerted  every  human  effort,  was  compelled 
to  retire  upon  l-'ranee.  At  this  juncture,  it  was  especially  requisite 
that  our  force  in  Spain  should  have  I n  headed  by  such  men  a; 

Marshal    Soult     or    .Marshal    Suehet.      But    the    former    was    still     iii 

Saxony,  and  the  latter  was  occupied  in  driving  Sir  George  Murray 
from  Tarragona,  who  at  length  lied  ami  left  us  all  his  artillery.     But 


410  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

what  signified  this  victory  ? — Jourdan,  who  commanded  King  Joseph's 
army,  was  unluckily  at  the  head  of  it  at  the  fatal  battle  of  Vittoria. 
All  was  lost — baggage,  artillery,  everything  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
enemy.  The  road  to  France  was  impracticable;  it  was  necessary  to 
proceed  by  the  way  of  Parnpeluna,  and  even  in  that  direction  the  road 
was  covered  with  guerrillas.  It  was  there  that  Geneial  Toy,  with 
twenty  thousand  men,  stopped  almost  the  whole  right  wing  of  the 
English  army  at  the  battle  of  Tolosa  in  Biscay. 

On  hearing  of  the  disastrous  battle  of  Vittoria,  the  Emperor  sent 
for  Marshal  Soult.  "  You  must  depart  for  Spain,"  said  he,  "  in  an 
hour.  All  has  been  lost  by  the  strangest  mismanagement.  Depart, 
and  serve  me — serve  your  country,  as  1  know  you  can  serve  her,  and 
my  gratitude  will  be  boundless !"  Marshal  Soult  departed  from 
Dresden,  possessed  of  no  other  information  than  the  total  destruction 
of  the  army  of  Spain.  He  arrived  on  the  frontier  just  as  the  expiring 
wrecks  of  that  superb  army  had  touched  their  native  soil.  He  rallied 
them,  and  attacked  the  enemy  at  Roncrsvalles.  The  battle  was 
obstinately  contested;  but  what  availed  even  the  talent  of  Soult?  it 
could  not  recall  the  dead  to  life.  After  the  battle  of  Vittoria  the 
army  had  ceased  to  exist.  Its  miserable  remains  retired  into  France, 
after  leaving  upwards  of  eight  thousand  men  among  the  mountains  of 
Roncesvalles. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

Die  continental  coalition — The  Tugend-Band — Proclamation  from  Hartwell — 
Prussia  declares  war  against  France— Military  position  of  Europe — Napo- 
leon's departure  from  Paris — The  Imperial  family  at  Dresden — Erfurt — - 
Battle  of  Weissenfeld — Defiles  of  Poserna — Death  of  Marshal  Bessieres — 
Battle  of  Lutzen — Napoleon  at  the  tomb  of  Gustavus  Adolphus — The  King 
of  Saxony  and  Prince  Eugene — Scene  between  the  Emperor  and  M.  Metter- 
nich — Battle  of  Bautzen — Bernadotte  joins  the  Allies — Visit  from  Lavalette 
— Death  of  Duroc — The  King  of  Naples — His  alarm  respecting  the  English 
— He  rejoins  Napoleon — Treaties  of  Reichenbaeh  and  Peterswalden — Junot 
at  Gorizia — General  Moreau's  arrival  in  Europe — His  interview  with  the 
allied  Sovereigns  at  Prague — The  Emperor  Alexander — General  J  .  .  .  .  — 
The  two  renegades — Moreau's  death — His  remains  conveyed  to  St.  Peters- 
burgh. 

The  sixth  continental  coalition,  as  I  have  said,  was  now  formed  against 
France.     The  Emperor,  had,  perhaps,  provoked  the  total  defection 


THE   TUGEND-BAND.  417 

of  Prussia,  by  his  ill-judged  rejection  of  the  propositions  addressed, 
on  the  6th  of  February,  by  M.  Hardenberg  to  Count,  de  Saint 
Marsan,  our  minister  at  Berlin.  These  propositions  had  for  their 
object  to  make  the  King  of  Prussia  a  pacificator  between  the  two 
Emperors.  The  court  of  Berlin,  and  especially  the  King,  were  per- 
fectly sincere  when,  in  February,  1813,  they  offered  their  mediation. 
Two  circumstances  of  little  importance  prevented  it  being  accepted. 
and  induced  Napoleon  to  place  but  little  faith  in  this  friendly  propo- 
sition, the  protecting  air  of  which  was  certainly  ill  calculated  to  please 
him.  It  is  well  known  that  after  the  battle  of  Jena  the  Emperor 
Napoleon  received  overtures  from  the  famous  association  called  the 
Tugend-Band  (the  union  of  virtue).  This  association,  which  had 
already  assumed  a  formidable  character,  invited  Napoleon  to  eman- 
cipate Germany,  and  to  confer  on  her  representative  and  liberal 
institutions.  The  Emperor  committed  the  impolitic  error  of  refusing ; 
and  his  refusal  was  attended  by  two  fatal  results  to  himself  and  to 
France.  The  first  was,  to  convert  into  an  implacable  and  powerful 
enemy  a  force  which  in  his  hands  might  have  become  the  lever  of  the 
north  of  Europe,  by  placing  at  his  disposal  all  the  youth  of  Germany. 
The  Tugend-Band  had  greatly  augmented  its  power  since  the  battle 
of  Jena.  The  cabinet  of  Berlin  was  under  the  influence  of  that  asso- 
ciation, and  was  its  organ  in  important  circumstances:  it  had  been 
instrumental  in  determining  .King  William  to  depart  for  Breslau, 
where  other  interests  were  to  come  under  discussion.  The  Tugend- 
Band  thus  became  the  enemy  of  Napoleon,  through  his  refusal  to 
espouse  its  cause.  On  learning  that  the  King  of  Prussia  was  at 
Breslau,  Napoleon  smiled,  with  an  expression  which  enabled  those 
who  observed  him  to  guess  what  was  passing  in  his  mind.  The  note 
communicated  to  M.  de  Saint-Marsan  was  refused,  with  some  offensive 
remark.  There  were  two  causes  which  al  thai  time  urged  the  Em- 
peror to  a  sort  of  half-revealed  hostility  towards  Prussia: — the 
certainty  he  supposed  he  possessed  of  the  treason  of  the  cabinet  of 
Berlin;  ami  on  the  other  hand,  the  extreme  confidence  he  reposed  in 
♦he  cabinel  of  Vienna. 

In  1813,  and  even,  I  may  say,  in  the  beginning  of  1814,  the 
Powers  of  Europe  entertained  no  intention  of  re-establishing  the 
Bourbons  on  the  throne  of  St.  Louis.  In  the  circles  in  which  I  mixed 
in  Pari-,  I  everj  day  beard  conversations  in  which  the  dangers  of 
France  were  freely  discussed ;  but  the  possibility  of  the  Bourbons 
being  broughl  back  by  the  Allies  was  never  thought  of.  Ai  length 
the  famous  proclamation  of  Louis  XVIII.  was  circulated  on  the  coasts 
of  Normandj  and  Brittanj  l>\  English  cruisers.  This  proclamation 
or, 


418  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT    AND    FAMILY. 

was  ably  written,  like  every  thing  which  emanated  from  the  pen  of 
Louis  XYI1I.  1  cannol  describe  the  astonishment  it  excited  in  France 
— in  Paris  particularly.  The  exiles  of  Hartweil  had  been  forsaken 
and  even  forgotten  by  the  English  ministers  since  1811.  The  effort? 
and  the  gold  of  the  cabinet  of  St.  James's  had  been  tried  in  another 
quartei  But  seeing  all  the.  advantage  that  might  be  derived  from  a 
diversion  in  favour  of  the  deposed  Bourbon  family,  Lord  Liverpool 
joyfully  embraced  the  scheme.  It  succeeded  beyond  his  most 
sanguine  hopes,  and  proved  the  death-blow  of  Napoleon.  The 
reverses  of  the  Russian  campaign  might  have  been  repaired.  The 
affection  of  a  great  people  would  still  have  furnished  their  Sovereign 
with  immense  resources;  but  before  Napoleon  could  ask  for  proofs 
of  that  affection,  there  suddenly  rose  up  Defore  him  an  unknown 
enemy.  This  enemy  appeared  like  a  man  rising  from  the  grave  to  a 
multitude  of  persons  who  had  abandoned  the  white  flag,  sincerely 
believing  its  cause  to  be  lost  for  ever.  Napoleon,  who  for  fifteen 
years  had  occupied  the  throne  of  France,  his  claim  to  which  was 
legitimately  acquired  by  his  services  and  the  voice  of  the  people,  now 
heard  the  appalling  words  Usurper  I  and  Legitimacy !  That  which 
he  justly  regarded  as  the  rightful  inheritance  of  his  son  was  now  about 
to  be  wrested  from  him  in  the  name  of  the  old  cause,  which  he  had 
every  reason  to  believe  was  lost  and  forgotten.  This  new  adversary 
was  more  fearful  than  all  the  rest.* 

Meanwhile,  Prussia  declared  war  against  France,  and  proclaimed 
her  accession  to  the  treaty  of  continental  alliance.  We  were  then  in 
a  terrible  position !  The  army  commanded  by  Prince  Eugene,  which 
constituted  our  principal  force,  did  not  amount  to  two  thousand  men 
— veteran  troops !  The  viceroy  performed  prodigies  during  the  time 
he  remained  without  aid,  and  almost  without  hope,  surrounded  only 
by  dissatisfied  troops,  and  by  allies  ready  to  desert  our  cause.  We 
were  still  in  possession  of  Magdeburg ;  the  Viceroy's  head-quarters 
were  at  Stassfurth,  near  Halberstadt ;  and  Rapp,  who  was  shut  up  in 
Dantzick,  maintained  himself  like  a  hero.     Junot  had  departed  for 

*  About  this  period,  March,  1813,  a  great  deal  was  said  about  a  letter  written 
to  the  Emperor  by  the  Prince  Royal  of  Sweden.  This  letter  was  said  to  be  a 
soir  of  lesson  read  by  the  pupil  to  his  master;  and  it  was  very  well  known  that 
that  master  had  no  inclination  to  take  advice,  even  from  those  he  loved.  Conse 
quently,  he  regarde  1  the  demand  made  to  him  by  Bernadotte  to  give  peace  to 
Europe  as  an  offence  of  the  gravest  kind.  Bernadotte  was  evidently  seeking  a 
pretext  for  a  complete  rupture  with  France.  He  must  have  known  Napoleon 
well  enough  to  be  assured  of  the  effect  to  be  produced  on  him  by  advice  con- 
veyed in  the  shape  of  remonstrance. 


Mil  ITARY    POSITION    OF   EUROPE.  419 

tne  Illyrian  Provinces  and  Venice,  for  the  English  threatened  the 
coast  of  all  that  part  of  the  south,  and  the  Emperor  saw,  in  the  horn 
of  danger,  the  advantage  of  sending  thither  a  man  devoted  to  him 
like  his  old  friend.  Berlin  was  occupied  by  the  Cossacks.  The  new 
city  of  Dresden  was  taken  by  the  Prussians.  Hamburgh  was  evacu- 
ated, and  the  forces  of  the  French  army,  though  formidable  in 
appearance,  were  not  calculated  to  inspire  confidence  in  men  capable 
of  appreciating  them.  The  Emperor's  departure,  which  took  place 
on  the  15th  of  April,  caused  a  deep  sensation  in  the  city  of  Paris. 
On  all  previous  occasions  his  departure  had  never  given  rise  to 
apprehension.  Victory  had  ever  been  faithful  to  him  ! — But  fortune 
had  ceased  to  smile,  and  alarm  had  taken  the  place  of  confidence. 
News  was  looked  for  with  a  mingled  feeling  of  impatience  and  fear. 
It  was  known  that  negotiations  were  opened ; — but  what  would  be  the 
result ! 

The  Imperial  family  assembled  at  Dresden.  The  Emperor  of 
Austria,  the  best  of  men  and  most  affectionate  of  fathers,  was  happy 
to  see  his  daughter  again,  and  above  all  to  see  her  happy  ;  for  so  she 
certainly  was.  At  that  time  the  Emperor  Francis  was  not  inclined 
to  go  to  war.  Austria  was  no  doubt  eager  to  repair  her  losses,  and 
especially  to  make  amends  for  the  vast  misfortunes  which  had  sur- 
rounded her  since  1805.  Thus,  in  1808,  the  cabinet  of  Vienna 
proposed  to  that  of  St.  Petersburgh  the  triple  alliance  of  Austria, 
Prussia,  and  Russia;  which  proposition  was  rejected.  But,  in  1813, 
if  Napoleon  had  consented  to  restore  the  Illyrian  Provinces  and  some 
other  conquests  useless  to  France,  but  important  to  Austria,  the  latter 
power  would  have  been,  what  natural  and  political  laws  had  ordained 
she  should  be — our  faithful  ally. 

Napoleon  having  left  Paris  on  the,  15th  of  April,  arrived  at  Mentz 
on  the  17th,  and  on  the  25th  reached  Erfurth.  Here  he  remained  a 
few  days,  and  then  proceeded  to  his  head-quarters.  The  battle  of 
Weissenfels  was  fought  on  the  29th  of  April.  Our  advanced  guard. 
composed  entirely  of  infantry,  for  we  had  no  cavalry  since  the 
disasters  of  Moscow,  defeated  the  Russian  advanced  guard,  which 
was  composed  entirely  of  cavalry.  Alas!  this  partial  triumph  was 
the  precursor  of  a  sad  reverse  of  fortune.     The  ground  was  disputed 

foot    by     foot.       Napoleon     was    well     aware    that     the    issue    of    the 

campaign  depended  on  its  opening.  The  conflict  was  obstinate  on 
both  sides,  mid  every  little  skirmish  was  attended  with  vast  bloodshed. 
General  Wittgenstein  commanded  a  numerous  force  of  infantry  and 
cavalry,  with  which  he  was  instructed  o  defend  the  defile,  or  rathei 
the  defiles  of  Poserna.     A  formidable  'irtillery  force  augmented  thf 


420  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

strength  of  this  position,  which,  nevertheless,  Napoleon  resolved  tc 
oarry.  This  was  on  the  eve  of  the  battle  of  Bautzen,  and  Napoleor 
made  choice  of  Bessieres  for  the  dangerous  enterprise.  On  the  1st 
of  May,  the  Marshal,  seeing  the  defiles  of  Poserna  so  formidably 
defended,  and  knowing  how  important  it  was  for  the  French  army  to 
gain  possession  of  them,  entered  the  defile  of  Rippach,  which  was 
more  strongly  defended  than  the  rest,  and  advanced,  sword  in  hand, 
at  the  head  of  the  tirailleurs,  whom  he  encouraged  at  once  by  his 
■words  and  his  example.  The.  heights  were  carried,  the  enemy  was 
routed,  and  we  were  in  possession  of  the  defile.  At  this  moment 
Bessieres,  who  was  always  the  first  in  the  face  of  danger,  received 
a  fatal  wound.  A  ball  entered  his  breast,  and  he  breathed  his 
last  before  he  could  be  fully  aware  of  the  glory  that  attended 
his  death. 

His  aides-de-camp,  and  those  immediately  about  him,  for  a  time 
concealed  the  event  from  the  knowledge  of  the  army.  A  cloak  was 
thrown  over  the  body,  and  the  Emperor  was  the  only  person  made 
acquainted  with  the  misfortune.  The  intelligence  overwhelmed  him. 
Bessieres's  death  was  an  immense  loss  to  Napoleon  ;  he  felt  it  both 
as  a  Sovereign  and  a  friend.  That  same  night  the  Emperor  wrote 
these  few  lines  to  the  Duchess  of  Istria :  "  Your  husband  has  perished 
for  France — and  he  closed  without  pain  his  glorious  life." 

After  this  first  disastrous  loss,  a  triumph,  though  won  with  blood- 
stained laurels,  was  ostentatiously  announced  by  the  French  journals. 
This  was  the  battle  of  Lutzen.  Napoleon  probably  wished  to  revive 
the  recollection  of  Gustavus  Adolphus,  who  died  and  was  interred 
at  Lutzen.  The  Emperor  arrived  at  the  latter  place  on  the  night  of 
the  1st  of  May.  His  spirits  were  deeply  depressed.  The  death  of 
Bessieres,  which  had  happened  only  a  few  hours  before,  and  which  he 
was  constrained  to  conceal  ; — the  critical  circumstances  in  which  he 
was  placed,  all  tended  to  cast  a  gloom  on  every  surrounding  object. 
Napoleon  was  not  usually  influenced  by  external  circumstances  ;  but 
here  the  moral  effect  produced  a  reaction.  He  visited  the  tomb  of 
Gustavus  Adolphus*  and  there,  in  the  silence  of  night,  during  the 
interval  between  the  loss  of  a  beloved  friend  and  the  gaining  of  a 
victory,  Napoleon  experienced  impressions,  which,  by  his  own  ac- 
knowledgment, appeared  to  him  a  sort  of  revelation.  Be  this  as  it 
may,  the  battle  of  Lutzen  was  won  by  a  sort  of  phenomenon,  or  an 
inspiration  of  the  Emperor's  genius,  which  a  mind  like  his  might 
naturally  attribute  to  a  sort  of  predestination. 

*  There  is  an  obelisk  erected  on  the  spot  near  the  road-side  from  Weissen 
fels  to  Leipsic,  where  Gustavus  fell. 


NAPOLEC  N    AXD    METTERXICH's   HAT.  421 

"This  is  like  one  of  our  Egyptian  battles,"  said  he,  as  he  surveyed 
the  ground — "  we  have  infantry  and  artillery,  but  no  cavalry, — gen- 
tlemen, we  must  not  spare  ourselves  here !"  He  afterwards  re- 
marked, "  I  have  gained  the  battle  of  Lutzen  like  the  General-in- 
Chief  of  the  army  of  Italy,  and  the  army  of  Egypt!"  In  the.  utmost 
heat  of  the  action  Napoleon  alighted  from  his  horse,  and,  to  use  his 
own  words,  he  did  not  spare  himself.  Whole  batteries  were  carried 
by  bayonet  charges.  Meanwhile  Prince  Eugene,  by  a  skilful  and 
well-executed  march,  had  opened  the  gates  of  Dresden  to  the  good 
King  of  Saxony.  This  was  the  last  exploit  of  the  Viceroy's  brilliant 
campaign.  Unfortunately,  Napoleon  required  his  services  in  Italy, 
whither  he  returned  on  the  12th  of  May — the  very  day  on  which  the 
King  of  Saxony  re-entered  his  capital.  On  the  18th  of  May,  Eugene 
was  in  Milan.  By  his  intelligence  and  activity  he  raisud  a  new 
army,  and  that  army  was  fighting  in  Germany  in  the  month  of  August 
following.  It  consisted  of  forty-five  thousand  infantry,  and  two 
thousand  cavalry.  All  this  partakes  of  the  miraculous ;  within  the 
space  of  eleven  months  the  army  of  Italy  furnished  nearly  ninety 
thousand  troops — forty  thousand  at  the  beginning  of  1812;  twenty 
thousand  in  the  autumn  ;  and  twenty-eight  thousand  at  the  end  of 
March,  1813.  These  latter,  commanded  by  General  Bertrand,  joined 
the  army  of  Germany  on  the  very  day  of  the  battle  of  Lutzen.  The 
departure  of  Prince  Eugene  made  a  deep  impression  on  Austria. 
His  journey  was  regarded,  though  perhaps  unjustly,  as  a  proof  of 
distrust;  and  at  that  moment,  when  Austria  openly  assumed  the  char- 
acter of  armed  mediator,  her  dignity  felt  wounded. 

Napoleon  had  a  conference  with  Count  Metternich,  for  at  that 
time  he  had  not  been  elevated  to  the  rank  of  Prince.  The  conversa- 
tion was  warmly  maintained,  and  there  appeared  reason  to  apprehend 
that  something  unpleasant  might  ensue.  The  Emperor  began  to 
lose  all  self-command.  He  advanced  towards  M.  de  Metternich, 
speaking  in  an  elevated  tone  of  voice,  and  by  a  sudden  motion  of  his 
arm,  he  struck  the  hat  which  M.  de  Metternich  held  in  his  hand,  and 
it  fell  to  the  ground.  Napoleon  saw  this,  and  appeared  a  little  dis- 
ooncerted  at  the  accident.  The  interlocutors  continued  walking 
iboul  ;  M.  de  Metternich  maintained  his  sang-froid,  and  took  no 
notice  of  the  hat.  This  circumstance,  so  trivial  in  if  sell',  had  its 
influence  on  the  mind  of  Napoleon  ;   he  became  preoccupied,  and 

looked  at  the  unfortunate  hat  every  ti be  passed  it,  in  a  way  that 

showed  he  was  not  a  little  vexed  at  his  own  warmth.  "What  will 
he  do?"  thought  M.  de  Metternich,  who  was  resolved  to  go  away 
without  bis  hat,  rather  than  itoop  to  take  it  up.     After  two  or  three 


±22  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

turns  up  and  down  the  room,  the  Emperor,  by  an  artful  manoeuvre, 
managed  to  pass  quite  close  to  the  hat,  so  that  it  came  precisely  ir 
his  way.  He  then  gave  it  a  gentle  kick  with  his  foot,  picked  it  up, 
and  carefully  laid  it  on  a  chair  which  stood  near  him.  In  this  little 
affair,  so  insignificant  in  itself,  Napoleon  showed  all  the  address  and 
presence  of  mind  which  he  so  well  knew  how  to  exercise  in  matters 
of  greater  importance. 

Whilst  the  army  of  Italy  was  engaged  in  opposing  the  Russians, 
the  most  active  communications  were  maintained  between  France 
and  Austria,  Count  Louis  de  Narbonne,  and  M.  de  Caulaincourt, 
both  of  whom  were  very  anxious  to  bring  about  peace,  to  which  they 
were  likewise  cdnvinced  Russia  was  not  averse,  were  appointed  to 
negotiate  on  the  part  of  France.  The  battle  of  Bautzen  was  fought 
on  the  21st  of  May.  On  the  2d  of  May,  the  day  on  which  the  battle 
of  L'utzen  was  gained,  Napoleon  had  remarked,  "  We  shall  conquer 
about  three  o'clock  this  afternoon."  A  similar  prediction  preceded 
the  victory  of  Bautzen.  But  what  torrents  of  blood  sullied  <~>ur 
laurels !  Our  loss  was  considerable,  though  inferior  to  that  of  the 
Russians  and  Prussians.  The  Emperor,  on  his  part,  acknowledged 
the  loss  of  twenty  thousand  men.  Nevertheless  the  advantage  at- 
tending the  victory  was  immense.  It  rendered  us  masters  of  all  the 
roads  leading  to  Silesia,  and  thus  opened  to  us  the  heart  of  Prussia. 

The  news  of  the  junction  of  the  Prince  Royal  of  Sweden,  circu 
lated  about  this  time,  with  the  coalition  of  the  allies,  added  to  the 
public  disquiet.  On  the  18th  of  May,  he  had  landed  at  Stralsund 
with  30,000  Swedes.  This,  on  the  part  of  Bernadotte,  was  an  abso- 
lute treason  to  his  country,  which  nothing  can  ever  obliterate.  At 
Stralsund  he  assembled,  under  his  own  command,  an  army  of  a  hun 
dred  and  forty  thousand  men,  consisting  of  Russians,  Prussians,  and 
Swedes.  This  was  the  army  which,  after  having  beaten  Marshal  Ney 
at  Dumewitz,  as  well  as  the  brave  Oudinot,  saved  Berlin,  by  prevent 
ing  Napoleon  from  profiting  by  the  advantage  gained  at  Dresden. 

Paris  was  deserted.  Those  ladies  whose  husbands  were  absent 
with  the  army,  had  set  off  to  their  country  seats,  or  to  the  different 
watering  places,  and  none  remained  in  the  capital  except  those  who, 
like  myself,  had  peremptory  reasons  for  not  leaving  it.  A  little 
circle  of  friends  assembled  at  my  house  every  evening.  Lavalette 
came  to  see  me  on  one  of  these  occasions,  and  I  observed  that  he 
looked  gloomy  and  chagrined,  he  who  was  always  so  cheerful  and 
good-humoured.  "  Heavens  !"  exclaimed  I,  "  what  is  the  matter  ] 
You  look  as  melancholy  as  if  you  had  come  from  a  funeral !"  Lava- 
lette changed  colour.     He  put  his  hand  into  his  bosom,  and  drew  out 


DEATH   OF   DUROC.  423 

a  lottei.  It  was  from  the  grand  army,  and  was  in  the  handwriting 
of  Duroc. — "  Ah  !"  said  I.  "  a  thousand  thanks  for  this.  I  have  not 
had  news  for  so  long  a  time  !" 

I  broke  open  the  letter;  it  had  been  written  at  two  separate 
times,  and  so  rapidly  that  it  was  scarcely  legible.  He  had  begun  to 
write  to  me  on  the  eve  of  the  battle  of  Bautzen,  and  had  finished  the 
letter  next  day — so  at  least  I  imagined. 

Next  morning,  before  ten  o'clock,  M.  de  Lavalette  again  called 
or.  me.  On  recollecting  his  agitated  manner  the  night  before,  a  sin 
ister  idea  crossed  my  mind;  I  thought  of  Illyria,  and  running  to  meet 
him  as  soon  as  he  entered,  I  exclaimed,  "What  has  happened  to 
Junot?" — "  Nothing,"  he  replied  :  and  seating  himself  beside  me,  he 
took  both  my  hands  in  his,  and  said  in  that  feeling  manner,  so  pecu- 
liarly his  own  : — •'*  My  dearest  friend,  we  have  sustained  a  great  mis- 
fortune, for  it  is  a  misfortune  common  to  us  all."  Then,  after  a 
pause,  as  if  fearful  to  utter  the  fatal  words,  he  added  :  "  Duroc  is 
dead  ! — He  was  killed  at  the  battle  of  Ripenbach,  or  rather  by  one 
of  those  fatalities  which  Providence  is  pleased  to  inflict  upon  us — it 
was  after  the  battle  was  ended  !" 

He  then  informed  me  that  Duroc,  standing  behind  the  Emperor, 
in  conversation  with  General  Kirschner,  was  killed  by  the  rebound 
of  a  bail,  which  was  fired  from  so  great  a  distance,  that  it  was  incon 
ceivable  how  it  should  have  taken  effect.  It  did  so,  however,  and  too 
fatally,  for  the  second  rebound  inflicted  Duroc's  death-blow.  This 
event  deeply  affected  the  Emperor.  He  followed  the  Duke  de  Frioul 
to  a  cottage,  to  which  he  was  conveyed,  in  the  village  of  Marksdorfij 
at  the  entrance  of  which  the  fatal  occurrence  took  place.  Duroc, 
who  was  scarcely  able  to  breathe,  was  laid  otl  a  bed,  and  a  sheet,  was 
thrown  over  him.  On  seeing  the  Emperor  so  deeply  moved,  he 
said  : — 

"Sire,  leave  this  scene  I  entreat  you;  it  is  too  much  for  your 
feelings.  I  consign  my  family  to  your  care."  Duroc  was  one  of 
tlmse  rare  rnen  who  are  but  sparingly  sent  into  the  world,  lie  was 
universally  beloved  and  esteemed,  and  the  favour  which  the  Emperor 
bestowed  on  him,  never  excited  envy.  His  death  was  an  irreparable 
loss  t'>  Napoleon. 

I  had  many  friends  at  Naples,  attached  (<>  the  court  of  the  Queen 
and  King  Joachim ;  and  I  received  from  them,  about  this  time,  letters 
which  surprised  me  strangely.  The  King,  I  was  informed,  had  re- 
ceived from  the  Emperor  orders  to  rejoin  him  in  Germany,  and  it 
was  reported,  even  in  the  interior  of  the  palace,  that  Joachiui  refused 
to  go.     1  may  here  briefly  relate  thu  circumstances  which  followed 


424  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

the  inexplicable  departure  of  the  King  of  Naples,  when  he  abandoned 
the  French  at  Poseu  on  the  17th  of  January,  1813.  Murat,  doubt- 
less, behaved  badly  to  the  Emperor;  but  a  fact  which  I  can  certify, 
because  I  have  proofs  of  it  in  my  possession,  is,  that  a  conspiracy 
formed  in  the  bosom  of  his  family  was  the  sole  cause  of  his  first 
faults.  It  was  likewise  a  very  artfully  contrived  scheme,  which  occa- 
sioned his  precipitate  departure  from  Posen  on  the  17th  of  January. 
Unfounded  alarms  were  raised  in  the  mind  of  Joachim  relative  to  the 
designs  of  the  English  on  his  dominions.  Urgent  messages  were  dis- 
patched to  him  with  the  intelligence  that  an  English  fleet  was  in 
sight  of  the  coast  of  Calabria,  and  that  preparations  wrere  making  for 
a  landing.  This  intelligence,  together  with  letters  from  the  Queen, 
induced  him  suddenly  to  leave  his  head-charters  at  Posen.  He  set 
oft*  accompanied  by  his  aide-de-camp  General  Rosetti,  and  hurried  to 
Naples,  in  a  state  of  anxiety  which  almost  deprived  him  of  the  power 
of  sleeping  or  taking  food.  Sometimes  he  would  rub  his  head,  and 
wildly  exclaim,  "  The  English  !  the  English  ! — Rosetti ;  you  will  see 
that  when  we  get  to  Florence,  we  shall  find  they  have  landed,  and 
that  they  are  masters  of  Calabria  !" 

Instead  of  repairing  to  Naples,  he  proceeded  to  Caserte,  where  the 
Queen  and  her  family  then  were.  The  lady  who  furnished  me  with 
these  particulars  was  at  that  time  at  Caserte,  in  the  exercise  of  her 
court  duty.  She  assured  me  that  the  first  interview  between  Joachim 
and  Caroline  was  exceedingly  cold  and  constrained,  and  that  violent 
scenes  ensued  after  the  King's  return.  Murat  rejoined  the  Emperoi 
during  the  armistice  of  Plewitz.  Napoleon  gave  him  the  command 
of  the  right  wing  of  the  army  on  the  day  of  the  battle  of  Dresden, 
From  that  time  to  the  moment  of  his  departure  for  Italy,  which  was 
after  the  battle  of  Leipsic,  his  conduct  was  worthy  of  what  he  had 
shown  himself  to  be  when  with  the  army  of  Italy,  and  in  Egypt.  He 
seemed  anxious  to  prove  that  he  had  no  wish  to  spare  his  blood  in 
the  service  of  the  Emperor. 

Our  ill-fortune  in  Spain  produced  a  fatal  influence  in  the  North,  in 
spite  of  the  presence  of  Napoleon.  The  combined  disasters  of  Russia 
and  the  Peninsula  inspired  our  adversaries  with  renewed  confidence. 
Alliances  were  signed  against  us  in  all  quarters.  The  treaties  of 
Reichenbach  and  Peterswalden  gave  to  the  coalition  an  army  of  two 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men;  and  yet,  at  the  commencement  of 
the  campaign,  England  was  so  destitute  of  financial  resources  that  she 
.jould  not  grant  subsidies.  About  this  time  I  received  a  letter  from 
Junot,  dated  Gorizia.  He  had  set  out  on  a  l>ng  journey  along  the 
shore  of  the  Adriatic  :  but  the  information  he  received  led  him  to 


MOREAU    RETURNS   TO    EUROPE.  425 

apprehend  that  the  English  would  effect  a  landing  at  Frame.  He 
immediately  returned  to  Gorizia;  and  on  the  5th  of  July  the  English 
really  presented  themselves  before  Fiume  with  a  small  squadron, 
consisting  of  an  eighty  gun  ship  and  several  smaller  vessels  filled 
with  English  troops.  The  ships  fired  on  the  city,  and,  after  a  short 
resistance,  which  was  abridged  by  the  defection  of  some  Croatian 
troops,  the  English  effected  a  landing. 

General  Moreau,  who  had  resided  for  some  time  in  America,  em- 
barked on  the  21st  of  June  for  Europe,  accompanied  by  his  wife  and 
M.  de  Swinine,  a  person  attached  to  the  Russian  embassy.  Moreau 
returned  to  Europe  with  revenge  in  his  heart,  and  a  determination  to 
wreak  it  at  any  price,  even  that  of  honour.  He  landed,  I  think,  at 
Gothemberg,  on  the  24th  of  July,  and  from  thence  proceeded  to 
Prague  to  see  the  Allied  Sovereigns,  who  awaited  him  with  a  degree 
of  impatience  which  seemed  to  say, —  We  count  on  you  to  aid  us  in 
our  designs  on  France.  He  engaged  to  direct  the  operations  of  the 
campaign.  No  doubt  he  must  have  felt  many  bitter  pangs  of  re- 
morse, when  he  beheld  those  national  colours  and  those  uniforms 
which  he  himself  had  so  often  led  against  the  Austrians  and  Prussians. 
On  the  eve  of  the  battle  of  Dresden,  the  Emperor  Alexander  came  to 
him  and  said,  "  I  have  come  to  receive  your  commands ;  I  am  your 
aide-de-camp."  A  Russian  officer  who  was  present  on  this  occasion, 
assured  me  that  when  the  Emperor  Alexander  uttered  the  above 
words,  Moreau  became  deadly  pale,  and  trembled  so  violently  thai  it 
was  easy  to  discern  the  painful  state  of  his  feelings.  One  da\  he  met 
General  J  .  .  .  ,  who,  owing  to  some  cause  of  dissatisfaction,  had  left 
the  French  army,  in  which  he  had  long  served.  Moreau.  though  but 
slightly  acquainted  with  him,  was  so  happy  to  find  some  one  situated 
like  himself,  that  he  stepped  up  to  him  nnd  took  him  cordially  by  the 
hand.  General  J....,  however,  withdrew  his  hand,  and  replied 
coolly  to  the  greeting  of  Moreau.  "It  is  somewhat  strange,"  said 
the  latter  to  his  fellow  renegade,  but  with  a  certain  degree  of  reserve, 
for  he  saw  the  other  was  not  inclined  to  meet  his  advances,  "it  is 
strange  that  we  should  meel  here  under  circumstances  so  similar." — 
;'  it  is  one  of  the  \\  himsical  decrees  of  fate,"  replied  <  reneral  .1  .... , 
'■hut  after  all,  our  cases  are  nol  so  very  similar;  for  you  must  Know 
I  am  not  a  Frenchman."  Moreau  heaved  a  deep  Bigh,  and  covering 
his  face  with  his  hand,  turned  away  and  said  no  more.  This  oircum 
stance  took  place  three  or  four  days  before  his  death."' 

*  He  was  killed  in  the  following  manner:  Accompanied  by  the  Emperot 
Alexander,  he  vru  making  a  reconnoiseance  before  Dresden,  on  the  -7th  of 


126  NAPOLEON.    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY 


CHAPTER    XLV. 

The  Duke  de  Kovigo — Junot's  illness  and  death — State  of  Spain — Treaty  cf 
alliance  with  Denmark — Congress  of  Prague — Propositions  to  Austria— 
Rapture  of  the  Armistice — Prince  Schwartzenburg — Battle  of  Dresden — 
Victory — Reverses — Surrender  of  St.  Sebastian — Treaty  of  Tceplitz — Battla 
of  Katzbach— Wellington  enters  France — Battle  of  Leipsic — Death  of  Prince 
Poniatowski — Napoleon's  visit  to  the  King  of  Saxony — The  French  army 
cross  the  Rhine — The  Emperor's  arrival  at  Mentz — Surrender  of  Pampeluna 
— The  French  driven  from  Spain — The  typhus  fever — Treachery  of  Prince 
Schwartzenburg  and  the  Prince  of  Wirtemberg — Evacuation  of  Holland — - 
Restoration  of  the  House  of  Orange — Napoleon's  arrival  at  St.  Cloud — 
Murat — Intrigues  of  England — Admiral  Bentinck  and  the  Duke  de  Vau- 
guyon — The  Emperor's  laconic  letter  to  Murat. 

The  severe  shocks  I  had  sustained  by  the  death  of  my  two  valued 
friends,  Bessieres  and  Duroc,  had  produced  a  serious  effect  upon  my 

August,  1813.  The  Czar,  following  up  his  declaration  of  being  Moreau's  aide- 
de-camp,  obliged  him  to  pass  first  along  a  bridge,  which  was  rather  narrow. 
A  ball  fired  from  the  French  army  struck  Moreau,  and  shattered  his  right  knee, 
then,  after  passing  through  the  body  of  his  horse,  it  carried  away  a  part  of  his 
left  leg.  Consternation  prevailed  throughout  the  Russian  camp.  The  Czar 
was  deeply  affected.  As  to  Moreau,  he  suffered  a  martyrdom  of  agony.  A 
litter  was  formed,  which  was  supported  on  the  Cossacks'  pikes,  and  in  this 
manner  Moreau  was  borne  from  the  field  of  battle.  He  was  conveyed  to  a 
house,  where  the  Emperor  Alexander's  chief  surgeon  amputated  his  right  leg. 
He  bore  the  operation  courageously,  and  when  it  was  over  he  said  to  the  sur- 
geon, — "But  the  left,  sir,  what  is  to  be  done  with  that?"  The  surgeon  looked 
at  him  with  surprise. — "Yes,"  pursued  Moreau,  "what  is  to  be  done  with  this 
fragment  of  a  limb?  It,  is  perfectly  useless."  The  surgeon  replied  that  he 
feared  it  would  be  impossible  to  save  it. — "Then  cut  it  off,"  said  General 
Moreau,  coolly;  and  he  extended  his  leg  with  a  stoicism  which  would  have 
been  truly  sublime,  had  he  received  the  wound  for  his  country.  He  suffered 
the  most  terrible  agon}-.  The  Emperor  Alexander  was  deeply  afflicted  at  the 
terrible  death  of  the  man  whom  he  had  called  his  friend,  and  taken  as  his 
counsellor.  He  shed  tears  upon  his  deathbed.  The  whole  of  the  allied  army 
might  be  said  t«>  have  received  a  wound  in  the  person  of  General  Moreau.  It 
teemed  as  though  the  ball  had  been  multiplied,  and  had  struck  all  the  com- 
manders at  once.  The  army  was  beaten  at  every  point,  and  completely  routed. 
The  torments  endured  by  General  Moreau  might  almost  be  regarded  as  a  retri- 
butive punishment.  An  aide-de-camp  of  the  Emperor  Alexander  informed  ma 
that  he  was  assailed  by  an  intolerable  thirst,  and  that  he  suffered  the  torture  >f 


junot's  illness.  427 

health — but,  alas  !  a  still  more  dreadful  stroke  awaited  me.  One 
day,  as  I  was  reclining  on  my  sofa,  after  a  sleepless  night  and  much 
suffering,  I  was  startled  by  the  voice  of  my  brother,  who  was  speak- 
ing loudly  in  the  adjoining  room.  In  his  interlocutor  I  fancied  I 
recognised  the  voice  of  the  Duke  de  Rovigo.  Tn  a  moment  the  door 
was  opened,  and  the  Duke,  though  held  back  by  my  brother,  forced 
his  way  into  the  room.  "I  come  by  command  of  the  Emperor," 
replied  the  Duke,  "  and  in  his  name  I  must  have  free  access  every 
where."  At  these  words  Albert  ceased  to  dispute  his  entrance,  and 
he  advanced  into  the  room.  Albert  stepped  up  to  me,  and,  taking 
both  my  hands  in  his,  said  in  a  voice  faltering  with  agitation,  "My 
beloved  sister — summon  all  your  resolution,  I  implore  you.  The 
Duke  brings  you  sad  tidings — Junot  has  been  attacked  with  a  serious 
illin  ss."  These  words  pierced  me  to  the  heart — I  uttered  a  stifled 
scream,  but  could  not  articulate  a  single  word.  Albert,  perceiving 
the  thought  that  crossed  my  mind,  embraced  me,  and  said,  "  No,  on 
my  honour,  nothing  has  happened  worse  than  what  I  tell  you.  My 
dear  sister,  compose  yourself,  for  the  sake  of  your  children,  for  the 
sake  of  Junot,  I  entreat  you." 

The  suddenness  of  the  intelligence  completely  overpowered  me. 
I  had  received,  only  four  days  previously,  a  long  letter  from  Junot, 
which  bore  not  the.  slightest  trace  of  the  terrible  illness  that  was  now 
so  unexpectedly  disclosed  to  me.  The  Emperor  would  not  allow 
Junot  to  be  brought  to  Paris  for  medical  aid,  but  directed  that  he 
should  be  taken  to  his  family  at  Montbard.  Alas!  my  most  dread 
ful  anticipations  were  realized.  The  most  unfortunate  scene  had 
ensued  on  the  arrival  of  my  husband  in  his  paternal  home.  Junot's 
father,  who  was  naturally  of  a  melancholy  temperament,  sunk  into  a 
state  of  helpless  stupor,  on  witnessing  the  afflicting  malady  of  his  son. 
Junot's  sisters  could  do  nothing  but  weep  and  lament,  and  his 
nephew,  Charles  Maldan,  was  a  perfect  nullity.  Junol  was,  indeed, 
surrounded  by  the  affection  of  the  inhabitants  of  his  native  town,  who 
seemed  to  vie  with  eaeh  other  in  showing  him  marks  of  the  most 
r.oblc  and  generous  attention. 

There  are  events  which  the  mind  cannol  endure  to  dwell  on,  in 
spite  of  any  effort  to  summon  resolution.  I  can  scarcely  ever  bring 
myself  to  think  or  speak  of  the  melancholy  scenes  which  ensued  at 

n  death  in  the  desert  lie  expired  on  the  nighl  <>(  the  let  <>f  September.  Hi* 
body  was  embalmed  at  Prague,  and  conveyed  to  St.  Petersburg,  where  the  Czar 
caused  it  to  !><•.  buried  in  the  Catholic  church  of  that  city. 


428  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Montbard  after  the  arrival  of  Junot.  who  breathed  his  last  on  tha 
29th  of  July,  at  four  in  the  afternoon.* 

The  intelligence  from  Spain,  received  in  private  letters,  was  very 
alarming.  Napoleon  still  maintained  the  war  in  the  Peninsula,  and 
contented  himself  with  sending  back  Marshal  Soult,  whose  forces  he 
diminished  by  taking  twelve  thousand  of  the  guards,  and  nearly 
forty  thousand  of  the  old  troops.  This  was  depopulating  the  army 
of  Spain.  The  result  of  this  measure  was,  Marshal  Suchet  was 
obliged  to  leave  Valencia,  and  march  on  the  Ebro.  In  the  mean 
time  we  signed  a  treaty  of  alliance  with  Denmark,  and  the  Congress 
of  Prague  was  opened.  At  that  congress  were  decided  the  destinies 
of  Europe,  and  Napoleon  lost  the  game  he  was  playing  against  the 
Sovereigns  solely  by  his  own  fault.  One  of  the  causes  which  chiefly 
contributed  to  his  error  was  the  mistaken  opinion  he  had  formed  of 
M.  Metternich.  I  have  heard  him  express  this  opinion  in  conversa- 
tion. Subsequently,  perhaps,  he  corrected  it;  but  at  that  time  M 
Metternich's  noble  spirit  was  wounded. 

On  the  8th  of  August  Napoleon  sent  new  propositions  to  the  Em- 
peror Francis.  New  discussions  ensued.  The  10th  of  August 
arrived  ;  the  armistice  was  broken,  and  the  Sovereigns  of  Sweden, 
Russia,  and  Prussia,  signified  to  France  their  intention  of  resuming 
hostilities.  There  then  appeared  reason  to  believe  that  Napoleon's 
object  had  been  merely  to  gain  the  time  necessary  for  the  arrival  of 
his  troops. 

As  to  the  confederation  of  the  Rhine,  it  was  first  proposed  to 
break  it  up,  then  continue  it.  The  whole  of  Italy  was  to  remain 
under  the  direct  or  indirect  domination  of  France.  We  therefore 
became  a  dangerous  rival  to  England  with  our  ports,  and  those  of 
Italy,  Belgium,  and  Holland.  The  war  commenced.  Napoleon  now 
had  to  depend  upon  the  resources  of  his  genius.  The  allied  forces 
amounted  to  six  hundred  thousand  men,  whilst  those  of  France  did 
not  exceed  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand,  two-thirds  of  which  con- 
sisted of  young  conscripts  scarcely  arrived  at  manhood.  To  the 
numerical  advantage  of  the  Allies  must  be  added  the  immense  advan- 
tage they  possessed  in  fighting  on  friendly  territories,  with  the  facility 
of  obtaining  provisions,  etc. 

On  the  20th  of  August  Napoleon  was  informed  of  the  junction  of 
the  Austrian  troops   with   the  Allies.     Prince  Schwartzenburg  was 

*  Now,  after  the  lapse  of  a  lor-g  interval  of  time,  I  can  pardon  though  I 
can  not  forget  the  culpable  stupidity  of  Junot's  family,  who  suffered  the  man 
whose  safety  they  should  have  watched  over  from  pride,  if  not  from  affection, 
to  do  what  he  did  in  the  delirium  of  a  brain  fever. 


BATTLE   OF   DRESDEN.  429 

nppointed  Generalissimo  of  all  the  forces  of  the  coalition.  Napoleon 
was  still  himself,  and  his  presence  at  the  head  of  his  army  had  not 
lost  its  magic  power.  On  the  20th  of  August  he  learned  that  Austria 
had  abandoned  him;  and  on  the  21st  he  resumed  the  offensive,  and 
defeated  Blucher.  Amidst  the  triumph  of  Goldberg*  he  was  warned 
of  the  march  of  the  Allies  on  Dresden, f  advised  by  Moreau.  He  con 
signed  the  army  of  Silesia  to  Macdonald,  and  hastened  with  his  guards 
to  succour  Dresden,^  where  he  arrived  at  nine  on  the  morning  of  the 
2Glh.  Some  skirmishing  was  going  on  in  the  suburbs.  Napoleon  then 
gave  an  example  of  that  luminous  intelligence  which  elevated  him  to 
the  highest  rank  among  military  commanders.  His  eagle  eye  scanned 
Uie  battle  at  a  glance.  He  immediately  saw  the  course  on  which 
depended  victory  or  defeat.  Instead  of  waiting  for  the  attack,  he 
ordered  it.  The  Prussians  and  Russians,  apparently  bewildered  by 
the  impetuosity  of  the  movement,  were  repulsed  to  a  great  distance, 
leaving  forty  thousand  slain  on  the  field  of  which  they  had  been  mas- 
ters in  the  morning. 

On  the  evening  of  that  day  Napoleon  entered  Dresden  with  the 
2d  and  Gth  corps.  Throughout  the  whole  of  the  battle  he  had  himself 
fought  like  a  sub-lieutenant,  sword  in  hand  ;  he  was  always  the  fore- 
most, leading  the  way  with  equal  indifference  to  death  or  glory. 
During  the  battle  he  had  only  sixty-five  thousand  men  to  contend 
with  one  hundred  and  eighty  thousand.  Next  day  he  arose  before 
daylight,  having  had  only  two  hours'  sleep.  He  took  his  station  in 
the  centre,  with  the  King  of  Naples  on  his  right  and  the  Prince  of 
Moskow  on  his  left.  In  this  manner  he  attacked  the  enemy,  whose 
forces  amounted  to  one  hundred  and  eighty  thousand.  His  plan  was 
not,  and  could  not  have  been  arranged  beforehand,  lie  took  his 
lunette,  and  examined  the  field  of  battle.  He  discerned  a  greal  void. 
This  was  to  be  filled  up  by  the  corps  of  Klenau,  but  it  could  aol  be 
brought  up  until  two  o'clock,  and  it  was  now  only  six.  Napoleon  at 
once  conceived  his  plan  of  victory.  The  attack  was  conceptive,  exe- 
cuted, and  proved  victorious.  The  enemy  losl  seventeen  thousand 
prisoners,  and  fourteen  thousand  killed  or  wounded.  Such  were  the 
results  of  this  brilliant  and  ably  planned  battle.$ 

•  A  strong  position  carried  by  our  army  on  the  23d  of  A.ugust,  1818. 

•f-  The  coalesced  Forces  bad  debouched  from  Bohemia  on  Dresden  by  the  l<'fl 
bunk  of  the  Elbe,  whilst  Napoleon  repulsed  Blucher  in  the  direction  of  the  Oder. 

\  The  fcroopi  marched  forty  leagues  in  seventy-two  hours  without,  receiving 
ration-;  and  they  fought  for  ten  dayj  without  rest 

§  It  i»  well  known  tlmt,  Napoleon  very  often  spoke  of  his  lucky  tar.  At  th« 
conclusion  of  tliis  important  day  !><•  exclaimed,  "  I  cannot  be  beaten !" 


£30  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT    AND    FAM  GLY. 

He  was  now  master  of  Dresden.  Alexander  was  flying,  and 
fortune  had  resumed  her  smiles.  But,  in  the  meanwhile,  Marshal 
Macdonald  had  sustained  a  terrible  reverse.  Blueher  was  driving 
him  from  Silesia.  Marshal  Davoust  also  was  evacuating  Schwerin 
General  Vandamme  was  made  prisoner  in  the  mountains  of  Bohemia, 
with  twelve  thousand  men.  Marshal  Oudinot  was  defeated  by  his  old 
comrade,  Bernadotte.  This  event  saved  Berlin,  which  the  Emperor 
had  so  confidently  counted  on  entering,  that  decrees  had  been  pre- 
pared, dated  from  that  city.  The  disasters  of  the  campaign  were  in  a 
great  measure  attributed,  and  perhaps  justly,  to  General  J  ....  ,  who 
carried  over  to  the  enemy  documents  which  he  had  surreptitiously 
obtained  from  Marshal  Ney.  The  intelligence  thus  conveyed  saved 
Berlin,  as  it  made  known  Napoleon's  intention  of  proceeding  thither. 

Not  only  in  the  north,  and  under  his  own  eyes,  did  reverses  crowd 
upon  each  other,  but  Spain  was  torn  from  him,  province  by  province, 
village  by  village.  Our  troops  bravely  defended  every  inch  of  ground, 
but  resistance  only  served  to  prove  our  weakness.  Marshal  Suchet, 
however,  once  more  sounded  the  trumpet  of  victory.  Admiral  Ben- 
tinck,  who  had  brought  fresh  troops  from  Sicily,  landed  them  on  the 
coast  of  Catalonia.  A  battle  was  fought  at  Villafranca  de  Panada, 
eight  leagues  from  Barcelona,  and  the  English,  who  were  defeated  by 
Generals  Suchet  and  Decaen,  lost  an  immense  number  of  troops.  But 
6uch  was  our  position,  that  we  could  not  afford  to  lose  a  single  man. 
even  though  his  loss  might  be  compensated  by  slaying  ten  of  the 
enemy.  The  victory  of  Villafranca  de  Panada  did  not  prevent  the 
surrender  of  St.  Sebastian.  The  English  took  that  fortress  after  a 
protracted  and  inglorious  siege,  and  they  committed  all  the  horrors 
which  we  read  of  in  the  history  of  the  middle  ages,  on  the  occasion  of 
the  sacking  of  cities  by  the  bands  of  condottieri  or  free  troops. 

Austria  signed,  at  Toeplitz,  a  new  treaty  of  alliance  with  Russia 
and  Prussia,  and  finally  broke  all  her  bonds  with  Napoleon  by  sign- 
ing another  treaty  with  England.*  This  treaty  presented  one  pecu- 
liarity worthy  of  remawc.  It  is  well  known  that  England  would  never 
acknowledge  the  Emperor,  nor  apply  to  him  that  title.  In  the  treaty 
above  alluded  to,  in  order  to  avoid  the  designations  of  Bonaparte  or 
Napoleon,  the  term  common  enemy  was  employed  by  England  and 
adopted  by  Austria !  There  was  a  good  reason  for  this.  Austria 
was  receiving  subsidies.  But  the  greatest  misfortune  of  all  those 
which  simultaneously  assailed  the  Emperor,  was  the  loss  of  the  battle 

*  This  treaty  was  signed  by  Lord  Aberdeen,  on  the  part  of  Great  Britain,  thu 
5d  of  October. 


BATTLE    OF   LEIPSIC.  431 

of  Katzbach  by  Marsha]  Maedonald.  We  lost  twenty  thousand  men. 
This  was  an  irreparable  stroke.  General  Vandamme  was  made 
prisoner  in  this  fatal  battle,  in  which  sixty  thousand  of  the  enemy 
were  attacked  by  fifteen  thousand  French.  About  the  same  tire 
Wellington  crossed  the  Bidassoa  and  entered  France. 

Hostilities  had  recommenced  on  the  28th  of  September,  by  a 
combined  movement  of  three  of  the  allied  armies.  The  Emperor  at 
first  beat  Blucher,  and  obliged  him  to  retire  on  the  Saale.  Napoleon 
seemed  now  to  flatter  himself  with  the  idea  of  renewing,  on  that  line 
of  the  Elbe,  the  glory  of  Frederick  in  his  wars  with  Austria.  It  is 
strange  that  in  such  a  position  he  should  have  allowed  empty  visions 
to  engross  his  mind.  His  most  important  object  was  to  secure  tht, 
fidelity  of  Bavaria  and  Wirtemberg ;  and  these  two  allies  forsook 
him.  He  learned  at  Duben  the  defection  of  both  from  the  King  of 
Wirtemberg  himself.  The  Emperor  entered  Leipsic  on  the  15th  of 
October.  We  now  possessed  only  six  hundred  pieces  of  artillery, 
and  the  allies  had  more  than  a  thousand.  All  the  veteran  and  most 
efficient  portion  of  our  army  were  shut  up  in  garrisons,  and  Napo- 
leon, by  some  inexplicable  infatuation,  awaited  three  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand  men  before  Leipsic,  with  a  feeble  and  dispirited  force, 
scarcely  amounting  to  a  hundred  and  forty  thousand.  The  day  after 
his  arrival  at  Leipsic,  Napoleon  gave  the  enemy  battle  before  a 
village  called  Wachau,  and  was  victorious.  He  now  proposed  an 
armistice  to  the  Allied  Sovereigns,  and  offered  to  evacuate  Germany 
as  far  as  the  Rhine.  But  it  was  too  late.  They  refused  the  proposed 
armistice. 

Dismay  pervaded  the  minds  of  all  the  Generals-in-chief  who  sur- 
rounded the  Emperor.  A  council  was  held  by  them,  to  which 
Berthier  and  M.  Darn  were  summoned.  They  all  agreed  that  Napo- 
leon should  do  any  thing  rather  than  come  to  an  engagement.  The 
conference  being  ended.  Counl  ham  and  the  Prince  de  Neufchatel 
eolicited  an  audience  of  the,  Emperor.  Becthier  represented  the 
immense  disadvantage  of  fighting  with  such  an  inferiority  of  force 
lie  added,  that  the  generals  themselves  were  so  disheartened  that 
they  were  unable  to  animate  the  sinking  courage  of  their  troops,  and 
he  closed  bis  picture  by  representing  the  terrible  chance  of  a  defeat 
opening  to  our  enemies  the  mad  to  Paris. 

Encouraged  bj  the  silence  of  the  Emperor,  M.  Dam  spoke  in  his 
turn.  He  pointed  out  the  destitute  condition  of  the  army,  withoul  an 
hospital  in  it-  rear,  a  circumstance  which  operated  as  a  powerful  dis 
couragement  to  the  troops.  ■•  Your  Majesty  is  aware,"  pursued  the 
Count,  ■•that  it  is  not  my  fault  if  we  have  not  our  accustomed  re 


132  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

sources.  It  is  therefore  necessary  that  we  should  come  to  a  determi- 
nation which,  however  mortifying  it  may  be,  is  nevertheless  urgent  in 
present  circumstances.  Napoleon  looked  for  some  moments  at  Count 
Daru  and  the  Prince  de  Neufchatel,  and  then  said,  "  Have  you  any 
thing  more  to  tell  me?"  They  bowed,  and  made  no  reply.  "Well 
then,  hear  my  answer.  As  to  you,  Berthier,  you  ought  to  know  very 
well  that  your  opinion  on  such  a  question  has  not  the  weight  of  a 
straw  against  my  determination.  You  might,  therefore,  have  spared 
yourself  the  trouble  of  speaking.  You,  Count  Daru,  should  confine 
yourself  to  your  pen,  and  not  interfere  with  military  matters.  You 
are  not  qualified  to  judge  in  this  affair.  As  to  those  who  sent  you, 
let  them  obey.     This  is  my  answer."     He  then  dismissed  them. 

Next  day  the  battle  of  Leipsic  was  fought.  What  must  have  been 
Napoleon's  feelings  when  he  beheld  about  one-quarter  of  his  troops 
pass  over  to  the  enemy,  and  point  against  their  comrades  the  guns 
which  had  dealt  death  among  the  enemy's  ranks  only  an  hour  before. 
In  this  manner  the  battle  of  Leipsic  may  be  said  to  have  been  both 
lost  and  gained  by  our  army.  The  centre*  and  the  right  were  vic- 
torious. The  left  was  abandoned  by  the  Saxons,  and  delivered  up  to 
the  enemy.  The  battle  of  Leipsic,  instead  of  being  a  defeat,  may  be 
said  to  have  been  one  of  Napoleon's  most  brilliant  military  achieve- 
ments. At  all  events,  the  day  was  as  glorious  to  him  as  it  was  dis- 
graceful to  those  who  so  basely  betrayed  him ;  and,  I  may  add,  to 
those  who  so  basely  bought  over  the  traitors. 

The  retreat  was  ordered,  and  it  commenced  in  the  most  perfect 
order.  Night  was  then  drawing  on.  Before  daylight  the  bridges 
were  crossed,  and  all  was  proceeding  without  confusion,  when  an 
event,  which  has  never  yet  been  clearly  explained,  spread  terror 
through  the  ranks  of  the  French  army.  I  allude  to  the  blowing  up 
of  the  bridge  across  the  Elster.  The  sub-officer,  by  whom  this  act 
was  committed,  either  from  want  of  judgment,  or  what  is  not  impro- 
bable, being  bribed  by  the  enemy,  was  the  sole  author  of  the  misfor- 
tune by  which  the  wreck  of  our  army  was  sacrificed.  This  officer, 
v.'ho  was  directed  to  blow  up  the  bridge  across  the  Elster,  stated  that 
he  was  deceived  by  a  party  of  Cossacks  who  had  advanced  and  crossed 
the  river;  and  the  bridge  was  destroyed  whilst  ten  thousand  men 

*  The  centre  was  commanded  by  the  Emperor  in  person,  and  the  right  by 
the  King  of  Naples.  For  the  space  of  seven  hours  they  resisted  upwards  of 
two  hundred  and  seventy  thousand  men,  witli  a  force  of  nine  thousand  five 
hundred.  The  Prince  of  Sweden  overpowered  Marshal  Ney  on  the  left.  The 
Marshal,  nevertheless,  defended  himself  for  a  considerable  time  with  forty 
thousand  men  against  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand. 


NAPOLEON   AND   THE   KING   OF   SOXONY.  433 

were  still  engaged  in  defending  the  barriers  of  the  suburbs  to  afford 
time  to  the  reserve  and  the  parks  of  artillery  to  pass,  supposing  the 
enemy  to  be  still  in  possession  of  the  city.  This  event,  which  sepa- 
rated the  troops  who  had  crossed  the  bridge  from  all  the  reserve,  was 
a  fatal  blow  to  the  French  army.  The  rear  guard,  having  no  means 
of  retreating,  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  enemy  :  a  frightful  scene  then 
ensued.  The  troops  hurried  in  disorder  to  the  western  outlets  of  the 
plain,  to  reach  the  different  passages  of  the  arms  of  the  river  with 
which  the  road  to  France  is  intersected.  "Whole  battalions  were 
made  prisoners,  and  others  were  drowned.  Marshal  Macdonald 
saved  himself  by  swimming.  The  Polish  hero,  Prince  Poniatowski, 
perished  here.  He  had  been  wounded  in  a  charge  made  in  the  streets 
of  the  city,  at  the  head  of  the  Polish  lancers,  and  arriving,  feeble  from 
loss  of  blood,  on  the  banks  of  the  Elster,  still  anxious  to  protect  the 
retreat  of  those  who  will  always  be  proud  to  call  him  their  brother 
in  arms,  he  plunged  into  the  river  and  was  drowned. 

An  admirable  trait  in  the  life  of  Napoleon  was  the  visit  he  made 
to  the  King  of  Saxony,  in  passing  through  Leipsic.  The  venerable 
Sovereign  was  sinking  under  the  weight  of  his  grief  for  the  treason 
of  his  countrymen.  Napoleon  knew  him  too  well  to  attribute  to  him 
any  share  of  the  odium  of  that  disgraceful  defection.  He  said  all  he 
could  to  console  the  lacerated  heart  of  the  Nestor  of  Germany.  But 
this  visit,  which  the  old  King  prided  himself  in  having  received, 
brought  upon  him  a  cruel  revenge.  He  was  overwhelmed  with  every 
species  of  insult,  and  was  even  punished  as  a  traitor  for  no  other 
reason  than  that  he  had  not  been  guilty  of  treason.  The  unfortunate 
old  monarch  was  made  prisoner  by  the  allied  Sovereigns,  as  a  pledge 
of  their  unhoped  for  ovation,  and  condemned,  like  a  criminal,  to  forfeit 
one  half  of  nis  states.  This  sentence  was  executed.  The  Prince 
Royal  of  Sweden  was  one  of  the  mosl  severe  at  that  council  of  Kings, 
who  now  began  to  strike  indiscriminately  those  whom  they  had 
acknowledged  and  addressed  as  "Brother." 

The   French    army,  the    amount   of  which  at    Leipsic  was    between 

one  hundred  and  forty  and  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men, 
scarcely  numbered  ninety  thousand  on  its  arrival  at  Erfurth.  Fresh 
BUpplies  of  provisions  and  ammunition  helped  to  revive  the  drooping 
spirits  of  the  troops,  and  they  continued  their  march  towards  France. 
On  the  2d  of  November  the  army  crossed  the  Rhine.  This  at  least 
was  a  strong  barrier.  But,  a'as!  it  had  not  been  respected  l>v  our 
ambition,  could  we  then  hope  that  vengeance  would  respect  it  I  <>n 
the.  3d  of  November  the  Emperor  arrived  at  Mentz.  This  was  the 
(second  time  that  he  had  entered  his  empire  as  a  fugitive.  lint  in  the 
67 


134  NAPOLEOX,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

previous  year  his  situation  was  very  different,  he  had  still  in  his 
[Hnvcr  great  resources,  which  might  enable  him  to  command  immense 
results.  Now  all  was  lost!  I  received  from  Mentz  a  letter  which 
assured  me  that  he  was  profoundly  dejected.  Whilst  at  Mentz  he 
received  intelligence  of  the  surrender  of  Pampeluna.  The  fall  of  that 
fortress  secured  the  liberation  of  western  Spain.  The  surrender  was 
caused  by  want  of  provisions.  This  event  augmented  Napoleon's 
melancholy.  He  immediately  left  Mentz,  and  pursued  his  journey 
to  St.  Cloud.  There,  news  of  a  still  more  mortifying  nature  awaited 
him.  The  lines  of  St.  Juan  de  Luz,  commanded  by  Marshal  Sotilt, 
had  been  forced  by  Wellington.  The  French  were  now  entirely 
driven  from  Spain. 

At  this  moment  Heaven  visited  us  with  another  disaster !  The 
typhus  fever  swept  away  in  the  space  of  six  weeks  upwards  of  forty 
thousand  men,  wrho  were  crowded  together  in  the  hospitals,  on  the 
banks  of  the  Rhine.  The  malady  prevailed  not  only  on  the  banks 
of  the  Rhine ;  it  likewise  extended  its  deadly  ravages  along  the  Elbe. 
Marshal  Saint  Cyr,  who  was  shut  up  in  Dresden,  with  thirty  thousand 
men,  had  six  thousand  sick.*  He  was  obliged  to  capitulate.  And 
what  was  the  consequence?  The  capitulation,  concluded  by  Generals 
Tolstoi  and  Klemanne,  was  not  ratified  by  the  Generalissimo,  Prince 
Schwartzenburg,  who,  abusing  his  title  as  commander-in-chief,  did  not 
scruple  to  make  his  lieutenants  perjure  themselves.  The  treacherous 
conduct  of  Prince  Schwartzenburg  soon  found  imitators.  On  the 
1st  of  January,  1814,  the  Prince  of  Wirtemberg  signed  a  capitulation 
with  Rapp,  at  Dantzick,  and  afterwards  refused  to  execute  it. 

Holland  was  now  evacuated.  General  Mollitor,  with  fourteen 
thousand  men,  could  no  longer  resist  General  Bulow,  who  had  sixty 
thousand.  The  house  of  Orange  was  recalled.  Dantzick,  Dresden, 
all  had  capitulated,  and  all  had  been  betrayed.  There  remained  not 
a  single  friend  to  France  on  the  other  side  of  the  Rhine.  Denmark, 
herself,  so  long  faithful  to  us,  the  friend  of  the  Committee  of  Public 
Safety,  and  the  ally  of  Robespierre,  Denmark  had  not  courage  to 
adhere  to  Napoleon  in  his  misfortune.  The  Emperor  arrived  at  St. 
Cloud,  on  the  9th  of  November,  and  lost  not  a  moment  in  adopting 
the  necessary  steps  for  the  defence  of  France.  He  saw  the  necessity 
of  organizing  a  system  of  security  in  Paris.  To  extreme  dangers  he 
determined  to  apply  extreme  remedies.     On  the  15th  of  December, 


*  Marshal  Saint  Cyr  was  taken  with  twenty-three  thousand  men,  thirteen 
generals  of  division,  twenty  generals  of  brigade,  and  seventeen  hundred  officer* 
To  these  must  be  added,  six  thousand  invalids  in  the  hospitals  of  Dresden. 


DEFECTION    OF    M0B4.T.  435 

the  senate  bad  placed  three  hundred  thousand  conscripts  at  Napo- 
leon's disposal.  On  the  2d  of  December,  the  Emperor  had  notified 
to  Count  Metternich  his  willingness  to  accept  the  conditions  of 
Frankfort.  As  a  guarantee  of  his  intentions  he  liberated  Ferdinand 
VII.,  and  on  the  11th  of  December  signed  the  treaty  of  Valeneey. 
On  the  19th  of  December,  the  Legislative  Body  was  opened  by  the 
Emperor  in  person. 

I  have  now  arrived  at  a  subject  which  is  the  more  important,  since 
I  never  could  have  anticipated  that  France  would  have  had  cause  to 
fear  the  man  of  whom  I  am  now  about  to  speak.  I  allude  to  Murat. 
For  a  long  time  previously  his  conduct  had  been  such  as  to  excite  the 
suspicion  that  he  meditated  defection.  England,  ever  ready  to  seize 
at  any  thing  which  might  accelerate  the  fall  of  Napoleon,  eagerly 
strove  to  bring  to  maturity  this  new  germ  "f  misfortune.  Agents 
were  sent  to  Italy  :  the  condition  of  its  difFere.it  provinces  was  easily 
revealed,  especially  at  the  moment  when  the  typhus  fever  had  swept 
away  almost  the  whole  of  that  army  which  Prince  Eugene  had  sent 
to  Germany  in  the  spring  of  the  same  year.  A  deep-laid  plan  was 
then  conceived ;  and  to  render  the  blow  more  severe  to  Napoleon,  it 
was  intended  that  the  hand  of  Murat  should  inflict  it. 

Lord  Castlereagh,  like  an  able  minister,  as  he  was,  perfectly  under 
stood  the  importance,  not  only  of  gaining  over  Murat,  but  of  maintain- 
ing him  where  he  was.  Murat  had  entered  into  some  negotiations 
with  England,  and  the  preliminaries  of  a  treaty  had  been  exchanged. 
Of  this  treaty  the  following  were  the  bases: 

England  was  to  acknowledge  Joachim  Murat  as  King  of  Naples, 
and  to  pledge  herself  to  obtain  a  similar  acknowledgment  from 
Ferdinand,  who  was  to  abandon  the  Neapolitan  States,  and  to  retire. 
to  Sicily.  The  kingdom  of  Naples  was  to  be  augmented  by  the 
whole  of  the  Marshes  of  Ancona,  Italy  was  to  be  declared  inde- 
pendent, and  all  the  little  sovereignties  restored  as  they  were  before 
the  conquest.  To  aid  the  fufilment  of  this  latter  clause,  England  was 
to  advance  twenty  millions  to  Murat  for  the  expenses  of  the  war 
wh'eh  he  would  probably  have,  to  enter  upon,  and  to  place  an  army 
of  twenty-five  thousand  men  at  his  disposal.  Admiral  Bentinck, 
commander-in-chief  of  the  British  forces  in  the  Mediterranean,  was 
instructed  to  pursue  this  negotiation,  in  which  England  evinced  a 
deep  interest.     M.  de  la  Vauguyon,  who  was  then  master  of  Rome, 

where  he  had  sun ded   General    Miollis   in  the  command   <>f  the 

Papal  States,  used  all  his  efforts  to  bring  Murat  to  a  decision.     But 
his  courier   repeatedly   returned   without    any   satisfactory    answer. 

Nothing   seemed  to  indicate  any  assurance  thai    King   Joachim  would 


i36  NAPOLEON",    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

adopt  the  course  which  he  (Vauguyon)  regarded  as  the  only  one 
fitting  for  him  to  follow.  Mention  was  even  made  of  a  treaty  with 
Austria.  M.  von  Mire,  the  Austrian  minister  at  Naples,  had  acquired 
an  ascendancy  over  the  Queen,  which  he  turned  to  the  disadvantage 
of  his  own  Sovereign :  and  Murat's  weakness  ruined  him  in  this  mcst 
important  juncture  of  his  life.  M.  de  la  Vauguyon  remained  in 
Rome,  anxiously  waiting  till  it  should  please  Murat  to  come  to  a 
decision.  Receiving  no  intelligence  he  began  to  be  uneasy,  when  one 
day  his  valet-de-chambre  announced  that  there  were  two  strangers 
waiting,  who  earnestly  requested  to  see  him  immediately.  "Have 
you  told  them  I  am  dressing  ?"  said  the  Duke.  "  Yes,"  replied  the 
valet,  "but  they  say  they  will  wait." 

M.  de  la  Vauguyon  continued  dressing,  without  hurrying  himself 
the  least  in  the  world ;  when  a  second  message,  somewhat  more 
peremptory,  was  sent  to  him.  He  then  stepped  into  his  cabinet,  and 
desired  his  valet  to  usher  in  the  two  visitors.  He  beheld  before  him 
two  men  of  very  common  appearance:  one  of  them,  who  was  of  short 
stature,  thus  addressed  him  in  an  accent  which  betrayed  him  to  be  an 
Englishman.  "  I  have  requested  this  interview,  Duke,  with  some 
degree  of  urgency,  because  1  have  but  a  very  short  time  to  remain 
here ;  but  it  is  necessary  that  I  should  speak  to  you,  since  I  cannot 
obtain  any  intelligence  from  King  Joachim.  I  am  Admiral  Bentinck." 
The  Duke  de  la  Vauguyon  made  every  apology,  but  in  truth  his 
astonishment  almost  overwhelmed  him.  "  General,"  continued  Ad 
miral  Bentinck,  "  King  Joachim  does  not  behave  well  to  my  govern 
ment.  He  knows  what  he  may  expect  from  England,  and  he  ought 
to  act  with  more  candour  and  energy.  In  the  crisis  in  which  Europe 
at  present  stands,  it  is  urgent  that  the  affairs  of  Italy  should  be 
promptly  decided.  We  offer  twenty-five  millions  in  money,  and 
twenty-five  thousand  troops.  Will  your  King  accept  these  pro- 
positions, and  with  them  the  friendship  of  the  English  government  ? 
He  ought  to  be  aware  that  the  alliance  of  Great  Britain  will  secure  to 
him  the  assistance  of  all  the  other  Sovereigns  of  Europe.  From 
whom  would  he  wish  to  derive  his  power?  From  England  or  from 
Austria?  He  must  promptly  decide.  The  step  I  have  now  taken 
proves  my  personal  esteem  for  your  character  by  thus  trusting  to 
your  honour;  and  it  likewise  shows  the  interest  I  feel  for  the  success 
of  what  has  been  so  happily  begun." 

The  Duke  de  la  Vauguyon  assured  Admiral  Bentinck,  that  he  had 
spared  no  endeavour  to  bring  the  King  of  Naples  to  the  wished-for 
decision.  Bentinck  was  probably  aware  of  this.  It  was  his  confidence 
in  the  noble  character  of  the  Duke,  and  his  personal  desire  to  see  tho 


LACONIC   LETTER.  437 

business  settled,  which  induced  him  co  hazard  a  step  which  might 
have  led  to  his  imprisonment.  But  the  Admiral  had  placed  confidence 
in  the  honour  of  M.  de  la  Vauguyon,  and  that  shield  was  sacred.  The 
Admiral's  boat  was  waiting  fur  him  at  Civita-Vecchia,  and  he  departed, 
recommending  the  Duke  to  spare  no  endeavours  to  secure  the 
interests  of  Italy.  But  what  was  the  Duke's  disappointment  when, 
after  having  despatched  a  letter  to  Joachim,  more  urgent  than  the 
rest,  there  arrived  in  Rome  one  of  the  King's  aides-de-camp,  who 
merely  passed  through  the  city,  and  was  carrying  to  the  Austrian 
advance  posts  the  ratification  of  the  treaty  which  Murat  had  signed 
with  Austria !  Amidst  this  conflict  of  intrigues,  Murat  had  written 
to  the  Emperor  Napoleon  a  letter,  to  which  he  received  the  following 
laconic  answer : 

"  Direct  your  course  to  Pavia,  and  there  wait  l/or  orders.  ~* 

Murat,  naturally  irritated  by  this  haughty  treatment,  determined 
to  occupy  the  Papal  States.  Hitherto  M.  de  la  Vauguyon  had  been 
in  Rome  only  as  commander  of  the  Neapolitan  division  :  the  King 
now  ordered  him  to  take  the  title  of  Governor-General  of  the  Roman 
States.  Murat  set  out  for  Naples  to  join  the  Viceroy  with  his  army, 
and  to  advance  on  the  Po ;  but  it  was  with  a  tardiness  which  showed 
how  little  his  fidelity  was  to  be  trusted. 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 


Blucher  crosses  the  Rhine — Comparative  force  of  the  French  army  and  that 
of  the  Allies — Assemblage  at  the  court  of  Napoleon — Committees  <>f  the 
Senate  and  the  Legislative  Body— Napoleon's  speech — The  Russians  take 
possession  <>f  Dantach — Broken  treaties — Our  last,  resource— Liberation  of 
the  Pope  and  of  Ferdinand  VII. — Napoleon's  farewell  to  the  national  guard 
— The  Duke  de  Vicenza's  mission  to  the  bead-quarters  of  ih"  Allies — 
Madame  Recamier  proceeds  to  Italy — Her  arrival  at  Naples — lln-  first  visit 
to  the  King  and  Queen — The  Lazzaroni  del  Carmine  I  aroline'e  captivating 
manners — Madame  Recamier's  second  visit,  ni  court  Murat's  despair-* 
Caroline's  energy — English  ships  in  the  Bay  of  Naple  . 

[  was  now  in  the  sixth  month  of  my  widowhood,  and  since  Junoti 

death   I  had   lived   in   perfecl    Becllls'lOtl.       I    did     Hot    cVi'll    nceiipv   (Ikiso 

apartments  of  mj  hotel  which  looked  towards  the  street-,  bul   my 


138  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

friends  called  upon  me  every  day  and  brought  me  intelligence  of 
what  was  going  on.  I  was  regularly  informed  of  our  progressive 
degrees  of  misfortune,  and  this  information  was  truly  appalling.  Onf 
day  Lavalette  called  on  me  and  said,  in  a  tone  of  despair,  that  ah 
was  lost.  I  was  astonished  to  see  him  so  dejected,  for  he  was  gener 
ally  in  good  spirits.  "  Blucher,"  continued  he,  "  has  crossed  the 
Rhine,  at  the  head  of  a  formidable  army — the  army  of  Silesia  !  It 
appears  that  nothing  has  opposed  him,  and  that  he  has  effected  the 
passage  from  Manheim  to  Coblentz,  whhout  encountering  the  slightest 
obstacle." — "  Heavens  !"  exclaimed  I,  "  is  France  no  longer  France] 
Are  we  not  the  same  people  who,  in  1792,  forced  the  Prussians  tc 
recross  the  frontier  ?"  Blucher's  army  amounted  to  one  hundred  and 
sixty  thousand  men ;  yet  it  was  only  the  second  in  force.  Among 
the  hosts  who  were  pouring  down  upon  us  with  all  the  fury  of  ven- 
geance, the  grand  army,  commanded  by  Prince  Schwartzenburg, 
amounted  to  one  hundred  and  ninety  thousand  men ;  the  army  of  the 
north,  commanded  by  Bernadotte,  counted  one  hundred  and  thirty 
thousand  ;  then  there  were  one  hundred  thousand  troops  headed  by 
Generals  Beningsen  and  Taeunzien  ;  then  General  Bellegarde  had 
eighty  thousand  men  in  Italy ;  and  the  German,  Polish,  Dutch,  and 
Russian  reserves,  presented  altogether  about  eight  hundred  thousand 
troops.  To  this  astonishing  army  may  be  added,  two  hundred  thou- 
sand Spaniards,  Portuguese,  and  English,  commanded  by  Wellington, 
who  were  thirsting  for  vengeance  on  the  barrier  of  the  Pyrenees,  aa 
Blucher  was  on  that  of  the  Rhine. 

To  this  menacing  invasion  what  forces  had  we  to  oppose  1  No 
more  than  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  men  ! — And  how  were 
they  disposed  ? — One  hundred  thousand  men  were  shut  up  in.  the 
fortresses  of  Hamburg  and  Dantzick,  beyond  the  Oder,  the  Elbe,  and 
the  Rhine.  Prince  Eugene  had  a  feeble  army  in  Italy  to  oppose  to 
Murat  and  Bellegarde.  Soult  and  Suchet  had  scarcely  eighty  thou 
sand  men  to  encounter  with  the  formidable  army  of  Wellington. 
The  Emperor  had  under  his  direct  command  the  corps  of  Marshals 
Ney,  Marmont,  Macdonald,  Mortier,  Victor,  and  Augereau.  But 
what  was  the  force  of  these  army  corps  ?  Marshal  Ney's  scarcely 
amounted  to  fourteen  thousand  men,  Marshal  Augereau's  did  not 
amount  to  three  thousand,  and  the  imperial  guard  was  included  in 
these  numbers.  Thus,  to  resist  all  Europe  in  arms  against  us,  we 
had  only  an  army  in  which  each  man  counted  four  adversaries. 
Patri  )tism,  it  is  true,  might  still  do  much  ;  but  personal  misfortunes 
had   unnerved   us.     We   were  no  longer  ourselves.      Amidst  these 


ASSEMBLY    AT    COURT.  439 

troubles  and  terrors,  amidst  the  distant  roar  of  Russian  and  Prussian 
cannon,  arrived  the  last  day  of  the  year  1813.* 

On  the  1st  of  January,  1814,  Napoleon,  for  the  last  time,  received 
the  homage  of  his  court.  There  was  a  numerous  attendance  at  the 
Tuileries  When  ail  the  company  had  arrived,  the  Emperor  entered 
from  the  inner  apartments.  His  manner  was  calm  and  grave,  but  on 
his  brow  there  sat  a  cloud  which  denoted  an  approaching  storm. 
Napoleon  had  appointed  two  committees  to  draw  up  a  report  on  the 
state  of  France.  These  committees  were  formed  from  members  of 
the  Senate  and  the  Legislative  Body.  The  committee  for  the  Senate 
was  composed  of  MM.  de  Talleyrand,  Fontanel,  Saint-Marsan,  Barbe 
Marbois,  Beurnonville,  and  was  presided  by  M.  de  Lacepede.  The 
committee  for  the  Legislative  Body  consisted  of  MM.  Raynouard, 
Laine,  Gallois,  Flauguergues,  and  Maine  de  Biran.  and  the  president 
was   the  Duke   de   Massa.       M.   Raynouard   was   the  orator  of  the 

*  About  this  time,  Cardinal  Maury  was  one  evening  at  my  house,  taking  a 
review  of  the  remarkable  events  which  had  occurred  in  Europe  since  the  As- 
sembly of  tin-  Notables.  lie  said,  it  was  curious  to  observe  how  much  ascen- 
dancy  subjects  had  gained  over  Sovereigns  in  that  interval.  He  quoted  the 
remarkable  changes  connected  with  the  deaths  of  the  following  Sovereigns, 
and  which  the  subjoined  necrological  table  may  bring  to  the  recollection  of 
the  reader : — 

Charles  III.,  King  of  Spain,  died  a  natural  death,  December  18th,  1788. 
Sultan  Achmet  IV.,  died  of  poison,  April  7th,  1789.  Joseph  II.,  Emperor  of 
Germany,  died  a  natural  death,  February  20th,  1790.  Leopold  II.,  Emperor 
of  Germany,  died  a  natural  death,  March  1st,  1792.  Gustavus  III.,  King  of 
Sweden,  assassinated  March  29th,  1792.  Louis  XVI.,  King  of  France,  beheaded 
January  -Jl-t,  1793.  Stanislaus  Augustus.  King  of  Poland,  deposed  and  died  a 
natural  death,  November  25th,  1795.  Victor  Ainadeus,  King  of  Sardinia,  died  a 
natural  death,  October  25th,  1796.  Catherine  II.,  Empress  of  Russia,  died  of 
apoplexy,  November  17th,  1790.  Frederick,  King  of  Prussia,  died  a  natural 
death,  November  Loth,  17'.i7.  Pope  Pius  VL,  dethroned,  ami  died  in  imprison* 
ment,  August  29th,  1 7 '.*'.*.  Charles  Emanuel,  King  of  Sardinia,  driven  from  his 
States  N  vember  10th,  1798.  Paid  I.,  Emperor  of  Russia,  assassinated,  March 
24th,  L801.  Ferdinand  IV.,  King  of  Naples,  driven  from  his  states,  February 
12th,  1806.  Sultan  Selim,  assassinated,  -July  18th,  1808.  Maria,  Queen  of 
Portugal,  driven  from  her  states,  November  29th,  1807.  Charles  VII.,  King 
of  Denmark,  died  a  natural  death,  March  18th,  1808.  Charles  IV.,  King  of 
Spain,  forced  to  abdicate,  Mareb  L7th,  1808.  Ferdinand  VII.  of  Spain,  forced 
to  abdicate,  May  6th,' 1808.  Sultan  Mustapha,  assassinated  Julj  28th,  1808. 
Gustavus  Adolphus,  deposed  and  banishe  I  from  Sweden,  May  10th,  1809.  Pope 
Pius  VII.,  dethroned,  and  imprisoned,  July  5th,  1809. 

In  this  long  list  I  have  not  included  the  Doge  of  Venice,  deposed  in  L796| 
the  Doge  of  Genoa,  who  was  Likewise  depose. I  ;  the  Grand  Master  of  Malta. 
several  Italian  Princes,  Buofa  as  the  Duke  de  Modena,  and  several  German 
Princes,  Electors,  and  Margraves. 


440  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

Legislative  Body,  and  he  spoke  with  a  degree  of  candour  and  energy 
which  was  calculated  to  produce  a  fatal  impression  on  the  rest  of 
France.  The  Emperor  immediately  felt  this.  The  report  of  M 
Raynouard  likewise  contained  expressions  disrespectful  to  the  Em- 
peror, the  effect  of  which  could  not  fail  to  be  like  a  tocsin  summoning 
the  people  to  revolt. 

The  Emperor  said  nothing  the  first  day,  on  learning  what  had 
passed  in  the  Legislative  Body  ;  but,  on  the  first  of  January,  when 
all  the  authorities  of  the  empire  had  assembled  in  the  Salle  da  Troue, 
he  delivered  a  speech,  the  violence  of  which  filled  the  offenders  with 
dismay  : — "I  have  suppressed  the  printing  of  your  address,"  said  he; 
'•  it  was  of  an  incendiary  nature.  Eleven-twelfths  of  the  Legislative 
Body  are,  I  know,  composed  of  good  citizens  ;  and  I  attach  no  blame 
to  them  ;  but  the  other  twelfth  is  a  factious  party,  and  your  commit- 
tee was  selected  from  that  numb*  r.  That  man  named  Laine  is  in 
correspondence  with  the  Prince  Regent,  through  the  medium  of  the 
Advocate  de  Seze.  I  have  proofs  of  this  fact.  The  report  of  the 
committee  has  hurt  me  exceedingly.  I  would  rather  have  lost  two 
battles.  What  does  it  tend  to  %  To  strengthen  the  pretensions  of 
the  enemy.  If  I  were  to  be  guided  by  it,  I  should  concede  more 
than  the  enemy  demands.  Because  he  asks  me  for  the  province  of 
Champagne,  would  you  have  me  surrender  that  of  Brie?  Would 
you  make  remonstrances  in  the  presence  of  the  enemy  ]  Your  object 
was  to  humiliate  me  !  My  life  may  be  sacrificed,  but  never  my 
honour.  I  was  not  born  in  the  rank  of  kings ;  1  do  not  depend  on 
the  throne. — What  is  a  throne  1  A  few  deal  boards,  covered,  with 
velvet.  Four  months  hence,  and  I  will  publish  the  odious  report  of 
your  committee.  The  vengeance  of  the  enemy  is  directed  against 
my  person,  more  than  against  the  French  people.  But,  for  that 
reason,  should  I  be  justifiable  in  dismembering  the  state  %  Must  I 
sacrifice,  my  pride  to  obtain  peace  1  I  am  proud,  because  I  am  cou- 
rageous. I  am  proud,  because  I  have  done  great  things  for  France. 
In  a  word,  France  has  more  need  of  me  than  I  have  need  of  her.  In 
three  months  we  shall  have  peace,  or  I  shall  be  dead.  Go  to  your 
homes  : — it  was  not  thus  you  should  have  rebuked  me." 

The  Legislative  Body,  though  mute  that  day,  was  nevertheless  the 
organ  of  the  nation.  The  committee  had  been  maladroit  in  speaking 
as  it  did  ;  but  Napoleon  was  no  less  so  in  his  reply,  which,  though  it 
did  not  appear  in  the  Moniteur  as  it  was  delivered,  was  nevertheless 
known  throughout  Europe  eight  days  afterwards.  It  was  like  issuing 
a  manifesto  against  France,  whilst  he  ought  to  have  held  out  a  friendly 
hand   to  her   in   the  hour  of  distress,  when   both   mutually  required 


BROKEN   TREATIES.  4-il 

support.  The  Emperor's  reply,  which  was  speedily  circulated 
throughout  Paris,  gave  rise  to  a  multitude  of  commentaries.  It  was 
like  the  signal  of  discord.  To  the  honour  of  Napoleon,  it  must  be 
mentioned,  that  though  he  has  been  held  up  as  a  tyrant,  ever  ready 
to  punish,  and  as  a  despot  exercising  the  most  arbitrary  self-will,  yet 
this  aflair  was  followed  by  no  measures  of  severity.  Among  the 
members  of  the  committee  there  were  men  who  might  justly  have 
incurred  punishment.  M.  Laine  had  been  actively  engaged  at  Bor- 
deaux,  at  the  head  of  a  royalist  faction,  and  was  about  to  resume  his 
exertions.  The  Emperor  knew  this,  and  perhaps  he  did  wrong  not 
to  detain  him  in  Paris.  But  I  say  again,  the  Emperor's  disposition 
was  not  naturally  tyrannical.  He  no  doubt  frequently  adopted  the 
most  arbitrary  measures,  but  in  those  instances  it  will  be  found  that 
he  was  usually  influenced  by  reports  which  obscured  the  truth,  and 
biassed  his  judgment.  When  left  to  himself  to  make  a  decision,  it 
was  almost  invariably  noble  and  generous. 

On  the  1st  of  January,  the  brave  General  Rapp  was  obliged  to 
allow  the  Russians  to  enter  Dantzick,  after  a  most  heroic  resistance. 
The  besieged  were  allowed  to  return  to  France  with  the  honours  of 
war,  taking  with  them  their  arms  and  baggage.  None  of  these  con- 
ditions were  observed  ;  all  were  violated,  and  the  garrison  was  sent 
to  Siberia  !  It  is  curious  to  note  the  three  flagrant  violations  of 
treaties  which  took  place  during  the  time  that  Europe  waged  war 
against  us.  The  first  instance  occurred  in  Egypt,  at  the  treaty  of 
El-Arisch,  by  Admiral  Keith,  and  the  brave  Kleber.  The  second 
was  the  violation  of  the  treaty  by  the  Prince  of  Wirtemberg,  at 
Dresden.  The  third,  and  perhaps  the  most  dishonourable,  if  there 
can  be  any  difference  in  a  breach  of  faith,  was  the  violation  of  the 
convention  of  Dantzick.  It  is  honourable  to  the  character  of  tho 
French,  as  a  nation,  that  during  the  twenty-two  years  in  which  we 
maintained  war  against  the  whole  of  Europe,  our  enemies  cannot 
accuse  us  of  a  similar  breach  of  faith.  Our  Generals  maintained 
their  pride,  even  amidst  perils  and  reverses;  for  true  honour  will 
never  appeal  to  necessity  as  an  apology  for  a  dereliction  from  duty. 

Every  daj  we  learned  the  progress  of  the  Allies  from  private 
letters,  for  the  Moniteur  still  drew  a  veil  over  the  truth.  The  line  of 
hostile  lances  and  bayonets  was  hourly  more  and  more  closely  drawn, 

;uid  we  beheld  the  danger  without  seeing  how  it  could  be  averted. 
Napoleon  organized  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  of  the  national 
guards  to  cover  Lyons  and  Paris,  and  to  form  a  reserve.  This  was 
our  last  resource!  The  enemy  had  been  for  some  time  in  possession 
of  Langi  ■  ■.  I>:j"i.  flhalons,  Nanny  and  Vaueouleurs,  and  threatened 


±42  NAPOLEON",   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMlLI". 

immediately  to  march  on  Paris.  Blueher  had  established  his  forces 
at  Saint  Dizier  and  Joinvillc.  On  learning  that  the  Austrians  were 
in  possession  of  Bar-sur-Aube,  the  Emperor  determined  to  quit  Paris. 
He  had  already  liberated  the  King  of  Spain  and  the  Pope;  Ferdinand 
VII.  had  left  Valencay,  and  Pius  VII.  had  departed  from  Fontaine- 
bleau.  By  this  measure  Napoleon  hoped  to  secure  the  friendship  (  f 
a  man  who  had  been  guilty  of  deposing  his  own  father.  Ferdinand, 
however,  remained  his  enemy. 

Nothing  is  more  curious  than  to  observe  the  sudden  coldness  of 
foel'mg  which  some  persons  betrayed  towards  Napoleon  the  moment 
nis  happy  star  began  to  grow  dim.  In  one  day  I  heard  ten  different 
versions  of  the  manner  in  which  he  took  leave  of  the  national  guard, 
and  confided  his  wife  and  child  to  their  protection.  Many,  who  had 
witnessed  the  scene,  returned  from  it  with  tears  in  their  eyes;  whilst 
others  regarded  as  affectation  the  burst  of  sensibility  which  he  had 
evinced  when  he  presented  his  son  to  the  national  guard.  If  I  had 
seen  him  I  could  have  guessed  whether  his  feelings  were  genuine  or 
not,  for  I  knew  him  too  well  to  be  deceived.  But  from  all  that  I 
heard,  I  should  be  inclined  to  say  that  he  was  really  animated  by  the 
sentiments  he  manifested.  lie  was  a  father,  and  he  doted  on  his 
child.  His  heart  must  have  been  moved  when  he  gazed  on  the  lovely 
boy,  who  had  been  destined  at  his  birth  to  wear  twenty  crowns,  but 
who  had  been  dispossessed  of  his  inheritance  by  those  who  were  his 
natural  protectors.  Whatever  may  now  be  said  of  Napoleon's  fare- 
well to  the  national  guard,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  enthusiasm 
of  the  Parisians  was  that  day  at  its  height.  No  person  who  was  then 
in  the  capital  can  forget  the  prolonged  shouts  of  Vive  VEmpereur  ! — ■ 
Vive  le  Roi  de  Rome! — The  Place  du  Carrousel  resounded  with  the 
oaths  of  fidelity  taken  by  the  officers  of  the  national  guard ;  and  yet, 
before  a  few  weeks  elapsed,  these  oaths,  so  solemnly  pledged,  were 
betrayed  and  forgotten. 

Napoleon  was  anxious  to  make  one  more  attempt  to  bring  the 
allied  Sovereigns  to  something  like  reasonable  conditions:  and  he 
accordingly  sent  the  Duke  de  Vicenza  to  the  head-quarters  of  the 
allied  army.  The  Duke  was  a  favourite  of  the  Emperor  Alexander, 
and  Napoleon  was  perfectly  aware  of  the  importance  of  regaining  the 
friendship  of  the  sovereign  of  Russia.  Alas  !  why  did  he  ever  lose 
it?  Alexander  loved  him  as  a  brother.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  Duke 
de  Vicenza  was  on  such  a  footing  with  the  Emperor  Alexander,  as 
enabled  him  to  make  propositions  of  peace  and  friendship,  with  some 
probability  of  success.  Napoleon,  with  the  view  of  giving  more  dig 
nity  ti  the  Duke,  appointed  him  his  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs. 


MADAME    RECAMIER   AT   NAPLES.  443 

Ft  now  became  necessary  that  the  Emperor  should  have  near  him 
a  minister  to  correspond  with  the  plenipotentiary.  The  Duke  de 
Vicenza  could  scarcely  expect  that  the  Emperor  could  himself  main- 
tain the  diplomatic  correspondence  amidst  the  rapid  operations  of  the 
prodigious  campaign.  The  Duke  de  Bassano  was  nominated  to  this 
duty. 

About  the  time  when  Murat  leagued  with  the  enemies  of  France, 
a  curious  scene  took  place  in  the  interior  of  the  palace  of  Naples.  Of 
this  scene  I  here  present  to  the  reader  an  accurate  description,  derived 
from  one  of  the  persons  who  were  actors  in  it,  and  there  were  but 
three.  I  allude  to  Madame  Recamier,  who,  during  her  exile,  having 
no  hope  of  seeing  Madame  de  Stael  at  Coppet,  determined  to  proceed 
to  Italy — to  visit  Naples,  its  beautiful  bay;  to  see  Vesuvius.  Such 
magic  scenery  is  balm  to  a  wounded  spirit !  On  her  arrival  at 
Naples,  Madame  Recamier  fixed  her  abode  at  the  Hotel  de  I 'Europe, 
on  the  Quay  di  Chiata,  and  immediately  formed  her  little  establish- 
ment. On  the  morning  after  her  arrival,  she  was  visited  by  the 
Neapolitan  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs,  who  waited  upon  her,  by 
order  of  the  King  and  Queen,  to  invite  her  to  the  palace.  Madame 
Recamier  was  more  annoyed  than  flattered  by  this  mark  of  royal 
graciousness.  She  had  known  Murat,  but  he  had  never  been  one  of 
her  intimate  friends.  Indeed,  Murat's  elevation  to  royalty  had  been 
so  sudden,  that  he  had  been  speedily  removed  from  the  sphere  of  all 
his  early  connections.  He  had,  at  one  period  of  his  life,  admired 
Madame  Recamier,  and  had  even  made  love  to  her,  as  he  did  to 
every  attractive  woman  of  his  acquaintance;  but  she  gave  him  to 
understand  that  his  attentions  were  not  acceptable,  and  he  took  the 
hint  with  a  good  grace.  It  was  now  very  long  since  Madame  Recamier 
had  seen  him.  As  to  the  Queen,  she  had  scarcely  any  personal  ac- 
quaintance with  her,  and  she  could  not  be  expected  to  entertain  any 
very  strong  predilection  for  the  sister  of  the  man  who  had  persecuted 
her  and  all  her  friends.  It  was  therefore  with  feelings  rather  painful 
than  gratifying,  that  she  repaired  to  the  palace.  She  accepted  the 
invitation  because  she  would  not  treat  with  incivility  a  mark  of 
uourtesy  shown  to  her  in  a  foreign  land,  while  she  was  stamped  with 
the  seal  of  exile. 

The  Queen  of  Naples  was  a  woman  of  considerable  shrewdness, 
energy  of  character,  and  talent.  I  use  this  latter  term  in  reference  to 
ncr  political  life  only.  That  excepted,  she  was  us  ignorant  as  a 
woman  can  well  be,  or,  I  ought  rather  to  Bay,  as  women  were  a  hun- 
dred years  ago.  Though  wanting  in  the  knowledge  which  is  usually 
acquired   by   the  most   ordinary   education,  yet,   if  a  grave  political 


i-i-i  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

question  came  under  discussion,  she  could  speak  like  a  well-informed 
statesman. 

Queen  Caroline  had  a  peculiarity  of  manner  and  temper  which 
was  very  far  from  agreeable.  I  allude  to  her  habit  of  ridiculing  and 
jeering  her  acquaintance,  Eor  my  own  part,  I  can  truly  say,  that  J 
was  always  nervous  for  a  week  after  we  had  any  of  our  rehearsals  of 
plays  or  quadrilles.  This  disposition,  which  she  indulged  to  a  most 
offensive  extent,  created  for  her  more  enemies  than  her  beauty.  Ons 
may  accommodate  oneself  to  a  superior  rivalry,  especially  if  there  be 
nothing  very  singularly  superior  in  it;  but  to  be  continually  reminded 
of  that  superiority  is  insufferable,  particularly  when  one  has  not  alto 
gether  a  contemptible  opinion  of  oneself. 

Caroline  received  Madame  Recamier  with  transport.  Madame 
Recamier  was  touched  by  the  kind  reception  she  experienced,  and 
expressed  her  heartfelt  gratitude  to  the  Queen  of  Naples.  "  Ah !" 
said  Caroline,  "  I  shall  perhaps  soon  have  to  solicit  a  proof  of  your 
friendship,  I  hope  you  will  not  withhold  it.  I  shall  be  much  in  need 
of  it."  This  was  on  the  16th  of  January.  Every  thing  that  was  said 
in  the  palace  was  a  subject  of  conversation  in  Naples,  and  all  the 
gossip  in  the  city  was  faithfully  reported  in  the  palace.  "He  must 
abandon  the  Emperor,"  exclaimed  the  populace.  '"We  will  no  longer 
be  dragged  from  our  homes  to  fight  at  the  other  end  of  the  world. 
We  must  have  peace." 

These  shouts  for  peace  were,  by  a  curious  anomaly,  raised  by 
men  armed  with  stilettoes,  which  they  brandished  with  threatening 
attitudes  in  front  of  the  palace  of  Joachim,  the  popular  king — the  king 
of  feathers,  who  was  a  great  favourite  with  the  Lazzaroni  del  Car- 
mine. His  smiling,  good-humoured  countenance,  his  fantastic  costume, 
in  short,  all  his  peculiarities  recommended  him  strongly  to  that  class 
of  his  subjects  above  mentioned.  Besides,  Murat  was  a  man  of 
amiable  disposition  ;  he  was  a  good  husband,  and  a  good  father.  But 
after  all,  the  love  of  his  subjects  was  ephemeral,  and  it  was  chilled  by 
the  fear  of  war  and  the  English  invasion.  Murmurs  increased  even- 
day,  and  Murat  could  not  go  out  of  his  palace  without  encounter- 
ing dissatisfied  groups.  Such  was  the  state  of  things  when  Madame 
Recamier  arrived  at  Naples. 

In  compliance  with  the  invitation  she  had  received,  she  proceeded 
to  the  palace  about  noon.  She  found  the  Queen  as  amiable  and  as 
gracious  as  before.  Nobody  better  understood  the  art  of  captivating 
those  whom  she  wished  to  gain  over  to  her  interests  than  the  Queen 
^f  Naples.  She  possessed  this  great  charm  in  common  with  het 
brotner  Napoleon.      Her   apartments  in  the  palace  at  Naples  were 


MADAME   RECAMIER   AT   THE   PALACE.  445 

fitted  up  with  luxurious  taste.  Her  bedchamber,  which  commanded 
a  view  of  the  bay,  was  hung  with  white  satin,  the  rich  soft  folds  of 
which  harmonized  admirably  with  the  brilliant  complexion  of  the 
mistress  of  the  apartment.  She  frequently  received  visitors  whilst  in 
bed,  as  she  had  been  in  the  habit  of  doing  in  Paris.  Her  bed-curtains 
were  of  richly  worked  tulle,  lined  with  pink  satin.  On  receiving 
Madame  Recamier,  Caroline  expressed  her  regret  at  seeing  her  in 
exile ;  but  assured  her,  that  the  hardships  of  that  exik  would  be  con- 
siderably mitigated  by  her  residence,  in  Naples.  Mural,  too,  who  was 
present  at  the  interview,  gave  her  every  assurance  of  the  interest  he 
felt  in  her  behalf.  How  could  he  do  less!  Who  would  not  have 
wished  to  spare  a  pang  of  grief  to  the  beautiful  exile  ?  When 
Madame  Recamier  took  her  leave,  the  King  and  Queen  invited  her 
to  visit  them  again  on  the  following  day.  She  could  easily  perceive 
that  very  uneasy  feelings  prevailed  in  the  interior  of  the  palace. 
Public  report,  indeed,  had  Madame  Recamier  lent  ear  to  it,  would 
have  informed  her,  that  happiness  was  not  an  inmate  of  the  royal 
abode,  splendid  as  it  was. 

On  the  following  day,  as  she  proceeded  to  the  palace,  every  thing 
presented  a  strange  aspect,  from  the  Quay  di  Chiata  to  the  gallery  of 
the  throne.  Being  a  stranger  in  the  country,  and  unacquainted  with 
the  turbulent  habits  of  the  people,  she  was  half  inclined  to  return 
home,  when  she  beheld  the  sinister  agitation  which  prevailed.  She 
passed  through  several  apartments  of  the  palace  without  seeing  a 
chamberlain.  At  length  she  reached  the  door  of  the  Queen's  chamber; 
she  tapped  gently,  and  Caroline  herself,  who  anxiously  expected  her, 
opened  the  door.  As  soon  as  she  entered,  she  was  struck  with  the 
extraordinary  picture  that  presented  itself.  The  King  and  Queen 
were  alone.  Murat  was  pale,  his  hair  disordered,  his  eye  rolling 
wildly,  and  to  all  appearance  he  was  under  the  influence  of  some 
overpowering  excitement  of  mind.  The  Queen,  on  her  part,  was  very 
pale,  and  much  agitated,  but,  her  superior  fortitude  was  evident  in 
every  glance  which  she  darted  on  her  husband — that  man  to  whom 
Napoleon  justly  said,  Ci  You  an-  brave  only  on  the  field  of  battle — in 
any  other  situation  you  have,  not  the  courage  of  a  woman  or  a  monk." 

"  In  the  name  of  Heaven !  for  the  sake  of  your  own  glory!  remain 
here,  I  implore  you,  and  do  not  show  yourself  in  this  state  !"  exclaimed 
Caroline  to  her  husband,  on  the  entrance  of  Madame  Recamier; 
'•would  you  wish  to  convince  the  Neapolitans  that  they  have  a  King 
who  is  not  worthy  of  the.  name?  Stay  where  you  are,  I  conjure  you." 
These  words  I  conjure  yon  were  uttered  in  the  authoritative  tone  of  / 
desire  yon.     "Pray  stay  with  him  for  a  few   moments,"  said  tlm 


ittG  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

Queen  to  Madame  Recamier;  "  I  am  going  to  give  a  few  orders,  and 
ftill  return  immediately." 

No  sooner  had  Caroline  left  the  room,  than  Murat  flew  to  Madame 
Recamier,  and  taking  her  by  the  two  hands,  said,  with  the  deepest 
emotion,  "Tell  me,  tell  mc  the  truth — it  is  certain  that  you  must 
think  1  have  behaved  very  basely.  Is  it  not  so  ?" — "  Be  composed," 
said  Madame  Recamier;  "why  this  agitation  ?  What  has  happened'?" 
— k"  Alas !"  continued  the  unfortunate  Murat,  sinking  into  a  chair, 
"  does  not  all  France  vent  anathemas  on  my  head !  Am  I  not  called 
Murat  the  traitor  !  Murat  the  renegade  !"  He  hid  his  face  in  his 
hands  and  burst  into  tears. 

On  seeing  this  violent  agitation,  Madame  Recamier  immediately 
suspected  that  he  had  not  determined  to  sign  the  treaty  with  Austria 
and  England  ;  a  treaty  which  was  calculated  to  alienate  him  and  his 
children  from  France  ;  for  it  would  require  more  than  the  interval  of 
a  generation  to  wipe  away  such  a  stain.  With  her  accustomed  good 
sense,  she  immediately  perceived  that  a  little  calm  advice,  offered  by 
a  friend,  who,  like  herself,  had  no  personal  interest  in  the  question  at 
issue,  might  give  a  fixed  direction  to  his  wavering  sentiments.  "  Do 
you  ask  me  for  my  opinion?"  said  she,  with  a  serious  air.  "Ah!  give 
it  me,"  he  exclaimed  eagerly,  "draw  me  from  the  gulf  that  yawns  before 
me.  On  all  sides  I  see  nothing  but  misfortune  and  disaster." — "  Hear 
me,  then,"  resumed  Madame  Recamier  ;  "  you  know  that  I  do  not 
like  the  Emperor !  I  am  myself  an  exile,  and  my  friends  are  pro- 
scribed. All  who  are  dear  to  me  have  been  plunged  into  misery  by 
Napoleon.  But  still,  in  spite  of  those  considerations,  I  will  give  you 
the  same  advice  which  I  would  give  to  my  own  brother  in  the  like  cir- 
cumstances : — you  ought  not  to  forsake  the  Emperor. — Xo,  I  say  again, 
you  ought  not  to  forsake  him  !"  As  she  uttered  these  words,  Murat 
became  more  and  more  pale.  He  looked  at  her  for  some  moments 
without  making  any  reply.  Then,  rising  with  impetuosity,  he  took 
her  hand,  and  led  her  to  the  balcony  before  the  window,  and  pointing 
to  the  bay  of  Naples,  already  filled  with  English  ships,  he  exclaimed, 
in  a  voice  half  stifled  with  emotion  :  "  Behold  !  look  yonder  !  and 
now  tell  me  whether  this  is  the  moment  when  France  should  address 
to  me  the  title  of  traitor  /" 

Madame  Recamier  was  astounded  at  what  she  heard  ;  forjudging 
from  all  that  she  had  had  an  opportunity  of  observing  within  the  past 
hour,  she  confidently  believed  that  Murat  had  not  yet  come  to  any 
decision  ;  and  yet  the  English  ships  hoisted  their  flags  in  the  very  port 
of  his  capital.  She  said  nothing.  What,  indeed,  could  she  have  said, 
6he  who  never  spoke  but  in  sincerity  and  candour.     Murat  seemed 


SCENE   AT  THE   PALACE.  447 

perfectly  bewildered  with  despair  and  grief,  when  the  Queen  suddenly 
entered.  She  also  was  deadly  pale.  On  perceiving  the  King  in  the 
pitiable  state  in  which  he  was  she  trembled,  and,  running  up  to  him, 
exclaimed,  "  In  the  name  jf  Heaven,  Murat,  be  silent,  or  at  least  speak 
lower !  In  the  adjoining  room  there  are  a  hundred  ears  listening  to 
you  !     Be  silent !     Have  you  lost  all  self-command  V 

Finding  she  could  produce  no  effect  upon  him,  she  ran  to  a  table 
on  which  was  some  water,  sugar,  and  orange-flower  water.  She  her- 
self mixed  a  portion,  and,  pouring  into  it  some  drops  of  ether,  she 
brought  it  to  him  :  "  Drink  this  and  compose  yourself,"  said  she. 
"The  crisis  has  now  arrived.  Murat,  recollect  what  you  are.  You 
are  King  of  Naples.  Do  not  lose  sight  of  the  duty  you  owe  to  your 
subjects  and  to  your  family.  Hear  me  !  In  six  weeks,  perhaps,  the 
Emperor  may  himself  be  in  Italy."  At  this  sharp  apostrophe  Murat 
again  trembled.  "  What  ails  you  V  resumed  Caroline.  "  What  are 
you  afraid  of?  Reflect  on  your  situation.  View  it  as  it  really  is. 
The  worst  you  have  to  fear  is  to  find  yourself  face  to  face  with  the 
Emperor.  Well  then  !  Suppose  he  were  now  only  fifty  leagues  from 
Naples,  and  that  you  are  going  to  mount  your  horse  to  meet  him." 
Murat  hid  his  face  in  his  hands.  "  How  !  You  dare  not  face  him  ?" 
said  Caroline,  with  a  gesture  of  contempt.  "Then  I  will  do  so  for 
you  !  Yes,  I  will  mount  my  horse.  I  will  place  myself  at  the  head 
of  the  army,  and  I  will  go  to  the  Emperor  and  ask  him  by  what  right 
he  takes  from  me  that  which  he  gave  as  a  reward  for  the  blood  you 
have  shed  for  his  glory  !"  Madame  Recamier  gazed  at  her  with  pain- 
ful astonishment,  and  could  not  help  exclaiming,  "Oh,  Madame!" 
The  Queen  understood  the  reproach  conveyed  in  these  words:  she 
paced  two  or  three  times  up  and  down  the  apartment :  and  then,  as  if 
in  reply  to  Madame  Recamier,  she  said,  "  Doubtless  I  am  his  sister! 
I  know  it  but  too  well.  Yet  why  did  he  give  me  a  crown  ?  If  I  am 
his  sister,  I  am  likewise  Queen  of  Naples  !"  Then,  as  if  overcome 
by  the  weight  of  so  many  distressing  sensations,  she  threw  herself  on 
a  sofa  and  was  silent.  Presently  a  sort  of  murmur  was  heard  on  the 
quay.  Caroline  rose  suddenly,  ran  to  Murat,  and,  looking  at  him 
steadfastly,  said,  " Now  you  may  show  yourself.  Go,  my  dear  Joa- 
chim:— and  recollect  who  you  are!"  Murat  rose,  passed  his  hand 
through  his  hair,  and  stepped  lip  to  a  mirror  to  adjust  the  deranged 
appearance  of  his  cravat,  He  then  embraced  the  Queen,  ami,  taking 
Madame  Recamier's  hand,  he  said  to  her,  with  a  tone  of  sincere  kind' 

ness,  "  You  will  return  and  dine,  with  us.       We  shall  lie  alone  ;   do  not 

refuse." 

Madame  I  [<-c;\  mier  promised  logo,  and    Murat   then  took  leave,  of 


448  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

her  and  the  Queen.  When  he  had  passed  the  folds  of  the  satin  cur 
tains,  which  wore  drawn  over  the  door,  the  Queen  rushed  into  the  arms 
of  Madame  Recamier,  and  shed  a  torrent  of  tears.  "You  see,"  said 
she.  "  I  am  obliged  to  have  courage  for  him  as  well  as  myself!  At  a 
time,  too,  when  my  own  fortitude  is  scarcely  borne  up  even  by  my 
affection  for  my  children  ; — when  I  am  hourly  distracted  by  thinking 
of  my  brother,  who  believes  me  to  be  guilty  of  treason  to  him.  Oh! 
pity  me !  I  have  need  of  pity,  and  I  deserve  it.  If  you  could  search 
my  heart,  you  would  see  what  torture  I  am  doomed  to  bear  !" 

On  returning  to  her  hotel,  Madame  Recamier  was  absorbed  in 
agitating  reflections.  Suddenly  her  attention  was  roused  by  a  noise  in 
the  street.  She  ran  to  the  window,  and  saw  the  whole  population  of 
the  Carmine*  and  Santa-Lucia  assembled  round  Murat,  who  was  parad 
ing  the  city  on  horseback.  The  intelligence  of  the  treaty  of  alliance, 
confirmed  by  the  presence  of  the  English  ships  in  the  port,  had  excited 
the  populace,  and  their  enthusiasm  for  Murat  and  the  Queen  was  at  its 
height.  The  King  was  still  pale,  but  he  appeared  in  good  spirits  ;  as  he 
passed  the  balcony  of  Madame  Recamier  he  looked  up  and  gracefully 
saluted  her. 


*  11  Carmine  is  that  part  of  Naples  inhabited  by  fishermen  and  lazzaroai. 
Santa-Lucia  is  the  district  occupied  by  merchants  and  bankers.  Chiaia  is  the 
fashionable  part  of  the  city. 


ADVANCE   OF   THE   ALLIED   ARMIES.  449 


CHAPTER  XLVII. 

Solitude  of  the  Tuileries — Advance  of  the  allied  armies — Napoleon  in  Cham- 
pagne— Intrigues  of  M.  de  Talleyrand — His  interview  with  the  Emperor— 
Tlie  coup  de  pohig — The  battle  of  Brienne — College  recollections — The  Con- 
gress of  Chatillon — The  Emperor  Alexander  and  the  Duke  de  Vicenza— 
Battles  of  Champaubert  and  Montmirail — Napoleon's  refusal  to  sign  the 
powers  for  the  Duke  de  Vicenza — The  campaign  of  France — Count  d'Artoia 
at  Vesoul — M.  Wildermetz — His  message  to  the  Emperor  Alexander — Horrors 
committed  by  the  Cossacks — Button's  country  house — Suppression  of  news 
in  the  journals — First  performance  of  "The  Oliflamme" — The  Austriana 
before  Grenoble — Paris  in  the  winter  of  1814 — False  reports  of  the  enemy's 
progress — Saint  Dizier — Review  on  the  Place  du  Carrousel — Cardinal  Maury 
predicts  the  return  of  the  Bourbons — -The  Duke  d'Angouleme  enters  Bor- 
deaux— The  treaty  of  Chaumont — Ferdinand  VII.  re-enters  Spain — Talley- 
rand's influence  in  the  restoration  of  the  Bourbons — The  Empress  and  the 
King  of  Rome  leave  Paris — The  attack  on  Paris — Rovigo  and  Tallevraad — 
Capitulation  of  Paris. 

'We  are  now  on  the  eve  of  the  most  heartrending  period  of  the  bril- 
liant career  of  the  Emperor.  No  more  balls  at  the  Imperial  palace 
--the  silence  and  the  solitude  of  whose  walls  were  now  disturbed  only 
by  the  voice  of  that  beautiful  child,  which  was  also  to  Ik;  stifled  in  exile. 
The  fatal  cordon  of  hostile  forces  by  which  we  were  surrounded 
approached  us  more  and  more.  One  day  we  learned  that  the  Wir- 
temberg  troops  had  entered  Epinal  ;  another  time,  that  the  Prussians 
were  masters  of  Nancy-,  of  <  "halons-sur-Saone,  and  that  the  Austrians 
were  iu  Chambcry.  The  army  of  Silesia,  commanded  by  Blucher, 
established  itself  in  the  vicinity  of  Paris,  for  so  we  may  term  Si. 
Dizier  and  Joinville.  The  enemy  was  at  length  on  the  Mame.  Then 
the  Emperor  quitted  Paris!  He  had  long  hesitated  before  he  adopted 
this  course,  either  because  he  was  waiting  to  see  the  effect  of  the  nego- 
tiations opened  at  Frankfort,  or  because  he  hoped  that  there  would  be. 
a  general  rising  in  France  al  the  sight  of  the  foreign  invaders.  Doubt- 
less this  was  naturally  to  be  expected  from  the  bravery  and  energy  of 
the  French  people.  I'm  he  himself  hail  worn  out  all  tneir  springsof 
action— they  had  lost  their. elasticity.  The  most  determined  and  the 
most  active  required  repose;  a  general  de-ire  for  it  prevailed  from 
the  cottage  of  the  soldier  to  the  palace  of  the  Marshal.  Napoleon  ne\e» 
68 


i50  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

could  be  lirouglit  to  understand  the  law  of  necessity.  He  en 
deavoured  to  make  every  thing  yield  to  him,  whilst  he  himself  would 
never  bend  to  circumstances.  At  this  time  Parisian  society  presented 
an  extraordinary  aspect.  Grief  and  alarm  now  prevailed  in  those 
houses  which  had  hut  recently  been  the.  scenes  of  uninterrupted  fes- 
tivity. Tlie  numerous  families  arrayed  in  mourning  cast  a  gloom 
over  the  streets  and  public  promenades,  and  it  was  particularly  mel- 
ancholy to  observe  the  many  young  females  who  wore  widow's  weeds. 
This  last  circumstance  struck  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  as  he  himself 
informed  me.  Whilst  the  Emperor  was  in  Champagne,  exhibiting  a 
last  proof  of  that  talent  and  energy  which  had  raised  him  to  one  of 
the  first  thrones  in  the  world,  M.  de  Talleyrand  remained  in  Paris, 
and  his  intrigues  gave  the  finishing  stroke  to  Napoleon's  misfortunes. 
It  is  said,  that  the  Emperor,  on  the  eve  of  his  departure  to  join  the 
army,  summoned  M.  de  Talleyrand  to  the  Tuileries,  and  there  spoke 
to  him  in  a  tone  that  might  be  called  more  than  firm,  of  the  affairs  of 
Spain.  It  would  appear  that  the  Emperor  was  not  at  that  time  very 
well  acquainted  with  the  style  of  conversation  which  wras  maintained 
in  the  coterie  of  M.  de  Talleyrand,  when  the  affairs  of  Spain  came 
under  discussion.  "  Well,  Monsieur  de  Talleyrand,"  said  the  Em- 
peror, walking  straight  up  to  him,  "  I  think  it  is  somewhat  strange  that 
you  should  allege  I  made  you  the  gaoler  of  Ferdinand,  when  you 
yourself  made  the  proposition  to  me  !"  Talleyrand  assumed  one  of 
nis  inflexible  looks ;  half  closing  his  little  eyes,  and  screwing  up  his 
lips,  he  stood  with  one  hand  resting  upon  the  back  of  a  chair,  and  the 
other  in  his  waistcoat-pocket.  Nothing  increases  anger  so  much  as 
coolness.  The  Emperor  was  violently  irritated  at  Talleyrand's  im- 
movability of  countenance  and  coolness  of  manner,  and  he  exclaimed 
in  a  voice  of  thunder,  and  stamping  his  foot,  "  Why  do  you  not 
answer  me  ?"  The  same  silence  was  maintained.  Napoleon's  eyes 
flashed  fire.  Talleyrand  became  alarmed,  not  without  reason,  and  then 
he  stammered  out  the  following  words,  which  were  certainly  any  thing 
but  satisfactory  : — "I  am  at  a  loss  to  understand  what  your  Majesty 
means."  Napoleon  attempted  to  speak,  but  rage  choked  his  utterance. 
He  advanced  first  one  step,  then  a  second,  then  a  third,  until  at  length 
lie.  came  close  up  to  the  Prince  of  Benevento.  He  then  raised  his 
hand  to  the  height  of  the  Prince's  chin,  and  continuing  to  advance,  he 
forced  Talleyrand  to  recede,  which  was  no  easy  matter,  owing  to  the 
defect  in  one  of  his  feet.  However,  it  was  more,  advisable  to  recede 
than  advance,  for  the  Emperor's  little  hand  was  still  held  up,  and  was 
clenched  in  the  form  necessary  for  giving  what  is  vulgarly  called  a 
roup  de  poing.     However  it  was  not  given.     The  Emperor  merely 


XAJOLEOX  AND  TALLEYRAND.  451 

drove  the  Prince  of  Benevento,  half  walking,  half  hobbling,  along  the 
whole  length  of  the  large  cabinet  of  the  Pavilion  de  Flore.  At  length 
the  Prince  reached  the  wall  of  the  apartment,  and  Napoleon  repeated, 
— "  So  you  presume  to  say  that  you  did  not  advise  the  captivity  of  the 
Princes  V  Here  the  scene  ended.  It  had  already  been  too  long,  and 
at  the  same  time  not  long  enough.  Since  the  Emperor  had  gone  so 
far  he  ought  to  have  gone  a  little  farther,  and  sent  the  Prince  of  Bene- 
vento to  Vincennes,  consigning  him  to  the  hands  of  General  Dumesnil, 
with  the  recommendation  to  treat  him  with  all  possible  respect,  but 
to  keep  him  rigidly  au  secret.  Machiavel  truly  says,  One  should  never  ■ 
make  an  enemy  by  halves. 

On  the  evening  of  the  day  on  which  this  scene  was  acted,  the 
Prince  of  Benevento  had  company.  The  chamberlain  on  duty  at  the 
Tuileries  had  overheard  every  thing,  and  had  repeated  all  ie  knew ; 
for  the  truth  is,  though  I  am  sorry  to  say  it,  the  servants  of  honour, 
who  dance  attendance  upon  royalty,  differ  but  little  from  servants  of 
any  other  kind.  As  I  was  myself  lady  of  honour  to  a  Princess,  I 
may  attack  this  class  of  people  without  the  fear  of  being  thought 
Unjust  or  prejudiced;  and  I  have  often  thought,  when  we  were 
assembled  in  the  salon  de  service,  gossiping  about  what  did  not 
concern  us,  that  we  very  much  resembled  those  who  were  amusing 
themselves  in  a  similar  way  in  the  story  below  us.  However  this 
may  be,  it  is  nevertheless  certain,  that  the  chamberlain  on  duty  at 
the  Tuileries,  whose  name  I  need  not  mention,  reported  that  the 
Prince  de  Benevento  had  received  a  coup  de  po'tng  from  the  Emperor. 
M.  de  Talleyrand,  as  I  have  already  observed,  had  a  party  that  same 
evening,  and  one  of  the  visitors,  who  was  on  familiar  terms  with  the 
Prince,  stepped  up  to  him,  saying,  "Ah,  Monseigneur!  what  have 
I  heard]" — "What?"  inquired  the  Prince,  with  one  of  his  cool, 
impenetrable  looks. — "I  have  been  informed  that  the  Emperor 
treated  you  !  .  .  .  ." — "Oh!"  interrupted  the  Prince,  "that  is  a  thing 
thai  happens  every  day,  every  day.  .  .  ."  The  Prince  had  heard  no 
mention  of  the  coup  de  poingi,  of  which  he  flattered  himself  nobody 
knew;  and  when  he  said  every  <2ay,  he  merely  meanl  thai  the  Emperor 
was  nut  <>f  temper  and  unreasonable  every  day.  M.  de  Talleyrand's 
friend,  however,  who  had  no  very  refined  notions  of  etiquette,  as  may 
be  readily  imagined  from  his  a  Idress  to  the  Prince,  took  ii  into  his 
head  that  Talleyrand  was  in  the  daily  habit  of  receiving  a  blow  with 
the  fist,  or  at  least  a  box  on  the  car.  from  the  Emperor.  This  mistake 
gave  rise  to  a  fund  of  tncrrimenl  when  it.  tsame  to  be  reported  that 
the  Prince  de  Benevento  daily  submitted  to  the  Emperor's  correction 
with   that   indifference  which   might    be  inferred   from   the  negligent 


i52  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

shrug  of  the  shoulders  that  accompanied  the  words,  "Every  day  ! — ■ 
Mon  Dieu  ! — Every  day." 

I  am  not  competent  to  judge  of  the  merits  of  the  military  move- 
ments made  by  the  Emperor  in  Champagne,  but  I  have  heard  i! 
alleged  that  his  genius  never  was  so  brilliantly  displayed  as  in  that 
campaign.  He  drove  the  Prussians  from  St.  Dizier;  and  this  triumph 
vas  almost  immediately  followed  by  the  battle  of  Brienne.  What 
painful  feelings  must  have  arisen  in  his  mind,  while  he  was  fighting 
to  preserve  his  crown,  under  the  walls  of  the  old  college  where,  in 
his  boyhood,  he  had  passed  so  many  happy  hours.  At  Brienne  he 
nad  also  fought  battles,  but  they  were  followed  by  no  pangs  of  grief 
or  remorse.  His  soldiers  were  his  college  companions,  his  ammu- 
nition snowballs,  and  the  ransom  of  the  prisoners  some  fruit,  a  book, 
or  a  print.  I  have  frequently  heard  the  Emperor  describe  his  amuse- 
ments at  Brienne.  I  recollect  in  particular,  one  day,  when  Madame 
de  Brienne  paid  a  visit  to  Madame  Mere,  accompanied  by  her  niece, 
Madame  de  Lomenie.  The  Emperor,  who  was  present,  conversed 
with  her  for  a  considerable  time  with  almost  filial  affection.  The 
respect  he  showed  to  Madame  de  Brienne  was  unmixed  with  any 
trace  of  affectation  ;  his  behaviour  to  her  was  perfectly  easy  and 
natural.  I  am  certain  that  Napoleon  must  have  suffered  cruelly  on 
the  day  of  the  battle  of  Brienne.  I  am  sure  of  it,  from  the  com- 
placency with  which  I  have  so  often  heard  him  dwell  on  the  happiness 
he  enjoyed  at  college.  It  was  there  that  he  first  became  acquainted 
with  Bourrienne. 

The  battle  of  Brienne  was  followed  by  several  others.  In  the 
midst  of  these  conflicts,  when  cannons  were  roaring  and  blood  flowing 
in  every  part  of  France,  from  the  banks  of  the  Rhine  to  those  of  the 
Mincio,  a  congress  was  opened,  as  if  in  derision  of  the  impotence 
of  human  will.  This  congress  held  its  sittings  at  Chatillon,  in  the 
heart  of  one  of  our  provinces.  Its  members  were  Count  Stadion,  for 
Austria;  Baron  Humboldt,  for  Prussia;  Count  Razumowsky,  foi 
Russia  ;  whilst  Lord  Aberdeen,  Lord  Cathcart,  and  Lord  Castlereagh, 
the  English  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs,  represented  the  interests 
of  Great  Britain.  This  latter  circumstance  might  have  enabled 
Napoleon  to  see  that  his  fate  was  decreed.  England  being  repre- 
sented by  three  members  at  the  congress,  sufficiently  indicated 
the  degree  of  influence  she  was  about  to  claim  over  the  destiny  of 
Napoleon  ;  whilst,  at  the  same  time,  the  other  powers  showed  theii 
submission  to  England  by  each  sending  only  one  plenipotentiary. 
As    to   France,  she    sent  only  one    individual    to    the    Congress   at 


BATTLE    OF    CHAMPAl  BERT.  453 

Chatillon,  and  that  was  General  Caulaincourt,  the  Duke  de  Vicenza.* 
lie  was  then,  nobody  knows  for  why,  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs. 
I  know  very  well  the  private  motive  which  induced  the  Emperor  to 
send  him  to  Chatillon  ;  but  one  thing  which  I  cannot  comprehend  is, 
how  Napoleon  should  imagine  that  that  reason  could  have  any  weight 
in  the  scale  of  general  interests.  The  reason  to  which  I  allude  is, 
the  cordial  friendship  with  which  the  Emperor  Alexander  honoured 
the  Duke  de  Vicenza.  It  was  one  of  those  friendships,  almost 
fraternal,  which  are  so  rare  in  the  world,  and,  above  all,  rare  among 
Sovereigns.  But  in  the  circumstances  in  which  Alexander  stood, 
being  called  to  the  head  of  the  gigantic  coalition  of  Europe,  he  ap- 
peared in  the  face  of  the  whole  world  as  the  opponent  of  Napoleon ; 
and  therefore  the  latter  was  wrong  in  flattering  himself  that  any 
private  interest  could  have  weight  with  him,  in  opposition  to  the 
general  interests.  Sovereigns  have  two  natures.  Napoleon  well 
knew  this. 

Whilst  the  Congress  was  sitting,  the  allied  armies  were  advancing 
on  Paris,  and  enclosed  us  within  their  ranks.  The  Emperor  fought 
and  gained  several  battles,  and  seemed  to  surpass  himself  in  energy 
and  talent.  But  what  availed  this  1  France  was  overrun  with  enemies, 
who  were  marching  in  all  directions  upon  the  capital. 

The  victory  of  Champaubert  revived  a  faint  ray  of  hope.  Alsu- 
view,  the  Russian  General,  was  taken,  with  a  corps  of  six  thousand 
men  and  forty-five  officers.  This  was  succeeded  by  the  battle  of 
Montmirail.  General  Sacken,  with  a  part  of  the  army  of  Silesia. 
commanded  by  Blucher,  was  attacked  and  beaten  by  the  Emperor. 
Twenty-five  pieces  of  artillery,  three  thousand  killed,  two  thousand 
wounded,  and  a  thousand  prisoners,  were  the  result  of  this  battle, 
which,  as  well  as  the  engagement  of  the  preceding  day,  proved  the 
inferiority  of  Blucher.  ami.  indeed,  of  all  who  were  opposed  to  the 
Emperor. 

Two  days  before  the  battles  of  Montmirail  and  Champaubert,  the 
Duke  de  Bassano,  who  had  Keen  daily  urging  the  Emperor  (<>  send 
more  extensive  instructions  to  the  Duke  de  Vicenza,  had  at  length 
prevailed  on  Napoleon  to  draw  up  the  powers  and  to  sign  them,  in 
order  that  they  might  be  forwarded  to  Chitillon.  On  the  eve  of  the 
battle  of  Champaubert,  the  Duke  said  to  the   Emperor,  " Sire,  the 

*  The  Emperor,  who  highly  and  justly  esteemed  the  Duke  de  Bassano,  had 
withdrawn  liiin  from  tin;  post  of  Minister  for  Foreign  Affairs,  merely  to  -.ili  t'v 
petty  passions,  which  lie  had  not  time  to  contend  with.  It-  gave  the  Duke  ■!« 
Banauofull  powers  to  correspond  with  Chatillon.  But  to  have  dune  any  gcod, 
it  would  have  been  re  |ni  ite  for  liira  (■•  have  been  on  the  spot. 


t54  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

powers  are  ready." — "I  will  sign  them  to-morrow,"  replied  Napoleon 
M  if  I  should  be  killed,  they  will  not  be  wanted ;  if  I  should  conquer 
we  shall  then  be  able  to  treat  with  better  advantage."  Next  day  the 
Duke  ile  Bassano,  who,  it  is  well  known,  was  with  the  Emperor  in 
all  his  battles,  went  to  him  after  the  victory,  and  presented  to  him 
the  powers  which  he  had  promised  to  sign.  The  Emperor  made  the 
same  reply  as  that  which  he  had  given  on  the  preceding  day.  Thu 
Duke  de  Bassano  withdrew  much  disappointed.  On  the  evening  of 
the  battle  of  Montmirail  he  again  urged  the  Emperor  to  sign  the 
powers.  But  some  strange  visions  had  entered  the  Emperor's  brain. 
lie  smiled,  and,  looking  at  the  maps  of  France  and  Europe  which 
lay  before  him  : — "  1  now  stand  in  such  a  situation  that  I  need  not 
yield  an  inch  of  ground,"  said  he  to  the  Duke,  "and  I  will  sign 
nothing." 

The  campaign  of  France  is  a  sublime  effort  of  N;.poleon's  genius, 
and  places  him  in  the  rank  of  the  most  celebrated  captains,  if  not 
at  their  head.  But  what  result  did  he  anticipate?  What  conclusion 
could  be  expected  from  partial  victories  like  those  of  Montmirail 
and  Champaubert,  whilst  innumerable  legions  covered  our  plains  on 
the  north  and  south.  The  Congress  of  Chatillon,  it  is  true,  held  out 
some  hope,  but,  as  I  have  before  observed,  the  presence  of  three 
envoys  from  England  might  have  opened  the  eyes  of  the  Emperor, 
even  though  he  had  been  blinded  by  the  blaze  of  his  ancient  glory. 
The  following  curious  anecdote,  the  correctness  of  which  I  can  vouch 
for,  1  had  from  the  party  concerned : 

\\  hen  the  Count  d'Artois  arrived  at  Vesoul,  he  was  accompanied 
by  several  persons  attached  to  the  Bourbon  cause,  while  a  crowd 
of  persons,  Mho  came  to  meet  him,  were  awaiting  his  arrival  to  pay 
homage  to  him  such  as  never  was  rendered  to  Napoleon.  The  Prince 
had  met  with  an  old  Swiss  officer,  named  Wildermetz.  This  person 
was  despatched  to  the  Russian  head-quarters  to  request  that  the 
Emperor  Alexander  would  authorize  the  Count  d'Artois,  and  I  believe 
the  Due  de  Berry,  to  proceed  to  the  head-quarters  of  the  Allied 
Sovereigns,  and  enter  themselves  as  volunteers  during  the  campaign 
foi  reconquering  France.  M.  de  Wildermetz  was  charged  with  a 
similar  message  to  Count  Stadion  for  the  Emperor  of  Austria.  lie 
likewise  had  a  letter  accrediting  him  to  Prince  Metternich.  On  his 
arrival  at  the  Russian  head-quarters,  he  saw  the  Emperor  Alexander, 
wTho  addressed  him  thus :  "  Monsieur  Wildermetz,  you  will  tell  the 
Count  d'Artois  that  I  am  extremely  sorry  to  be  obliged  to  refuse  his 
request ;  but  we  are  just  now  engaged  in  conferences  of  a  serious  and 
important  nature.     They  may  terminate  in  maintaining  the  Emperor 


CAMPAIGN   OF   FRANCE.  455 

Napoleon  on  the  throne  of  France.  Under  these  circumstances,  their 
Royal  Highnesses  would  be  placed  here  in  an  awkward  position ; 
and,  in  every  respect,  it  is  better  that  they  should  remain  some  time 
longer  on  the  frontier."  M.  de  Wildermetz  returned  to  Franche- 
Comte,  to  report  this  answer,  but  the  Princes  had  left  the  place 
before  he  arrived.  Napoleon  hoped  to  draw  the  whole  of  the  hostile 
army  after  him,  when  he  fell,  back  upon  Saint  Dizier.  This  was  a 
noble  resolution,  and  one  the  generosity  of  which  the  Parisians  ought 
to  have  been  sensible.  But  he  was  pursued  by  only  a  corps  of  ten 
thousand  men,  and  the  entire  mass  of  the  Allied  force  fell  upon  Paris, 
with  all  the  fury  of  a  tempest.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  waited  only 
to  direct  the  attack  on  La  Fere-Champenoise,  and  then  proceed  to 
Paris,  as  if  he  had  been  making  a  journey  from  Moscow  to  St. 
Petersburgh.  The  enemy  was  at  the  gates  of  Paris,  and  yet  no 
measures  had  been  taken  for  the  defence  of  the  capital.  The  Russians 
had  the  courage  to  burn  their  palaces,  why  did  we  not  fire  our 
faubourgs  for  their  reception?  We  had  not  even  arms  wherewith  to 
equip  our  men.  Ammunition,  too,  was  wanting.  Was  this  from 
want  of  foresight,  or  was  it  the  result  of  treason  1  Alas!  it  is  too 
true,  that  we  had  among  us  at  that  period  many  who  were  unworthy 
the  name  of  Frenchmen. 

The  Cossacks  committed  atrocious  horrors  in  the  department  of 
the  A  in.  They  then  marched  upon  Sens.  Dijon  was  laid  under  a 
contribution  of  two  millions.  Semur  was  subjected  to  their  insults, 
not  only  in  the  persons  of  its  inhabitants,  but  in  those  of  its  municipal 
body  ;  and  Montbard  !  which  now  contained  the  grave  of  one  who 
would  have  valiantly  defended  it; — Montbard,  which  was  likewise 
the  cradle  of  a  man*  whose  fame  belonged  to  all  Europe,  was  de- 
livered up  to  the  pillage  of  the  allied  troops.  Montbard  was  the 
favourite  retreat  of  Buffon;  he  had  fitted  up  a  house  there  with 
exquisite  taste.  The  gardens  were  superb,  and  the  greenhouses  and 
plantations  were  objects  of  curiosity  to  travellers.  All  was  now  laid 
waste  My  father-in-law's  house  was  visited  with  a  similar  fate  by 
the  exterminating  hand  of  the  invaders.  The  unfortunate  old  man 
was  unable  to  bear  up  against  this  new  calamity,  following  so  closely 
on  the  death  of  his  much  beloved  son.  lie  died  a  few  weeks  after 
the  invasion,  without  ever  recovering  his  speech,  which  he  lot  by  a 
paralytic  attack,  occasioned  by  the  sight  of  the  Russian  and  German 
uniforms. 

•  The  Count  de  Buffon  wrote  great  part  of  his  Natural  History  at  lili 
eountry-house  close  to  the  town. 


4:56  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

Our  fertile  provinces  were  now  inundated  with  battalions  of  bar 
barians,  and  every  day  their  destroying  lines  approximated  closer 
and  closer.  At  this  period  I  maintained  a  pretty  extensive  eorre- 
spondence,  and  received  accounts  on  which  I  could  rely,  from  all  parts 
<it'  France.  These  accounts  filled  me  with  the  most  poignant  grief. 
The  government,  acting  on  its  secret  principles,  prohibited  the  jour- 
nals from  publishing  the  truth.  Whether  this  measure  were  wise  or 
unwise,  I  do  not  pretend  to  determine.  This,  however,  1  can  say, 
that  the  intelligence  most  cautiously  concealed  was  always  well 
known,  and  that,  perhaps,  it  would  at  that  time  have  been  better 
and  wiser  policy  to  allow  a  perfectly  free  interchange  of  thought. 
Throughout  the  whole  of  this  crisis  the  Emperor's  conduct  was 
doubtless  admirable ;  but  yet  all  he  did  led  to  no  effective  result. 
The  battle  of  Montereau  was  doubtless  one  of  the  most  bi."liant 
conceptions  of  his  genius,  and  one  of  the  most  remarkable  examples 
of  the  valour  of  our  troops  and  the  skill  of  our  generals.*  But  what 
we  then  wanted  was  peace — with  peace  all  might  have  been  saved 

*  Napoleon  had  the  peculiar  faculty  of  uniting  military  eloquence  to  all 
the  other  qualities  of  a  great  captain.  His  orders  for  the  day,  his  proclama- 
tions to  the  armj',  his  words  of  encouragement  during  an  action,  were  all 
replete  with  those  warlike  sallies  of  magic  touch  that  intoxicate  the  soldier 
while  they  lead  him  on  to  gloiy.  The  memory  of  his  comrades,  more  faithful 
than  history,  can  relate  a  thousand  instances  of  this  kind,  >f  which  the  follow- 
ing occurred  near  Montereau,  in  the  unfortunate  though  ,markable  year  of 
1814. 

The.  Emperor,  after  having  beaten  Prince  Blucher  in  the  successive  battles 
of  Champaubert,  Montmirail,  Chateau-Thierry  and  Vauchamps,  sometimes 
engaged  on  the  Seine,  sometimes  on  the  Marne,  every  where  conqueror  in 
person  without  a  moment  of  leisure  to  benefit  by  his  victories  at  this  critical 
juncture,  attacked  vehemently  Prince  Schwartzenburg  and  the  Austrians,  who 
were  advancing  on  his  right,  and  had  gained  the  high  road  leading  to  Paris. 
The  troops  of  the  Prince  had  established  themselves  on  the  bridge  at  Mon- 
tereau, which  the  Duke  of  Belluno  endeavoured  in  vain  several  times  to  take : 
it  was  after  these  unsuccessful  attempts  that  the  Emperor  arrived  on  the 
heights  of  Surville,  that  commanded  the  town  as  well  as  the  junction  of  the 
rivers  Seine  and  Yonne,  and  by  his  presence  decided  the  fate  of  the  day.  He 
pointed  the  guns  himself,  he  directed  the  discharge  of  each,  and  so  well  was 
the  artillery  arranged,  that  the  Wirtemberg  troops  in  Montereau  were  slain  in 
great  numbers.  Schwartzenburg,  notwithstanding,  endeavoured  to  silence  the 
Emperor's  batteries,  but  the  balls  from  the  town  flew  over  the  plains  of  Sur- 
ville without  any  serious  result  to  the  French  army.  Several  of  Napoleon'a 
generals  remonstrated  seriously  with  their  commander  at  the  constant  expo- 
sure of  his  person  in  so  critical  a  moment,  and  it  was  then  that  he  replied  with 
a  gaiety  of  countenance,  "  Fear  nothing,  my  friends,  the  bullet  which  will  kill 
me  is  not  yet  cast."     These  memorable  words  are  remembered  b}-  every  artil 


THE    "ORIFLAMME."  457 

An  opera  de  circoustance,  entitled  the  "  Orijlumiuc."  was  brought 
out  in  Paris,  at  the  very  time  when  the  Count  d'Artois  was  at 
Vesoul.*  At  such  a  time  the  title  might  well  have  appeared  omi- 
nous, but  a  sort  of  general  vertigo  seemed  to  prevail.  I  well  remem 
ber  the  first  performance  of  the  Orijlamme.  It  was  like  a  national 
convention  of  the  beau  monde.  Every  box  was  filled.  The  Fau- 
bourg St.  Germain  saw  with  enthusiasm  the  title  of  the  Orijlamme, 
and  prepared  to  bestow  on  the  piece  the  most  extravagant  applause. 
1  was  then  in  the  habit  of  seeing  many  of  the  residents  of  the  royal 
Faubourg,  and  their  joy  knew  no  bounds.  I  never  could  understand 
the  affectation  which  suggested  the  production  of  Charles  Martel,  the 
Orijlamme,  les  Gaulois  et  les  France,  and  various  other  pieces  de  cir- 
coustance, in  which  there  appeared  an  array  of  old  names,  like  the 
dead  exhumed  from  their  graves.  The  success  of  the  Orijlamme 
was  extraordinary.  The  authors  certainly  could  not  be  accused  of 
royalist  opinions.  I  can  answer  for  one  of  them  at  least,  that  is  M. 
Etienne.  The  other  was  M.  Baour  Lormian.  The  music,  which  was 
exquisitely  beautiful,  was  the  joint  production  of  MM.  Paer,  Mehul, 
Berton,  and  Kreutzer. 

The  Austrians  were  now  before  Grenoble  maintaining  a  heavy 
cannonade.  Affairs  every  day  assumed  a  more  sombre  aspect.  Thf 
invaders  were  advancing  upon  us  with  such  terrible  speed  and  regu 
larity,  that  nothing  seemed  likely  to  check  their  progress.  The 
Austrians  were  penetrating  into  Dauphine ;  the  English  and  Span 
iards  were  advancing  by  the  Pyrenees.  Hitherto  our  attention  had 
been  exclusively  directed  towards  the  north  ;  but  now  the  torrent 
was  gaining  upon  us  on  all  sides.  One  of  the  most  remarkable 
singularities  of  that  period  was  the  gay  aspect  of  Paris  during  the 
winter  of  1814.  Masked  balls  and  private  balls  were  given  without 
intermission,  and  yet  the  disastrous  intelligence  that  was  daily  re 
ceived  put  dozens  of  families  into  mourning.  Meanwhile  the  Enc 
peror  acquired  some  partial  advantages  over  the  allied  armies.     But 

teryman   of  the  army,  and  have  often  been  repeated  by  them   in   moments  of 
the  hottest  fire. 

Montereau  was  taken:  the  enthusiasm  of  the  soldiers,  of  the  young  officers, 
and  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  was  increased  by  this  victory  gained  by 

the  Emperor  in  person.     But  bope  <>l"  final  Buccesa  was  not.  greater  ai ig  llie 

superior  officers   than   it   had   been    for   some  time   past,   ami   all   tins,,   heroifl 
efforts,  while  they  tended  to   uphold  the  k'loiy  and  renown  of  the   army,  could 

not  save  Napoleon  or  France. 

*  Formerly  the  Kings  of  France  hail  the  Oriflumine,  or  great  standard, 
carried  before  them  when  they  went  to  the  wars. 


453  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT    AND    FAMii/T. 

what  did  they  avail?  Only  to  show  the  more  convincingly  that  all 
was  lost.  Treason,  too,  had  made  rapid  progress.  In  many  town? 
the  white  (lag  was  concealed  in  some  of  the  houses,  in  anticipation  of 
the  favourable  moment  fur  raising  the  cry  of  "Vive  le  Roi."  How 
was  it  that  the  Duke  de  Rovigo,  who  was  sincerely  attached  to  the 
Emperor,  did  not  make  himself  acquainted  with  the  real  state  of 
France  at  that  time'?  But  the  truth  is,  that  the  Duke  was  a  most 
incompetent  minister  of  the  police.  Toulouse,  Bordeaux,  and  a  great 
part  of  the  south,  where  trade  had  suffered  greatly  by  the  war, 
ardently  prayed  for  peace,  setting  aside  any  wish  for  the  return  3f 
the  Bourbons. 

Will  it  be  believed  that  Napoleon's  evil  star  now  so  completely 
ruled  his  destiny,  that  he  allowed  himself  to  be  misled  by  false 
reports  of  the  march  of  the  enemy's  forces;  which  reports,  however, 
caused  the  loss  of  Paris.  After  the  affair  of  Saint-Dizier,  the  Em- 
peror's object  was  to  make  a  diversion,  to  draw  together  all  the 
enemy's  forces,  and  to  give  a  decisive  battle,  which  should  deliver 
Paris.  Information,  which  was  subsequently  ascertained  to  be  false, 
nduced  Napoleon  to  march  to  meet  the  corps  of  Wetzingerode,  with 
a  force  amounting  only  to  ten  thousand  men,  all  cavalry.  In  his  rear 
there  were  no  infantry ;  in  short,  no  army.  The  marches  and  counter 
marches  requisite  for  this  operation  caused  Napoleon  to  lose  four 
days.     This  loss  was  irreparable. 

Now  that  I  have  arrived  at  the  moment  when  we  bade  farewell  to 
our  days  of  glory,  I  must  mention  an  occurrence  which  I  think  suffi- 
ciently important  to  claim  a  place  in  these  Memoirs;  1  allude  to  the 
presentation  to  the  city  of  Paris  of  the  last  flags  taken  by  the  Emperor 
from  the  enemy.  It  was  a  most  imposing  ceremony,  and  the  recol- 
lection of  it  must  be  still  vivid  in  the  minds  of  many  of  my  own  age. 
I  shall  never  forget  what  I  felt  on  that  occasion.  It  was  on  a  Sunday; 
the  weather  was  superb  for  that  season  of  the  year ;  for  it  was  then 
the  end  of  February.  An  immense  concourse  of  people  thronged  the 
quays  of  the  Louvre,  the  Place  du  Carrousel,  and  the  Rue  de  Rivoli. 
The  Minister  of  the  War  Department,  who  already,  in  his  heart,  had 
pronounced  an  anathema  on  the  colours  which  he  bore  in  triumph, 
took  a  conspicuous  part  in  the  ceremony.  The  cortege  passed  along 
the  Quay,  the  Place  du  Carrousel,  and  the  Pont  Royal,  in  admirable 
order.  First  came  General  Hulin  and  all  his  staff,  preceded  by  a 
numerous  military  band  ;  then  followed  the  staff  of  the  gendarmerie 
of  Paris,  the  national  guard,  and  finally  the  ten  flags,  two  of  which 
were  borne  by  officers  of  the  Imperial  guard.  I  could  not  help 
remarking  the  expression  which  was  imprinted  in  the  countenances  of 


PRESENTATION   OF   FLAGS.  459 

these  two  men.  It  partook  at  once  of  the  pride  of  triumph,  and  the 
dejection  which  necessarily  followed  the  reflection — Tliese  flags  were 
taken  from  the  enemy  only  twenty  leagues  from  Paris!  The  other 
eight  flags  were  borne  by  four  officers  of  the  line  and  four  officers  of 
the  national  guard.  Next  came  the  Minister  of  the  War  Department 
in  his  carriage,  followed  and  preceded  by  his  aides-de-camp,  likewise 
in  carriages,  which,  by  the  way,  I  may  observe,  had  rather  a  ludicrous 
effect.  The  procession  was  closed  by  the  Imperial  guard  and  troops 
of  the  line.  It  entered  the  court  of  the  Tuileries  by  the  triumphal 
arch  of  the  Carrousel,  and  the  Minister  of  the  War  Department,  hav- 
ing halted  under  the  vestibule  de  l'Horloge,  there  received  the  flags, 
which  he  was  afterwards  to  present  to  the  Empress. 

King  Joseph,  whom  the  Emperor  had  left  in  Paris  as  his  lieuten- 
ant-general, that  day  reviewed  the  national  guards.  The  Place  du 
Carrousel  and  the  Court  of  the  Tuileries  were  filled  with  troops.  I 
saw  King  Joseph  at  a  distance,  riding  along  the  ranks  of  the  national 
guards  and  troops  of  the  line.  His  striking  resemblance  to  the  Em- 
peror  might  have  made  me  fancy  myself  transported  back  to  the 
glorious  days  of  the  Consulate  and  the  Empire.  When  the  flags 
were  carried  through  the  court  of  the  Tuileries  the  drums  beat  and 
tlic  national  guards  presented  arms;  that  movement  was  electrifying, 
and  a  general  shout  of  '■'■Vive  V  Empereur  !"  was  once  more  re-echoed 
by  the  walls  of  the  Tuileries.  The  Minister  of  the  War  Department 
first  proceeded  to  the  hall  of  the  Council  of  State,  where  he  was 
received  by  a  master  of  the  ceremonies.  He  was  afterwards  con- 
ducted to  the  Salon  de  la.  Paix,  where  Count  de  Segur,  as  grand 
master  of  the  ceremonies,  awaited  him.  The  Count  de  Segur  intro- 
duced him  to  the  Salle  du  Trone,  where  the  Empress,  surrounded  by 
her  ladies  and  gentlemen  in  waiting,  the  princes,  grand  dignitaries, 
ministers,  and  grand  officers  of  the  empire,  received  the  flags,  pre- 
sented to  her  by  the  Minister  of  the  War  Department  (the.  Duke  de 
Felt  re).  A  formal  speech  was  delivered  by  the  Duke,  to  which  the 
Empress  replied  very  briefly.  After  this  solemn  ceremony  the  flat's 
were  conveyed  to  the  Invalides,  and  consigned  to  the  ear"  of  that, 
same  Marshal  Serrurier,  to  whom  Napoleon  gave  such  a  good-natured 
reproof  when  a  year  afterwards  he  found  the  Hotel  des  Invalided 
deserted  by  his  old  brothers  in  arms,  who  had  fought  with  him  in 
Egypl  and  Italy.  Of  the  ten  flags,  one  was  Austrian,  foUT  Prussian, 
and  five  Russian.  They  were  brought  to  Paris  by  llaron  Mortemart, 
one  of  the,  Emperor's  orderly  officers. 

One  evening  Cardinal    Maury  Came  to  visit,  inc.     When  he  entered, 

I  observed  that  he  looked  particularly  dull.     1  had  two  or  three 


±(30  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

friends  with  me;  and  he  asked  me  to  favour  him  with  a  few  minutes' 
conversation  in  my  cabinet.  As  soon  as  we  entered  he  closed  the 
door,  threw  himself  on  a  sofa,  and,  folding  his  arms  with  an  air  of 
despondency,  he  said,  "All  is  lost !  Heaven  alone  can  save  us  by  a 
miracle !  We  must  now  invoke  that  miracle,  for  I  have  ordered 
j. ravers  of  forty  hours."  I  shuddered  !  Prayers  of  forty  hours!  It 
seemed  like  the  preparation  for  death.  It  was  the  precursor  of  the 
death  of  our  country.  "Heavens!"  I  exclaimed,  "surely  we  may 
hope  that  the  genius  of  the  Emperor  .  .  .  ."  The  Cardinal  shook  his 
head  mournfully. — "  He  is  dragging  us  into  the  abyss  into  which  ho 
has  plunged  himself!  His  obstinacy  banishes  all  hope.  Oh !  that 
we  lived  in  the  days  in  which  ecclesiastic?  bore  the  halberd  and  the 
sword.  Old  as  I  am  I  would  mount  my  horse.  I  would  go  to  the 
Emperor  and  say,  '  Sire,  if  those  who  are  about  you  have  not  courage 
to  let  you  hear  the  truth,  I  will  tell  you  that  you  are  hurling  yourself 
and  France  to  destruction.  I  have  come  to  lend  my  feeble  aid  in  her 
defence.'  " — "  No,  Cardinal,"  said  I,  "  do  not  regret  your  mission  of 
peace  and  conciliation.  Remain  with  us,  and  pray  for  the  success  of 
our  arms." 

The  most  disastrous  news  had  succeeded  the  delusive  hope  which 
for  a  moment  cheered  us.  In  the  space,  of  five  days  the  Emperor 
had  beaten  all  the  corps  of  the  army  of  Silesia,  and  driven  them 
between  the  Aisne  and  the  Marne.  The  five  corps  of  the  army  of 
Silesia  lost  more  than  twenty  thousand  men  in  the  space  of  five  days. 
The  genius  of  the  army  of  Italy  once  more  favoured  Napoleon ;  yet 
her  smiles  were  but  transient.  The  Emperor's  able  and  rapidly-con 
ceived  plans  were  all  defeated — by  whom  1  By  Blucher,  the  fugitive 
of  Jena !  the  prisoner  of  Lubeck !  In  the  meanwhile  the  party  of 
the  old  noblesse  was  gaining  strength.  The  Cardinal  told  me  many 
remarkable  particulars  on  this  subject,  which  I  noted  down  the  same 
evening.  "  The  Emperor,"  said  he,  "  does  not  attach  sufficient  im- 
portance to  old  recollections.  Even  the  defects  of  the  regime  of  the 
Bourbons,  when  contrasted  with  those  of  his,  were  converted  into 
blessings.  The  pusillanimity  of  Louis  XVI.  and  all  the  abuses  of  his 
reign  vanished,  in  comparison  with  the  absolutism  of  Napoleon." — 
"  Do  you  then  think  it  possible,"  said  I,  "  that  the  Bourbons  will 
ever  return  to  France?"  At  first  he  made  no  reply.  This  subject 
did  not  please  him.  The  Bourbons  would  certainly  not  receive  him 
on  their  arrival  in  France.  His  letter  to  Bonaparte  was  an  insult, 
and  he  had  been  so  usefully  devoted  to  the  royal  cause  that  his 
defection  could  not  but  be  regarded  as  treason. — "Yes,"  said  the 
Cardinal,  after  a  pause,  "they  will  return;  and  the  emigrants,  who 


napoleon's  courage.  461 

have  been  continually  blundering,  will,  for  once,  probably  see  their 
way  rightly,  and  will  manoeuvre  by  instinct,  if  not  by  talent.  If  this 
result  do  not  arrive,  it  must  be  owing  to  a  renewal  of  the  same 
faults  which  they  committed  at  Coblentz,  at  the  time  of  the  emi- 
gration. The  Emperor  has  loaded  them  with  favours.  lie  will  see 
their  gratitude." 

The  Cardinal  was  right.  The  greatest  fault  Napoleon  ever  com- 
mitted was  to  surround  himself  with  men  who,  whilst  they  kissed  his 
hand,  were  plotting  treason  against  him.  He  who  so  often  followed 
the  maxims  of  Machiavel  ought  to  have  borne  in  mind  the  following 
precept :  "  Never  restore  to  men  the  half  of  what  they  have  ost,  for 
they  will  use  it  against  you." 

Bordeaux  soon  opened  its  gates  to  the  Duke  d'Angouleme.  The 
Prince  was  preceded  by  an  Anglo-Spanish  advanced  guard.  At  length 
I  received  from  Chatillon,  where  I  had  many  friends,  intelligence  of 
the  rupture  of  the  congress.  Napoleon,  after  long  insisting  on  the 
hases  of  the  treaty  proposed  at  Frankfort,  presented,  through  the 
medium  of  the  Duke  de  Vicenza,  a  counter-project,  declaring  that  he, 
Napoleon,  would  consent  to  remain  Sovereign  of  France  circum- 
scribed within  its  old  limits,  with  only  the  addition  of  Savoy,  Nice, 
and  the  Isle  of  Elba.*  The  Allies  rejected  all  these  propositions,  and 
faithfully  adhered  to  the  declarations  of  the  treaty,  offensive  and 
defensive,  signed  at  Chaumont  on  the  1st  of  March — the  situation  of 
Napoleon  had  changed  since  the  treaty  of  Frankfort. 

The  definitive  reply  was  given  on  the  19th  of  March.  Napoleon 
resolved,  that  if  he  fell,  his  fall  should  be  without  a  parallel.  On  the 
20th  and  21st  of  March,  he  fought  the  battles  of  Arcis-sur-Aube.  On 
these  two  days  he  exposed  himself  to  danger  like  a  common  soldier, 
giving  proofs  of  the  rarest  courage  arttl  presence  of  mind,  at  a  time 
when  he  must  have  been  a  prey  to  the  most  harassing  anxiety.  The 
enemy's  artillery  kept  up  a  terrible  fire!  The  halls  hounded  through 
the  air  without  intermission.  In  the  very  heat  of  the  engagement, 
there  came  up  a  corps  of  that  sacred  phalanx  composed  of  men 
whose  courage  had  been  tried  in  a  hundred  battles — I  mean  the  Old 
Guard.  At  the  moment  when  the  corps  arrived  on  the  field,  the 
Emperor  saw  that  the  danger  was  imminent.  He  formed  the  troops 
into  squares.  The  enemy's  fire  redoubled  ;  ami  a  bomb  fell  close  t<> 
the  foremost  rank  of  one  of  the  squares.      In  spite  of  the  long-tried 


*  He  also  wished  t"  retain  a  portion  <>f  Italy  for  Prince  Eugene,  tie'  Grand 
Duchy  of  Berg,  anil  the  principality  of  NeufcUfttel.    The  latter  won  for  Bertbier, 

A  clause  for  Berthierl 


i62  NAPOLEON",    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

courage  of  the  veterans,  this  occurrence  caused  a  movement  in  the 
ranks.  Napoleon  immediately  saw  how  important  was  the  result  of 
that  moment.  He  spurred  his  horse  and  galloped  up  close  to  the 
bomb-shell,  and  turning  to  the  troops,  said  with  a  smile,  "  Well ! 
what  is  the  matter?  surely,  you  are  not  frightened  at  this?" — In 
another  instant  the  shell  burst;  and  not  only  did  Napoleon  and  his 
horse  escape  unhurt,  but  no  injury  was  sustained  by  any  one.  This 
was  the  way  in  which  Napoleon  led  his  troops  to  victory. 

Ferdinand  VII.  had  now  returned  to  his  kingdom.  On  his  arrival 
at  La  Flania,  near  Figuieres,  his  person  was  delivered  up  by  Marshal 
Suchet,  in  the  presence  of  the  two  combined  armies.  Thus  did  the 
long  Peninsula  war  terminate  just  at  the  point  at  which  it  began : — ■ 
and  to  complete  the  mortification,  Spain,  whose  soil  had  been  drenched 
with  the  blood  of  so  many  martyrs  of  liberty,  was  a  few  months 
afterwards  again  made  subject  to  the  stupid  and  tyrannical  yoke  of 
right  divine.  Slavery  was  the  reward  of  all  the  noble  sacrifices  made 
in  the  cause  of  freedom. 

I  have  now  arrived  at  the  crisis  of  our  misfortunes.  The  Empe- 
lor  was  forsaken  by  all  his  allies.  Murat  had  totally  abandoned 
him.  He  occupied  Tuscany,  and  had  become,  as  it  were,  the  ally  of 
Ferdinand  IV.,  his  enemy,  the  man  who  regarded  him  as  a  usurper. 
Both  now  marched  together  against  the  French.  I  have  already 
mentioned  that  the  Emperor  Napoleon  was  misled  by  a  false  report, 
either  through  treachery  or  accident.  This  error  was  fatal  to  Paris, 
which  was  abandoned,  with  no  other  defenders  than  Clarke,  the  War 
Minister,  and  King  Joseph :  the  latter  abandoned  us.  Though  I 
entertain  a  profound  respect  for  General  Clarke,  I  must  confess  that 
I  do  not  think  he  was  equal  to  the  important  trust  reposed  in  him. 
But  the  main  spring  which  set  all  the  machinery  in  motion  was 
M.  de  Talleyrand,  whom  the  Emperor  would  have  done  well  to  lodge 
in  Vin^enues.  It  was  not  the  unassisted  efforts  of  the  Faubourg 
Saint  Germain  that  brought  about  the  restoration  :  it  is  a  great  error 
to  suppose  so.  No  doubt  the  royalists  had  in  Paris  very  active 
coteries  of  intriguing  priests  and  women  ;  but  these  obscure  arsenals 
merely  prepared  the  arms  which  were  directed  against  the  Emperor. 
M.  de  Talleyrand  was  not  the  sole  author  of  the  restoration,  he 
merely  fixed  the  cockades  which  were  already  prepared.  To  this  he 
will  owe  all  his  celebrity,  and  not  t;>  a  political  career,  which  is  not 
signalized  by  any  incident  important  to  his  country.  In  spite  of  the 
Hosannah  at  that  time  chanted  by  a  chorus  of  old  women,  in  honour 
of  the  genius  of  M.  de  Talleyrand,  it  might  fairly  be  asked  what  he 
had  ever  done  either  for  or  against  France.     He  is  a  man  of  wit,  and 


THE    EMPRESS   AND    KING    OF   ROME    LEAVE   PARIS.        463 

his  bon-mots  are  excellent.  But  wit  is  his  only  qualification.  It  ig 
a  finely-painted  curtain,  behind  which  there  was  absolutely  nothing 
till  the  30th  of  March.  On  the  30th  of  March  M.  de  Talleyrand 
distinguished  himself  by  doing  something  important  against  France. 
I  will  briefly  trace  his  course  during  that  memorable  period. 

The  danger  became  daily  more  and  more  pressing.  The  Emperor 
momentarily  received  intelligence  of  new  defections.  The  conscripts 
were  refractory  and  discontented  :  treason  multiplied  in  the  depart- 
ments and  lendered  more  frightful  the  disasters  caused  by  the 
presence  of  the  allied  troops.  There  was  no  recruiting;  contributions 
could  no  longer  be  levied,  and  money  was  scarce.  Our  most  fertile 
provinces  were  desolated  by  the  requisitions  of  the  enemy.  This 
disastrous  state  of  things  was  aggravated  by  Napoleon  himself,  by 
his  fetal  distrust  of  the  population  of  Paris.  He  was  afraid  to  arm 
that  population  too  long  before  the  hour  of  danger  really  arrived,  and 
then  perfidy  in  the  hour  of  need  had  neutralized  our  means  of  defence. 
He  was  deceived,  as  I  have  said,  at  Saint-Dizier,  by  Wintzingerode's 
corps  of  cavalry  which  he  took  for  the  enemy's  advanced  guard,  and 
having  repulsed  it,  he  discovered  that  the  main  army  was  not  in  its 
rear:  what  an  error!  lie  now  found  that  he  had  been  betrayed.  lie 
saw  before  him  his  own  ruin,  and  that  of  France.  He  determined  on 
a  retrograde  movement  behind  the  forest  of  Fontainebleau. 

The  inhabitants  of  Paris  were  in  a  state  of  the  most  painful 
anxiety.  What  was  to  be  their  fate?  We  concealed  all  that  we 
could  conceal  of  our  valuables,  and  prepared  for  flight:  but  in  which 
direction  were  we  to  go?  The  English  were  advancing  by  the  way 
of  Guienne  ;  the  Austrians  by  the  Lvonnais,  the  Bourbonnais,  and 
Burgundy.  Champagne  was  the  theatre  of  war,  as  well  as  the 
provinces  towards  Flanders.  On  all  sides  there  were  disasters  and 
ruin,  towns  and  villages  burnt,  and  the  earth  deluged  with  blond. 

On  the  28th  of  March  a  Council  of  Regency  was  held,  and  it  was 
resolved  that  the  Empress  and  the  King  of  Rome  should  qui!  Paris. 
Who  could  have  advised  a  measure  so  impolitic,  and  so  little  pro- 
ductive of  advantage  to  the  Empress  herself?  Was  it  expected  that 
the  English  would  show  her  more  respect  than  the  Austrians  if  she 
had  encountered  them?      Maria-Louisa  was   our   shield,  and  we  would 

have  been  her  defence.  The  departure  of  the  Empress  and  the  King 
of  Rome  is  still  an  affair  of  mystery.  They  proceeded  to  Blois,  ac- 
companied by  an  escort  of  two  thousand  si\  hundred  picked  troops, 
leaving  Paris  to  be  defended  by  King  Joseph  and  the  national  guard 
without  arms.  Doubtless  Napoleon  ordered  their  departure,  but  he 
must   have   been  deceived.     Maria-Louisa   was  followed   by   all  t he 


464  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

ministers  and  all  the  grand  dignitaries,  except  M.  de  Talleyiand, 
Savary,  and  Clarke,  who  were  not  to  depart  till  the  30th.  The 
approaches  to  Paris  wore  defended  by  Marshals  Marmont  and  Mor- 
tier;  the  former  having  with  him  only  two  thousand  four  hundred 
men  of  good  infantry,  and  eight  hundred  cavalry.  Marmont  defended 
the  heights  of  Belleville  and  Romainville.  The  Duke  de  Treviso  had 
to  defend  the  intervening  space  from  the  canal  to  the  Seine,  and 
Marmont  from  the  '-anal  to  the  Marne.  On  the  day  of  the  attack, 
the  30th  of  March,  universal  terror  prevailed.  The  interior  of  every 
house  was  like  the  abode  of  mourning  and  despair.  Paris  seemed 
like  a  city  struck  by  the  malediction  of  Heaven.  The  Duke  de 
Rovigo  had  received  instructions  not  to  quii  the  capital  before  the 
Prince  of  Benevento.  This  was  strange,  and  it  may  serve  as  an 
answer  to  those  who  allege  that  the  Emperor  never  respected  social 
liberty  where  his  interests  were  concerned.  M.  de  Talleyrand  was 
free  to  depart ;  it  was  only  the  Emperor's  minister  who  was  detained 
captive,  for  his  departure  depended  on  that  of  the  Prince  of  Bene- 
vento. But  to  quit  Paris  at  that  particular  moment  wrould  not  have 
suited  the  Prince's  purpose.  It  was  necessary  to  invent  an  excuse. 
and  the  following  was  thought  of.  I  know  not  why  the  Duke  de 
Piovigo  has  not  related  the  circumstance  as  it  really  happened. 
Perhaps  he  wished  to  disguise,  under  the  veil  of  silence,  the  sort  of 
mystification  that  was  played  upon  him. 

Prince  Talleyrand  still  remained  in  Paris,  for  his  absence  was  not 
wished  by  the  party  who  had  been  busily  preparing  white  flags  and 
cockades.  That  party  wished  to  get  rid  of  the  Duke  de  Rovigo.  He 
was  devoted  to  the  Emperor.  I  must  render  him  this  justice  if  1  have 
been  severe  to  him  on  other  points.  What  was  wanted  was  to  get 
him  to  depart,  and  to  allow  the  Prince  de  Benevento  to  stay.  This 
object  was  effected  by  the  clever  management  of  Madame  de  Remusat. 
That  lady  repaired  to  the  Prefecture  of  the  Police.  She  was  on  terms 
of  intimate  friendship  with  M.  Etienne  Pasquier,  then  Prefect.  "My 
dear  Baron,"  said  she,  as  she  entered  his  cabinet,  "I  have  come  to 
request  that  you  will  do  me  an  act  of  service." — "What  is  it?" — 
"M.  de  Talleyrand  must  not  quit  Paris." 

Accustomed  as  M.  Pasquier  was  to  extraordinary  revolutions  of 
opinions  and  parties,  he  could  not  repress  a  very  significant  expression 
of  surprise  whilst  he  listened  to  Madame  de  Remusat.  It  was  some 
time  before  he  made  any  reply.  At  length  he  said,  "  What  can  I  do, 
Madame?  M.  de  Talleyrand  must  quit  Paris  like  all  the  rest  of  the 
great  dignitaries.  You  would  not  have  me  disobey  the  Emperor's 
order,  for  he  is  still  Emperor,  and  may  be  back  again  to-morrow  " 


ROVIGO   AND   TALLEYRAND.  465 

Madame  de  Remusat  shrugged  her  shoulders  with  an  air  of  contempt: 
"  Come,  come,  Baron,  surely  you  are  not  one  of  thoso  who  think 
he  has  power  to  work  miracles!  He  has  no  longer  any  army,  no 
empire."  Baron  Pasquier  shook  his  head.  "But  that  is  nothing  to 
the  purpose,"  said  he;  "you  propose  a  thing  that  cannot  he  done.  It 
is  perfectly  impossible  to  do  what  you  wish.  Where  is  M.  de  Talley- 
rand?"— "At  your  door,  in  my  carriage." — "Is  not  your  husband  at 
the  Barriere  du  Maine  with  his  company  ?" — "  He  is." — "  Well.  I 
should  imagine  that  he  is  the  best  person  to  detain  M.  de  Talleyrand 
in  Paris.  Let  him  set  out  in  his  own  carriage,  with  his  own  liveries, 
so  as  to  let  it  be  seen  that  he  does  set  out.  On  his  arrival  at  the 
Barriere,  your  husband  may  detain  him  if  he  pleases.  I  have  no  need 
to  appear  in  the  business.  This  is  my  advice,  and  if  you  think  fit,  you 
may  follow  it." 

Madame  de  Remusat  left  the  cabinet  of  the  Prefect,  perfectly  sat 
isfied.  As  soon  as  the  Duke  de  Rovigo  was  informed,  by  his  spies, 
that  the  Prince  de  Benevento  had  left  his  hotel,  he  left  his,  and  quitted 
Paris,  without  seeking  any  further  information,  and  without  knowing 
whether  the  enemy  was  not  practising  some  artful  scheme.  I  beg  his 
pardon  for  speaking  of  him  thus  candidly,  but  his  conduct  was  worso 
than  maladroit — it  was  stupid. 

When  M.  de  Talleyrand  learned  that  the  Duke  de  Rovigo  had 
thus  left  the  field  open  to  him,  he  said  nothing,  but  he  smiled 
with  that  satirical  expression  so  customary  with  him.  He  returned 
to  Paris,  and  his  conduct  there  is  so  well  known  that  I  need  scarcely 
describe  it.  He,  without  any  reserve,  placed  himself  in  hostilities  to 
the  filling  party,  and  joined  the  party  that  was  triumphing.  There 
certainly  is,  in  M.  de  Talleyrand's  nature,  some  quality  which  attracts 
him  towards  those  who  are  gaining  power,  and  repels  him  from  those 
who  are  losing  that  same  power.  We  saw  proofs  of  this  on  the  18th 
Brumaire,  in  ls|  i;  and  in  1830.  Thus  it  was  that  M.  de  Talleyrand 
remained  in  Paris  after  aM  the  members  of  the  government  had  joined 
the  Empress  at  111. /is.  The  poor  Duke  de  Rovigo  was  so  ill  served 
by  his  spies,  that    they  gave  him  false   reports,  and  the  account  of  the 

above  affair,  as  given  in  his  Memoirs,  is  incorrect.  The  st<>ry  is  as  I 
have  related  it.  Several  of  the  actors  who  took  part  in  the  drama  am 
still  living.  My  account,  may  possibly  displease  them,  hut  they  r:n) 
only  deny  mv  statements  without  proving  them  to  lie  untrue. 

While,  all  these  incidents  were  passing,  the  inhabitants  of  Paris 

were    in   a   dreadful    Btate    of  alarm.      I    had    concealed    most    of   mv 

diamonds  in  a  girdle  which  I  woi ver   my  corsets.       My  pearls,  and 

Borne  other  ie.vels  wf  minor  value,  were  conceal  id  in  a  similar  manner 
69 


4G6  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

1>\  Mademoiselle  Poidevin,  the  governess  of  my  daughters.  Towards 
evening  my  drawing-room  began  to  fill.  Madame  Juste  de  Noailles 
was  among  my  visitors.  She  was  rery  uneasy  at  the  aspect  of  affairs, 
though  uot  alarmed  for  the  safety  of  herself  and  family.  In  the  event 
of  a  return  of  the  Bourbons,  the  Noailles  were  sure  of  standing  on  a 
favourable  footing.  But  her  husband  was  at  the  head-quarters  of  the 
Emperor  Alexander,  and  she  was  anxious  to  see  what  turn  affairs 
would  take.  As  to  myself,  I  was  truly  miserable.  I  was  tolerably 
well  informed  of  all  that  was  going  on,  and  I  saw  nothing  but  an 
abyss.  At  length  eleven  o'clock  struck.  The  fatal  morning  was  ap- 
proaching, and  I  had  as  yet  formed  no  settled  determination.  I  sat 
down  and  wrote  to  the  Duke  de  Ragusa.  The  friendship  which  had 
united  him  to  the  Duke  d'Abrantes  induced  7ne  to  appeal  to  him  for 
advice,  and  I  felt  assured  that  he  would  direct  me  to  the  most  prudent 
course.  I  therefore  wrote  to  him  that,  being  alone  in  my  house  with 
my  four  young  children,  I  was  greatly  perplexed,  and  did  not  know 
whether  it  would  be  most  advisable  to  depart,  or  to  remain  where  I 
was.  I  sent  my  letter  to  the  Hotel  de  Ragusa,  where  the  Marshal 
happened  to  be  at  that  very  moment  engaged  in  drawing  up  the  capi- 
tulation, or  rather  in  receiving  the  conditions.  Occupied  as  he  must 
have  been,  he  seized  his  first  moment  of  leisure  to  return  'me  an 
answer.     The  following  is  a  copy  of  his  letter : 

"  I  thank  you,  Madame,  for  the  proof  of  confidence  you  have  given 
me.  Since  you  ask  for  my  advice,  I  would  recommend  you  not  to 
quit  Paris,  which  to-morrow  will  certainly  be  more  tranquil  than  any 
place  within  twenty  leagues  round.  After  having  done  all  in  my 
power  for  the  honour  of  France  and  the  French  arms,  I  am  forced  to 
sign  a  capitulation,  which  will  permit  foreign  troops  to  enter  our 
capital  to-morrow !  All  my  efforts  have  been  unavailing.  1  have 
been  compelled  to  yield  to  numbers,  whatever  regret  I  may  have  felt 
in  doing  so.  But  it  was  my  duty  to  spare  the  blood  of  the  soldiers 
confided  to  my  charge.  I  could  not  do  otherwise  than  I  have  done, 
and  I  hope  that  my  country  will  judge  me  as  I  deserve.  My  con- 
science expects  this  justice."  I  received  this  letter  at  two  o'clock  in 
the  morning.  I  read  it  to  the  friends  who  had  assembled  at  my  house. 
It  of  course  decided  us  not  to  leave  Paris,  but  at  the  same  time  h 
profoundly  grieved  us.  A  capitulation  ! — and  before  the  very  barriers 
of  Paris!  It  is  perfectly  false  that  Napoleon  sent  M.  de  Girardiu  to 
Paris,  with  orders  that  the  powder  magazines  of  Grenelle  should  be 
Dlown  up  before  the  arrival  of  the  Allies.  The  Emperor,  on  the  oon 
trary,  was  destitute  of  ammunition,  and  desired  that  the  powder  should 


THE    WHITE    COCKADE.  467 

be  convoyed,  if  possible,  to  Fontainebleau.  He  loved  his  Parisians 
belter  than  to  sacrifice  them  wantonly,  without  any  prospect  of 
alienor  good. 


CHAPTER   XLVIIL 


The  Allies  enter  Paris — First  appearance  of  the  white  cockade — The  allied 
troops  and  their  white  scarfs — The  Emperor  Alexander  at  the  hotel  of 
M.  de  Talleyrand — The  Council — Napoleon  at  Fontainebleau — A  conspiracy 
— Berthier  deserts  the  Emperor — The  Duke  de  Ragusa  and  General  Souham 
— Deputation  of  the  Marshals — The  Emperor  of  Russia — His  answer  to  the 
Marshals— Napoleon's  conversation  on  suicide — He  takes  poison — Hi9  re- 
covery— Marmont  and  the  Convention  of  Chevilly — Indignation  of  the 
troops  against  Marmont — The  4th  of  April  at  Fontainebleau — The  Abdica- 
tion— Aapoleon's  forbearance — Grand  Ceremony  of  expiation—  le  Deum, 

The  Allies  had  new  entered  Paris.  The  Duke  de  Ragnsa  had  retired 
to  Essonne,  together  with  Generals  Souham,  Compans,  and  several 
others. 

At  two  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  31st  of  March,  that  day  so 
important  in  the.  history  of  France,  the  capitulation  of  Paris  was 
signed.  The  Bourbons  would  consequently  have  been  proclaimed  at 
daybreak  by  their  party,  had  the  assent  of  the  allied  powers  been 
positive  and  unreserved  ;  but  even  at  eleven  o'clock  in  the  forenoon 
nothing  betokened  the  intended  restoration.  It  was  not  until  twelve 
o'clock  that  some  white  cockades  and  flags  became  visible  in  the 
Place  Louis  XV.  These  demonstrations  of  royalty  were  paraded 
along  the  Place  by  about  forty  persons  on  horseback,  who  waved  the 
flags  and  shouted  Vive  le  Roil  Vivcnt  les  Bourbons!  But  the  people 
were  mournful  and  silent,  and  did  not  join  in  these  cries.  This  is  an 
unquestionable  fact.  The  Archbishop  of  Malines  himself,  declared, 
that  however  desirous  he  was  to  see  the  fall  of  Bonaparte,  he  neither 

heard  nor  saw  any  lliing  on  the  :j|-t  of'  Man  b  that    could  lead  him  to 

expect  the  return  of  the  old  dynasty.     The   Duke  de  Dalberg,  who 

was  at  a  window  in  the  hotel  of  M.  de  Talleyrand,  exclaimed,  "They 
an-  mounting  the  white  cockade!"  Then  sum.'  of  the  party  assembled 
at,  M.  de  Talleyrand's  went  out  merely  to  see,  as  one  of  them  expi 

it.  what  had  caused  the  uproar.     Te n  on  horseback,  with  white 

Rags,  proceeded  in  the  direction  of  the  Boulevard  de  la  Madclaine 
As  the}  passed  through  the  Rue  Royale,  the  shouts  beci i  louder. 


iGS  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY, 

Windows  were  opened,  white  cockades  were  thrown  out,  and  ladiea 
waved  white  handkerchiefs. 

The  group  of  persons  described  above  were  on  the  Boulevard  do 
la  Madelaine  when  they  met  M.  Tourton,  a  general  officer  of  tho 
national  guard.  lie  was  on  horseback,  and  was  accompanied  by  an 
aide-de-camp  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia.  Both  were  stopped  by  the 
group,  who  continued  to  shout,  Vive  le  Roil  Vivent  les  Bourbons ! 
M.  Tourton  said  he  could  not  grant  them  the  protection  they  required 
until  he  had  orders  from  the  government,  and  the  Emperor  of 
Russia's  aide-de-camp  seemed  very  much  embarrassed.  These  two 
gentlemen  proceeded  to  the  Barriere  de  Belleville,  leaving  the  group 
on  the  Boulevard.  The  fact  is,  that  all  this  movement  was  perfectly 
partial,  and  that  if  a  squadron  of  the  Imperial  Guard  had  only  galloped 
through  Paris  the  little  party  of  Bourbonites  would  speedily  have 
been  dispersed. 

On  the  31st  of  March  the  Allied  Sovereigns  entered  Paris.  As 
they  advanced  into  the  capital,  the  demonstrations  in  favour  of  the 
Bourbons  became  more  positive  ;  either  because  the  fear  of  Napoleon 
nad  hitherto  repressed  the  real  sentiments  of  the  populace,  or  because 
that  populace  merely  followed  the  inclination  natural  to  mankind,  to 
salute  the  rising  and  to  turn  from  the  setting  sun.  A  circumstance, 
trivial  in  itself,  had  a  singular  influence  at  this  crisis ;  it  was  observed 
that  the  allied  troops  had  all  white  scarfs  tied  round  their  arms:  they 
were  worn  as  the  sign  of  victory,  and  not  as  the  indications  of  French 
royalism.  Most  people,  however,  regarded  them  in  the  latter  point 
of  view,  and  the  royalists,  artfully  profiting  by  the  mistake,  reported 
that  Louis  XVIII.  was  acknowledged  by  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  and 
even  by  the  Emperor  of  Austria ;  that  Prince  Schwartzenburg  wore 
the  white  scarf,  and  that  the  King's  arrival  might  be  looked  for  next 
day. 

It  is  a  positive  fact  that  no  pledge  for  the  restoration  had  been 
given  by  the  Allies.  No  doubt  the  Emperor  Alexander  might  cherish 
a  feeling  more  or  less  favourable  to  the  Bourbons;  but  as  yet  that 
feeling  had  not  been  manifested.  It  has  been  mentioned,  as  a  proof 
-){  the  Emperor  Alexander's  inclination  to  favour  the  royal  cause,  that 
he  chose  as  his  place  of  residence  the  house  of  M.  de  Talleyrand,  who 
was  known  to  be  the  enemy  of  Napoleon.  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that 
Talleyrand  was  the  friend  of  the  Bourbons  ;  it  would  be  absurd  either 
to  say  or  to  believe  so  ;  but  he  lent  his  aid  to  one  Sovereign  merely 
for  the  sake  of  destroying  the  other.  At  five  o'clock  in  the  afternoon 
the  Emperor  Alexander  arrived  on  foot  at  the  hotel  of  M.  de  Talley- 
rand.    The  latter  was  then  holding  a  consultation  with  M.  de  Pradt, 


EMPEROR   ALEXANDER   AT    M.    DE  TALLEYRANDS.         469 

who,  after  kissing  the  Imperial  hand,  which  for  fifteen  years  Lad  over 
whelmed  him  with  favours,  now  acted  the  part  of  the  Ass  to  the  fallen 
Lion.  Next  arrived  M.  de  Dalberg.  He  was  more  unpardonable,  for 
Napoleon,  instead  of  giving  him  any  cause  of  dissatisfaction,  had 
loaded  him  and  his  family  with  wealth  and  honours.  Ingratitude  like 
his  is  doubly  revolting.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  arrived  at  M.  de 
Talleyrand's  on  foot,  having  alighted  from  his  horse  after  seeing  the 
troops  defile.  He  was  received  by  M.  de  Talleyrand,  having  as  aides 
des  ceremonies  M.  de  Pradt  on  the  one  hand,  and  the  Abbe  Louis  on 
the  other.  Both,  were  eagerly  craving  for  the  good  things  of  office  ;  and 
they  humbly  bowed  before  the  conqueror  in  the  hope  of  sharing  the 
spoil  of  the  conquered.  M.  de  Talleyrand  did  not  reflect  that  these 
two  gentlemen  were  of  his  own  cloth  ;  if  he  had,  he  would  probably 
have  shaken  off  the  Archbishop  of  Malines,  at  least.  I  ought,  how- 
ever, to  mention,  that  previously  to  the  arrival  of  the  Emperor  of 
Russia,  M.  de  Nesselrode  had  been  closeted  for  two  hours  with  M. 
de  Talleyrand  ;  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  in  that  tete-a-tete 
were  determined  the  matters  which  were  subsequently  discussed  in  the 
council : — whether  this  was  with  the  cognizance  of  the  Emperor  of 
Russia  I  know  not. 

On  his  way  to  the  house  of  M.  de  Talleyrand  the  Emperor  Alex- 
ander was  accosted  by  Viscount  Sosthenes  de  Larochefoucauld,  who 
earnestly  implored  him  to  restore  to  France  her  legitimate  Sovereign. 
This  step  on  the  part  of  M.  de  Larochefoucauld  was  as  honourable  as 
the  conduct  of  the  persons  to  whom  I  have  just  alluded  was  base.  M. 
de  Larochefoucauld  never  served  Napoleon  in  any  way — whether  in 
the  army  or  the  Imperial  household.  His  sentiments  were  always 
consistent,  and  invariably  tending  to  one  object.  When  he  mounted 
the  while  cockade,  he  merely  manifested  a  feeling  which  had  long  been 
cherished  by  himself  and  his  family.  In  this  there  was  nothing  to 
blame;  but,  on  the  contrary,  every  thing  to  applaud.  The  reply  <>f 
Alexander  to  the  petition  of  M.  de  Larochefoucauld  was  singularly 
circumspect.  He  held  out  to  him  no  hope;  and,  indeed,  his  reply 
might  without  difficulty  have  been  construed  into  a  refund. 

This  indecision  arose  out  of  a  cause  which  was  not,  at  the  time, 
generally  understood  in  Paris.  The  Emperorof  Russia  was  nol  con- 
vinced that  the  whole  nation  shared  the  enthusiasm  of  a  few  hundred 
individuals  whom  M.  de  Talleyrand  presented  to  him  as  the  kingdom. 
At  the  recent  engagement  at  Eere-Champenoise,  the  Russians  hail 
seen  a  few  thousand  men  allow  themselves  to  he  cut,  1o  pieces  rather 
than  yield  to   the   enemy  ;    ami    these    men    had  been    taken    from    the 

plough  only  a  few  days  before.     What,  then,  was  to  1 xpected  from 


470  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

the  army — the  marshals  and  the  generals  ?  This  question  occupied 
the  attention  of  the  Emperor  Alexander — I  know  this  from  a  source 
of  unquestionable  authority.  Thus  far  M.  tie  Talleyrand  may  be  said 
to  have  aided  the  restoration,  for  between  him  and  M.  de  Nesselrode 
the  plans  were  previously  arranged.  The  Emperor  Alexander  was 
induced  to  adopt  them  ;  and  one  strong  argument  employed  to  effect 
this  object  was  the  defection  of  Marmont. — Marmont!  the  brother  in 
arms,  the  aide-de-camp,  the  dearest  bosom  friend  of  Napoleon,  since 
the  death  of  Junot,  Lannes,  Duroc,  and  Bessieres  ;  yes,  he  had  aban- 
doned him !  It  was  evident,  then,  that  France  wished  to  depose  him. 
Another  fatal  circumstance  was  Napoleon's  separation  from  Maria- 
Louisa.* 

Nevertheless,  the  Emperor  of  Russia  firmly  resisted  the  proposed 
restoration,  on  the  grounds  proposed  by  M.  de  Talleyra  id.  "  What 
means  would  you  employ  ?"  inquired  the  Emperor  Alexander.  "The 
constituted  authorities,"  confidently  replied  M.  de  Talleyrand.  The 
Emperor  appeared  astonished. — "What  authorities?  they  are  all  dis- 
persed."— "  I  ask  your  Majesty's  pardon.  The  members  of  the  Senate 
are  in  sufficient  number.  (This  was  not  true.)  So  are  those  of  the 
Legislative  Body.  The  Senate  having  once  pronounced,  France  will 
obey  its  dictates."!  Alexander  still  hesitated.  "  Will  your  Majesty 
be  pleased  to  hear  two  witnesses  in  confirmation  of  my  testimony  ?'' 
With  these  words  M.  de  Talleyrand  sent  for  the  Baron  Abbe  Louis 
and  the  Archbishop  of  Malines.  On  the  evidence  of  these  two  men 
the  Emperor  of  Russia  formed  his  opinion  on  the  state  of  France  ! 
In  truth,  I  am  almost  inclined  to  believe  that  his  mind  was  made  up 
beforehand. 

The  council  was  held  immediately  afterwards.  This  council  con- 
sisted of  the  Emperor  Alexander  and  the  King  of  Prussia,  the  Duke 
de  Dalberg,  N.  Nesselrode,  M.  Pozzo  di  Borgo,  Prince  Schwartzen- 
burg,  Prince  Liechtenstein,  M.  de  Talleyrand,  Baron  Louis,  and  the 
Archbishop  of  Malines.  These  individuals  were  ranged  on  the  right 
and  left  of  the  large  table  which  stood  in  the  middle  of  the  apartment. 
The  Emperor  Alexander  did  not  sit  down,  but  alternately  stood  and 
walked  about :  his  mind  seemed  quite  absorbed  in  the  great  interests 
which  were  under  consideration.  He  expatiated  largely  on  the  mis- 
fortunes of  war,  and  ended  by  observing,  that  Napoleon,  having  mer- 

*  The  Empress  and  her  son  were  still  at  Blois. 

\  This  remark  of  M.  de  Talleyrand  is  a  terrible  condemnation  on  the  Senate. 
It  would  lead  to  the  inference,  that  ?f  the  Senate  had  protested  against  the  arbi 
fcrary  commands  of  Napoleon,  it  would  have  been  seconded  by  France. 


NAPOLEON   AT   FONTAINEBLEAU.  471 

ited  to  be  deprived  of  a  power  which  he  abused,  Franco  should  ba 
allowed  to  choose  another  Sovereign  ;  and  that  the  Allies  should  aid 
that  important  object,  by  assisting  to  repress  the  efforts  of  persona 
striving  to  maintain  an  order  of  things  which  it  was  necessary  totally 
to  abolish.  Having  said  thus  much,  he  turned  to  the  King  of  Prussia, 
and  to  Prince  Sehwartzenburg,  who  represented  the  Emperor  of  Aus- 
tria, and  asked  them  whether  they  concurred  in  his  opinion.  Alex- 
ander then  made  several  noble  and  generous  remarks,  and  tetrayed 
considerable  emotion.  It  is  but  justice  to  acknowledge,  that,  in  his 
intervention  in  the  affairs  of  France,  he  was  at  the  outset  actuated  by 
the  most  magnanimous  feeling. 

The  conduct  of  the  Archbishop  of  Malines  was  curious  on  this 
occasion.  It  will  be  best  painted  in  colours  borrowed  from  his  own 
palette.  "  When  the  Emperor  asked  me  my  opinion,"  said  he,  in  his 
description  of  the  above  scene,  "  I  eagerly  declared  we  were  all  roy- 
alists— that  all  France  was  of  the  same  opinion — that  we  had  only 
observed  silence  on  account  of  the  Congress  of  Chatillon"  (that  is  to 
say,  through  fear).  To  this  the  Abbe  added  a  thousand  fine  things  of- 
the  same  sort.  Tims  the  business  of  the  Council  was  settled.  I  have 
neither  added  nor  invented.  The  affair  was  reported  in  the  journals; 
but  not  with  the  above  details,  for  the  authenticity  of  which  I  am 
enabled  to  vouch. 

The  Senate  was  convoked  on  the  1st  of  April.  On  the  2d,  the  act 
of  abdication  was  declared,  and  on  the  3d  the  wreck  of  the  Legislative 
Body  declared  its  concurrence  in  the  abdication.  Napoleon  was  at 
Fontainebleau"  with  Berthier,  Maret,  Caulaincourt,  Bertrand,  and  the 
majority  of  the  marshals.  This  interval  in  thecareerof  theEmperor 
is,  perhaps,  unexampled  in  the  history  of  the  world.  We  have  read 
of  the  revolutions  of  the  seraglio,  of  those  of  the  Lower  Empire ;  of 
the  assassinations  of  Russia:  we  have  seen  the  blood-stained  crowns 
of  India  given  to  vile  eunuchs;  but  nothing  in  the  pages  of  history 
present  any  parallel  to  what  passed  at  Fontainebleau  during  the  days, 
and,  above  all,  the  nights,  passed  there  by  the  hero,  abandoned  by 
C<  rtune,  and  surrounded  by  those  whom  he  supposed  to  be  his  friends. 
A  thick  veil  was  drawn  over  the  event,  for  the  principal  actors  in  it 
carefully  concealed  their  baseness  from  the  eye  of  the  world.  \'<  * 
persons  are  aware  that  Napoleon  was  doomed  to  death  during  the  t',w 
days  which  preceded  his  abdication,  by  a  band  of  conspirators  com- 
posed of  the  most  distinguished  chiefs  of  the  army. 

"  But,"  said  one  of  them  in  the  council  in  which  these  demons  dis- 
cussed  their  atrocious  project,  ':  what  are  we  to  do  with  him  I    There 


172  NAPOLEON,    HIS  'COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

arc  two  or  three  among  us,  who,  like  Anthony,*  would  exhibit  his 
blood-stained  robe  to  the  people,  and  make  us  play  the  parts  of  Cas- 
sius  and  Brutus.  1  have  no  wish  to  see  my  house  burnt,  and  to  be 
put  to  flight." — "  Well,"  said  another,  "  we  must  leave  no  trace  of  him. 
lie  must  be  sent  to  heaven  like  Romulus."  The  others  applauded, 
and  then  a  most  horrible  discussion  commenced.  It  is  not  in  my 
power  to  relate  the  details.  Sufliee  it  to  say,  that  the  Empeior's 
death  was  proposed  and  discussed  for  the  space  of  an  hour,  with  a 
degree  of  coolness  which  might  be  expected  among  Indian  savages 
armed  with  tomahawks.  "  But,"  said  he  who  had  spoken  first,  "  we 
must  come  to  some  determination.  The  Emperor  of  Russia  is  im- 
patient. The  month  of  April  is  advancing,  and  nothing  has  been 
done.  Now,  for  the  last  time,  we  will  speak  to  him  of  his  abdication. 
He  must  sign  it  definitively — or — "  A  horrible  gesture  followed  this 
last  word. 

Yes,  the  life  of  Napoleon  was  threatened  by  those  very  men  whom 
he  had  loaded  with  wealth,  honours,  and  favours  ;  to  whom  he  had 
given  lustre  from  the  reflection  of  his  own  glory.  Napoleon  was 
warned  of  this  conspiracy,  and  it  must  have  been  the  most  agonizing 
event  of  his  whole  life.  The  torments  of  St.  Helena  were  nothing  in 
comparison  with  what  he  must  have  suffered,  when  a  pen  was  present 
ed  to  him,  by  a  man  who  presumed  to  say,  "Sign — if  you  wish  to 
live."  If  these  last  words  were  not  articulated,  the  look,  the  gesture, 
the  inflexion  of  the  voice,  expressed  more  than  the  tongue  could  have 
uttered. 

The  Emperor  of  Russia  wished  to  ascertain  the  feeling  of  the  army 
Defore  he  adopted  a  final  resolution.  Napoleon  made  choice  of  Mar 
shal  Macdonald,  Marshal  Lefebvre,  Marshal  Oudinot,  the  Duke  de 
Vieenza,  Marshal  Ney,  and  the  Duke  de  Bassano,  to  bear  to  the  Em- 
peror Alexander  the  propositions  which  he  had  to  make  to  the  allied 
powers.  Some  time  previously  to  this  occurred  a  scene,  the  remem- 
brance of  which  fills  me  with  indignation  against  the  man  whom  it 
almost  exclusively  concerns.  I  allude  to  Berthier.  He  was  with  the 
Emperor,  and  he  invented  an  excuse  for  leaving  him  at  that  moment. 
He  alleged  that  his  presence  was  required  in  Paris,  for  the  purpose  of 
securing  some  papers  which  were  of  importance  to  the  Emperor  him- 
self Whilst  he  spoke,  Napoleon  looked  at  him  with  melancholy 
surprise,  which,  however,  Berthier  did  not,  or  would  not  observe. 
"  Berthier,"  said  Napoleon,  taking  his  hand,  "  you  see  that  I  have  need 

*  They  alluded  to  the  Duke  de  Bassano,  Caulaincourt,  Bertrand,  and  som« 
others. 


THE  DUKE  DE  RAGUSA  AND  GENERAL  SOUHAM.    473 

of  consolation — and  how  much  I  require  at  this  moment  to  he  sur- 
rounded by  my  true  friends."  He  pronounced  these  last  words  em- 
phatically. Berthier  made  no  reply.  Napoleon  continued :  "  You 
will  be  back  to-morrow,  Berthier?" — "  Certainly,  Sire,"  replied  the 
Prince  de  Neufchatel.  And  he  left  the  Emperor's  cabinet  with  trea- 
son in  his  heart.  After  his  departure,  Napoleon  remained  for  some 
time  silent.  He  followed  him  with  his  eyes,  and  when  Berthier  was 
out  of  sight,  he  cast  them  down  towards  the  ground,  on  which  he 
looked  thoughtfully  for  several  minutes.  At  length  he  advanced  to 
the  Duke  de  Bassano,  and  laying  his  hand  on  his  arm,  he  pressed  it 
forcibly  and  said,  "  Maret,  he  will  not  come  back."  He  then  threw 
himself  dejectedly  into  a  chair.  lie  was  right.  Berthier  did  no., 
return. 

The  Duke  de  Ragusa  had  left  his  army-corps  under  the  command 
of  General  Souham.  This  army-corps  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of 
Essonne.  -Marshal  Marmont  was  still  undetermined  as  to  what  course 
he  should  adopt.  The  convention,  which  on  the  5th  of  April  had  been 
uoncluded  at  Chevilly,  between  him  and  Prince  Schwartzenburg,  had 
oeen  disavowed.  But  there  was  one  thing  very  unpardonable  in  the 
Duke  de  Ragusa,  which  was  his  having  sent  a  copy  of  the  act  of  abdi- 
cation, which  was  not  yet  known,  to  the  army  ;  and  the  remarks  which 
accompanied  the  document,  sufficiently  explained  what  were  his  mo- 
tives for  sending  it.  General  Souham  then  thought  that  if  the  Em- 
peror should  return  to  power,  they  had  gone  too  far  to  retract,  that 
they  were  lost;  and  in  the  absence  of  the  Duke  de  Ragusa  he  deter- 
mined, for  himself,  as  to  what  course  he  should  adopt.  He  told  the 
troops  that  they  were  to  march  against  the  enemy.  The  soldiers  joy- 
fully flew  to  arms;  but  they  continued  their  march  to  a  considerable 
distance,  without,  as  they  expected,  coming  up  with  the  enemy.  At, 
length,  when  they  reached  the  neighbourhood  of  Versailles,  they  dis- 
covered they  had  been  deceived.  They  then  turned  furiously  against 
their  generals,  who  were  wellnigh  being  sacrificed  to  their  anger  and 
disappointment.  Cries  of  Vive  VEmpercur!  Mort  aux  strangers! 
Mort  aux  Prussians  !  Mort  aux  Russcs  !  resounded  on  every  side. 
His  news  speedily  reached  Paris;  but  not  soon  enough  to  enlighten 
the  Emperor  Alexander.  Bui  did  he  wish  it  ?  This  is  a  secrel  which 
it  is  impossible  to  divine.  And  yet  I  think  he  was  sincere  on  his  first 
arrival  in  Paris. 

The  particulars  of  the  deputation  of  the  Marshals  to  the  Emperbf 
of  Russia  have,  been  detailed  in  so  many  publications,  that  I  think  it 
unnecessary  to  repeat  them  here.  I  may  merely  mention  thai  the 
number  of  Marshals  being  complete,  the  Emperor  wished  to  add  Mar 


i74  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

shal  Macdonald,  and  he  said  to  the  Duke  de  Bassano,  ';  I  wish  to  in 
elude  the  Duke  de  Tarento.  He  is  not  attached  to  mc  ;  but  1  know 
him  to  be  an  honest  man,  and  for  that  reason  his  voice  will  have  mora 
weight  with  the  Emperor  of  Russia  than  ^ny  other.  Write  to  him, 
Maret."  Then,  after  a  moment's  reflection,  he  added:  "But  poor 
Marmont !  He  will  be  grieved  that  I  do  not  include  him  in  the  dep- 
utation. Well,  Maret,  we  must  have  his  name  in  it.  Set  down  Mao 
douald's  name.  But  do  not  erase  Marmont's."  I  know  not  whether 
the  Duke  de  Ragusa  has  ever  been  made  acquainted  with  this  fao^. 
If  so,  I  think  it  must  have  caused  him  a  pang  of  regret. 

The  Marshals,  after  a  long  conference  with  Napoleon,  set  out  for 
Paris.  They  stopped  at  Petit-Bourg,  at  the  head-quarters  of  the 
Prince  of  Wirtemberg,  to  take  fresh  escorts.  Marshal  Marmont  did 
not  alight  from  his  carriage,  which  was  remarked  as  extraordinary. 
On  their  arrival  in  Paris,  they  immediately  waited  on  the  Emperor 
of  Russia.  There  Marmont  evinced  signs  of  great  agitation.  It  was 
doubtless  caused  by  grief — for  he  was  not  a  traitor.  No,  he  was  in- 
capable of  that ; — but  he  was  unhappy,  and  no  wonder,  if  he  knew  the 
extent  of  the  mischief  he  had  done.  When  the  Marshals  entered  the 
apartment  in  which  the  Emperor  of  Russia  was  in  readiness  to  receive 
them,  Marmont  did  not  accompany  them.  Was  he  at  that  time  aware 
of  the  step  which  Souham  had  taken? 

The  Emperor  of  Russia  gave  the  Marshals  an  attentive  hearing. 
Doubtless  his  determination  was  formed  ;  but  he  would  not,  even  in 
appearance,  put  any  restraint  upon  the  nation.  The  abdication  in 
favour  of  Napoleon  II.,  by  his  father,  was  one  of  the  three  measures 
proposed  to  the  council,  the  rejection  of  which  had  been  brought  about 
by  M.  de  Talleyrand. 

The  Emperor  of  Russia  spoke  on  the  question  with  considerable 
warmth.  The  arguments  brought  forward,  in  favour  of  the  son  of 
Napoleon,  appeared  to  produce  an  impression  on  him.  Above  all 
things,  civil  war  was  in  his  opinion  most  to  be  dreaded.  At  the 
moment  when  he  appeared  to  be  ready  to  yield  the  point  in  question, 
one  of  his  officers  delivered  to  him  a  packet.  He  opened  it,  and  his 
countenance  suddenly  changed.  "  How  is  this,  gentlemen,"  said  he 
to  the  Marshals,  in  a  tone  of  reproach.  "  You  are  treating  with  me 
in  the  name  of  the  army.  You  give  me  assurance  of  its  sentiments, 
and  at  the  same  moment  I  receive  intelligence  that  the  army-corps 
of  the  Duke  de  Ragusa  has  adhered  to  the  act  of  abdication,  as  pro- 
claimed by  the  senate!"  He  presented  to  them  the  declaration  of 
adherence,  signed   by  all   the  generals  and   superior  officers  of  the 


NAPOLEON   TAKES   POISON.  475 

5th  corps.  From  that  moment  all  was  at  an  end.  The  Emperoi 
declared  that  every  thing  had  been  unalterably  settled. 

Such  was  the  answer  conveyed  to  Napoleon.  On  receiving  it  he 
was  more  deeply  afflicted  at  finding  himself  abandoned  by  the  men 
whom  he  had  created,  than  by  the  loss  of  his  crown.  The  Duke  de 
Bassano  assured  me,  that  the  Emperor  never  appeared  to  him  so 
truly  great  as  at  that  moment.  Throughout  the  whole  day,  his 
conversation  turned  on  subjects  of  the  most  gloomy  kind,  and  he 
dwelt  much  on  suicide.  lie  spoke  so  frequently  on  this  subject,  that 
Marchand,  his  first  valet-de-chambre,  and  Constant  were  struck  with 
it.  They  consulted  together,  and  both  with  common  consent  removed 
from  the  Emperor's  chamber  an  Arabian  poniard,  and  the  balls  from 
his  pistol-case."  The  Duke  de  Bassano  had  also  remarked  this 
continued  allusion  to  suicide,  notwithstanding  his  efforts  to  divert 
Napoleon's  thoughts  from  it.  The  Duke  spoke  to  Marchand,  after 
he  had  taken  leave  of  the  Emperor,  previously  to  retiring  to  rest, 
and  he  expressed  himself  satisfied  with  the  precautions  which  had 
Been  taken.  The  Duke  had  been  in  bed  some  time  when  he  was 
awoke  by  Constant,  who  came  to  him  pale  and  trembling:  "Monsieur 
le  Due,"  he  exclaimed,  "come  immediately  to  the  Emperor.  His 
Majesty  has  been  taken  very  ill!"  The  Duke  de  Bassano  immediately 
hurried  to  the  bedside  of  the  Emperor,  whom  he  found  pale  and  cold 
as  a  marble  statue.     He  had  taken  poison! 

When  Napoleon  departed  for  his  second  campaign  in  Russia, 
Corvisart  gave  him  some  poison  of  so  subtle  a  nature,  that  in  a  few 
minutes,  even  in  a  few  seconds,  it  would  produce  death.  This  poison 
was  the  same  as  that  treated  of  by  Cabanis,  and  consisted  of  tho 
Prussic  acid  which  lias  subsequently  been  ascertained  to  be  so  fatal 
in  its  effects.  It  was  with  this  same  poison  that  Condorcet  terminated 
his  existence.  Napoleon  constantly  carried  it  aboul  him.  It  was 
enclosed  in  a  little  bag  hermetically  sealed,  and  suspended  round  his 
neck.  As  lie  always  wore  a  flannel  waistcoat  next  to  his  skin,  tho 
little  bag  had  for  a  ]<>nf_r  time  escaped  the  observation  of  Marchand, 
and  he  had  forgotten  it.  Napoleon  was  confide.n1  in  the  efficacy 
of  this  poison,  and  regarded  it  as  the  means  of  being  master  of 
himself]  He  swallowed  it  on  the  nighl  above  mentioned,  after  having, 
put  his  affairs  in  order  and  written  some  letters,  lie  had  tacitly 
bade  farewell  to  the  Duke  de  Bassano  and  sonic  of  his  other  friends, 

*  Marchand,  as  [g  wll  known,  accompanied  Napoleon  to  the  rale  of  Elba, 

and  sabsequently  to  8t  Selena.     Constant,  who  imagined  that  he  had  I n 

.11  treated  by  the  Emperor,  quitted  Ids  Bervice  al  Fontaineblcau,  nfter  having 
received  50,000  franca  from  the  fundd  of  hi*  royal  muster,  to  repair  Id-  house. 


170  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

but  without  giving  them  cause  for  the  slightest  suspicion.  The  poisoc 
was,  as  1  have  already  observed,  extremely  violent  in  its  nature; 
but  by  reason  of  its  subtlety  it  was  the  more  liable  to  lose  its  power 
by  being  kept  for  any  length  of  time.  This  happened  in  the  present 
instance.  It  caused  the  Emperor  dreadful  pain,  but  it  did  not  prove 
fatal.  When  the  Duke  de  Bassano  perceived  him  in  a  condition 
closely  resembling  death,  he  knelt  down  at  his  bedside  and  burst  into 
wars:  "Ah!  Sire!"  he  exclaimed,  "what  have  you  done?"  The 
Emperor  raised  his  eyes  and  looked  at  the  Duke  with  an  expression 
of  kindness;  then  stretching  to  him  his  cold  and  humid  hand,  he  said, 
••  You  see,  God  has  decreed  that  I  shall  not  die.  He  too  condemns 
me  to  suffer !" 

The  Duke  de  Bassano  could  never  relate  this  scene  without  the 
most  painful  emotion.  The  affair  was  but  little  known  at  the  time 
of  its  occurrence,  notwithstanding  the  importance  which  was  attached 
to  the  most  trivial  act  of  Napoleon.  But  it  was  deemed  prudent 
to  conceal  from  the  knowledge  of  the  multitude  every  thing  cal 
culated  to  excite  sympathy  for  the  victim,  and  indignation  against  his 
persecutors. 

When  the  provisional  government  said  that  the  army,  which  was 
described  as  being  in  a  state  of  subjection,  was,  on  the  contrary,  iu 
open  revolt,  an  order  was  sent  to  the  Duke  de  Ragusa  directing  him 
to  depart  immediately  and  restore  order.  When  it  was  understood 
that  the  Marshal  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Versailles,  a  plan  was 
laid  to  assassinate  him.  I  could  myself  name  several  officers  who 
were  fully  resolved  to  strike  the  blow.  A  fault  in  the  unfortunate 
convention  of  Chevilly  had  exasperated,  not  only  the  officers,  but  the 
soldiers  : — this  was  the  stipulation  of  a  place  of  secure  retirement  for 
the  Emperor  and  his  family.  There  was,  it  must  be  confessed,  in 
Marmont's  conduct  in  this  affair,  a  degree  of  impudence.  I  am  sorry 
to  employ  this  word,  but  it  comes  naturally  to  the  point  of  my  pen. 
Did  he  mean  to  tell  the  French  people  that  the  safety  of  Napoleon — 
of  that  colossus  whose  powerful  hands  had  controlled  the  two  hemi- 
spheres— depended  upon  him  !  On  his  arrival  at  Versailles,  Marmont 
dared  not  venture  to  present  himself  to  his  troops.  He  acquainted 
the  general  officers  with  his  arrival,  and  retired  to  a  farm  at  Grand 
Montreuil.  The  general  officers  did  not  choose  to  take  the  responsi- 
bility on  their  own  heads,  and  they  took  with  them  a  number  of 
officers  of  every  rank.  The  unfortunate  Marmont  was  thus  surrounded 
by  an  accusing  circle,  who  raised  cries  of  vengeance  which  might 
well  have  excited  terror  in  a  man  less  inured  to  danger  than  the 
Duke  of  Ragusa.     ll  But  what  would  you  have  done  in  my  place  V 


THE   FOURTH   OF   APRIL   AT    FONTAINEBLEAU.  477 

fie  exclaimed,  in  a  moment  of  despair.  All  was  appeased  by  the 
abdication  of  the  Emperor!  That  act  may  be  regarded  as  the  noblest 
of  Napoleon's  life.  It  was  not  duly  appreciated  by  a  nation  like  the 
French,  who  consider  every  thing  with  levity.  A  single  sign,  made 
by  the  little  hand  of  Napoleon,  would  have  raised  whole  legions,  as  it 
were,  out  of  the  earth.  He  might  have  returned  to  Paris  in  disguise, 
and  have  excited  an  insurrection  ; — the  Allied  Sovereigns  micrht  have 

7  DO 

been  massacred,  and  the  streets  deluged  with  blood.  But  he  chose 
to  descend  from  the  throne,  rather  than  to  continue  on  it  by  such 
means. 

On  the  4th  of  April,  the  Emperor  reviewed,  at  Fontainebleau,  his 
guards,  and  the  troops  who  still  remained  faithful  to  him.  Marshal 
Ney,  Marshal  Lefebvre.  and  Marshal  Oudinot,  were  pTt&ent  at  this 
review.  The  Emperor  had  very  properly  forbidden  any  of  the 
journals  from  being  circulated  among  the  military.  He  still  cherished 
hope.  The  review  passed  off  very  quietly.  When  it  was  ended, 
Marshal  Lefebvre  entered  the  cabinet.  "  Sire,"  said  he,  in  a  voice 
faltering  with  emotion,  "you  would  not  listen  to  your  faithful 
servants!  You  are  lost!  The  Senate  has  declared  the  abdication !" 
The  fact  is,  that  Marshal  Lefebvre  had  advised  Napoleon  to  defend 
himself  in  Paris. 

The  guards  still  continued  faithful,  but  the  troops  of  the  line  had 
been  tampered  with.  The  Duke  de  Bassano  was  still  at  Fontainebleau. 
He  would  not  leave  the  Emperor,  and  spared  no  effort  to  sustain  his 
fortitude.  The  Duke  de  Reggio  was  likewise  at  Fontainebleau. 
After  the  parade  on  the  5th,  the  Emperor  sent  for  him,  and  asked 
whether  he  thought  the  troops  would  follow  him  to  Italy?  "No, 
Sire,"  replied  the  Marshal;  "your  Majesty  has  abdicated !" — "Yes, 
but  on  certain  conditions!" — "Soldiers  cannot,  discern  these  nice 
distinctions,"  observed  the  Marshal.     The  Emperor  made  no  reply. 

At  one  in  the  morning,  Marshals  Ney  and  Macdonald  returned 

from    Paris.      Marshal    Ney,  who   entered    first,   said,  "Sire,  we   have 

succeeded  only  in  part."  And  he  related  how  the  defection  of  the 
Gth  corps  had  prevented  them  from  settling  the  question  of  the 
abdication  by  securing  the  succession  of  his  son.  Napoleon  was 
deeply  wounded  by  the  conduct  of  the  troops  confided  to  the  com- 
mand of  Marmont.  Marmont  certainly  was  not  a  traitor;  and  yet 
no  traitor  could  have  done  greater  mischief  "To  what  place  am  I 
to  retire  with  my  family?"  inquired  Napoleon.  "Wherever  you! 
Majesty  may  please.  To  the  Isle  of  Elba,  for  example,  with  a 
revenue  of  six  millions." — "Six  millions!  that  is  a  large  allowance, 

considering   thai.   I    am    only  a   soldier."      At    i  li.it    moment    Napoleon 


178  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY". 

bad  with  ill  in  at  Fontainebleau  the  troops  of  Macdonald,  Mortier, 
Lefebvre,  and  Marmont.  These  different  corps  amounted  altogether 
to  forty-five  thousand  men.  Deducting  twelve  thousand  as  the 
amount  of  Marmont's  corps,  there  remain  thirty-three  thousand  with 
which  Napoleon  might  have  commenced  civil  war.  Before  the 
expiration  of  a  fortnight  he  would  have  doubled  his  forces.  His 
forbearance,  in  this  particular,  has  never  been  fully  acknowledged, 
It  has  even  been  pronounced  want  of  firmness !  His  abdication  was 
prompted  by  a  noble  impulse  of -his  generous  nature.  He  abdicated 
to  save  France  from  the  horrors  of  civil  war. 

About  this  time  a  ceremony  took  place  in  Paris,  at  which  I  was 
present,  because  there  was  nothing  in  it  that  could  be  mortifying  to 
a  French  heart.  The  death  of  Louis  XVI.  had  long  been  admitted 
to  be  one  of  the  most  serious  misfortunes  of  the  Revolution.  The 
Emperor  Napoleon  never  spoke  of  that  Sovereign  but  in  terms  of 
the  highest  respect,  and  always  prefixed  the  epithet  unfortunate  to 
his  name.  The  ceremony  to  which  I  have  alluded  was  proposed  by 
the  Emperor  of  Russia,  and  the  King  of  Prussia.  It  consisted  in  a 
sort  of  expiation  and  purification  of  the  spot  on  which  Louis  XVI. 
and  the  Queen  were  beheaded.  I  went  to  see  this  ceremony,  and  I 
had  a  place  at  a  window  in  the  Hotel  of  Madame  de  Remusat,  next 
to  the  Hotel  de  Crillon,  and  what  was  termed  the  Hotel  de  Courlande. 
The  weather  was  extremely  fine,  and  warm  for  the  season.  The 
ceremony  took  place  on  the  10th  of  April.  The  Emperor  of  Russia 
and  King  of  Prussia,  accompanied  by  Prince  Schwartzenburg,  took 
their  station  at  the  entrance  of  the  Rue  Royale :  the  King  of  Prussia 
being  on  the  right  of  the  Emperor  Alexander,  and  Prince  Schwartz- 
enburg on  his  left.  There  was  a  long  parade,  during  which  the 
Russian,  Prussian,  and  Austrian  military  bands  vied  with  each  other 
in  playing  the  air: — Vive  Henri  IV.  The  cavalry  defiled,  and  then 
withdrew  into  the  Champs-Elysees  ;  but  the  infantry  ranged  them- 
selves round  an  altar  which  was  raised  in  the  middle  of  the  place, 
and  which  was  elevated  on  a  platform,  having  twelve  or  fifteen  steps., 
The  Emperor  of  Russia  alighted  from  his  horse,  and  followed  by  the 
King  of  Prussia,  the  Grand  Duke  Constantine,  Lord  Cathcart,  and 
Prince  Schwartzenburg,  advanced  to  the  altar.  When  the  Emperor 
had  nearly  reached  the  altar,  the  Te  Deum  commenced.  At  the 
moment  of  the  benediction,  the  Sovereigns  and  persons  who  accom- 
panied them,  as  well  as  the  twenty -five  thousand  troops  who  covered 
tiie  place,  all  knelt  down.  On  rising,  the  Grand  Duke  Constantine 
took   off  his   hat,  and   immediately  salvos   of  artillery   were  heard. 


DISPERSION    OF   THE   IMPERIAL   FAMILY.  479 

The  Greek  priest  presented  the  cross  to  the  Emperor  Alexander, 
who  kissed  it:  his  example  was  followed  by  the  individuals  who 
accompanied  him,  though  they  were  not  of  the  Greek  faith.* 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 


Dispersion  of  the  Imperial  family — Judas  and  St.  Peter — The  Emperor  ol 
Austria's  arrival  in  Paris — Napoleon's  act  of  abdication  signed — Forfeiting 
of  majorates — M.  Metteruich's  advice — Visit  to  me  from  the  Emperor  of 
Russia — The  bronze  figure  of  Napoleon — Alexander's  opinion  of  the  Duke 
of  Rovigo — The  Duke  de  Bassano — Junot's  portrait — The  Emperor's  de- 
parture— His  Majesty's  second  visit — His  conversation  on  the  Duke  of 
Vicenza — His  admiration  of  Paris — Promises  his  influence  in  favour  of  my 
son's  majorates — Lord  Cathcart — The  Staff-officer  of  the  Prince  Royal  of 
Sweden — Motives  of  Bernadotte's  visit  to  Paris — His  proposition  to  the 
Count  dArtois — Visit  from  the  Duke  of  Wellington — General  and  Lady 
Cole — Miss  Eliza  Bathurst — The  Monster  Prince — His  love  adventures. 

The  Empress  Maria-Louisa  was  now  at  Rambouillet,  and  was  pre- 
paring to  set  out  for  Germany.  Napoleon's  brothers  and  sisters  were 
all  scattered  about  in  various  places.  Queen  Hortense  was  in  Paris. 
The  Empress  Josephine  was  at  Malmaison.  The  Princess  Pauline 
was  in  Provence,  residing  at  a  country  house  near  Orgon.  Mai  lame 
Mere  and  Cardinal  Fesch  were  on  their  way  from  Lyons  to  Pome. 
Jerome  and  Joseph  were  about  to  depart  to  America,  and  Lucien 
was  in  England.  In  short,  the  different  members  of  the  Imperial 
family  were  all  separated  and  dispersed.  It  was  now  their  turn  to 
sutler.  Whilst  tears  were  flowing  from  the  eyes  of  a  glorious  <l\  nasty , 
who  must  have  felt  their  misfortunes  the  more  keenly,  inasmuch  as 
they  had  reason  tc  count  on  a  very  different  fate,  the  other  proscribed 
family  were  retun,.ng  to  the  land  of  their  fathers.  The  Counl  d'Artois 
re-entered  Paris  after  an  exile  of  twenty -two  years. 

All  was  consummated.  Lvery  day  the  journals  were  filled  with 
the  names  of  generals  who  seemed  to  fancy  that  their  adherence  lo 
the  new  governmenl  could  not  be  declared  speedily  enough,  or  in 
terms  sufficiently  servile.  This  was  most  revolting  conducl  in  per- 
sons who  had  all  their  lives  enjoyed  1  li. -  favours  "I'  the  man  towar.li 
Whom  some  ol'  them  now   acted  the  pari  of  .ludas.  and  Others  thai   of 

*  The  Kin'/  "f  Prussia  is  a  Protestant,  Prince  Sehwartzenburg  a  Catholic, 
and  the  Emperor  Aloxandei  to  the  Greek  communion. 


180  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

St.  Peter.  And  yet  the  Emperor's  act  of  abdication,  though  signed, 
or  at  least  assented  to  by  him,  had  not  appeared.  It  was  not  pub- 
lished till  the  12th. 

M.  Metternich  came  to  Paris  with  the  Emperor  of  Austria.  They 
arrived,  I  think,  on  the  14th  or  15th  of  April.  Though  honoured  with 
the  friendship  of  M.  Metternich,  yet  I  never  conversed  with  him  on 
the  political  affairs  of  the  time.  I  may,  therefore,  without  reserve, 
state  what  I  presume  to  have  been  his  sentiments,  as  if  he  were  a 
stranger  to  me.  I  have  reason  to  believe  that  both  he  and  the  Em- 
peror of  Austria  were  much  disappointed  at  not  having  reached  Paris 
m  time  to  secure  the  regency  to  Maria-Louisa,  and  to  make  Russia 
declare  in  favour  of  the  Imperial  orphan.  The  Emperor  of  Austria 
experienced,  on  his  entry  into  Paris,  a  truly  Imperial  reception.  This 
was  not  intended  as  a  mark  of  honour  to  the  double  eagle :  it  was  an 
artful  political  contrivance  for  dazzling  the  Emperor  Francis,  and 
stifling  any  regrets  which  might  have  led  him  to  say:  "If  my  daughter 
had  been  Regent  here."  But  whilst  he  was  lingering  on  the  road 
from  Dijon,  Maria-Louisa,  the  Empress  of  the  French,  became  Grand 
Duchess  of  Parma  and  Placentia.  The  reception  given  to  the  Em- 
peror Francis  was  superb.  The  passage  of  carriages  or  any  other 
vehicles  was  prohibited  through  a  great  portion  of  the  capital.  The 
streets  were  lined  with  troops  and  bands  of  music.  In  short,  it  was  a 
perfect  fete.  At  length  the  Emperor's  act  of  abdication  was  made 
public.  It  is  simple  and  noble,  and  worthy  of  Napoleon  in  his  most 
glorious  days : — 

"The  Allied  Powers  having  proclaimed  the  Emperor  Napoleon  to 
be  the  only  obstacle  to  the  re-establishment  of  peace  in  Europe,  the 
Emperor  Napoleon,  faithful  to  his  oath,  declares,  that  he  renounces 
for  himself  and  his  heirs  the  thrones  of  France  and  Italy,  and  that 
there  is  no  sacrifice,  even  that  of  life,  which  he  is  not  ready  to  make 
for  the  interests  of  France. 

"Given  at  the  Palace  of  Fontainebleau,  April  11th,  1814. 

'•  Xapoleon." 

Berthier,  Prince  of  Neufchatel,  sent  his  adherence  to  the  new  gov 
eminent,  dated  the  11th  of  April.  For  some  time  the  Emperor  had 
observed  him  biting  his  nails,  and  absorbed  in  reverie.  He  guessed 
his  intention. 

When  the  Emperor's  abdication  was  made  public — when  the  oath 
was  annulled,  I,  in  common  with  many  others,  began  to  turn  our 
thoughts  to  the  fate  that  awaited  our  families.     M.  Metternich,  whom 


THE   EMPEROR    ALEXANDER'S    VISIT.  481 

I  had  sv.en  the  day  after  his  arrival,  told  me  that  the  majorates  would 
be  forfeited,  with  the  exception  of  those  in  Illyria  and  the  kingdom  of 
Italy, — those,  in  short,  under  the  dominion  of  Austria.  "  Mine," 
observed  I,  "are  in  Westphalia,  Prussia,  and  Hanover."  M.  Met 
ternich  shook  his  head  and  said,  "I  am  much  afraid  that  you  will  lose 
them  all."  But  when  I  showed  him  the  titles  of  a  portion  of  them, 
producing  a  revenue  of  about  fifty  thousand  francs,  lie  said  that  they 
might  possibly  be  restored  to  me  in  virtue  of  my  claims,  which  had 
been  confirmed  by  the  King  of  Prussia  himself.  He  referred  to  the. 
territories  and  castle  of  Aeken,  which  had  been  the  personal  property 
sf  the  King  of  Prussia,  but  ceded  by  him  in  three  different  treaties, 
and  which  he  had  a  right,  if  he  chose,  to  relinquish.  "Assert  your 
claim,"  said  M.  de  Metternich,  '■  I  will  use  all  my  influence  to  support 
it,  but  if  you  would  take  my  advice,  you  would  first  of  all  appeal  for 
the  protection  of  the  Emperor  Alexander.  lie  has  great  influence 
over  the  King  of  Prussia." 

I  mentioned  the  business  to  M.  CzernichefF,  and  expressed  my 
wish  to  obtain  an  audience  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia.  "  I  will  men- 
tion your  wish,"  replied  M.  CzernichefF,  "but  I  doubt  whether  he  will 
giant  it,"  added  he,  laughing.  "  Why  not?" — "  I  don't  know.  But  I 
could  lay  a  wager  he  will  not,"  he  said,  still  laughing.  "  His  Majesty's 
refosal  cannot  he  caused  by  any  very  serious  fault  of  mine,  since  it 
appears  to  afford  you  so  much  amusement."  Next  day  M.  Czernicheff 
brought  the  answer.  "I  told  you  how  it  would  be,"  said  he,  "the 
Emperor  will  not  receive  you  at  the  Elysee." — "Good  Heavens!"  I 
exclaimed,  quite  surprised  and  mortified,  "what  have  I  done  to  dis- 
please him'?"  M.  Czernicheff  continued  speaking,  as  though  he  did 
not  hear  me.  "He  will  not  receive  you  at  the  Elysee,  because  he 
Bays,  he,  wishes  to  do  himself  the  honour  of  coming  to  see  you.  These 
were  his  own  words,  what  do  you  think  of  them?" — "This  kind  con- 
descension  touches  me  to  the  very  heart,"  I  replied.  "Yes,"  added 
M.  Czernicheff,  "  Hi-  Majesty  wishes  to  pay  a  visit  t<>  the  widow  of 
the  man  of  whom  he  has  so  frequently  heard  and  read."  He  further 
added,  that,  the  Kmperor  of  Russia  would  be  with  me  next  day  be 
tween  twelve  and  one  o'clock,  if  thai  time  would  be  convenient  /■<  //"'. 
I    must,   confess   that    I    was   totalk    unprepared  for   this   excess  of 

Imperial  courtesy,  and  notwithstanding  all  I  had  beard  the  Duke  de 
Vicenza  say  of  the  Emperor  Alexander,  I  scarcely  believed  that  he 
would  have  carried  his  condescension  so  far.  Next  day.  about  one 
o'clock,  the  Emperor  arrived.    I  then  resided  in  my  hotel,  in  the  Rue 

(Jes  Champa  Elysees.      He  Was  alone  in  an  open  carriage,  and  had  lull 

one  servant  with  him.    I  hurried  to  the  head  of  the  staircase  to  receive 

70 


482  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT    AND    FAMILY. 

him,  leading  by  the  hand  my  little  son  scarcely  three  years  of  age. 
\ -•  soon  as  the  Emperor  saw  me,  he  bowed  in  recognition  of  the  mis- 
tress of  the  house;  then  taking  my  hand,  he  conducted  me  into  the 
apartment  with  an  air  of  kindness  and  affability.  When  we  had  reached 
the  inner  drawing-room,  preceding  the  billiard-room,  I  stopped,  and 
after  thanking  the  Emperor  for  having  come  to  visit  a  widow  and 
her  young  family,  I  presented  my  children  to  him,  who  made  their 
obeisance  to  His  Majesty  and  withdrew.  I  then  remained  alone  with 
the  Emperor  of  Russia.  I  found  myself  quite  in  a  new  character : — 
that  of  a  petitioner  to  a  foreign  Sovereign !  I  who  had  never  but 
once  solicited  any  thing,  even  from  the  Emperor  Napoleon.  But  I 
was  a  mother  !  That  consideration  prompted  my  suit.  "  Sire,"  said 
I,  '"those  children  whom  your  Majesty  has  just  seen,  have  lost  their 
father  at  a  very  early  age.  In  losing  him  they  lost  every  thing.  They 
are  reduced  to  beggary  if  they  forfeit  their  majorates ;  they  were  the 
price  of  their  unfortunate  father's  blood."  Whilst  I  said  this,  we 
walked  up  and  down  the  billiard-room  and  the  salo?i.  The  Emperor 
led  me  to  an  arm-chair  at  the  side  of  the  fire-place ;  he  then  drew  a 
small  chair  in  front  of  me,  and  seated  himself  on  it.  "Sire,"  said  I, 
rising,  "  I  cannot  possibly  suffer  your  Majesty  to  sit  on  that  chair." — 
"Pray  resume  your  seat,  Madame,"  said  he,  with  a  charming  smile, 
"I  prefer  sitting  here,  in  order  to  hear  you  the  more  distinctly.  You 
know  I  am  deaf  of  one  ear."  He  then  again  seated  himself  before 
me,  and  our  conversation  commenced ;  I  noted  it  down  as  soon  as  the 
Emperor  left  me. 

"  Eirst  of  all,"  said  Alexander,  "  let  me  know  what  is  the  boon 
you  have  to  solicit  from  me.  Explain  the  affair  to  me  that  I  may 
understand  it."  I  stated  my  case  to  him.  "The  matter  appears  to 
me  to  be  beyond  a  doubt,"  said  he.  "  Draw  up  an  explanatory  note 
of  the  business,  and  I  will  myself  give  it  to  the  King  of  Prussia. 
Czernicheff  shall  take  charge  of  this  affair  by  my  order,  and  shall 
report  to  you  the  result.  He  is  a  friend  of  yours,  1  believe  ?"  I  re- 
plied in  the  affirmative,  and  added,  that  I  thought  him  an  excellent 
man,  possessing  more  merit  than  most  persons  were  for  a  long  time 
willing  to  give  him  credit  for,  because  he  was  a  man  of  fashion  and 
agreeable  manners.  "  But,"  said  the  Emperor,  laughing,  "1  should 
have  imagined  that  in  France  those  were  additional  claims  to  favour." 
"  Sometimes.  Sire." 

At  that  moment  Alexander  directed  his  eye  towards  a  console,  on 
which  stood  a  small  bronze  figuie  of  the  Emperor  Napoleon,  about 
two  feet  and  a  half  high,  and  clothed  in  the  Imperial  robes.  The 
Emperor  of  Russia  looked  at  it  for  some  moments,  then  turning  from 


THE    DUKE    DE   KOYIGO.  483 

it  he  remained  si'.ent.  This  silence  was  embarrassing  to  us  both.  At 
length  Alexander  broke  it,  saying,  "One  thing  which  particularly 
struck  me  on  my  entrance  into  Paris,  was  the  vast  number  of  per- 
sons, especially  women  and  children,  in  mourning."  "Sire,"  returned 
I,  "your  Majesty  would  have  seen  a  great  many  more  if  all  the 
widows  and  orphans  in  Paris  had  gone  to  meet  you.  As  for  me  and 
rny  family,  I  can  only  say  that  your  Majesty  neither  saw  my  widow's 
weeds  nor  the  mourning  of  my  children."  Alexander  took  my  hand, 
and  pressing  it  in  a  friendly  manner,  he  said,  "  I  know  it ;  I  know  it." 

Then  agahi  turning  to  look  at  the  figure  of  Napoleon,  he  said,  as 
if  speaking  to  himself,  "How  I  loved  that  man!  I  do  assure  you, 
Duchess,  thit  1  loved  him  as  much — perhaps  I  may  say  more — than 
any  one  cf  my  brothers ;  and  when  he  betrayed  me,  I  suffered  more 
by  his  treachery  than  by  the  war  he  brought  upon  me.  Would  you 
believe,  Madame,  that  the  officer  who  brought  me  the  first  intelligence 
that  the  Emperor  Napoleon  had  crossed  the  Vistula  was  imprisoned 
and  put  into  irons?  Yes,  had  Napoleon  been  willing  to  maintain  the 
fraternity  of  arms  and  of  hearts  which  subsisted  between  us  at  Erfurth, 
I  confidently  believe  that  we  should  have  rendered  Europe  the  finest 
part  of  the  universe."  (As  he  uttered  these  last  words,  he  rose  and 
began  to  walk  rapidly  up  and  down  the  room.)  "  But  Napoleon  was 
surrounded  by  a  set  of  men  who  have  ruined  him.  One  of  them  in 
particular — one  of  them  is  to  me  the  object  of  an  aversion  which  1 
can  never  overcome."  He  paused — 1  could  not  venture  to  question 
him.  "That  man,"  resumed  Alexander,  " has  committed  thousands 
of  iniquities  in  the  name  of  Napoleon,  for  which  his  unfortunate  mas- 
ter is  now  called  to  account.  1  allude  to  the  Duke  de  Rovigo!"  I 
knew  he  did,  ami  I  was  in  no  way  astonished  to  hear  him  mention  the 
name. 

Alexander,  who  had  been  walking  about,  now  came  and  resumed 
his  seat  on  the  chair  near  me:  "One  mighl  almost  suppose  thai  you 
had  guessed  to  whom  I  alluded."  I  smiled.  L-  lias  he  then  behaved 
equally  ill  to  his  comrades]" — "Not  to  all  of  them.  Sire:  my  hits- 
band  had  serious  c;inse  to  complain  of  him  ;  but  still  I  am  of  opinion 
that  your  Majesty  has  been  prepossessed  against  the  Dukede  IJovigo. 
He  has  his  faults  ;  but  he  cannot  be  accused  of  wilfully  behaving  ill 
to  the  Emperor,  to  whom  be  is  devotedly  attached.  Your  Majesty 
has  perhaps  been  misinformed,  and — " — "  No,  no,"  resumed  he,  hastily, 
"not  at  all  misinformed.  I  know  the  truth.  The  man  had  the  inso- 
lence to  attempt  to  introduce  his  police  system    into    my  palace  at  St. 

Petersburgh.  To  place  Bpiea  about  me.  It  exceeds  all  belief;  and 
then — "     [Ie  stopped,  and  appeared  to  lie  struggling  to  repress  his 


4S4  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

rage.  "  Since  my  arrival  in  Paris,"  continued  the  Emperor,  "he  lia» 
twenty  times  solicited  an  audience  of  me  ;  but  I  have  constantly 
refused  to  receive  him.  I  understand  he  intends  to  ask  the  Count 
d'Artois  to  see  him.  Truly  the  Duke  de  Rovigo  would  do  well  to 
recollect  Vincennes.  He  ought  also  to  screen  an  innocent  man  from 
the  odium  which  belongs  to  himself;  for  poor  Caulalncourt  was  at 
that  time  at  Strasburgh,  and  not  at  Vincennes ;  so  that  he  could  have 
nothing  to  do  with  ordering  the  death  of  the  Duke  d'Enghien." 

The  conversation  was  now  becoming  more  and  more  interesting. 
I  listened  with  a  degree  of  attention  and  interest,  which  must  doubt- 
less have  been  visibly  depicted  in  my  countenance,  for  the  Emperor's 
politeness  became  more  marked.  He  once  more  sat  down  beside  me, 
for  he  rose  and  sat  clown  by  turns.  "  The  Duke  de  Bassano,"  con- 
tinued he,  "  is  another  person  who  has  done  the  Emperor  a  great  deal 
of  harm." — "  I  am  sorry  to  differ  from  your  Majesty,"  observed  I. 
"  There  is  no  man  in  France  who  would  more  readily  lay  down  his 
life  for  the  Emperor  than  M.  de  Bassano." — "  What  matters  that,  if 
he  has  not  served  him  dutifully  V — "  Sire,  is  it  not  possible  that  unjust, 
perhaps  even  malignant  reports  may  have  reached  your  Majesty's  ear, 
and  influenced  you  against  the  Duke  de  Bassano?  He  is  an  able 
statesman,  a  man  of  talent  and  incorruptible  integrity.  He  has  been 
a  martyr  to  the  cause  which  he  served  in  his  youth.  He  has  never 
forsaken  his  principles,  and  has  always  been  devoted  to  his  country. 
These  sentiments  are  innate  in  him.  When  M.  de  Bassano  sent  his 
adherence  to  the  provisional  government,  it  was  because  he  thought 
Erance  could  now  only  be  saved  by  the  general  union  of  her  children." 

I  stopped  short,  and  felt  quite  astonished  at  having  said  so  much. 
But  I  could  not  refrain  from  speaking  the  truth  in  defence  of  my 
friend,  and  then  the  affability  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia  divested  me 
of  all  fear.  His  Majesty  listened  to  me  attentively,  and  when  I  had 
ended,  he  said,  "  Was  the  Duke  d'Abrantes  on  very  cordial  terms  of 
friendship  with  the  Duke  de  Bassano  ?" — "  He  was,  Sire  ;  and,  besides, 
my  husband  was  from  the  same  province  as  M.  de  Bassano.  They 
were  both  natives  of  Burgundy,  and  I  may  almost  add,  that  they  were 
brothers  in  arms  !" — "  How  V — "  Because  M.  de  Bassano  was  never 
absent  from  a  single  battle  in  which  the  Emperor  was  engaged.  He 
is  a  brave  man,  and  has  exposed  himself  to  all  the  dangers  of  a  soldier's 
life,  without  the  hope  of  a  soldier's  recompense  ;  for  the  only  reward 
he  would  have  gained  by  having  a  leg  or  an  arm  shot  off,  would  be 
not  to  have  the  benefit  of  the  Invalides." — Alexander  smiled.  "  Ah  !" 
resumed  he,  "  1  did  not  know  he  was  so  brave  a  man :  and  General 
Savary  ?     What  sort  of  reputation  for  courage  does  he  enjoy  ?" — "  He 


Alexander's  se- oxd  visit.  485 

is  a  very  brave  man,  Sire;  I  have  always  heard  that  admitted  even 
by  my  husband,  who  was  not  easily  pleased  on  that  score." — "  Gen- 
eral Junot  had  a  glorious  military  reputation.  The  Sovereign  is 
happy  who  is  surrounded  by  such  men.  But  how  happens  it,  Madame, 
that  you  have  not  your  husband's  portrait  among  your  collection  of 
pictures?"  And  he  looked  round  with  an  air  of  curiosity. — "  If  your 
Majesty  wishes  to  see  a  portrait  of  Junot,  and  a  striking  likeness  of 
him,  I  can  show  you  one.  But  1  must  request  your  Majesty  to  take 
the  trouble  to  step  into  another  apartment."  I  shall  never  forget  the 
rapid  and  gracious  manner  in  which  the  Emperor  rose  and  offered  me 
his  arm.  "  Will  you  be  kind  enough  to  show  me  the  way  ?"  said  he. 
I  led  him  through  the  billiard-room,  the  library,  the  large  cabinet  fitted 
up  in  the  style  of  an  antique  apartment,  then  through  my  bed-chamber 
into  another  cabinet,  and  finally  into  my  little  work-room,  in  which 
was  the.  portrait  of  Junot. 

On  his  departure  the  Emperor  bowed  to  me  with  the  easy  grace 
of  a  polished  gentleman,  free  from  any  thing  approaching  to  royal 
hauteur.  I  followed  him  out  of  the  room,  when  suddenly  turning 
round  and  perceiving  me,  he  said,  "  Why  do  you  leave  the  room, 
Madame?"  We  were,  by  this  time,  at  the  head  of  the  staircase. 
"  Sire,"  said  I,  "your  Majesty  will  permit  me — " — "I  will  permit 
nothing  of  the  kind.  How !  would  you  wish  to  see  me  to  my 
carriage?" — "  Certainly,  Sire,"  replied  I  smiling;  for  I  was  amused 
at  the  astonishment  with  which  he  seemed  to  regard  a  thing  which 
appeared  to  me  perfectly  a  matter  of  course. — '-See  me  to  my  car- 
riage \n  said  the  Emperor,  smiling  in  his  turn.  "  Mon  Dieu  !  What 
would  be  said  of  me  in  St.  Petersburgh  if  I  allowed  myself  to  be  es- 
corted by  a  lady?" — "But  we  are  not  in  St.  Petersburgh,  Sire,"  said 
I,  "and  I  entreat  that  you  will  permit  me  to  do  what  I  conceive  to  be 
the  duty  of  the  mistress  of  a  house  towards  a  Sovereign  visitor." — - 
"Nay,  nay,"  said  the  Emperor,  taking  my  hand,  and  conducting  me 
back  to  the  door  of  the  drawing-room,  "the  conquered  must  submit 
to  the  conqueror,"-  -and  then  hi;  added  with  a  charming  grace, 
"Suppose  I  command  you  to  stay  where  you  arc'.'"' — ••  I  am  nol  your 
Majesty's  subject,  Sire." — "  Well,  then,  you  will  prevent  me  paying 
you  another  visit.  Surely  you  will  not  punish  me  so  far  as  that?" — 
"  That  fear,  Sire,  ensures  my  read)  obedience.  J  will  not  stir  another 
step."  He  tln-u  descended  tin-  staircase,  running  as  if  to  prevent  me 
following  him. 

Some  days  after  the  visit  of  the  Emperor  Alexander,  he  called  on 
mc  again  one  morning.  He  had  given  me  no  intimation  of  this 
intended  honour.     He  cai »n  foot,  and  quite  unattended,  and   was 


486  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

dressed  in  plain  clothes,  wearing  a  round  hat  and  a  green  coat.  If 
Joseph,  my  valet-de-chambre,  had  not  happened  to  recognize  him  ha 
would  have  been  up-stairs  and  into  my  work-room  before  I  was  aware 
of  his  being  in  the  house. 

On  this  second  visit  he  was  even  more  gracious  and  communicative 
than  on  the  first.  Every  one  must  acknowledge  the  charm  of  this 
sort  of  affability  in  a  Sovereign :  it  carries  with  it  a  prestige,  the 
influence  of  which  must  be  felt  by  persons  of  the  coldest  temperament.* 
Besides,  in  1814,  Alexander  was  really  great.  Yes,  the  term  great 
may  truly  be  applied  to  the  man  who,  having  the  cup  of  revenge 
within  his  reach,  averts  the  delicious  beverage  from  his  lips.  This  is 
being  something  superior  to  human  nature !  On  this  occasion  Alex- 
ander spoke  to  me  of  Napoleon.  He  had  abdicated,  and  his  fate  was 
sealed.  "  Have  you  seen  the  Duke  de  Vicenz^  V  inquired  Alexan- 
der, with  an  expression  which  I  could  not  but  rerr  ark.  "  I  have,  Sire." 
— "  I  am  glad  to  hear  it.  But  how  had  you  the  courage  to  do  so  1 
It  would  have  been  very  well  a  month  ago,  but  within  the  last  fort- 
night ....  !" — "  Because  I  had  heard  him  less  talked  about  within  the 
last  fortnight.  I  therefore  called  on  the  old  friend  of  my  childhood  ; 
him  whom  I  so  long  called  my  brother."  The  Emperor  Alexander 
approached  me,  took  my  hand  and  pressed  it,  then,  after  a  pause,  he 
said,  "  You  did  right,  very  right.  1  assure  you  again,  on  my  word  of 
honour  as  a  Sovereign,  that  the  Duke  de  Vicenza  is  perfectly  innocent 
of  the  crime  with  which  he  is  charged !"  This  was  the  second  time 
the  Emperor  Alexander  had  spoken  to  me  with  great  warmth  on  the 
same  subject. 

Our  conversation  next  turned  on  Paris,  and  the  persons  who  had 
been  most  conspicuous  in  the  Imperial  court,  especially  the  ladies. 
He  spoke  of  Madame  Ney,  and  the  Empress  Josephine.  He  seemed 
very  curious  to  hear  what  I  had  to  say  of  the  latter ;  and  frequently 
brought  the  conversation  back  to  her,  though  I  constantly  endeavoured 
to  let  it  drop.  At  length  he  said,  with  a  good-humoured  smile,  "  I 
almost  think  you  are  afraid  of  me." — "  By  no  means,  Sire  !  your 
Majesty's  kindness  renders  that  quite  impossible.  But  you  must  be 
aw-are,  that  on  such  a  subject,  I  feel  myself  bound  to  be  silent."  He 
appeared  to  reflect  for  a  few  moments,  and  then  he  said,  "  You 
are  right !  This  is  the  second  lesson  you  have  given  me.  I  thank 
you." 

Our  conversation  then  changed  to  another  subject.     The  Emperor 

*  Madame  de  Sevigne"  gives  a  proof  of  this  feeling  in  the  letter  in  which  she 
mentions  having  danced  with  the  King. 


ALEXANDER   PROMISES    HIS   INFLUENCE.  487 

spoke  of  our  theatres,  our  museums,  with  which  he  was  highly 
delighted ;  and  he  declared  that  the  magnificent  city  of  Paris  had  not 
its  equal  in  the  whole  world.  "My  stony  city,"  said  he,  "(ma  ville 
de pierre)  will  also  be  a  splendid  place  one  day  or  other.  You  mu-st 
come  and  see  it ;  say  you  will ;  I  am  sure  you  would  like  St.  Peters- 
burgh  ;  and  we  will  give  you  a  welcome  reception.  Then  you  can  tell, 
on  your  return,  that  we  are  not  quite  such  savages  as  we  are  said  to 
be."  I  was  deeply  touched  by  these  words,  which  he  uttered  with  the 
most  unaffected  kindness  of  manner.  He  next  spoke  of  the  state  of 
my  affairs,  and  asked  me  in  what  circumstances  Junot  had  left  his 
family.  1  replied,  "  Without  any  fortune." — "  How !  and  Napoleon 
.  .  .  ." — "  It  was  not  in  his  power  to  do  any  thing,  Sire.  He  was  in 
Champagne  at  the  time  of  Junot's  death,  and  his  attention  was  en- 
grossed by  matters  of  greater  import  than  mak.ng  a  provision  for  us." 
— "  But  your  maj orates  ?  Prince  Metternich  is  your  friend."  Ho 
paused  for  a  moment,  and  then  continued — "  It  is  his  duty  to  protect 
you  and  your  family." — "Our  majorates,  Sire,  are  in  Prussia  and  in 
Hanover  ;  consequently  M.  Metternich  can  do  nothing  in  the  business. 
He  is  my  friend,  and  I  will  not  be  so  unjust  as  to  accuse  him  of  in- 
difference.  I  will  not  myself  solicit  his  intervention  with  Prussia  :  it 
is  yours  I  should  wish  to  have,  Sire."  The  Emperor  smiled.  "  Mine  ? 
Well,  so  be  it.  Czernicheff  has  begun  the  business,  and  he  shall  follow 
it  up."  I  courtesied  ;  and  he  added  with  charming  grace,  "  Let  it  be 
understood.  He  shall  arrange  the  business  with  the  King  of  Prussia 
in  my  name.  Will  that  satisfy  you  ?" — "  The  widow  of  Junot  can 
wish  for  nothing  more  when  she  has  such  an  advocate  for  her  children." 

A  flood  of  tears  prevented  me  from  saying  more.  Alexander 
took  my  hand,  (an  English  custom,  which  he  had  contracted,  and 
which  I  at  first  thought  very  strange,)  and  said  : — "  Would  it  be 
inconvenient  or  unpleasant  to  you  to  have  another  lodger  in  your 
house  %  In  the  hotels  near  the  Elysee,  which  have  extensive  suites 
of  apartments,  there  is  none  but  yours  that  has  the  ground-floor 
unoccupied.  I  wish  you  could  receive  Lord  Cathcart,  the  English, 
ambassador  to  me,  and  allow  me  to  mention,  thai  you  are  to  provide 
nothing  but  lodging-room,  either  for  Lord  Cathcart  or  his  attendants. 
Ilis  lordship  is  ;i  man  of  agreeable  and  gentlemanly  manners,  and 
his  presence  here  will  be  a  protection  to  you.  Besides,  as  I  shall 
sometimes  have  occasion  to  come  to  call  on  him,  I  may  at  the  same 
time  take  the  opportunity  of  visiting  his  hostess,  so  thai  I  shall  hear 
whether  he  gives  her  any  reason  to  complain." 

Such  was  the  conduct  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia  In  1814.  I  will 
here  subjoin  an   anecdote   of  the  sanie  period,  which    may  serve  as  a 


488  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

pendanl  to  the  above.  I  had  gone  out  one  day  to  take  an  airing. 
On  my  return  home  I  found  my  servants  in  a  state  of  great  alarm 
mid  consternation.  My  valet-de-chambre  informed  me  that  an  officer 
of  the  staff  of  the  Prince  Royal  of  Sweden,  accompanied  by  some 
Others,  had  called  about  an  hour  before  my  return.  They  had  taken 
a  survey  of  the  house  from  the  cellar  to  the  very  uppermost  rooms. 
On  being  informed  that  one  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia's  officers 
lodged  in  the  apartments,  looking  to  the  garden,  the  Swedish  officer 
said,  with  an  insolent  air,  "  Well,  he  must  remove." — "But,"  said 
Joseph,  "  where  are  we  to  put  him,  if  you  dislodge  him  ?" — "  Is 
there  not  an  apartment  adjoining  the  billiard-room  which  we  just 
passed  through?" — "That  is  my  mistress's  apartmenu"  said  Joseph, 
indignantly.  "  And  pray,  who  is  your  mistress?"  said  the  officer,  in 
a  jeering,  impertinent  tone.  Joseph  was  greatly  irritated.  He  had 
been  with  Junot  in  the  campaigns  of  Egypt  and  Italy.  To  see  our 
enemies  in  France  deeply  mortified  him;  to  see  them  in  Paris  nearly 
broke  his  heart ;  but  to  be  insulted  by  them  in  his  master's  house 
was  more  than  he  could  possibly  endure.  Directing  a  look  of  the 
most  consummate  contempt  at  the  Swedish  officer,  he  replied,  "The 
mistress  of  this  house  is  the  widow  of  a  man,  at  the  mention  of 
whose  name  Frenchmen  and  foreigners  should  raise  their  hats  and 
bow  with  respect.  (The  officer  had  kept  on  his  hat.)  He  was  Gen- 
eral Junot,  the  Duke  d'Abrantes.  If  he  were  now  living,  and  Gover- 
of  Paris,  you  would  not  have  been  allowed  to  enter  it." 

The  officer  replied  to  this  only  by  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders,  and 
continued  to  make  out  his  list  of  quarters,  marking  the  different 
rooms,  as  is  customary  in  a  conquered  city.  This  chamber  was  for 
the  colonel,  that  for  the  general,  &c.  "  I  tell  you  once  more,"  said 
my  valet-de-chambre,  "  that  this  is  my  mistress's  apartment." — "  1 
must  obey  my  orders." — "  And  who  ordered  you  to  come  here  ?" — 
"  His  Royal  Highness  the  Prince  of  Sweden." 

The  officers  took  their  departure.  I  returned  home  shortly  after, 
and  my  valet-de-chambre  related  to  me  what  had  occurred.  My  first 
impulse  is  always  impetuous ;  and  I  flew  to  my  desk  and  wrote  the. 
following  note : — 

"  Monseigxeur, — The  allied  troops  occupy  Paris.  I  have  re- 
ceived no  offence  from  the  officers  or  their  inferiors,  of  any  rank 
whatever.  I  must  confess  that  it  appears  to  me  as  strange  as  it  is 
vexatious,  that  I  should  have  experienced  the  first  insult  just  at  the 
time  your  Royal  Highness  arrived  in  Paris.  Feeling  assured  that  it 
oannot  be  by  your  orders  that  any  house  (hitherto  respected  by  all 


bernadotte's  VISIT  TO  PARIS.  489 

parties)  should  be  violated  by  any  of  your  officers,  1  complain  of 
what  has  taken  place  to-day,  in  the  hope  that  you  will  make  me  a 
suitable  apology." 

About  an  hour  after  my  letter  had  been  delivered  at  the  hotel  of 
the  Prince  Royal  of  Sweden,  in  the  Rue  d'Anjou-Saint-Honore,  I 
received  a  visit  from  his  first  aide-de-camp,  Count  Brahe.  lie  made 
me  a  very  handsome  apology  on  the  part  of  the  Prince  of  Sweden. 
and  assured  me  that  His  Royal  Highness  and  the  persons  of  his 
household  were  totally  ignorant  of  the  intrusion  and  annoyance  to 
which  I  had  been  exposed,  in  his  name.  I  was  charmed  with  the 
politeness  and  elegant  manners  of  Count  Brahe,  who  seemed  to  have 
been  brought  up  in  the  same  school  of  good  breeding  with  M. 
Metternich. 

Few  persons  could  comprehend  what  was  Bernadotte's  object  in 
coining  to  Paris  at  that  time;  still  less  could  they  understand  his 
eagerness  to  hurl  Napoleon  from  his  throne.  There  was  then  no 
chance  of  a  republic  as  on  the  18th  Brumaire.  But  though  General 
Bernadotte  had  forsaken  France  he  still  loved  her.  His  rank,  as 
Prince  Royal,  had  only  made  him  change  his  opinion.  Being  no 
longer  a  republican  he  was  become  a  royalist.  The  Princess  of 
Sweden  used  to  complain  bitterly  of  the  ennui  of  the  frigid  and 
gloomy  court  of  Sweden,  which  was  never  excited,  except  to  shoot 
kings  at  masked  balls.  On  hearing  the  Princess  make  these  com- 
plaints, M.  de  Talleyrand  used  to  say,  "But  really,  Madame,  this  is 
very  well  for  a  beginning."  Bernadotte  thought  so  too.  But  the 
beginning  had  unfortunately  become  the  end,  since  the  downfall  of 
the  great  European  Colossus,  and  Bernadotte  looked  fondly  back  to 
his  native  country,  lie  offered  to  His  Royal  Highness,  Monsieur, 
who  had  just  arrived  in  Paris,  his  services  in  putting  down  the  differ- 
ent factions  which  might  still  exist  in  the  army,  over  which  Ins  name 
mighl  \it  have  some  influence.  To  effect  this  object,  he  conceived  it 
would  he   requisite  to  lie  invested  with   some   imposing   title,  such   as 

Generalissimo  of  the  Forces,  or  Lieutenant-General  of  the  Kingdom 
— the  latter,  it  is  true,  was  the  title  which  Monsieur  himself  held; 
but  he  thought  it  might  he  rendered  more  practically  useful  when 
possessed  by  Bernadotte.    The  latter,  therefore,  consented  to  abandon 

the  government  of  his  own  states,  and  to  remain  a  year  in  France,  if 

necessary. 

The  proposition  of  the  Prince  Royal  of  Sweden  was  made  to 
Count  d'Artois ;  but  after  a  \er\  brief  consideration,  his  Royai 
Highness  was  informed  that  the  sooner  he  regained  his  own  army 


490  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

the  better.  This  was  the  reason  of  that  sudden  departure  which  left 
the  Princess  unprotected  and  a  prej  to  the  unfortunate  attachnicmi 
which  she  conceived  for  a  man,  who  was  certainly  the  very  last 
person  in  the  world  who  might  have  been  expected  to  play  the  part 
of  a  romantic  lover. 

At  this  time  I  was  in  the  habit  of  seeing  Prince  Metternich 
o\  ery  day.  He  frequently  called  on  me  in  the  morning,  and  almost 
always  took  tea  with  me  in  the  evening.  He  was  extremely  fearful 
of  being  suspected  of  interfering  in  the  affairs  of  France.  In  refer- 
ence to  this  subject,  I  may  relate  a  circumstance  which  took  place 
before  my  departure  from  Paris,  at  the  time  when  Louis  XVIII.  was 
forming  his  ministry.  Lord  Wellington  had  been  in  Paris  for  some 
days,  before  he  learned  that  I  also  was  there,  and  that  I  was  residing 
very  near  him.  He  called  on  me,  and  I  was  much  pleased  and  inter 
ested  by  his  conversation.  I  have  already  mentioned  that  Lord 
Wellington  was  highly  esteemed  by  the  Duke  d'Abrantes,  who  had 
imbued  me  with  the  same  favourable  opinion  of  him,  and  I  was  the 
friend  of  Lord  Wellington,  though  the  enemy  of  the  English  General. 
His  lordship  resided  at  the  Hotel  de  la  Reyniere,  which  belonged  to 
Ouvrard.  "I  have  come  to  beg  your  kind  reception  of  a  new  lodger,1' 
said  Lord  Wellington  to  me  one  day.  "  I  allude  to  Lord  Cathcart." 
— "  He  cannot  fail  to  be  welcome,  my  lord,"  said  I,  "  since  the  Em- 
peror Alexander  has  introduced  him.  But  I  shall  see  what  sort  of 
person  he  is."  Lord  Cathcart  came  the  same  morning.  As  soon  as 
he  arrived,  he  sent  to  say  he  wished  to  speak  with  me.  When  he 
entered,  he  requested,  in  the  most  polite  terms,  that  I  would  permit 
him  to  reside  in  my  house.  His  manners  were  those  of  a  polished 
man  of  rank,  and  I  saw  at  once  that  I  should  have  every  reason  to 
congratulate  myself  on  having  him  quartered  beneath  my  roof. 
Next  morning  he  took  possession  of  the  suite  of  apartments  on  the 
ground  floor.  They  consisted  of  four  drawing-rooms,  a  spacious 
gallery,  two  small  billiard-rooms,  and  a  large  cabinet,  which  might 
easily  be  converted  into  a  bed-chamber.  This  was  the  suite  of  apart- 
ments in  which  I  used  to  receive  company.  They  looked  to  the 
gardens.  There  was  also  a  bathing-room  attached  to  them.  I  as- 
signed  to  Lord  Cathcart's  use  a  great  portion  of  my  stables.  They 
had  become  useless  to  me  since  the  death  of  my  husband  ;  for  I  kept 
only  four  carriage  horses  and  a  saddle  horse.  Lord  Cathcart  assured 
me  that  he  would  be  answerable  for  his  servants  committing  no  de 
predations,  and  I  must,  in  justice,  say,  that  they  were  extremely  well 
behaved  and  quiet. 

My  house  was  soon  entirely  filled.     The  apartments  on  the  first 


GENERAL   AND   LADY   COLE.  491 

floor,  looking  to  the  garden,  were  occupied  by  General  and  Lady 
Cole.  They  occasioned  no  inconvenience  to  me  ;  but  there  was  a 
great  difference  between  them  and  Lord  Cathcart.  This  difference 
extended  even  to  their  servants,  which  I  discovered  at  my  cost.* 
Lady  Cole  was  a  very  pleasing  woman,  and  the  General  was  a  true 
model  of  an  English  country  gentleman.  Lady  Cole  often  came  to 
take  tea  with  me  in  the  evening.  On  one  of  these  occasions  she  told 
me  that  she  had  a  favour  to  ask  of  me: — "A  young  lady,  an  intimate 
friend  of  mine,"  said  she,  "  is  very  anxious  to  see  Paris.  Her  rela- 
tions will  entrust  her  to  my  care ;  but  if  I  take  charge  of  her  she 
must  reside  with  me.  How  can  I  manage  this  unless  you  grant  me 
permission  ?"  I  assured  her  that  I  was  most  ready  to  do  every  thing 
in  my  power  to  oblige  her,  but  that  I  could  not  render  the  walls  of 
my  house  elastic.  It  was  already  completely  fdled  by  Lord  Cathcart, 
the  General,  and  herself,  my  own  household,  my  brother,  and  my 
uncles,  the  Prince  and  the  Abbe  Comnenus.  ';  But  she  can  sleep  in 
the  great  divan  in  the  boudoir,"  said  Lady  Cole,  "  if  you  have  no 
objection."  I  gave  my  consent,  though  1  was  certain  that  my  divan 
would  be  destroyed.  But  how  could  I  refuse  ?  "  Well,  since  1  have 
your  consent,  my  young  friend  shall  come  to-morrow.  Her  brother 
is  aide-de-camp  to  Lord  Wellington,  and  he  will  himself  thank  you 
for  your  hospitality  to  his  sister." 

The  young  lady  had  been  in  Paris  since  the  previous  day  ;  but 
Lady  Cole  had  very  politely  declined  bringing  her  until  she  had 
obtained  my  consent.  When  she  introduced  me  to  her  I  was  struck 
with  her  beauty.  Her  fine  fresh  complexion,  her  beautiful  fair  hair, 
and  her  soft  blue  eyes,  produced  altogether  that  youthful  appearance 
which  is  found  only  among  English  women.  It  is  the  same  with  the 
English  children.  They  are  always  prettier  than  any  others.  A 
child  may  have  a  white  and  red  Complexion;  fair  curled  hair;  it  may 
be  dressed  in  a  white  frock,  with  pink  or  blue  sash  ;  all  this  makes  a 
pretty  child — but  still  it  is  not  like  an  English  child.  It  is  the  same 
with  tie  young  jjirls  of  England.  Lady  Cole's  young  friend  pleased 
meat  first  sight,  and  the  hospitality  which  I  had  granted,  as  a  favour 
to    Lnd\    Cole,   became  a  Bource  of  gratification   t<>    myself.     This 

*  There  were  in  my  boudoir,  which  adjoined  my  bed-chamber,  four  mini] 
landscapes  painted  on  vellum.  They  might  '"•  called  miniatures,  being  onlj 
fifteen  inches  by  twenty-two.  They  had  been  given  to  me  by  my  brother-in 
law,  M.  '!••  G-eouffre,  and  I  vain.-. I  them  on  account  of  their  beauty,  and  as  n 
pledge  of  friendship.  I  presume  thai  some  of  the  servants  of  Lady  Cole  had 
taken  a  fancv  to  them;  for  the  'lav  after  her  departure,  wbon  the  apaitmeuti 
were  being  "• '  in  order,  the)  (v<re  nowhere  i"  be  found 


i.92  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

young  lady  was  Mi<s  Eliza  Bathurst,  a  relation  of  the  English  Secre- 
tary of  the  War  Department.  She  was  not  only  pretty  and  agree* 
ble,  but  she  possessed  considerable  talents  and  accomplishments. 
Alas!  I  little  tnought  that  the  lovely  flower  with  which  I  was  sc 
highly  charmed  would  be  so  early  blighted  !  Some  time  after  her 
visit  to  Paris,  she  accompanied  her  mother  to  Rome.  It  wras  at  the 
time  the  Duke  de  Laval  was  our  ambassador  there.  One  day  Miss 
Bathurst,  with  a  party  of  friends,  were  riding  on  horseback  along  the 
banks  of  the  Tiber.  The  weather  was  delightful.  They  were  admir- 
ing the  clear  blue  sky  and  the  brilliant  sun,  which  spreads  a  sort  of 
magical  glory  over  the  Campagna  di  Roma.  Suddenly  Miss  Ba- 
thurst's  horse  took  fright.  She  endeavoured  to  rein  him  in.  The 
animal  darted  off,  and  plunged,  with  his  rider,  into  the  Tiber,  where 
the  young  lady  perished.  I  was  deeply  shocked  on  hearing  this 
event,  when  I  recollected  the  many  attractive  and  amiable  qualities 
of  Miss  Bathurst.  Her  brother,  Lord  Wellington's  aide-de-camp, 
was  a  very  fine  young  man.  In  person  he  resembled  his  sister.  I 
do  not  know  what  has  become  of  him. 

One  day  M.  Metternich  called  on  me  and  said,  "  Will  you  promise 
not  to  laugh  at  a  gentleman  whom  I  wish  to  introduce  to  you  ?" — 
'  That  must  depend  on  what  sort  of  a  person  he  is.  You  know  I  am 
very  apt  to  laugh.  But  tell  me  who  he  is." — "  He  is  a  friend  of 
mine.  He  is  not  at  all  handsome  ;  I  tell  you  that  beforehand.  And 
to  convince  you  of  that  fact,  I  may  infirm  you  that  he  goes  by  the 
name  of  the  '■Monster  Prince?  " — "Surely  you  are  joking!" — "I  am 
not  indeed.  He  has  another  name,  it  is  true.  His  real  name  is 
Wenzel  Lichtenstein.  His  brother,  Prince  Moritz  Lichtenstein,  has 
also  requested  me  to  introduce  him  to  you,  which,  writh  your  per- 
mission, I  will  do.  The  two  brothers  are  very  unlike  each  other. 
Pray  behave  well  when  you  see  Wenzel." 

Prince  Wenzel  Lichtenstein  was  certainly  the  most  ugly  man  I  ever 
beheld  in  my  life.  He  was  the  very  perfection  of  ugliness.  One 
might  imagine  he  was  endowed  with  this  perfection  by  a  fairy,  as 
others  are  said  to  have  been  endowed  with  beauty.  Nothing  was 
wanting  to  complete  it.  Even  his  voice  was  the  very  strangest  that 
can  be  imagined.  I  must  confess  that  when  I  first  saw  him,  I  was 
perfectly  petrified.  "Well,"  said  Metternich,  the  next  time  he  called 
on  me,  '•  what  do  you  think  of  him  ?" — "  That  he  is  by  no  means 
handsome.  That  is  very  certain.  Poor  fellow  !  He  must  be  very 
unhappy  if  he  is  tenderhearted."  I  made  the  same  remark  to  another 
friend  who  happened  to  call  upon  me  that  same  day.  "  I  beg  your 
pardon,"  said  he,  "  you  are   quite   mistaken.     Prince  Wenzel,  ugly 


THE   "MONSTER  prince.''  493 

as  he  is,  has  made  his  conquests." — "Impossible!"  I  exclaimed, 
"unless  he  happened  to  meet  with  a  woman  as  frightful  as  himself" 
— "By  no  means.  The  lady  whose  affections  he  won,  was  very 
pretty.  The  affair  made  some  noise  not  long  since  at  Vienna." 
The  gentleman  who  gave  me  these  particulars  mentioned  Prirresa 

;  I  was  confounded.     I    was  assured  that  Prince  Wenzel   hi  1 

had  several  such  adventures  ;  and  that  he  had  now  become  so  confident 
that  he  never  doubted  his  success  with  any  woman.  "  Have  a  care 
of  yourself!"  said  my  friend,  who  had  made  me  thus  far  acquainted 
with  the  secret  biography  of  the  Monster  Prince.  "  Upon  my  word," 
replied  I,  "  you  are  right  to  put  me  on  my  guard  ;  for  he  must  possess 
infinite  powers  of  seduction  to  have  rendered  himself  agreeable  toanv 
woman." 


CHAPTER  L. 


Letter  from  Fontainebleau — M.  Corvisart — Visit  to  Malmaison — fosephine'i 
Borrow — My  opinion  of  Maria-Louisa — Josephine's  projects— Future  Duchess 
of  Navaro — Approaching  departure  of  Napoleon  for  Elba — Augereau's  pro- 
clamation— The   Emperor  leaves  France — Commissioners  who   a< mpany 

him — General  Bertrand — Arrival  of  the  Duke  de  Berry — Louis  XVIIL — 
The  Count  d'Artoia — The  Duke  de  Berry — Dangerous  excess  of  joy — Re- 
ception of  Louis  Will,  in  London — He  is  invested  with  the  order  of  the 
Garter — French  and  English  deputations — Delight  of  the  people  of  England 
— Cardinal  Maury's  mysterious  visit — Scene  in  the  Archiepiecopal  chapel. 

I  received  a  letter  from  Foutainebleau,  written  in  a  strain  of  unre 
served  confidence.  The  Emperor  was  very  ill.  The  poison  he  had 
taken  had  not  been  productive  of  the  effect  he  expected  from  it.  but 
had  proved  highly  injurious  to  his  health.  It  is  worthy  of  remark, 
as  illustrative  of  the  bad  faith  of  the  newspapers  of  the  period,  that 

not  one  of  them  made,  die  slightest  allusion  to  this  poisoning.  'I'ln' 
Gazette  de  France,  of  t lie  14th  of  April,  1814,  says,  "The  day  on 
which  Napoleon  was  to  sign  his  abdication,  he  found  on  his  table  a 
packet  containing  the  conditions  of  the  abdication,  and  likewise  a 
pistol."     '•  Ah." -aid  the  Emperor,  "they  wish  to  counsel   me;  hut 

thev  shall  learn  that   I  follow  no  advice  bul   my  own.'1 

Be    this    as    it    may,    In-    was    seriously    ill.    and    M.    Cnrvisart's 

attentions  stood  him  in  the  utmost  Btead,  The  attention  with  which 
he  watched  over  him  was  only  equalled   by  his  assiduous  skill      ! 


£94  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

saw  Corvisarl  at  this  period:  ihe  tears  were  starting  from  the  eyes 
of  a  man  whose  firmness  of  character  was  never  known  to  falter! 
And  yet  he  bent  before  this  gigantic  misfortune  which  never  had  its 
parallel  in  vicissitude!  He  never  dwelt  but  with  sorrow  on  what 
was  taking  place  at  Fontainebleau.  I  loved  Corvisart  as  a  man  who 
had  saved  my  life;  but  since  this  period  of  1814,  I  have  loved  him 
for  the  exalted  qualities  which  he  then  unfolded  to  view. 

The  letter  I  received  from  Fontainebleau  entered  into  much  detail 
respecting  the  preparations  for  the  Emperor's  departure.  When  I 
heard  of  it,  though  never  expecting  he  would  accept  ^>f  the  plan  which 
I  had  proposed  for  his  adoption,*  I  relied  at  least  on  a  verbal  answer. 
The  Duke  of  Rovigo  afterwards  told  me  that  ne  had  not  delivered 
my  letter.  I  am  unable  to  vouch  for  the  truth  ^f  this  assertion.  I 
went  to  Malmaison  the  day  after  receiving  the  letter  from  Fontaine- 
bleau. I  knew  the  Empress  Josephine  to  be  extremely  uneasy 
respecting  the  passing  occurrences,  and  she  could  not  fail  to  set  a 
high  value  on  any  intelligence  derived  from  the  spot.  It  was  early 
when  I  arrived,  and  the  Empress  was  still  in  her  bedroom.  I  repaired 
to  Madame  d'Audenarde's  apartment,  and  begged  she  would  inquire 
of  her  Majesty  whether  I  might  see  her  before  breakfast.  My  name 
was  no  sooner  mentioned  to  the  Empress  than  she  desired  I  should 
be  admitted.  She  was  still  in  bed,  and  stretching  out  her  arms  as 
soon  as  she  saw  me,  she  burst  into  tears,  and  exclaimed,  "  Alas, 
Madame  Junot,  Madame  Junot !" 

I  was  deeply  affected  at  the  meeting.  I  knew  how  sincerely  she 
was  attached  to  the  Emperor;  and  at  this  moment  every  reproach 
she  had  to  make  was  cast  into  shade  by  the  heavy  misfortune  which 
oppressed  him.  I  could  read  her  feelings,  and  this  burst  of  deep 
affliction  found  in  my  heart  the  most  congenial  sympathy.  Mingling 
my  tears  with  hers,  I  told  her  what  I  felt.  The  sight,  alas  !  of  this 
dwelling  reminded  me  of  such  pleasing  recollections  now  buried  in 
the  tomb  !    My  heart  was  broken  !    I  wept  with  the  afflicted  Princess, 

*  This  plan  was  sr  mewhat  singular  and  believed  to  have  arisen  solely  in  the 
ardent  mind  of  Madame  d'Abrantes.  She  told  Savary,  Duke  de  Rovigo,  that 
ihe  should  write  a  letter  to  Napoleon,  who  was  yet  at  Fontainebleau,  proposing 
to  him  to  come  to  her  house  incognito  ;  and  that  at  the  expected  second  visit  to 
her  of  the  Emperor  Alexander,  he  should  suddenly  present  himself  to  the  Auto- 
crat, and  demand  of  him  protection  for  his  son,  Napoleon  II.  ;  that  she  knew 
the  high  opinion  and  affection  Alexander  entertained  for  the  Emperor,  and  she 
•was  sure  that  he  would  listen  to  him,  and  exert  his  powerful  interest  with  the 
other  Sovereigns  to  secure  the  nomination  of  a  Regency  to  act  for  the  son. 
Savary  undertook  to  leliver  this  letter,  but,  as  appears  b}T  the  sequel,  he  was  a 
traitor  in  all  things. 


INTERVIEW   "WITH   JOSEPHINE.  495 

and  my  tears  were  more  bitter  than  her  own,  for  they  flowed  over  a 
sorrow  which  d  ath  had  occasioned,  whereas  she  had  still  hope.  The 
hundred  days  have  proved  how  reasonably  she  could  indulge  it. 

When  I  told  her  of  my  having  received  a  letter  from  Fontaine- 
bleau,  she  said  to  me,  with  an  eagerness  she  had  never  displayed  on 
any  former  occasion,  "  O !  I  beseech  you,  do  read  me  that  letter ; 
read  the  whole  of  it;  I  .desire  to  know  every  tiling.''''  The  contents 
were  very  painful  for  Josephine's  heart,  as  many  passages  related  to 
the  King  of  Rome  and  to  Maria-Louisa.  "What  think  you  of  that 
.voman  V  said  the  Empress  Josephine,  looking  at  me  with  a  remark- 
able expression  of  countenance.  "I,  madam  !  What  I  have  always 
thought ;  that  such  a  woman  should  never  have  crossed  the  frontiers 
of  France;  I  say  so  from  the  bottom  of  my  heart." — "  Indeed  !"  said 
Josephine,  fixing  on  me  her  eyes  bathed  in  tears,  but  smiling  at  the 
idea  that  I  shared  her  opinion. 

I  repeated  the  expression,  adding  that  I  did  so  not  to  gratify  the 
Empress  Josephine,  but  because  such  was  my  opinion.  \nd  I  think 
so  still,  at  the  present  day,  after  the  lapse  of  twenty-two  years. 
"Madame  Junot,"  said  the  Empress  Josephine.  "1  have  a  great  mind 
to  write  to  Napoleon.  Would  you  know  the  reason  ?  I  wish  he 
would  permit  my  accompanying  him  to  the  island  of  Elba,  if  Maria- 
Louisa  should  keep  away.  Do  you  think  she  will  follow  him?" — 
"Quite  the  contrary  ;  she  is  incapable  of  doing  so." — "But  it'  the 
Emperor  of  Austria  should  send  to  Napoleon  his  wife  and  child,  as 
indeed  he  ought  to  do?" — (Josephine,  it  may  be  seen,  was  not  much 
skilled  in  politics.)  "I  am  very  anxious  to  know  whether  thai  will 
be  the  case ;  and  you,  Madame  Junot"  (she  always  called  me  thus), 
"may  be  useful  to  me  in  this  emergency." — "  How  so.  madam?" — ■ 
"By  putting  the  question  to  M.  de  Metternich;  he  is  a  friend  of 
yours;  you  often  see  him;  nothing  can  be  more  easy  than  to  ask 
him." — -Your  Majesty  is  quite  mistaken.  M.  de  Metternich  is  no 
doubl  a  greal  friend  of  mine;  1  often  see  him;  bul  when  he  arrived 
at  I'aru  he  told  me,  thai  ifhe  called  to  indulge  in  mj  societj  a  short 
relaxation  from  the  fatigue  of  his  occupations,  he  beseeched  that  I 
would  never  speak  to  him  again   upon  matters  respecting  which  he 

could  not  even  give  me  a  reply.     In  a  word,  he  made  me  pr ise  I 

should  never  mention  any  political  act  to  him." 

The  Empress  did  nol  seem  displeased  al  my  refusal;  she  was 
kind-hearted,  and  knew  how  incapable  I  was  of  refusing  her  through 
any  sinister  motive.  She  merely  shed  tears,  and  said  thai  my 
grounds  of  objection  were  a  fresh  Bource  of  sorrow  to  her.  "I  am 
bssel  with  misfortune,'"  added  Bhe,  bur  n  into  tears.     I  then 


496  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

obseived  to  her  that  the  Emperor's  consent  that  she  should  go  to  the 
island  of  Elba  was  more  than  doubtful.  She  seemed  astonished. 
'•  Why  should  he  refuse  it?" — "  Because  his  sisters  will  assuredly  go 
there,  as  well  as  Madame  Mere.  Let  your  Majesty  recollect  all  you 
have  suffered  when  seated  on  the  throne  of  France,  in  the  Imperial 
palace  of  the  Tuileries,  when  strong  in  the  title  of  the  Emperor's 
consort;  if  when  you  were  sovereign,  madam,  the  Emperor's  sisters 
could  disturb  your  repose,  what  might  they  not  do  at  the  present 
day?"  The  Empress  fell  into  a  deep  meditation,  a  circumstance  of 
rare  occurrence.  "I  think  you  are  in  the  right,"  she  at  last  said  to 
me  ;  "I  think  you  are  right."  She  remained  for  some  time  with  her 
head  resting  upon  her  hand.  On  a  sudden  she  raised  it,  and  said  to 
me,  "  Have  you  seen  the  Count  d'Artoisf — "No,  madam." — "You 
have,  then,  never  heard  anything  said  respecting  mef — "Absolutely 
nothing." — "  Madame  Junot,  you  are  deceiving  me." — "  I  assure 
your  Majesty,  on  my  word  of  honour,  that  1  am  not." — "  I  hear  that 
it  is  intended  to  deprive  me  of  the  title  of  Majesty,  and  to  compel 
my  assuming  the  name  and  title  of  Duchess  of  Navarre."  I  repeated 
my  assertion,  that  I  knew  nothing  whatever. 

The  ruling  desire  in  Josephine's  mind,  at  this  moment,  was  to 
retain  the  title  of  Majesty :  I  even  think  she  had  already  made  this 
request  to  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  though  she  assured  me  she  had  not 
yet  mentioned  the  subject  to  him.  She  was  greatly  agitated;  her  face 
was  the  colour  of  scarlet,  and  I  could  perceive  in  her  physiognomy 
that  the  various  recent  occurrences  had  made  a  deep  impression  upon 
her.  It  is  well  known  that  she  had  become  very  corpulent;  she  had 
lost  her  slender  figure ;  her  features  were  altered ;  she  was  divested 
of  that  elegance  which  had  once  made  her  the  most  fascinating  female 
of  Paris  and  of  her  court.  All  that  was  left  to  her  was  a  dignified 
deportment,  and  great  elegance  of  manners,  and  especially  of  dress. 
This  was  always  the  important  point  with  her. 

It  was  very  late  when  I  left  Malmaison  for  Paris,  and  I  did  not 
reach  home  till  near  six  o'clock.  I  found  another  letter,  which,  in 
fact,  announced  to  me  the  Emperor's  departure  as  fixed  for  the  fol- 
lowing day  ;  but  a  circumstance  which  would  have  been  painful  to  the 
Empress  Josephine,  had  she  known  it,  was,  that  on  the  same  day  on 
which  she  delighted  in  recalling  to  her  mind  the  visit  of  the  Emperor 
of  Russia,  he  had  gone  with  the  Emperor  of  Austria  to  dine  with 
Maria-Louisa  at  Rambouillet.  I.  learnt  this  on  my  return.  Maria- 
Louisa  appeared  resigned  and  indifferent  to  her  fate  ;  Madame  de 
Montesquieu  was  to  accompany  her,  in  order  not  to  quit  her  pupil — 
happily,  as  we  hoped,  for  the  future  prospects  of  France. 


DEPARTURE   FROM   FONTAINEBLEATT.  407 

Yes,  Napoleon  was  on  the  eve  of  his  departure!  he  was  quitting 
that  France  which  he  had  rendered  so  happy  and  so  glorious;  he  was 
quitting  it  as  an  outlaw  !  How  dreadful  was  that  moment  for  us  all, 
who  had  loved  and  still  loved  him,  even  though  he  had  broken  our 
hearts!  Yes,  I  fearlessly  declare  it,  he  was  still  an  object  of  adora- 
tion to  all  those  whose  homage  he  had  a  right  to  claim. 

What  must  he  not  have  felt  on  learning  that  Ney  had  given  a  mag- 
nificent breakfast  to  the  Emperor  of  Russia,  and  that  he  wept  at  the 
kindness  of  his  royal  guest!  What  were  Napoleon's  feelings  on  read- 
ing the  act  of  adhesion,  the  proclamation  of  Marshal  Augereau  !  of  a 
man  who  had  never  forgiven  him  the  bridge  of  Arcole,  and  who  now 
in  his  proclamation  to  his  soldiers  had  the  audacity  to  pen  and  to 
commit  to  the  press — to  his  eternal  shame,  I  may  venture  to  assert 
it — this  insolent  phrase  which  was  so  insulting  to  the  nation  itself. 

After  admitting  that  Louis  XVIII.  was  the  beloved  sovereign 
wished  for  in  the  secret  aspirings  of  Augereau  himself,  he  added  : 
"Soldiers,  you  are  released  from  your  oaths,  by  the  very  abdication 
of  a  man,  who,  after  having  sacrificed  millions  of  victims  to  his  cruel 
ambition,  had  not  the  courage  to  die  the  death  of  the  soldier." 

All  was  anxiety  at  the  Tuileries  until  the  Emperor  should  have 
quitted  France.  This  colossus  of  greatness,  whose  mere  looks  had 
so  long  been  an  object  of  terror,  exercised  an  influence  even  in  his 
downfall.  The  rays  of  his  glory,  though  now  displayed  in  a  less 
elevated  region,  continued  to  dazzle  the  pigmies  whose  short  sight 
could  not  resisl  the  brilliancy  of  his  sun.  It  was  not  enough  that  he 
should  have  fallen,  he  must  be  crushed — his  removal  was  no  secu- 
rity— they  longed  for  his  death.  At  last  he  took  his  departure.  The 
immortal  picture  of  Horace  Vernet,  which  represents  the  moment  of 
Napoleon  quitting  his  faithful  guards  in  the  White  Horse  Court  of  the 
palace,  renders  superfluous  all  description  of  this  scene  ....  The  hero 
and  his  lofty  soul  are  faithfully  portrayed  in  that  admirable  produc- 
tion. Nothing  can  he  more  eloquent  than  the  pencil  which  could 
read  and  give  animation  to  the  hearl  of  this  great  man!* 

The  Emperor  quitted  Fontainebleau  on  the  20th  of  April,  escorted 
like  a  prisoner,   by  commissioners  from  all   the  allied    powers.       Eng« 

land  was  represented  by  Colonel  Campbell,  Russia  by  General  Si  hu- 
waloil"   Austria  by  General  Koller,  Prussia  by  M.  ^'-  Schack,  and 

*  When  the  Emperor  pat  "'1  in  review,  in  the  great  court  of  the  palace,  the 
troops  that  had  been  faithful,  and  were  concentred  at  Fontainebleau,  he  w:i«, 
as  itinv  l"'  suppo  ed,  \  cry  much  affected:  be  said  to  the  officer  who  oarrii  d  H>« 
colours  "Asloannol  take  leave  personally  of  all  mj  friends  who  surround  dm 
at  this  moment,  I  embrace  tin   o  colours,  and  bid  them  an  eternal  adieu." 

71 


iOS  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

France  by  I  know  not  whom;  the  escort  of  foreign  troops  amounted 
to  fifteen  hundred  men. 

The  20th  of  April,  then,  was  the  day  that  the  Emperor  quilted 
Fontainebleau,  which  he  was  to  revisit  on  the  20th  of  March  follow- 
ing. The  suite  of  the  Emperor  was  too  considerable,  and  *he  escort 
too  numerous,  to  allow  of  rapid  travelling  ;  he  had  only  reached 
Montargis  late  on  the  same  day.  General  Bertrand  was  alone  with 
the  Emperor  in  his  carriage.  On  that  morning,  piquets  of  cavalry 
and  escorts  had  reconnoitred  the  road.  Well-founded  fears  were 
entertained.  Had  the  Emperor  uttered  a  word,  a  civil  war  would 
have  been  kindled,  and  perhaps  not  twenty  thousand  of  the  allied 
troops  would  have  escaped  out  of  France.  Napoleon's  carriage  was 
drawn  by  six  horses ;  it  was  immediately  followed  by  a  special  troop 
of  cavalry,  consisting  of  twenty-five  men ;  then  came  the  Generals, 
the  French,  Prussian,  Austrian,  Russian,  and  English  Commissioners, 
with  their  long  train  of  carriages,  also  drawn  by  six  horses.  The 
Emperor's  baggage  followed,  but  not  sufficient  to  fill  sixty  carriages, 
as  it  has  been  asserted  in  many  newspapers.  They  amounted  to 
twenty  at  most — a  remarkable  circumstance  was,  that  a  part  of  the 
guard  was  cantoned  in  the  country,  and  under  arms ;  but  they  had 
been  enjoined,  many  days  before,  not  to  give  the  slightest  indication 
of  pity  towards  their  fallen  master.  The  least  movement  might  have 
occasioned  his  death! !  The  guard  maintained  a  profound  silence;  it 
was  dejected  and  broken  in  spirits,  and  many  of  their  numbers  shed 
tears  whilst  on  duty.  The  Emperor  was  calm  and  serene.  He  bowed 
with  that  wonted  smile  so  peculiar  to  him,  and  which  so  brightened 
up  his  countenance.  He  perhaps  showed  himself  a  greater  man  on 
that  day,  than  at  moments  when  he  stood  before  the  admiring  world. 
He  was  then  surrounded  by  a  devoted  body  of  men — the  least  sign 
of  his  small  hand,  and  thousands  of  swords  would  have  been  drawn 
from  their  scabbards !  But  he  suppressed  every  feeling !  On  the 
night  of  Napoleon's  passing  Montargis,  he  slept  at  the  castle  of  Briare ; 
this  was  the  23d  of  April.  He  then  continued  his  journey  towards 
Saint  Tropez  and  Orgon. 

But  we  must  now  bestow  our  attention  to  the  events  which  were 
taking  place  at  Paris,  under  our  own  eyes,  and  engrossing  the  public 
mind.  The  day  on  which  Napoleon  quitted  the  castle  of  Fontaine- 
bleau as  a  prisoner,  the  Duke  de  Berry  arrived  at  Paris,  and  Louis 
X VIII.  made  that  royal  entrance  into  London,  which  he  had  assuredly 
never  meditated  in  his  most  sanguine  dreams. 

I  have  almost  exclusively  devoted  these  Memoirs  to  Napoleon  and 
bis  family,  because  I  was  familiar  from  infancy  with  whatever  was 


THE  count  d'artois.  499 

personal  to  them ;  but  by  a  somewhat  singular  accident,  I  am  simi- 
larly circumstanced  with  regard  to  Louis  XVIII.  and  his  family.  My 
life  has  passed,  and  I  still  live,  in  habits  of  intimacy  with  persons  who 
were  not  only  attached  to  the  household  of  the  Count  de  Provence, 
but  who  are  closely  allied  to  him  by  the  ties  of  consanguinity  and  of 
the  closest  intercourse.  Previously  to  the  return  to  France  of  Louis 
XVIII.,  I  knew  every  minute  particular  concerning  him,  and  could 
contribute  to  his  biography  some  features  which  are  perhaps  yet  un- 
known. Cardinal  Maury  had  had  an  opportunity  of  examining  very 
minutely  Louis  XVIII.,  and  he  left  me  various  notes  respecting  him, 
which  are  the  more  valuable,  as  the  King  was  almost  a  stranger  to  the 
generation  he  now  found  at  his  return;  he  was  only  known  to  us  by 
a  doubtful  tradition,  and  there  was  nothing  to  his  advantage  in  the 
accounts  we  received  of  him.  The  Count  d'Artois  was  also,  for 
France,  a  new  personage.  "  The  Count  d'Artois,"  said  the  Duke  de 
Mouchy,  M.  de  Laigle,  and  a  crowd  of  our  fashionables  of  the  period 
intervening  before  the  Revolution  of  1814,  "is  a  delightful  man;  he 
is  elegance  itself;  a  charming  prince,  and  will  be  the  very  oracle  of 
fashion !"  Next  followed  a  long  account  of  all  the  hearts  which  the 
Count  d'Artois  had  immolated,*  a  detail  of  overpowering  interest 
respecting  the  importance  of  Madame  de  Polignac,  the  despair  of 
Madame  de  Gontaud.  In  short,  there  was  really  something  to  expect 
from  a  Prince,  who,  whilst  breaking  every  heart,  could  spread  so 
much  happiness.  It  was  in  the  midst  of  a  conversation  which  chanced 
to  dwell  on  the  amours  of  the  Count  d'Artois,  that  two  persons  who 
knew  him  well,  gave  me  an  insight  into  his  true  character.  The  illu- 
sion immediately  vanished — nothing  was  left  to  admire  in  him  except 
his  good  nature;  we  might  add  to  it  the  most  accomplished  manners, 
and  even  a  species  of  worldly  wit  which  might  be  worthy  of  admira- 

*  Madame  de  Lawestinc,  as  is  well  known,  wns  the  daughter  of  Madame  de 
Genlis,  and  sister  of  the  amiable,  witty,  and  good-natured  Madame  de  Valence. 
I 'resented  at  the  court  of  Louis  XVI.,  and  possessing  unrivalled  beauty,  Madame 
de  Laweel  ine  immediately  found  herself  aimed  at  by  a  crowd  of  men  who  Bought 

to  win  heraffeel  ions.    Bui  the  ( loiint  d'Artois  no  sooner  saw  Madame  de  I.uwesl  ine, 

than  he  determined  to  take  the  lead,  and  placing  himself  near  her,  he  spoke  t<> 
her  with  great  warmth,  but  in  a  low  voice.  Every  one  else  then  withdrew,  and 
left  Madame  de  Lawesl ine  alone  with  the  Prii The  young  I : i •  1  \  soon  per- 
ceived her  isolated  situation.  She  addree  ed  the  Couni  d'Artois  in  a  loud  tone 
of  voice,  as  follows:  "  Your  Royal  Higbne  -  is  perhaps  not  aware  that  I  have 
the  misfortune  of  being  deaf  If  you  would  condescend  to  speak  louder,  nil 
would  benefit,  and  I  in  particular,  l>y  the  conversation."  The  son  of  this  lady 
is  a  General  in  the  French  service;  he  distinguished  him  elf  at  the  luge  "' 
Antwerp,  and  \»  attached  to  the  military  household  of  Louis  Philippe. 


500  NAPOLEON",    HIS   COURT    AND    FAMILY. 

tion  in  1780,  but  which,  in  1814,  and  especially  in  1830,  nearly  caused 
the  ruin  of  France,  since  he  was  not  adequate  to  bear  the  weight  of 
the  empire. 

The  Duke  de  Berry  was  called  the  descendant  of  Henry  IV.  Poot 
Henry  IV.,  he  is  ever  at  hand  to  be  used  as  a  point  of  comparison. 
This  adulation  was  distributed  with  due  reference  to  the  peculiarity 
of  disposition.  The  Duke  d'Angouleme  descended  from  Saint  Louis, 
because  of  his  devotion — the  Duke  de  Berry  from  Henry  IV.,  because 
of  his  worldly  passions — and  the  Count  d'Artois  from  Francis  I., 
because  he  had  been  a  man  of  consummate  gallantry  five-and-twenty 
years  before.     How  entertaining  ! 

With  respect  to  Louis  XVIII.,  he  was  really  a  superior  man.  His 
ideas,  when  he  first  arrived  in  France,  were  framed  upon  a  compre- 
hensive scale,  and  rested  upon  a  broad  foundation ;  witness  the  con 
stitutional  charter.  I  will  not  probe  the  inmost  heart,  or  enact  a 
more  rigid  account  from  the  tomb,  than  what  it  has  disclosed  to  my 
view.  In  Louis  XVIU.,  I  have  beheld  a  man  of  vast  capacity,  of  pro- 
found wisdom,  and  of  a  deep  knowledge  of  men.  I  have  often  been 
closeted  with  him  in  a  private  audience.  On  one  occasion  in  particu- 
lar, I  remained  with  him  for  three-quarters  of  an  hour,  and  have 
assuredly  never  repented  paying  close  attention  to  his  words.  Nothing 
was  to  be  lost  by  his  conversation.  He  spoke  with  consummate 
talent,  and  would  read  the  characters  of  men.  He  was  devoid  of  every 
kind  feeling,  if  we  are  to  judge  from  the  opinions  of  those  who  were 
about  him,  and  to  presume  the  sincerity  of  such  a  circle.  Louis 
XVIII.  was  deeply  learned.  Like  all  princes,  he  was  gifted  with  an 
extraordinary  memory,  but  in  a  higher  degree  than  any  one  else.  To 
affections  he  was  not  insensible ;  but  he  was  a  stranger  to  any  deep 
settled  friendship  for  those  to  whom  he  was  attached. 

When  Louis  XVIII.  heard  the  news  that  the  crown  of  France  was 
decreed  to  him,  he  was  wellnigh  yielding  it  up.  He  felt  such  an  in- 
ward revolution  within  him,  that  he  fainted  away,  and  was  for  a  short 
time  seriously  ill  from  excess  of  joy.  This  particular  was  made 
known  to  me  by  a  person  who  had  long  resided  near  Hartwell.  It 
was  perhaps  deemed  conducive  to  the  dignity  of  Louis  XVIII.  to  con- 
ceal this  fact,  which  is  nevertheless  incontrovertible. 

The  new  situation  of  the  King  of  France  became  no  sooner  known, 
than  fhe  deportment  of  the  Prince  Regent  of  England  towards  him 
altertd  on  a  sudden ;  for  in  spite  of  all  that  has  been  said  to  the  con 
trary,  his  royal  demeanour  in  his  intercourse  with  a  brother  sovereign 
was  more  than  familiar,  a  circumstance  which  I  learned  from  thosa 
who  had  assuredly  no  interest  in  perverting  the  truth. 


INTERVIEW    WITIf   CARDINAL   MAURY  501 

Cardinal  Maury  had  been  to  me  a  perfect  enigma  during  the  whole 
of  this  period.  He  had  written  to  me  several  singular  letters  ;  and  when 
the  address  of  the  Chapter  was  delivered  to  him,  and  the  Abbe  Dartros 
was  again  in  power,  I  presumed  that  he  might  need  consolation,  and  I 
was  not  deceived.  He  prepared  to  go  to  Italy,  and  his  uneasiness  rela- 
tive to  the  treatment  which  the  court  of  Rome  had  in  reserve  for  him 
was  very  visible.  He  wrote  one  day,  requesting  to  see  me,  but  expressed 
a  great  wish  fur  secrecy.  "  I  entreat,"  said  he  in  his  letter,  "  that  no- 
body may  know  of  your  visit. — This  is  the  reason  why  I  do  not  come 
to  you."  I  was  altogether  astonished  at  this  mystery.  Nevertheless, 
I  complied  with  the  Cardinal's  desire,  and  being  arrived  at  the  great 
gate  of  Notre  Dame,  I  went  into  the  church;  and  after  Derforming 
my  devotions,  issued  by  the  little  red  door,  and  entered  the  archiepis- 
jopal  precincts,  where  the  Cardinal  lodged  before  his  departure  for 
Italy.  His  eminence  awaited  me  in  the  chapel,  whither  I  was  con- 
ducted by  his  valet-de-chambre.  I  confess  that  this  mystery  and  these 
precautions  amused  me  infinitely. 

The  archiepiscopal  chapel,  which  had  been  constructed  by  Cardinal 
Fesch,  during  his  short  episcopacy,  was  very  peculiar  in  form ;  its 
situation  in  the  garden,  surrounded  by  flowers,  gave  it  an  aspect 
always  very  touching  to  me  when  1  have  attended  divine  service 
therein.  I  knelt  down  on  entering,  and  said  a  prayer  ;  I  then  advanced 
towards  the  Cardinal,  who,  seated  on  one  of  the  arm-chairs  which 
stood  before  the  balustrade,  seemed  neither  praying  nor  reflecting. 
His  countenance  was  peculiar  :  he  gazed  on  me,  but  made  no  motion 
even  for  me  to  advance  :  J  felt  some  trepidation.  I,  however,  went 
10  him.  '•  Your  Eminence  has  desired  to  see  me,"  said  I;  "I  attend 
your  orders."  He  Started,  gazed  on  mc  anew  and  then  said,  "You 
are  kind  to  come.  But  I  knew  you  would.  You  know  how  to  be  the 
friend  of  those,  who  are  no  longer  fortunate.  Is  it  not  so?"  His 
large  forehead  contracted  itself,  whilst  his  little  eyes  glared  in  their 
orbits,  and  his  voice  became  tremulous.  "  Will  you  serve  me  I"  said 
he  at  length,  fixing  on  me  a  singular  glance.  "  Undoubtedly,  if  I  can. 
But  my  influence  is  very  slight.  In  what,  can  I  be  of  use  to  you  ' 
'You  might  save  me!'' said  he  in  a  low  voice,  looking  meanwhile 
round  the  chapel,  like  a  man  who  dreads  to  encounter  a  spy.  "Save 
you,  Monseigneur ?" — "Yes;  listen  to  me.  I  am  certain  thai  at 
Rome  the)  wanl  to  impose  on  me  a  rude  penance.  They  will  per- 
haps seek  to  shul  me  up  in  a  cloister ;  bul  I  will  not  go  there.  No! 
by  all  the  fiends,"  cried  he,  forgetting  hi-  caution,  "  the)  shall  not 
have  me  living!     I  will  entertain  no  more  fear  of  Gonsalvi,  than  for* 

rneily  I  did    of  that  silly   Duke  d'Aiguillon."       He  was  red  as  his  Cas 


502  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT    AND   FAMILY. 

sock,  and  appeared  beside  himself.  I  regarded  him  with  astonishmer.t 
and  perceived  not  in  what  way  I  could  be  useful  to  him.  He  soon 
told  me.  "This  court  of  Rome,  which  imagines  itself  of  some  con- 
sequence, because  the  Pope  is  recognised  by  schismatical  and  Protes- 
tant sovereigns,  fancies  it  can  still  act  as  at  the  time  when  the  imbeciles 
condemned  Galileo.  But  they  are  deceived  ;  and  I  will  employ  the 
credit  of  a  schismatic  in  order  to  laugh  at  them.  You  must  obtain 
me  an  audience  of  the  Emperor  of  Russia.".  I  stood  aghast.  "  You 
will  not"?'' — "I  did  not  say  that,  Monseigneur.  But  your  Eminence 
should  reflect  a  moment  ere  you  invoke  the  aid  of  a  prince  who  is  not 
of  the  Catholic  communion.  I  do  not  think  it  can  be  done  with  proper 
dignity."  The  Cardinal  regarded  me  with  concentrated  rage.  He 
would  have  pulverized  me  if  he  had  dared.  He  rose,  traversed  the 
chapel  for  some  time,  and  then  again  approached  me. 

"  You  blame  me  then  ?"  said  he. — "  No,  sir  :  but  I  confess  I  should 
grieve  at  taking  a  message  from  you  to  the  Emperor  of  Russia." — 
"  Liable  I  Diable  /"  repeated  he,  pacing  the  floor  again,  and  occasion- 
ally taking  a  large  pinch  of  Spanish  snuff  from  the  pocket  of  his 
under-vest.  Suddenly  he  stopped  ;  then,  coming  up  to  me  once  more, 
he  said,  with  that  voice  of  thunder  known  to  belong  to  him,  "  But 
nevertheless  you  are  my  friend.  How  can  you  see  me  depart  fur 
Rome  without  having  fears  for  my  life  V — "  Oh,  Monseigneur  !" — "  I 
know  well  that  they  will  not  poison  me,  like  Zizim.  I  know  well  that 
they  will  not  roast  me  before  a  slow  fire ;  but  they  will  probably  in- 
carcerate me  in  the  monastery  of  Albano,  or  in  a  convent  situated  in 
the  most  savage  mountains  of  the  Apennines.  And  once  there,  what 
would  become  of  me  ?  And  all  because  I  have  obeyed  him  whom 
Pius  VII.  consecrated,  anointed,  crowned  with  his  own  hand.  And 
this  Gonsalvi !" 

He  smote  his  forehead  with  his  hand,  strewing  his  visage  in  the 
most  whimsical-looking  manner  imaginable  with  his  snuff. 

"  Monseigneur,  your  fears  are,  I  am  sure,  without  foundation. 
But  even  admitting  them,  what  can  I  do  in  the  matter]" — "Well! 
speak  to  Metternich.  He  is  Catholic,  Apostolic,  and  Roman;  and,  I 
think,  woull  not  willingly  see  me  ill-treated." — "That  I  will  do  with 
pleasure,"  answered  I.  "  I  am  confident  M.  de  Metternich  will  do 
his  utmost  to  serve  your  Eminence,  and  I  will  speak  to  him  this  very 
day.  But,  after  all,  what  am  I  to  say  1  for  I  cannot  tell  him  that  the 
Holy  Father  means  to  kill  your  Eminence,  nor  transform  you  into  a 
lay-brother;  for  he  would  not  listen  to  me." — "And  why  not?" 
demanded  he,  in  an  eager  tone. — "  Why,  Monseigneur  ?  Because 
the  Pope  is  the  most  perfect  human  being  in  Rome.     He  is  an  ancjel 


INTERVIEW   WITH!  CARDINAL    MAURY.  503 

Slid  a  saint.  Your  Eminence  is  misinformed  if  .you  have  fears  of 
him;  nor  is  the  Cardinal  Gonsalvi  capable  of  so  much  treachery."— 
"Really!"  rejoined  he,  with  an  expression  I  had  never  witnessed  in 
him  before.  "  Ah !  you  pretend  to  know  all  the  gang  better  than 
I]  Well,  be  it  so.  But  meanwhile  I  defend  my  skin."  (I  quote 
the  Cardinal's  own  phrase.)  "If  you  object  to  naming  me  to 
your  friends  from  the  fear  of  compromising  yourself,  you  are  at 
liberty." 

It  might  be  remarked,  throughout  these  Memoirs,  that  persons 
might  do  with  me  what  they  would,  provided  they  used  fair  and 
sincere  words  ;  but,  in  braving  me,  and  treating  me  with  hauteur, 
they  repelled  and  incensed  me,  and  all  the  ties  of  amity  were  broken. 
Hearing  the  Cardinal's  last  speech,  I  became  offended,  rose,  and 
walked  towards  the  door.  "  I  have  the  honour,"  said  I,  "  to  observe 
to  your  Eminence,  that  I  am  disposed  to  execute  every  commission 
you  might  give  me ;  but  I  cannot  suffer  friendship  to  carry  me  so  far 
as  to  become  ridiculous.  When  you  can  make  use  of  my  services,  1 
am  at  your  command."  I  was  about  to  retire,  when  he  came  to  me, 
took  me  by  the  hand,  and  reseated  me  in  an  arm-chair. 

"  The  Emperor,"  said  he,  "  might  well  say  that  you  had  a  head 
of  iron." — "He  might  have  added,"  returned  I,  "that  with  (his  head 
of  iron  I  have  a  woman's  heart  to  serve  those  I  love.  This  is  perhaps 
better  than  where  there  is  a  head  more  pliable  and  a  less  feeling 
heart."  "Hem  !  I  know  that  you  are  right,  ami  perhaps  il  is  as  you 
say.  I  know  that  Metternich  must  not  be  told  that  the  Pope  and 
Gonsalvi  mean  to  act  falsely :  but  he  may  be  led  to  understand  as 
much."--"  I  cannol  speak  of  Cardinal  Gonsalvi,  in  this  matter,  with 
out  evil,  and  I  esteem  him  too  much  to  .  .  .  ." — "Ah!  you  going 
to  tell  me  that  you  also  esteem  La  Somaglia,  Spada,  and  Pacca! 
Oh,  that  Cardinal  Pacea !" — "But,  Monseigneur,  I  know  nothing 
against  Gonsalvi ;  why,  therefore,  should  I  speak  of  him  ?" — "But  I 
know,  and  T  direcl  you  to  speak." — "That  will  not  suffice,  Mon- 
seigneur. Your  Eminence  is  irritated,  and  not  master  of  yourself! 
At  this   moment,  I    musl  not  hear  you."      The  Cardinal    looked    as   if 

h>  could  heat  me  ;  but  lie  perhaps  thoughl  better  of  it.     Be  ascended 

j>r  rather  leaped  up  the  two  steps  of  the  sanctuary,  disappeared  through 
the  little  door  which  was  to  the  h-ft  of  the  altar,  and  gained  the  private 

staircase  which  led  to  his  apartment. 

After  his  departure.  I  remained  some  time  expecting  hi- would 
return.  I  pitied  his  folly,  but  was  resolved  no!  to  cede  my  point. 
He  came  not.  nor  did  he  send  anj  on.-.  Alter  waiting  a  quarter  of 
an  lion i ,  I  went  to  my  carriage  and  drove  home,     The  same  evi 


50-4  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

I  related  the  conversation  to  my  uncle,  the  Abbe  de  Comnene,  whose 
virtues  and  intelligence  were  to  me  the  surest  guide.  He  applauded 
my  conduct,  assuring  me  he  would  have  done  the  same  in  my  place. 
From  this  moment  1  felt  tranquil,  particularly  as  Albert,  to  whom  I 
also  mentioned  the  affair,  coincided  in  opinion  with  my  uncle.  I 
thus  felt  quite  confident  that  I  had  not  erred  in  apparently  refusing 
to  serve  a  friend,  but  in  reality  declining  to  second  a  vengeance  ill- 
combined  and  ill-conceived,  even  for  the  interest  of  the  person  who 
started  it. 

The  next  day,  the  Cardinal  wrote  me  a  strange  letter,  wherein  he 
begged  pardon  for  the  conversation  of  the  previous  day,  begging  me 
to  forget,  and  above  all,  not  to  mention  it.  He  told  me  likewise 
that  he  was  about  to  depart  for  Italy,  and  would  come  to  bid  me 
farewell.  I  replied,  that  I  should  :e  delighted  to  see  him ;  that  I 
advised  him  to  write  to  Metternich,  and  place  entire  confidence  in 
him.  With  respect  to  mentioning  our  interview,  I  frankly  said  that 
I  had  disclosed  it  to  my  uncle  and  my  brother,  who  were  both  too 
dear  to  me  to  conceal  from  them  my  thoughts,  and  more  particularly 
my  conduct  in  a  matter  bearing  upon  political  motives. 


CHAPTER  LI. 

The  joy  of  Paris — Conversation  of  the  Emperor  with  the  postmaster  at  Mont§- 
limart — Inhabitants  of  Avignon  always  violent — Public  officers — Faithful 
soldiers  at  Donzene — Fury  of  the  populace  at  Orgon — Anecdote  of  Nicholas 
— The  Emperor  arrives  at  Avignon — Precautions — Devotion  of  an  officer — 
An  harangue — Proposals  for  assassination — Vincent,  the  butcher  of  Avignon, 
and  one  of  the  assassins  of  la  Glaciere — Recrimination — The  female  servant 
at  the  inn — The  Princess  Pauline — Monsieur  de  Montbreton — A  disguise — 
"0  Napoleon,  what  have  you  done?" — The  Emperor  in  the  midst  of  five 
hundred  peas;  nts — Jacques  Dumont — Recollections  of  Egypt — Two  hundred 
messengers  to  earry  one  letter — Departure  for  Porto  Ferrajo. 

While  Louis  XVII I.  was  advancing  towards  the  throne  of  Clovis, 
Paris  testified  the  same  joy  which  it  had  before  then  exhibited  on  so 
many  opposite  occasions.  At  this  time,  Napoleon,  still  in  the  midst 
of  his  enemies,  received  a  short  but  most  extraordinary  letter,  which 
was  put  into  his  hands  at  Montelimart.  He  immediately  entered 
into  conversation  with  the  innkeeper,  and  asked  him  if  he  was  the 
master  of  the  house.     "  Yes,  sire." — "  How  far  do  you  reckon  it  from 


INCIDENTS   ON    THE   ROUTE.  505 

hence  to  Avignon  1" — "Eight  hours' journey,  if  your  Majesty  be  well 
driven ;  but  the  roads  are  bad." 

Napoleon  walked  about  musing.  "  Eight  hours  !"  at  length  ha 
said,  "and  now  it  is — " — "Twenty  minutes  to  seven,  Sire,"  replied 
General  Bertrand,  "  your  Majesty  should  set  out  again  at  ten." — 
"Let  the  horses  be  put  to  at  nine,"  said  Napoleon;  and  continuing 
his  walk,  he  appeared  to  be  calculating  how  long  his  journey  would 
take  him.  "I  shall  arrive  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,"  continued 
he;  "these  natives  of  Avignon  were  always  hot-headed." — "Well," 
pursued  he,  "we  must  warn  the  Commissioners  of  the  Allied  Powers. 
We  will  change  horses  without  the  town." 

At  this  time  several  of  the  public  officers  of  the  commune  of 
Montelimart  were  introduced  to  the  Emperor.  He  conversed  with 
them  for  some  moments  with  a  calmness  most  remarkable  at  such 
an  instant,  when  the  question  of  his  own  life  or  death  was  being 
agitated  around  him.  When  these  officers  spoke  to  him  of  their 
regrets,  he  replied  in  these  words,  replete  with  wisdom  and  firmness,* 
"  Gentlemen,  act  like  me :  be  resigned."  The  troops  in  the  city, 
when  they  saw  him  getting  into  the  carriage,  cried  out  enthusiastically, 
"Vive  l'Empereur!"  Two  stages  further  on,  at  Donzene,  he  was  met 
by  cries  of  vengeance.  The  inhabitants  were  celebrating  a  fete  for 
the  arrival  of  the  King  at  Paris,  and  the  sight  of  the  Emperor  roused 
their  indignation.  He  looked  out  upon  the  women,  who,  like  furies, 
were  shouting  and  uttering  invectives  against  him:  it  was  a  shocking 
spectacle. 

On  his  arrival  at  Orgon  he  was  convinced  that  his  fears  were  well 
founded. f  In  proportion  as  he  removed  from  Paris  and  entered 
Provence,  Napoleon  observed  gloomy  countenances  and  armed  hands. 
Mothers  demanded  their  children,  and  widows  their  husbands.  There 
was  a  terrible  eloquence  in  these  cries,  wrung  from  the  wretched 
people;  but  was  it  right  to  overwhelm  him  who  was  as  wretched 
as  they?  At  Avignon  the  danger  which  had  been  secretly  threatening 
the  travellers  since  leaving  Valence  broke  out,  with  a  fury  which 
alarmed  the  Commissioners  of  the,  Allies.  Napoleon  was  always 
calm    and    remarkably    unconcerned,    whilst   all    around    hint    were 

•  Would  it  I"-  believed  thai  the  Bpiril  <>f  party  has  endeavoured  bo  oasl  b 
eenaure  upon  this  noble  and  affecting  repi^  ' 

\  ,\i  Orgon  tie'  Emperor  run  a  risk  of  his  life,  and  only  owed  lii    lafetj  to 

|he  lucky  thought  of  passing  for  01 f  the  suit.-  of  the  <  loramissi re.    He  \\m* 

to  stop  at  the  Hotel  Royal,  to  which  there  were  two  entrances ;  and  while  1 1 1 «- 
Emperor  wa«  conversing  with  the  maetei  of  the  house,  preparation!  were  madi 

fol'    lli.-i    ilclllirtllr..    Iiv    <iln'    <>t     til.-.-. 


506  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND  FAMILY. 

inspired  with  an  ardour  which  perhaps  had  not  him  alone  for  its 
object.*  Already  for  some  days,  since  the  arrival  of  Napoleon  had 
been  announced,  the  tumult  in  the  city  had  been  terrible,  and  the 
National  Guard  wholly  occupied  in  quieting  the  people.  On  Sunday, 
the  23d  of  April,  couriers  and  carriages  with  the  Imperial  arms 
arrived  at  the  post-house — that  same  house  which  was  shortly  after- 

*  The  conduct  of  Napoleon  as  a  conquered  hero  and  as  a  captive  was  perhaps 
more  honourable  to  him  than  his  valour  as  a  warrior.  During  the  time  that  his 
fortune  declined  before  all  the  combined  forces  of  Europe,  he  looked  on  the 
change,  not  with  a  dejected  countenance,  but  with  the  hope  of  repairing  the 
reverses  which  characterized  the  years  1813,  and  particularly  1814:  it  was  at 
this  period  that  he  was  most  indefatigable.  Paris  was  already  taken  ;  his  throne 
was  gone.  He  was  still  general  of  an  arm}',  but  the  idea  never  once  occurred 
to  him  that  he  was  no  longer  Emperor. 

The  morning  of  the  11th  of  April  put  an  end  to  this  dream,  and  as  soon  as  he 
had  signed  his  abdication  he  became  calm ;  no  reproach  or  murmur  escaped  his 
lips;  he  determined  to  live  a  sacrifice,  and  resigned  himself  to  his  new  destiny. 
As  he  approached  Avignon,  he  found  the  populace  ripe  for  disorder ;  and  as 
the  Emperor  advanced  more  towards  the  south  of  France,  violence  and  danger 
increased.  Every  one  knows  that  this  part  of  the  French  empire  is  of  all  others 
the  most  blind  instrument  in  all  great  movements  and  political  reactions. 
Religious  and  revolutionary  madness  have  both  successively  been  idolized  there. 
The  people  of  that  lovely  country  have  danced  round  the  scaffold  of  terror,  and 
a  year  later  they  massacred  the  terrorists  confined  in  the  fortress  of  Saint  John. 
After  having  assassinated  Marshal  Brune  at  Avignon,  the  people  saluted  with 
outrage  and  with  menace  their  beloved  Emperor.  The  most  ignoble  epithets 
were  hurled  at  him,  accompanied  with  obscene  verses,  in  which  his  unsullied 
name  appeared  in  every  line.  One  single  fact  that  occurred  at  this  moment 
will  speak  more  volumes  than  the  historian  can  write.  On  leaving  a  small 
inn  where  he  had  passed  the  night,  he  was  walking  towards  his  carriage  to  pro- 
ceed to  Frejus,  when  a  lady  who  was  mixed  in  the  mob  that  was  vociferating 
"  Down  with  Nicholas"  addressed  herself  to  Napoleon,  believing  him  to  be 
one  of  the  suite,  and  begged  him  to  point  out  to  her  Nicholas.  "  I  am 
Nicholas,"  replied  he,  with  graceful  dignity.  "You  are  jesting,"  said  the  lady; 
"Nicholas  has  not  so  benevolent  a  countenance  as  you  have ;  and  besides,  he 
is  a  greater  man  than  you." — "Oh!"  rejoined  the  Emperor,  "I  understand: 
you  suppose  that  Nicholas  lias  the  stature  of  a  giant  and  the  face  of  an  ogre." 
Scarcely  had  Napoleon  finished  these  words  when  he  drew  from  his  pocket 
several  pieces  of  gold,  and  desired  her  to  compare  the  likeness.  The  lady 
examined  the  profle  with  an  eye  of  confusion  and  surprise,  while  the  Emperor 
lold  her  to  distribute  the  money  among  the  mob  of  the  place,  as  a  gift  on  the 
part  of  Nicholas.  It  may  not  be  generally  known  that  the  term  "Nicholas"  in 
Ihe  French  language  is  an  opprobrious  name,  and  is  often  applied  to  those  who, 
either  from  a  want  of  reason,  common  sense,  or  reflection,  hoped  to  succeed  in 
gome  rash  or  mad-brained  exploit.  In  some  departments  the  nurse-maids 
frighten  the  children  committed  to  their  care,  by  threatening:  them  with  a  vimt 
from  Nicholas. 


NAPOLEON    AT   AVIGNON.  507 

wards  to  serve  as  the  scaffold  of  a  virtuous  man.  A  popular  dis- 
turbance ensued,  and  was  only  allayed  by  the  Emperor's  suite,  who 
were  in  these  carriages,  assuming  the  white  cockade.  The  riot 
lasted  during  a  part  of  the  day ;  but  at  last,  weary  of  waiting,  the 
crowd  separated. 

On  Monday,  the  24th  of  April,  Cjlonel  Campbell,  the  Commis- 
sioner for  England,  arrived  at  Avignon  at  four  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
The  officer  at  the  gate,  through  which  Napoleon  was  to  enter,  anx- 
iously inquired  of  Colonel  Campbell  if  the  Emperor's  escort  were 
sufficient  to  make  a  strong  resistance  in  the  event  of  an  attack.  "Do 
you  really  tear  any  attempt]"  said  the  Colonel.  The  officer  replied 
in  the  affirmative.  The  Colonel  appeared  very  uneasy,  and  in  con- 
sequence of  this  intelligence,  and  from  what  he  himself  witnessed,  he 
ordered  the  post-horses  to  be  taken  to  the  city-gate,  opposite  to  that 
through  which  the  Emperor  was  to  enter,  and  sent  an  express  that 
the  escort  should  direct  its  course  thither.  But  he  could  not  give  his 
orders  so  secretly  as  to  escape  the  notice  of  the  townspeople,  and  a 
furious  crowd  surrounded  the  Imperial  carriage  as  soon  as  it  appeared. 
The  officer,  whose  conduct  was  so  honourable  to  him,  and  whose 
name  1  regret  much  to  be  unable  to  give,  was  absent  from  this  newly 
appointed  place  for  changing  horses,  when  Napoleon  arrived  there. 
When  he  came  up  the  carriage  was  already  surrounded,  and  a 
drunken  man,  brandishing  an  old  sabre,  already  had  his  hand  on  the 
handle  of  the  door  of  the  Emperor's  carriage,  uttering  frightful 
exclamations.  On  a  movement  that  indicated  a  bad  design  on  the 
part  of  the  ruffian,  a  footman  of  the  Emperor,  named  Francois,  who 
was  seated  on  the  outside,  drew  his  sword.  "  Remain  quiet,"  ex- 
claimed the  officer,  and  at  the  same  instant  the  Emperor  rapidly  let 
down  the  front  glass,  and  said  in  a  loud  and  commanding  tone, 
"  Francois,  remain  still,  I  command  you."  By  this  time  the  horses 
were  put  to,  and  the  carriage  stalled.  As  soon  as  he  felt  himself  in 
motion  the  Emperor  bowed  to  the  officer,  and  smiling,  thanked  him 
in  a  most  affectionate  tone. 

General  Schouwaloff,  the  Commissioner  from  Rusa  a,  General 
Keller,  and  Colonel  Campbell,  behaved  admirably  in  this  affair. 
There  wen'  two  others,  of  whom  I  emmot  Bay  the  sunn — I  will  not 
Dame  them.  It  has  been  said  thai  the  Prussian  Commissioner  ha- 
rangued the  people,  exhorting  them  "to  lei  the  tyrant  live,  thai  he 
might  Ik.  punished  by  repentance  and  regrets,  which  would  inflict 
upon  him  a  thousand  death--."  This  had  taste  in  the  foreign  Com- 
missioner did  not  escape  Napoleon,  who,  Bmiling  ironically,  said,  "  In 
truth,  General,  you  speak  French  admirably." 


50S  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

Much  has  been  said  of  several  proposals  made  to  the  King,  and 
to  Monsieur,  to  assassinate  Napoleon,  and  of  the  constant  refusal  of 
tlu'  King.  I  will  believe  this,  as  well  as  the  innocence  of  M.  de 
Talleyrand  in  this  affair.  My  credulity  shall  extend  as  far  as  they 
please;  1  have  need  of  it.  I  aevertheless  recollect  that,  under  Louis 
XIV.,  the  Marquis  de  Louville  wrote  to  the  Duke  de  Beauvillieis 
and  to  M.  de  Torcy,  all  three  considered  among  the  most  virluouu 
men  of  their  age,  "  Let  the  handsome  Amirant  of  Castile  be  pur 
sued  ;  and  let  him  be  killed  wherever  he  may  be,  and  no  matter  in 
what  way."  However  chivalrous  the  loyalty  and  piety  of  M.  de 
Blacas  may  be,  it  is  not  more  so  than  that  of  M.  de  Louville ;  and 
therefore  1  have  a  right  to  suspect  that  a  blow,  the  most  important  in 
its  results,  was  intended  to  have  been  struck  at  Orgon.  Emissaries 
were  sent  into  this  town  ;  the  Emperor  was  expected  there ;  the 
famous  Vincent,  the  town  butcher,  and  one  of  the  murderers  of  la 
Glaeiere,  was  at  the  head  of  two  hunaied  wretches  who  were 
shouting  that  they  would  have  the  blood  of  the  Emperor,  of  the 
tyrant,  of  the  Corsican. 

Napoleon  was  aware,  from  the  time  of  his  arrival  at  Montelimart, 
of  the  danger  which  he  should  run  at  Orgon  and  at  Frejus.  Life  had 
now  become  a  burden  to  him  ;  but  to  lose  it  by  the  dagger  of  the 
assassin,  yet  streaming  with  the  blood  of  women  and  aged  priests, 
was  abhorrent  to  his  feelings.  General  Koller  and  the  other  Com- 
missioners were  informed  by  him  of  what  was  about  to  take  place. 
They  received  the  communication  as  honourable  men  might  be  ex- 
pected to  do.  Their  names  belonged  to  posterity  from  the  moment 
when  at  Fontainebleau  the  Emperor  Napoleon  had  been  placed  in 
their  hands — and  they  knew  it. 

The  Emperor  arrived  at  Orgon  in  the  first  carriage  ;  he  was  with 
General  Koller.  But  how  was  he  to  escape  recognition  from  eyes 
that  found  a  portrait  of  him  on  the  smallest  coin  !  The  post-house 
at  Orgon  had  a  courtyard  with  a  gate  at  each  extremity.  Between 
these  the  carriage  of  the  Emperor  halted  ;  a  figure  clothed  like  him 
v/as  suspended  to  a  rope,  and  swung  about  in  the  air,  accompanied  by 
the  shouts  of  the  whole  crowd,  thirsting  for  his  blood.  The  post- 
master and  mistress  of  Orgon  wished  to  protect  the  travellers,  who- 
ever they  might  be,  from  the  dangers  which  threatened  them.  They 
therefore  closed  the  gate  towards  the  disturbed  portion  of  the  town, 
and  hastened  the  postillions.  It  is  kirown  how  this  gate  was  shattered 
oeneath  the  blows  of  this  butcher  himself,  encouraged  by  a  gentleman, 
said  to  be  of  the  neighbourhood,  who,  from  the  preceding  day,  had 
been  profusely  scattering  money  among  the  people.     An  excitement 


NAPOLEON   IN   DANGER    A.T   ORGON.  509 

was  thus  kept  up  among  them,  and  the  hatred  of  the  women  espe- 
cially was  aroused  by  the  recollection  of  the  losses  they  had  sustained 
in  the  Emperor's  wars. — "  1  lost  two  of  my  sons  at  Mojaisk,"  cried 
one. — ':  I  lost  my  husband  and  my  father  at  Wagram,"  said  her  com 
panion. — ''And  I."  exclaimed  a  man  with  a  wooden  leg,  "  have  been 
thus  mutilated  since  I  was  twenty." — "And  the  taxes,"  cried  another, 
"are  they  not  disgraceful — and  a  jug  of  wine  to  cost  threepence,  and 
all  to  support  his  butcheries  which  he  calls  wars — death  to  the  tyrant !" 

These  cries  assumed  every  moment  a  more  serious  character. 
What  happened  a  few  weeks  later  at  Avignon  has  shown  the  horrors 
that  might  have  been  committed  at  Orgon.  The  Emperor  appears 
to  have  escaped  this  extreme  danger,  by  disguising  himself  in  a 
travelling-coat  of  General  Roller's.  Other  accounts  attribute  his 
preservation  to  a  female  servant  at  the  inn.  This  woman  had  re- 
solved to  strike  the  first  blow  at  the  Emperor,  but  when  she  saw  him 
before  her,  stripped  of  his  power  and  overwhelmed  by  misfortune, 
her  fee»ing  towards  him  relented,  and  she  exerted  herself  for  his  pre- 
servation. She  cried  out  to  the  mob  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Stand  by 
and  let  the  Commissioners  pass,  who  are  going  to  embark  the  tyrant." 

One  consolation  was  afforded  to  him  under  these  painful  circum 
stances.  His  sister,  the  Princess  Pauline,  after  having  passed  the 
winter  at  Nice  and  Hyeres,  had  hired  a  small  country-house,  where 
she  was  awaiting  the  final  issue  of  events  in  the  greatest  anxiety. 
She  was  informed  that  her  brother  was  approaching,  and  that  his  life 
was  threatened.  She  knew  the  disposition  of  the  country  ;  and 
when  she  heard  that  the  Emperor  was  but  a  few  leagues  distant,  she 
was  in  the  greatest  alarm.  The  mad  erics  of  the  populace  were 
heard  even  beneath  the  windows  of  the  house  in  which  the  Princess 
was  living,  with  no  other  attendants  than  Madame  la  Marquise  de 
Saluces.  one  of  her  ladies,  and  M.  le  Comte  de  Montbreton,  her 
pi  incipal  equerry. 

At  two  in  the  afternoon,  of  the  2Gth  of  April,  the  Emperor's 
arrival  was  announced.  M.  de  Montbreton  hastened  into  the  hall  to 
meet  him,  when  a  person  unknown  to  the  Count  leaped  hastily  from 
the  carriage  and  inquired  for  the  Princess.  It  was  the  Emperor,  but 
so  disguised  thai  it  was  impossible  to  recognize  him.     lie  knew  well 

M.  de   Montbreton,  and  said,    "These  poor  wretches  would  have  mur 

dered  me— 1  have  escaped  only  l>.\  means  of  this  disguise."— —"  You* 

Majesty  has    done  well,"  replied    the    Count.       At    this    moment    they 

entered  the  chamber  of  the  Princess.     She  extended  her  arms  to  him 

«nd  burs*  into  tears.     All  at  one-  her  attention  was  arrested  by  the 
Austrian    uniform    which    be   wore,  and    she    turned    pale     .**  How    ia 


510  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

this?"  she  asked.  "Why  this  uniform?" — "Pauline,"  replied  Napo 
leon,  "  do  you  wish  me  dead  ?"  The  Princess,  looking  at  him  stead 
lastly,  replied,  "  I  cannot  embrace  you  in  that  dress — 0,  Napoleon, 
what  have  you  done  ?" 

The  Emperor  immediately  retired,  and  having  substituted,  for 
the  Austrian,  the  uniform  of  one  of  the  Old  Guard,  entered  the 
chamber  of  his  sister,  who  ran  to  him  and  embraced  him  with  a 
tenderness  which  drew  tears  from  the  eyes  of  all  present.  Napoleon 
himself  was  much  affected.  These  emotions,  however,  were  but  of 
short  duration.  He  approached  the  window  and  looked  into  the 
little  court  beneath,  which  was  filled  with  a  crowd  of  persons,  for  the 
most  part  as  much  exasperated  against  him  as  those  of  Orgon,  Fre- 
jus,  and  of  Avignon.  Napoleon,  profiting  by  a  momentary  calm, 
which  appeared  to  have  fallen  upon  them,  descended  into  this  very 
small  courtyard,  in  which  were  four  or  five  hundred  persons.  He 
had  on  his  three-cornered  hat,  and  the  coat  of  the  Imperial  Guard, 
the  rest  of  his  dress  being  the  same  as  that  in  which  the  soldiers  had 
always  seen  him.  The  Commissioners,  when  they  saw  him  in  the 
midst  of  these  peasants,  became  alarmed,  and  General  Koller  respect- 
fully reminded  him  that  until  his  arrival  at  Porto  Ferrajo  they  were 
answerable  for  his  safety.  "  To  whom  ?"  said  the  Emperor,  sarcas 
tically.  "To  the  whole  world,  Sire,"  replied  the  General.  In  spite 
of  these  representations,  Napoleon  resolved  to  trust  himself  in  the 
crowd,  which  soon  became  still  more  dense  around  him.  A  confused 
buzz  was  heard,  and  the  Commissioners,  greatly  alarmed,  entreated 
him  to  return  into  the  house ;  but  this  was  a  sort  of  danger  that  de- 
lighted him. 

While  he  was  in  the  crowd,  he  noticed  in  a  corner  of  the  court- 
yard a  man  about  fifty  years  old,  with  a  gash  across  his  nose,  and  a 
red  ribbon  in  his  button-hole.  The  Emperor  perceived  that  this  man 
was  looking  at  him,  and  returning  his  gaze,  appeared  to  be  endeav- 
ouring to  recollect  his  name  :  all  at  once  he  smiled,  and  approaching 
him  said,  "  Are  you  not  Jacques  Dumont  ?"  The  man  could  not 
immediately  reply,  but  at  length  he  said,  "Yes,  my  Lord — yes.  Gen- 
eral— yes,  yes,  Sire  !" — "  You  were  in  Egypt  writh  me  ?" — "  Yes, 
Sire  !"  and  the  old  soldier  drew  himself  up,  and  put.  his  hand  to  his 
forehead  as  if  to  give  the  military  salute. — "  You  were  wounded,  but 
that  seems  to  me  very  long  ago." — "  At  the  battle  of  Trebia,  Sire, 
with  the  brave  General  Suchet ;  I  was  unable  to  serve  any  longer. 
Yet  now,  whenever  the  drum  beats,  I  feel  like  a  deserter.  Under 
your  ensign,  Sire,  I  could  still  serve,  wherever  your  Majesty  should 
command."     And  the   brave  old  man  shed  tears  as  he  said,  "  Mv 


DEPARTURE  FOR  PORTO  FERRAJO.  511 

name  !   to   recollect  my  name  at  the   end   of  fifteen    years."     The 
Emperor  on  dismissing  him  presented  him  with  a  cross. 

Napoleon  having  expressed  a  desire  to  communicate  with  Marshal 
Massena.  at  that  time  in  command  at  Toulon,  the  greatest  eagerness 
was  displayed  among  the  crowd  to  convey  his  letter.  "/  will  go!" 
exclaimed  two  hundred  voices  at  once,  in  a  delirium  of  enthusiasm. 
"Let  it  be  I,"  cried  a  woman,  "for  the  Emperor  knew  my  husband 
— 'twas  he  who  gave  him  his  horse  that  he  might  better  p.irsue  those 
Austrians  in  Italy."  At  this  moment  General  Roller  approached  M. 
de  Montbreton. — "How  shall  we  induce  His  Majesty  to  return  into 
the  house?"  said  the  General,  "I  would  not  say  any  thing  unpleasant, 
nevertheless  .  .  .  ."  The  Count  understood  the  General's  meaning, 
and  ten  minutes  afterwards  the  Princess  Borghese  sent  for  her  brother. 
Napoleon,  restored  to  a  sense  of  his  situation  by  these  simple  words, 
"Sire,  the  Princess  would  speak  to  you  without  witnesses,"  hastened 

tO    OBEY. 

The  Emperor  remained  a  day  and  a  half  with  his  sister,  and  then 
took  the  road  to  Porto  Ferrajo,  to  reign  over  fruits  and  fields,  which 
subsequently  were  changed  to  fetters  and  a  barren  rock. 


CHAPTER    LII. 


Anglomania — A  stroke  of  the  pen — Fete  of  Prince  Schwartzenburg  at  St.  Cloud 
— The  Comedie  Francaise — The  Polonaise — (Edipe — Maubrueil  and  Talley- 
rand, and  the  robbery  of  the  diamonds  of  the  Queen  of  Westphalia — Maria- 
Louisa — The  i<:es  of  the  Duke  de  Berri — The  grenadier — 0  Richard  I  <> 
mon  Roil— The  priest — The  Emperor's  alms — Embarkation — Pretended 
conspiracy — Victims — I    make   my    Court — Presentation — Louis   XVIII. — 

Lord    Wellington — Embarrassment — The    riding-coat    and    dusty   Bho< 

Fetes  at  Vienna — Napoleon. 

Wiiii. k   tin;   Exile   was    thus    travelling   towards  Ins   prison,   the   new 

King  of  Prance  made  his  entry  into  Paris.  IL-  arrived  from  London 
in  an  English  dress  with  an  English  hat,  and  an  English  white 
cockade  that  the  Prince  Regenl  himself  had  fastened  in;  and  nature 
decreed  that  the  change  should  be  complete;  the  new  King  was 
unable  to  walk,  as  he  then  laboured  under  a  lit  of  the  goul  ;  he  wore 
velvet  Loot-,  and  appeared  in  powder:  be  was  the  representative  of 
the  good  old  nun  of  \~is'l 

The  Charter  was  granted,  and  we  ought  to  have  been  satisfied 


512  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

with  it.  Indeed  it  was  an  excellent  one,  and  had  it  been  adhered  to 
we  should  have  had  no  reason  to  complain.  When  Napoleon  read  it 
be  exclaimed,  "This  one  stroke  of  the  pen  has  done,  in  an  instant, 
what  I  have  been  endeavouring  to  do  for  the  last  twenty  years." 
This  was  very  complimentary,  and  I  believe  he  felt  it  to  be  true. 

Prince  Schwartzenburg  gave  a  splendid  fete  at  the  Palace  of  St. 
Cloud,  in  which  he  was  then  living.  The  period  of  my  mourning  had 
not  yet  expired,  and  that  served  me  as  a  pretext  not  to  be  present. 
The  Emperor  of  Russia,  and  the  Grand  Dukes  Michael  and  Nicholas; 
the  King  of  Prussia,  and  the  Princess;  the  Duke  de  Berri,  and  an 
immense  and  elegant  assemblage  of  nobility,  were  present. 

The  company  of  the  Comedie  Franchise  were  in  attendance  at  this 
fete.  Mademoiselle  Mars  played  in  "  Le  Legs"  (the  Legacy),  as  she 
always  does,  most  exquisitely.  This  was  succeeded  by  "  La  Suite 
d'un  Bal  Masque,"  a  pretty  lively  comedy,  by  Madame  de  Bawr, 
formerly  the  wife  of  M.  de  Saint  Simon,  who  has  given  his  name  to  a 
religious  sect  lately  much  in  vogue :  his  wife  composed  plays  perhaps 
better  than  her  husband  knew  how  to  introduce  a  new  religion.  The 
temporary  theatre  was  erected  in  the  gallery  painted  by  Mignard. 
The  whole  effect  was  complete,  and  the  Emperor  Alexander*  told  me 
the  next  day  that  he  had  no  idea  of  a  play  being  performed  in  such 
perfection. 

A  slight  accident  cast  a  gloom  over  one  portion  of  the  company  : 
a  garland  of  flowers,  cut  in  paper,  which  decorated  the  gallery,  caught 
fire.  The  terrible  misfortune  which  had  happened  to  the  same  Prince 
Schwartzenburg,  at  the  marriage  of  Maria-Louisa,  immediately  oc- 
curred to  them,  and  a  feeling  of  superstition,  which  was  perhaps 
excusable,  threw  a  shade  over  that  portion  of  the  assembly  by  whom 
the  facts  were  known.  The  supper  was  served  in  a  room  adjoining 
the  orangery,  in  which  was  a  great  profusion  of  flowers.  The  dancing 
was  continued  until  daylight,  and  the  whole  fete  was  very  well 
arranged.  The  Prince  must  have  felt  perfectly  satisfied,  if  no  recol- 
lection of  the  past  disturbed  him. 

The  next  day  (Edipe  was  performed  at  the  Grand  Opera,  at  which 
were  present  His  Majesty  and  the  Duchess  d'Angouleme.  The  interior 
of  the  theatre  presented  a  most  extraordinary  appearance :  none  of  the 
women  had  diamonds,  all  were  in  white,  and  all  their  ornaments  con- 

*  It  was  in  this  year  that  the  Emperor  of  Russia  brought  into  fashion  a 
dance,  which  had  certainly  need  of  his  patronage  to  render  it  acceptable.  But 
he  danced  it,  and  that  was  enough  to  induce  every  one  to  admire  it.  It  was 
the  Polonaise,  a  dance  invented  expressly  for  those  who  have  no  other  oppor- 
tunity than  tin  ball-room  to  open  their  hearts. 


MAUBREUIL   AND  TALLEYRAND.  513 

sisted  of  plumes  of  feathers,  of  lilies,  and  of  bunches  or  garlands  of 
white  lilac.  There  was  in  the  whole  scene  an  elegance  for  which  I 
could  not  at  first  account :  I,  however,  afterwards  attributed  it  to  the 
agreeable  colo  ir  that  prevailed,  and  to  the  scent  of  the  spring  flowers 
which  spread  tself  in  every  direction.  The  opera  of  QEdipe  (CEdipus), 
was  ill-chose",  on  this  occasion,  as  it  contained  passages  that  would 
bear  a  disagreeable  interpretation. 

Between  the  acts  the  orchestra  played  "  Vive  Henri  IV.,"  which 
air  was  introduced  three  times  more  in  the  course  of  the  ballet. 

The  Duchess  d'Angouleme  was  condescending,  but  appeared  mel- 
ancholy,— melancholy,  however,  in  a  being  who  sacrifices  on  the  altar 
of  the  living  God  all  resentment,  every  painful  thought,  and  all  recol- 
lection of  injury,  is  a  feeling  which  should  indeed  be  permitted  to  her 
who  has  wept  for  twenty  years  over  those  whom  she  lost  by  a  death 
more  frightful  in  its  manner  than  in  itself. 

The  affair  of  Maubreuil,  the  theft  of  the  Queen  of  Westphalia's 
diamonds,  was  of  a  very  extraordinary  character,  and  one  of  which 
M.  de  Talleyrand  can  furnish  the  particulars.  The  Queen  was  ret  inn- 
ing leisurely  to  her  residence  in  Germany,  when  she  was  surrounded, 
stopped,  and  then  robbed,  by  persons  under  the  direction  of  a  man 
whom  the  Princess  Catherine  herself  recollected.  This  man  showed 
her  an  order,  signed  by  Louis  XVIII.,  and  then  set  to  work  with  a 
quickness  and  regularity  that  showed,  as  the  Princess  said,  that  this 
was  not  the  first  time  he  had  been  thus  employed.  M.  de  Maubreuil, 
before  this  adventure,  was  wholly  unknown  ;  but  since,  according  to 
custom,  we  have  spoken  of  nothing  but  him.  This  man,  the  bearer, 
as  I  have  said,  of  an  order  signed  by  Louis  XVIII.,  stopped  the  Queen 
of  Westphalia  on  the  21st  of  April,  at  seven  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
between  Sens  and  Weimans.  lie  took  from  her  a  hundred  thousand 
francs    in    gold,   and    her   <  1  i a Lids,    estimated    at,    about   five   million 

francs,  lie  was  accompanied  by  twenty  persons,  and  hail  with  him 
ns  an  ostensible  accomplice,  a  fellow  of  the  name  of  Desies.  M.  do 
Talleyrand  was,  as  is  well  known,  greatly  compromised  in  this  affair. 
What  may  have  been  the  origin  of  it,  it  is  not  necessary  to  inquire; 
it  was  highly  impolitic,  and  the  event  has  since  justified  what  I  then 
asserted  -M.  de  Talleyrand  is  not  tree  from  blame.  Beyond  this, 
till  we  have  more  positive  evidence,  we  musf  be  silent. 

One  of  the  most  disgraceful  characteristics  of  the  journals  of  this 
time  was  the  spontaneous  affection  which  they  exhibited  towards  the 
new-comers,  ami  tip-  indifference,  and  even  insolence,  which  marked 
•heir  conduct  towards  those  who  were  no  longer  in  power.  They 
never  gave  to  Maria-Louisa  any  other  title  than  Elerli  perial  lb 
72 


511  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

the  Archduchess. — "Am  I  then  a  lost  and  dishonoured  woman?  ITavG 
I,  for  the  six  years  that  I  have  lived  with  this  man,  and  called  him  my 
husband. — have  I  been  his  mistress,  his  slave?  No!  I  am  his  wife; 
and  to  prove  it  to  Europe  and  to  the  whole  world,  my  arm  shall  sup- 
port him,  nor  will  I  allow  him  to  believe  himself  abandoned  by  me." 

The  Duke  de  Berri  possessed,  in  1814,  qualities  likely  to  render 
him  more  popular  than  most  men.  His  countenance  was  open,  and 
his  manners  frank.  Anecdotes  were  told  of  him  which  amused  the 
people  ;  and,  besides,  he  possessed  qualities  that  reminded  them  of 
Henry  IV.  He  was  in  the  habit  of  taking  two  ices  every  night 
before  he  went  to  bed.  One  night  he  returned  home  later  than  usual : 
it  was  five  o'clock,  and  the  day  was  beginning  to  break.  The  servant, 
who  had  charge  of  the  ices,  finding  that  the  Prince  did  not  return, 
looked  wistfully  at  the  ices,  now  fast  dissolving,  and,  that  they  might 
not  be  lost,  determined  to  swallow  both.  Scarcely  had  he  finished 
'hem,  when  the  Prince  entered,  and  called  for  his  ices.  The  unlucky 
fellow  had  hidden  himself;  for  at  this  time  the  Prince  made  every 
one  tremble  by  his  violence  of  temper.  The  Duke  being  appeased, 
desired  to  see  the  culprit,  that  he  might  judge  whether  he  deserved 
his  pardon.  The  servant  approached  trembling.  "  Weli,  rascal,"  said 
the  Duke,  "  what  induced  you  to  eat  my  ices  ?  Take  care  another 
time  to  leave  one  for  me." 

On  another  occasion,  at  a  review,  a  grenadier  called  out  very  loud, 
'•Vive  l'Empereur!"  The  Prince  went  up  to  him  and  said,  "How  is 
it  that  you  are  so  fond  of  a,  man  who  did  not  pay  you,  and  who  led 
you,  without  recompense,  from  one  end  of  Europe  to  the  other?" 
The  grenadier  raised  his  eyes,  and  looked  at  the  Duke  with  a  gloomy 
air,  then  dropped  his  eyes  upon  his  firelock,  and  replied,  "  What  is  it 
to  you  if  we  chose  to  give  him  credit?"  The  grenadier  certainly  had 
the  best  of  this  interview. 

The  following  anecdote  of  the  Emperor  on  his  way  to  Elba  ought 
not  to  be  omitted  : — A  little  on  this  side  of  Lyons,  at  La-Tour,  the 
Emperor  supped  alone — (he  was  not  in  the  habit  of  supping  with  the 
allied  Commissioners), — his  meal  was  soon  over,  and  as  the  night  wan 
fine,  he  went  out  and  walked  upon  the  road.  A  respectable  ecclesi 
ststic  went  out  at  the  same  time  to  meet  the  Emperor,  and  to  speak 
with  him.  Napoleon  was  singing  in  a  low  tone — (he  is  known  to 
have  had  a  very  bad  voice) — and  the  air  that  the  priest  recognised 
was.  "  O  Richard!  O  mon  Roi !"  He  sang  for  some  time; — at 
length  he  stopped,  leaned  against  a  tree,  and  looked  up  to  heaven. 
Who  can  say  what  were  the  thoughts  that  then  passed  through  his 
lofty  mind !    He  remained  some  time  considering  a  star,  then  resumed 


NAPOLEON   AND   TKE   PRIEST.  515 

his  silent  walk.     The  priest  now  placed  himself  opposite  to  him,  and 
Napoleon  started  on  seeing  a  man  so  near. 

"  Who  are  you  ?"  he  asked. — "  I  am  an  ecclesiastic,  Sire,  and 
rector  of  this  commune." — "  Have  you  been  so  long  ?*' — "  Since  its 
formation — since  your  Majesty  restored  religion  to  France  ;" — (and 
the  worthy  priest  bowed  to  the  Emperor.  All  are  not  ungrateful  !) 
Napoleon  walked  on  for  some  time  in  silence : — "  lias  this  village 
suffered  much?" — "  Greatly,  Sire;  its  burdens  were  too  heavy." 

The  Emperor  pursued  his  way  ;  at  length,  stopping  suddenly,  he 
looked  up  to  the  sky,  and  inquired  the  name  of  a  certain  star.  The 
priest  being  unable  to  inform  him,  he  said,  "  Once  I  knew  the  names 
of  all  these  stars — and  of  my  own  ;  but  now" — he  was  silent  for  a 
few  moments,  and  then  resumed — "  Yes,  now  I  forget  everything." 
They  were  now  approaching  the  house ;  the  Emperor  took  some 
gold  from  his  pocket,  and  giving  it  to  the  priest,  said,  "  I  cannot  do 
more — but  the  humble  are  great  in  the  eyes  of  God — pray  for  me, 
and  mine  alms  will  bring  forth  fruit." — "Sire!"  The  pronunciation 
of  this  single  word  had,  probably,  a  particular  expression,  for  the 
Emperor  started  when  he  heard  it,  and  replied,  "  Yes,  perhaps  you 
are  right — perhaps  1  was  too  fond  of  war ; — but  it  is  too  serious  a 
question,"  said  he,  smiling,  "  to  be  discussed  on  the  highway.  Once 
more,  adieu  !     Pray  for  me !" 

I  have  already  remarked,  that  Lyons  was  on  the  point  of  rising 
in  his  favour,  and  that  he  was  hurried  through  that  city  by  night.  It 
is  certain  that  he  was  for  a  long  time  in  fear  of  his  life,  and  that  it 
was  only  when  in  sight  of  the  Mediterranean  that  his  spirits  recovered 
their  wonted  elasticity.  He  smiled  upon  the  blue  fields  of  the  sea, 
and  greeted  the  asylum  where  he  would  at  least  find  rest.  The  I  Rus- 
sian, English,  and  Prussian  commissioners  left  him  at  Saint  Euphean, 
where  he  embarked  for  Porto  Ferrajo.  General  Roller  was  the  only 
one  who  accompanied  him  to  Elba,  unless  Colonel  Campbell  was  also 
with  him. 

The  fault  of  the  Restoration,  and  the  Holy  Alliance,  was  the  be- 
lieving themselves  in  safety  the  instant  that  Napoleon  was  banished. 
They  all  forgot  that  the  Imperial  party  was  yet  in  the  fivshness  of 
its  power;  that  the  apostates  who  had  abandoned  it,  sm-h  as  M.  do 
Massa,  and  a  crowd  of  others,  were  of  QO  importance;  and  that 
besides,  if  any  one  would  make  them  a  recompense,  these  men  would 
immediately  pass  over  to  the  party  paying,  On  the  plea  of  serving 
the    <■<    intry.      The    Imperial    party    was    then,    in    fact,    ntlOSl    potent. 

Phe  men  at   its  head  were  habituated  to  peril  ;  they  even  courted 
dancer;  and   the    Duke  de  Baasano,  with  several  others,  were  de 


616  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

n ou need  as  having  formed  a  conspiracy  that  was  ready  to  explode 
So  proofs,  it  is  true,  were  forthcoming — there  was  nothing  but  the 
men  and  their  known  devotedness.  In  this  extremity,  an  inferna. 
means  presented  itself  to  get  rid  of  the  whole  Imperialist  sects,  A 
name  famous  in  La  Vendee  brought  to  Paris  a  troop  of  wretches — 
such  as,  in  1792,  were  got  together  for  the  purpose  of  facilitating  the 
massacres  in  the  prisons.  The  houses  of  the  Imperialists  were 
marked.  M.  de  Bassano,  apprized  of  the  intended  horrors,  saw  no 
other  means  of  shunning  them  than  by  exposing  them  in  broad  day- 
light, and  by  placing  himself  immediately  under  the  protection  of 
the  Chamber.  The  thing  was  very  adroitly  done  ;  and  next  day,  the 
eve  on  which  the  unhappy  victims  were  to  be  delivered  up  to  the 
assassin's  knife — so  long  covered  with  rust — the  Chamber  was  in- 
formed  of  this  atrocious  manoeuvre.  From  that  moment,  they  no 
longer  entertained  any  fear. 

It  is  true  that  in  turn  their  opponents  had  some  ground  for  appre- 
hension. Among  the  Imperialists  were  several  hot-headed  persons 
who  breathed  nought  but  vengeance.  They  wished,  indeed,  for  jus- 
tice ;  but  not  obtaining  it,  sought  to  take  the  law  into  their  own 
hands.  Perhaps  if  the  Chamber  of  Peers  had  not  condemned  Mar- 
shal Ney,  he  might  have  been  cited  to  the  bar  of  this  new  tribunal 
of  invisibles,  who  punished  without  recompensing. 

The  island  of  Elba  was  then  the  point  which  attracted  great  at- 
tention. The  Emperor,  humbled  by  misfortune,  might  become  less 
despotic,  more  frugal  of  the  blood  of  Frenchmen,  and  desirous  to 
re-enter  the  true  limits  which  the  events  of  1792  had  given  him. 
Thus  argued  many  persons  whose  eyes  were  at  first  fixed  on  Louis 
XVII I.,  seduced  by  the  charter,  and  seeing  nothing  in  Louis  but 
^race,  good  manners,  and  a  remarkable  eloquence  of  language ;  but 
ihey  apprehended  cunning,  and  felt  that  the  new  order  of  things 
resembled  a  painted  cloth,  behind  which  there  was — nothing.  Never- 
theless, Louis  XVIII.  performed  many  actions  which  continued  to 
make  a  favourable  impression  upon  us  who  knew  how  to  estimate 
things  and  men.  The  years  1814-15  belong  to  Louis  as  well  as  to 
Bonaparte,  and  I  should  speak  of  all. 

The  day  on  which  the  ladies  had  received  notice  to  go  to  the 
Tuileries,  1  consulted  my  unele  and  Albert,  and  determined  to  pay 
what  is  called  my  court.  But  there  was  one  point  of  embarrassment. 
We  all  recollected  the  luxury  of  the  Imperial  court :  1  still  had  my 
jewels,  but  I  did  not  make  use  of  them.  1  had  a  garland  of  dia- 
monds, but  1  would  not  put  it  on  ;  neither  did  I  wear  any  of  my 
most  valuable  diamonds.     I  selected  a  set  of  emeralds,  surrounded 


MY    COURT   TO   THE   PRINCESS.  517 

by  sm.il.  diamonds;  it  was  termed  a  morning  full-dress,  but  even 
this  seemed  to  me  too  brilliant.  As  for  my  robes,  I  could  not  dream 
of  wearing  one  of  my  Imperial  court  dresses,  and  therefore  had  one 
made  for  the  occasion  of  white  satin,  covered  with  white  crape,  and 
decorated  with  blonde.  I  put  a  few  simple  ornaments  in  my  hair, 
and  thus  completed  the  court  toilet  for  my  presentation  to  Louis 
XVIII.  I  give  the  details  as  being  characteristic  of  the  period  I  am 
describing. 

I  was  introduced  to  the  Duchess  of  Angouleme  on  the  first  day. 
She  received  all  the  ladies  standing,  having  beside  her  the  Duchess 
de  Seran,  who  knew  not  one  of  us,  and  was  obliged  to  ask  three- 
fourths  of  the  names.  The  Dauphiness  inclined  her  head,  and  we 
passed  on  after  having  made  our  reverence  to  the  Princess.  J  was 
between  Madame  Juste  de  Noailles  and  the  Duchess  of  Hamilton, 
which  latter  accompanied  us  as  Duchess  d'Aubigne.  I  was  affected, 
otherwise  I  should  have  spoken  to  her  of  her  sister,  whom  I  knew 
well  as  Lady  Georgiana,  now  Duchess  of  Bedford  ;  but  in  fact,  I  was 
moved  at  seeing  in  the  place  of  that  good  Josephine,  a  person  who, 
legitimate  as  her  position  was,  appeared  to  me  to  usurp  the  situation 
of  the  mother  of  the  King  of  Rome.  I  had  not  loved,  but  I  now 
pitied  her. 

I  advanced  then,  thus  placed  by  chance  between  a  dear  friend  and 
a  stranger.  I  arrived  in  front  of  the  Princess  ;  I  curtsied  as  they 
named  me,  and  was  about  to  pass  on,  when  the  Dauphiness,  repeating 
my  name,  fixed  on  me  that  kind  look  which  secured  her  the  love  of 
all  by  whom  she  was  surrounded.  That  glance  directed  me  to  stop 
— I  stopped. — "You  are  Madame  JunotT' — "  Yes,  Madame."— 
"You  suffered  much,  I  think,  in  your  last  expedition  to  Spain?" 
The  Princess  said  this  in  an  accent  of  such  great  interest,  that  I  could 
not  avoid  raising  my  eyes  to  her,  though  with  great  respect. — "  Have 
you  saved  your  son1?"  she  continued.  "  Yes,  Madame."  I  had  nearly 
added.  "This  child  exists,  and  I  will  educate  him  for  you — to  defend 
you!"  It  struck  me,  however,  that  such  a  boasl  mighl  be  considered 
mal-a-propos.  My  looks,  meanwhile,  spoke  for  me,  and  I  compre- 
hended her  reply.  "  You  no  longer  Buffer  from  your  fatigues  then  I" 
pursued  she.  I  answered  that  1  had  been  returned  three  years.  She 
appeared  to  calculate,  and  then  said,  "  Ah,  that  is  true." 

Making  a  movement  of  the  head,  she  indicated  thai  I  mighl  pass 
on.  My  life,  Bince  the  age  of  fifteen,  had  been  passed  in  familiar 
intercourse,  not  only  with  the  Princes  of  <"  rmany,  (and  it  is  known 
that  every  thing  connected  with  etiquette  is  of  much  importance  to 
them,)  but  with  almost  all  the  crowned  heads  of  Europe.     I  was 


518  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY". 

touched  with  the  kindness  and  the  fascination  of  the  Daupl  .ness. 
rears  came  in  my  eyes,  and  I  testified  my  feelings  vividly  to  Madanin 
do  Noailles,  who  knew  we'd  how  to  estimate  them. 

On  speaking,  the  same  evening,  to  my  uncle  and  brother,  of  the 
goodness  of  the  Princess,  the  latter  told  me  I  should  be  to  blame  if 
I  did  not  go  to  the  Tuileries  with  my  son,  and  request  from  Louis 
XVIII.  the  200,000  francs  entered  on  the  State  Ledger  for  my  first- 
born son.  It  seemed  evident  that  Madame  d'Angouleme,  rigid  and 
severe  to  the  world  generally,  had  been  particularly  kind  to  me  ;  I 
therefore  next  day  wrote  for  my  first  audience.  I  was  answered  by 
the  Due  de  la  Chatre,  without  delay,  that  the  King  would  receive  me 
the  following  day  between  three  and  four  o'clock. 

I  framed  the  requisite  answers  to  such  questions  as  I  thought 
might  be  put  to  me,  and  felt  no  trepidation  when  I  entered  the  cabinet 
of  the  King. 

It  should  be  recollected,  that  Louis  XVIII.  had  a  very  kind  and 
even  soft  address :  he  was  extremely  polite  after  the  manner  of  kings, 
which  seemed  to  impose  on  you  silence.  Notwithstanding  his  black 
velvet  boots,  and  absurd  general  appearance,  I  found  myself  at  once 
as  much  at  ease  with  his  Majesty  as  if  we  had  been  acquainted  for 
ten  years.  He  made  me  sit  down  near  him  ;  entered  himself  upon 
the  subject  of  my  audience,  and  asked  if  my  request  was  within  scope 
of  the  law.  He  added,  with  much  grace,  "  The  Duke  of  Abrantes 
uid  not  die  in  my  service ;  but  such  a  man  does  honour  to  his 
country,  which  should  therefore  render  her  acknowledgment :  I  will 
take  charge  of  it."  He  then  entered  upon  the  subject  which  I  most 
dreaded,  that  of  the  Emperor.  He  spoke  to  me  of  my  mother  and 
of  him.  As  my  Memoirs  had  not  then  been  published,  I  could  not 
imagine  how  the  King  had  become  so  well  acquainted  with  Napo- 
leon's earliest  years.  But,  upon  reflection,  it  appeared  perfectly 
natural.  He  talked  a  long  time,  asking  questions  as  princes  ask 
them,  and  received  laconic  answers  as  became  a  subject.  He  spoke, 
among  other  things,  of  my  uncle  Demetrius,  whom  he  had  not  only 
known  in  exile,  but  who,  continuing  faithful,  had  been  charged  by 
Louis  XVIII.,  then  Monsieur  and  Regent  of  France,  with  several 
delicate  and  even  dangerous  missions  to  the  King  of  Naples  (father 
to  Queen  Amelia).  He  talked  of  my  uncle  with  much  wmplacency, 
saying,  that  he  had  known  him  when  young  and  gay.  ':  One  day," 
continued  the  King,  "  he  supped  with  me  at  Brunois.  We  made  a 
comparison  which  had  the  longest  memory.  I  believe  I  beat  him  ; 
and  can  you  imagine  how  ?  By  enumerating  the  cures  of  Meudon 
m  chronological  order." 


INVITATION   TO   THE   DUKE   OF    WELLINGTON.  51S 

I  could  not  help  laughing  at  this  anecdote  in  a  degree  not  quite 
respectful ;  but  when  one  laughs  at  what  they  say,  and  not  in  derision, 
kings  excuse  us.  However,  I  injured  my  purpose  in  the  audience, 
for,  with  my  customary  freedom,  I  said  to  his  Majesty,  "  True,  Sire, 
that  was  a  droll  idea;  but  the  list  must  have  been  very  long,  and 
not  a  little  tiresome  to  your  Majesty  to  repeat." — "  You  mean  tire- 
some for  him   to  hear." 

I  laughed  again,  and  the  King  seemed  glad  to  see  me  so  joyous. 
It  was  a  happy  moment  for  my  purpose.  I  presented  him  my  peti- 
tion, and  invoked  his  goodness  for  my  son,  relating  to  him  the  Prus- 
sian history,  which  I  had  not  then  communicated  to  any  one.  In 
listening  to  it  Louis  XVIII.  coloured  slightly  ;  in  fact,  he  perceived 
the  humiliation  of  the  proposal.  It  was  at  this  audience  I  offered  his 
Majesty  my  hotel  for  the  depository  of  the  crown  wardrobe,  and  that 
he  pledged  his  word  that,  at  the  end  of  the  year,  the  pt;  chase  should 
be  concluded.  I  spoke  to  him  also  of  my  brother,  and  he  conceded 
every  point,  leaving  me,  on  my  withdrawing,  as  satisfied  and  content 
with  Louis  XVIII.  as  it  was  possible  to  be  with  a  king.  The  Duke 
of  Rovigo,  that  complete  meddler  in  all  things,  having  learnt  that  I 
had  had  a  private  audience  of  the  King,  came  in  a  great  hurry  to 
inquire  if  Louis  XVIII.  had  mentioned  the  Duke  d'Enghien.  I  re- 
plied with  the  simple  word,  No  ! 

The  horizon  meanwhile  darkened,  and  heavy  clouds  portended  a 
coming  storm.  Vienna  was  at  this  moment  resplendent  with  all  the 
rank  and  luxury  of  Europe  concentrated  upon  one  single  point:  every 
one  went  to  Vienna  to  be  present  at  the  Congress.  The  wealthiest 
and  most  beautiful  women  of  the  continent  were  there,  and  England 
contributed  her  full  share  of  nobility  and  loveliness.  M.  de  Metter- 
nieh,  who  was  both  Chancellor  of  the  Court  and  of  the  State,  with  an 
influence  extending  throughout  Europe,  to  which  he  gave  laws,  al- 
though Lord  Castlereagh,  Mr.  Canning,  and  perhaps  Capo  D'Istria, 
were  there  as  stars  of  secondary  magnitude.  I  had  seen  Lord  Wel- 
lington immediately  after  his  arrival  from  Toulouse.  The  particular 
relations  he  had  been  in  with  my  husband  had  established  a  sort  of 
fntimacy  between  us,  which,  on  my  part,  was  heightened  1>\  a  know- 
ledge of  the  admirable  arrangements  he  had  made  in  Spain  for  mv 
safety.  I  asked  him  one  day  to  dine  with  me.  Several  ladies  of  my 
acquaintance  had  been  desirous  of  knowing  him  ;  amongst  others,  the 
Countess  de  Lucay,  lady  of  the  wardrobe  to  the  Empresg  Maria- 
Louisa.    "  Ah,"  said  Lord  Wellington  to  me,  "  would  you  show  me 

fls    something    marvellous?'' — "No,    certainly.      Whom     would     you 

have?" — "Whom  you  please:   Metternich     he   is   amiable,  and  bo 


520  y\POLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

witty."  I  thought  with  him,  but  etiquette  induced  me  to  pause. 
Which  of  the  two  should  I  place  on  my  right]  To  which  of  the  two 
should  I  give  my  hand  In  going  to  table?  These  petty  considerations 
prevented  me  from  asking  them  at  the  same  time. 

I  invited  Englishmen  and  Frenchmen;  1  would  have  asked 
Cardinal  Maury,  who  was  to  leave  in  a  day  or  two  for  Italy;  but  by 
virtue  of  his  office  he  would  claim  precedence  over  all.  it  was 
necessary  to  omit  him.  I  invited  Sir  George  Murray,  the  Duke's 
Quartermaster-general,  a  French  Lieutenant-general,  and  the  Count 
de  Lucay.  The  day  arrived,  and  with  it  one  of  those  mishaps  so 
disagreeable  to  the  mistress  of  a  house.  I  had  intimated  to  the 
Lieutenant-general  that  it  was  to  be  a  dinner  of  ceremony,  Hrt  not  in 
uniform — no  one  but  men  of  elegant  manners.  The  Marquis  de 
Balincourt,  and  two  or  three  similar  persons ;  Prince  Wenzel  de 
Lichtenstein  and  his  brother,  Prince  Maurice.  All  were  suitable  to 
each  other.  The  Duke  of  Wellington,  who  had  then  just  assumed 
that  rank,  came  in  the  full  dress  of  a  gentleman,  with  the  order  of 
the  Garter,  looking  as  well  as  a  private  attire  would  permit  him  to 
\o.  The  ladies  present  consisted  of  Madame  Duehatel,  Madame 
Lallemand,  the  Baroness  Thomieres,  the  Countess  de  Lucay,  Madame 
Doumerc,  and  myself.  We  were  all  as  elegant  as  we  could  be ; 
and  in  those  days,  this  was  saying  something.  My  house,  alwrays 
excellently  furnished,  was  on  this  occasion  ornamented  with  peculiar 
care,  and  seemed  to  join  in  our  female  coquetry.  There  were  flowers 
every  where — and  flowers  in  the  month  of  May — a  month  redolent 
of  roses  !  "  It  seems,"  says  the  Duke,  "  that  you  have  adopted  our 
fashion  of  dining  late.     Is  it  not  a  delightful  one  ?" 

I  dared  not  tell  him  that  I  was  waiting  for  General  Count  de 

C :  but  as  he  had  desired  to  dine  with  one  of  our  generals,  I  had 

selected  a  man  who  belonged  both  to  the  old  and  the  new  noblesse ; 
and,  in  fact,  my  choice  struck  me  as  excellent.  However,  as  time 
passed  on,  I  ordered  dinner,  and  two  minutes  after  my  expected 
guest  arrived.  But  how1?  Heavens!  in  a  riding-coat,  with  nankin 
trousers  and  dusty  shoes.  I  cannot  tell  what  I  felt  at  this  moment. 
It  was  a  great  act  of  rudeness  to  me,  but  still  greater  to  the  Duke 
of  Wellington.  "  He  did  not  intend  to  do  any  thing  that  might  be 
disagreeable  to  me,  and  trusted  I  would  excuse  his  want  of  cere- 
mony !"  Mon  Dieu  !  as  for  the  Duke,  he  was  inclined  to  laugh,  but 
said  nothing.  With  regard  to  the  rest,  all  went  well.  My  self-love, 
as  hostess,  might  even  have  been  flattered.  But  that  unfortunate 
sur'.out — those  miserable  nankin  trousers!  Wellington  was  very 
complaisant — friendly  even — and  stopped  to  hear  Madame   Emilie 


FETES   AT   VIENNA.  521 

Douinerc  sing ;  she  was  a  particular  friend  of  mine.  ind  one  of  the 
most  exquisite  sirens  ever  created.  M.  de  Metternicb,  to  whom  I 
related  my  embarrassment,  respecting  the  place  and  the  arm,  excused 
me,  and  came  after  dinner. 

When  Lord  Wellington  was  gone,  I  said  to  the  General,  "  Aht 
ca!  Now,  will  you  explain  to  me  the  trousers  and  the  riding-coat  1 
You,  whom  I  have  known  in  the  country  dress  tor  our  society 
alone!" — "So  I  would  again,"  replied  he.  "But  do  you  imagine 
that  I  would  pay  the  least  compliment  to  a  personage  who  draws  us 
along  in  chains  after  him,  like  Lord  Wellington  '?"  I  stood  astonished. 
"  We  are  all  of  the  same  mind  !"  continued  he.  I  confess  I  knew  not 
what  to  say.  He  was  so  honest — so  far  from  showing  a  disposition 
to  offend  me.  I  have  set  down  the  above  anecdote,  to  show  the  spirit 
of  the  army  at  this  epoch. 

When  the  Allied  Sovereigns  were  in  London,  I  received  intelli- 
gence of  all  the  sumptuous  entertainments,  first  by  letter,  from  the 
Prince  de  Metternich,  and  afterwards  by  formal  communication  from 
that  minister,  on  his  brief  residence  at  Paris.  I  parted  from  him 
with  regret,  for  I  loved  him  tenderly,  and  felt  confident  of  finding  in 
him  a  faithful  friend.  lie  wrote  me  from  Vienna  in  November: 
"I  have  been  passing  a  month  at  Baden.  But  my  furlough  has  been 
very  short,  and  already  the  political  world  is  assembling  at  Vienna  ; 
as  if  life  consisted  but  in  attending  to  the  requisitions  of  others. 
You  will  hear  anon  of  a  grand  ball  which  I  purpose  giving  in  a  charm- 
ing house  that  I  have  in  the  Faubourg  of  Vienna."  And  this  fete  was 
given,  and  described  in  all  the  newspapers  of  the  day.  The  Prince 
de  Ligne  observed,  "  Pardieu  !  if  the  Congress  marches  not,  at  least 
it  dances  well." 

Vienna  was  at  this  period  a  place  of  enchantment  and  delicious 
pleasure:  fetes,  joy,  love,  ambition,  all  were  written  on  the  golden 
and  perfumed  pages  of  enchantment.  Those  moments  were  among 
the  fugitive  ones  which  the  hand  cannot  arrest  as  they  glide  quickly 
by,  but  which  notwithstanding  often  leave  imperishable  recollections. 
In  the  midst  of  all  this  voluptuousness,  when  the  car  was  excited  only 
by  the  music  of  the  dance,  or  the  words  of  love,  suddenly  a  new 
sound    was    raised!      It    consisted    of   but    one    word,    bul    that     word 

suspended  all!  The  surprise  was  more  than  surprise:  it  was  disquie- 
tude, and  that  of  the  most  disheartening  nature.  This  cabalistic 
word  was  Napoleon!  Yes,  Napoleon  had  returned  into  his  do- 
minions,    lb-  came  borne  on  the  arms  of  his  soldiers,  i ■<■  terrible 

than  ever  to  trembling  Sovereigns,  for  lie  came  armed  \\  iili  vengeance. 

He    returned    to    demand    bis    Cities,    his    cannon,    his    ramparts,    his 


522  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT  AND   FAMILY 

fortresses,  and  a  thousand  flags  stained  with  the  blood  of  those  who 
had  conquered  them  :  all  these,  might  be  regained.  The  brass  would 
dissolve  again  in  the  furnace ;  the  dismantled  ramparts  might  be 
restored;  we  might  regain  the  colours:  but  our  glory  was  eclipsed! 
our  beautiful  France  disgraced!  placed  under,  the  yoke!  our  old 
soldiers  humiliated — their  widows  and  orphans  without  succour  _>r 
asylum — with  some  exceptions,  and  I  am  grateful  for  being  permitted 
to  call  myself  one :  these  things  it  was  that  made  Napoleon  terrible 
to  the  Congress,  trembling  at  his  name  even,  and  fearing,  despite  the 
six  hundred  leagues  which  separated  them,  that  he  might  arrive,  as 
if  by  magic,  at  the  gates  of  Vienna,  without  their  being  able  to 
prevent  his  conquering  march.  They  fancied  he  stood  before  them, 
more  fierce  and  menacing  even  than  after  the  battles  of  Austerlitz 
and  Wagram ;  speaking,  as  master,  to  that  assemblage  of  Kings : 
"  Give  me  back  my  son !  give  me  back  my  wife !"  And  could  he 
have  so  presented  himself,  his  wife  and  child  would  assuredly  have 
been  restored  to  him,  for  never  in  all  his  career  was  Napoleon  so 
truly  great  as  on  his  return  from  Elba. 

This  event  was  not  anticipated.  Often  an  idea  is  given  by  peculiar 
circumstances,  of  the  scenes  that  are  to  follow  ;  but  here,  there  was 
nothing  of  the  kind.  It  resembled  a  thunderbolt  in  the  middle  of  a 
serene  day.  When  the  first  news  reached  Paris  of  Napoleon's 
disembarkation,  we  regarded  each  other  with  an  almost  stupid 
astonishment,  and  ere  we  could  believe,  wre  gazed  around  to  ascertain 
if  it  were  not  a  dream.  Louis  XVIII.  was  well  advised  not  to  quit 
France  ;  had  he  only  gone  to  Brussels,  which  was  no  longer  ours, 
France  would  not  again  have  received  him.  But  all  counsels  offered 
to  him  were  not  equally  wise,  and  this  period  was  fatal  in  its  results. 
He  believed,  like  his  advisers,  that  severity  was  necessary,  but 
they  inflicted  punishment  with  as  little  judgment  as  they  bestowed 
rewards 


m.  dumoulin's  audience  with  the  emperor.      523 


CHAPTER  LIII. 

M  Dumonlin  of  Grenoble,  at  Porto  Ferrnjo — An  audience — The  Emperor's 
opinion  on  Dauphine' — Monsieur  Fourrier  prefect  of  Grenoble — Departure 
of  M.  Dumouliii — Resolution  of  the  Congress — The  landing — Orders  for 
Grenoble — M.  Gavin — Proclamation — Charles  de  Labedoyen — Dauphine — 
Nobility  offer  their  services — Projects  for  defence — Cafe  Tortoni — Caricatures 
— Monsieur  Jacqueminot  (now  General)  the  principal  actor  in  this  seene — 
Madame  de  Vaude — Conferences — The  Duke  de  Feltre  minister  of  war — 
Alarm  of  the  Congress — Order  of  march — Monsieur  Barginet  of  Grenoble — 
Recollections  of  the  chateau  of  Yizille — Successive  desertions  from  the  King 
— Orders  are  given  twice  to  fire  upon  the  Emperor. 

In  a  stormy  evening,  of  the  month  of  September,  1814,  a  young  man, 
calling  himself  a  merchant,  travelling  for  a  house  at  Genoa,  arrived 
at  Porto  Ferrajo,  and  put  up  at  the  inn  of  the  port.  He  immediately, 
j\\  landing,  inquired  for  Monsieur  Emery,  chief  surgeon  of  the  guard, 
the  same  person  who  followed  Napoleon  to  St.  Helena,  and  to  whom 
the  Emperor  left  in  his  will  100,000  francs.  This  young  man  was 
M.  Dumonlin,  the  son  of  a  rich  merchant  at  Grenoble,  and  the  early 
friend  of  Monsieur  Emery.  "Here  I  am,"  said  Dumonlin,  "but 
what  arc  von  doing  lure?  Why  is  not  the  Emperor  in  France  1  If 
his  foot  were  once  again  on  the  shores  of  France,  in  three  days  he 
would  he  at  the  Tuileries.  The  enthusiasm  in  his  favour  has  been 
increased  by  his  humiliation.  The  Emperor  must  return,  I  say — can 
1  be  presented  to  him  ?" 

"You  shall  see  him  this  very  night." 

M.  Dumoulin  only  took  time  to  change  his  linen,  when  he  was 
conducted  to  the  wretched  dwelling  of  Napoleon,  who  started  on  the 
entrance  of  a  stranger,  but  immediately  recovered  himself  on  hearing 
his  name.     He  conversed  with  him  for  some  time  "ii  the  Btate  of 

Dauphine,  and  then  entered,  at    length,  on  tin-  condition    of  the   smith 

of  France,  and  of  France  itself;  he  afterwards  listened  with  evident 
rati  faction  to  Dumoulin's  suggestions  as  to  his  return.  There  were 
several  maps  in  his  room,  and  while  he  spoke  he  traced  his  purposed 

route  upon  them. 

"But.  Si  I-.-,"'  said  M.  Dumoulin,  "the  roads  thai  your  Majesty  is  trac- 
ing are  impracticable,  especially  for  cavalry."    "Resolution  will  over- 


52 i  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

come  every  thing,"  said  Napoleon.  "  Cannon  can  be  carried,  ai  id  infantry 
can  march  twenty  leagues  a  day.  Do  yon  not  know  the  power  of  a 
firm  resolve  in  important  conjunctures  ?"  These  were  the  Emperor's 
own  words,  which  I  received  from  M.  Dumoulin  himself,  who  took 
them  down  the  same  evening  that  they  were  uttered  at  Porto  Ferrajo. 
"  And  then,"  continued  the  Emperor,  "  Dauphine  is  for  us ;  they  do 
not  like  the  royal  family — they  and  Brittany  were  the  first  who  pro- 
claimed liberty  at  tn«.  castle  of  Vizille,  belonging  to  M.  Perrier." 

Napoleon  then  questioned  M.  Dumoulin  respecting  the  triumphal 
journey  of  Count  d'Artois  through  the  south,  and  laughed  heartily  at 
the  relation  which  he  received :  his  gaiety,  however,  was  checked  on 
learning  the  conduct  of  Monsieur  Fourrier,  prefect  of  Grenoble,  a 
man  of  some  talent,  who  wrote  the  preface  to  the  excellent  work  on 
Egypt,  whither  the  Emperor  had  taken  him,  and  who  owed  every 
thing  to  Napoleon.  He  was  the  son  of  a  tailor  of  Auxerre,  and  should 
have  been  a  liberal,  but  was,  on  the  contrary,  so  anxious  for  the 
favour  of  the  royal  party,  that,  like  St.  Peter,  he  denied  his  master ; 
asserting,  in  exculpation,  that  he  had  forgotten  him ;  an  excuse  which 
would  not,  certainly,  have  occurred  to  every  one.  The  Emperor,  in 
speaking  of  him  on  this  occasion,  said,  "  I  know  him ;  he  will  not  suc- 
ceed ;  he  would  do  better  to  remain  a  writer,  for  he  will  never  make 
a  courtier."  The  conference  lasted  sometime;  when  Napoleon  dis- 
missed M.  Dumoulin  he  started  for  France,  having  remained  on  the 
island  about  thirty-six  hours.  On  his  departure,  the  Emperor  said  to 
him,  "  Write  frequently  to  Emery  ;  be  prudent;  be  faithful.  I  am  not 
now  rich,  but  I  have  still  sufficient  to  assist  those  who  may  devote 
themselves  to  me." 

I  have  spoken  of  this  interview  to  show  that  the  Emperor  was 
aware  of  the  feelings  which  existed  in  his  favour  throughout  Dauphine. 
As  soon,  therefore,  as  he  learned  the  resolution  of  the  Congress  to 
shut  him  up  in  a  fortress,  or  to  send  him  to  St.  Helena,  he  no  longer 
hesitated  to  embark  for  France.  The  details  of  his  departure  and 
arrival  are  well  known,  and  as  1  have  but  little  room  to  spare,  I  shall 
devote  my  remaining  space  to  relations  interesting  although  but  little 
known.  As  soon  as  his  foot  touched  the  soil  of  France,  Napoleon 
said  to  Dr.  Emery,  "Start  for  Grenoble;  travel  night  and  day  until 
you  arrive  at  the  house  of  Dumoulin,  who  must  set  out  immediately 
t/»  join  me."  He  intrusted  him  also  with  despatches  to  be  forwarded 
by  some  safe  and  trustworthy  person  to  the  Duke  de  Bassano,  and  to 
the  Colonel  of  the  7th  regiment  of  the  line,  then  at  Chamberv.  When 
the  Doctor  was  about  to  set  out,  the  Emperor  called  him  back,  and 
having  pointed  out  to  him  on  a  map  his  route,  said,  "You  will  take 


ORDERS   FOR   GREXOBLE.  525 

the  road  by  Grasse,  Digne,  and  Gap.  When  you  arrive  at  Grenoble, 
be  sure  to  send  me  an  account  of  each  day's  journey,  and  above  all, 
of  the  disposition  of  the  people. 

Doctor  Ernery  was  high-minded  and  ardent,  and  well  fitted  for 
such  a  mission.  He  only  stopped  at  Digne  and  Gap  to  change  horses, 
so  much  did  he  fear  an  arrest,  nut  fur  his  own  sake,  but  for  the  cause 
in  which  he  was  engaged.  On  the  morning  of  the  4th  of  March  Emerv 
entered  Grenoble,  where  every  one  was  as  yet  in  ignorance  of  the 
landing  of  the  Emperor,  but  which  was  known  at  Paris  by  telegraph. 
He  hastened  to  Dumoulin,  and  his  first  words  were,  "  The  Emperor 
has  landed;  let  us  thank  God."  He  was  overcome  by  fatigue:  they 
were  obliged  to  cut  off  his  boots  ;  but  this  was  to  be  done  with  great 
caution,  for  important  papers  were  concealed  within  them.  Diese 
documents  were  to  be  printed,  and  Dumoulin  placed  them  n  the 
hands  of  M.  Gavin,  a  printer,  as  determined  a  partisan  as  himself,  who 
finished  them  that  same  evening,  in  the  chamber  of  Dumoulin.  While 
thus  engaged  they  fancied  themselves  betrayed ;  they  stopped  to 
listen,  then  resumed  their  work,  saying,  "  If  they  will  only  allow  us 
to  finish  it." 

About  the  same  time  letters  arrived  from  Paris,  enclosing  MS. 
proclamations.  These  were  to  invite  the  patriots  to  unite  in  this  one 
endeavour  to  cast  off  the  foreign  yoke,  and  once  more  become  French- 
men. "On  the  1st  of  March,"  said  this  proclamation,  "France  again 
became  free,  and  she  must  take  her  rank  as  the  first  of  nations,"  &c. 

Some  asserted  that  this  attempt  was  in  favour  of  the  Emperor ; 
others,  of  Napoleon  II.  The  style  of  the  proclamation  was  not  very 
hostile  to  the  Bourbons.  At  the  same  time  the  Imperial  Guard  were 
reassembled  under  the  command  of  Generals  Lefebvre,  Desnouettes, 
and  Lallemand,  and  of  Colonel  Briche.  They  wished  to  possess  them, 
selves  of  La  Fere,  but  the  desertion  of  General  Lyons  frustrated  this 
well-concerted  project.  There  was  a  report  which  I  consider  altogether 
false,  although  it  gained  great  credit  at  the  time.  It  was  said  that  \\\ 
movement  arose  from  a  party  belonging  neither  to  the  Emperor  nor  the 
Bourbons.  I  do  not  believe  it.  The  fad  is,  that  neither  M.  Emery  nor 
M.  Dumoulin  knew  by  whom  the  proclamations  were  issued,  nor  have 
they  ever  been  aide  to  discover:  nevertheless,  a  mouth  later,  when 
the  Emperor  was  at  the  Tuileries,  persons  came  to  claim  a  reward, 

When  Dumoulin  knew  that  the  Emperor's  letter  to  M.  de  Labe- 

doyere  was  of  great  imporiai ,  he  resolved  to  be  the  bearer  of  it 

himself,  and  immediately  hastened,  or  rather  Hew,  to  Chambery, 
\vh>re.  incredible  to  relate,  he  arrived  at  nine  on  the  same  evening. 
Labedoyere  read  the  letter  with  considerable  emotion,  and  exclaimed, 


526  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

14  Yes,  indeed,  the  Emperor  may  reckon  on  me.  I  must  wait  till  the 
i  ews  of  his  arrival  be  officially  known  before  I  can  act.  You  may,  sir, 
return  to  his  Majesty,  and  assure  him  that  I  am  his  for  life  or  death!''' 
Alas !  the  unfortunate  voung  man  knew  not  that  he  was  foretelling  so 
truly  his  destiny  ! 

Dumoulin  again  started,  after  a  few  moments'  rest,  for  Grenoble, 
where  he  arrived  at  five  in  the  morning.  Positive  intelligence  of  the 
landing  of  the  Emperor  had  now  spread  through  Grenoble,  and  official 
notice  of  it  had  reached  the  Prefect,  and  General  Marchand,  by  whom 
precautions  were  taken  for  the  protection  of  the  city,  and  a  company 
of  soldiers  were  ordered  to  occupy  a  defile  through  which  the  Emperor 
would  have  to  pass  on  his  approach.  On  the  morning  of  the  5th  an 
extraordinary  procession  of  old  gentlemen  appeared  before  General 
Marchand,  and  offered  him  the  services  of  the  nobility  of  Dauphine. 
The  Genera]  thanked  them,  and  they  went  their  way.  At  this  time 
printed  proclamations  were  scattered  about  in  abundance,  and  ap- 
peared to  be  well  received  among  the  garrison.  Murmurs  were  heard 
in  the  ranks,  and  death  was  even  threatened  to  General  Marchand 
should  he  attempt  resistance.  "  We  will  do  no  harm  to  the  Bourbons," 
exclaimed  some ;  "  but  let  them  restore  to  the  Emperor  his  place, 
and  return  as  they  came."  Uneasy  at  the  disposition  of  the  town  and 
troops,  the  General  and  Prefect  convoked  the  principal  inhabitants, 
and  it  was  determined  in  this  council  that  Grenoble  should  hold  out 
to  the  last  extremity.  Another  meeting  took  place  on  the  same  day, 
composed  of  officers  of  the  5th  regiment,  and  of  a  company  of  engineers, 
who  all  solemnly  engaged  not  to  act  in  any  way  against  the  Emperor, 
or  those  who  accompanied  him ;  three  hundred  of  whom  were  of  the 
battalion  of  his  guard  at  Elba. 

The  situation  of  Marchand  was  critical ;  the  soldiers  declared  that 
they  would  not  oppose  the  Emperor ;  every  thing  seemed  to  threaten 
a  rising,  and  the  murmurs  of  a  discontented  population  were  already 
heard.  M.  Fourrier  (the  Prefect)  put  forth  an  official  proclamation, 
announcing  the  arrival  of  Bonaparte,  which  the  people  received  with 
cries  of  contempt;  it  produced,  indeed,  a  very  droll  effect,  for  it  occa- 
sioned the  mass  to  declare  in  favour  of  the  Emperor.  What  com- 
pleted the  destruction  of  the  royalist  party  was  the  call  made  to  the 
gentlemen  ;  for  among  such  as  could  bear  arms  there  were  not  two 
who  were  not  devoted  to  the  Emperor,  having  served  in  the  army 
since  1T92 

A  few  weeks  after  the  arrival  of  Louis  XVI IL  Paris  is  said  to 
have  been  inundated  by  a  crowd  of  the  old  nobility,  who  filled  the 
avenues  of  the  palace,  and  great!}    njured  the  cause  of  the  Bourbons 


CARICATURES.  52  T 

One  morning  five  persons  entered  Tortoni's  in  a  very  stately  manner, 
and  placed  themselves  at  the  same  table.  They  were  all  habited  alike, 
in  the  complete  costume  of  the  old  times.  They  inquired  for  the  bill 
of  fare,  and,  looking  disdainfully  around  them,  appeared  to  pay  no 
attention  to  the  crowd,  who  were  amusing  themselves  with  the  pecu- 
liarity of  their  dress  and  appearance — a  conversation  in  the  same 
spirit  as  their  manners  and  dress,  accompanied  their  scanty  meal, 
which  was  terminated  by  a  characteristic  song.  The  police,  however, 
will  not  allow  a  jest  at  the  expense  of  those  in  power,  however  ridicu- 
lous that  power  may  be ;  and  the  five  persons  who  had  ventured  on 
this  burlesque  were  conducted  to  prison,  where  they  remained  many 
weeks.  I  believe  I  may  say  many  months.  On  leaving  the  prison  of 
L'Abbaye  they  were  ordered  to  ask  pardon  of  the  Duke  d'Angouleme 
and  the  Duke  de  Berri,  which  they  did.  As  they  were  leaving  the 
Tuileries,  M.  Jacqueminot,  one  of  the  five  offenders,  and  who  is  at 
present  a  general  officer,  met  on  the  stairs  a  personage  dressed  pre- 
cisely as  he  had  been  at  the  famous  breakfast.  He  stopped  him,  and, 
taking  him  by  the  hand,  said,  "May  I  ask  you  if  you  have  worn  this 
dress  long?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  very  long,"  replied  the  other,  with  an  air  of  indignant 
surprise.  "  And  has  no  mischief  ever  happened  to  you  from  wearing 
it?"  said  Jacqueminot,  with  a  plaintive  expression. 

"Sir!  Sir!  do  you  mean  to  insult  me? — No,  certainly  not — no 
mischief." — "  Ah,  sir,  you  are  very  fortunate ;  I  wore  it  but  for  two 
hours,  and  I  have  spent  three  months  in  prison  for  my  frolic."  These 
were  so  many  blows  levelled  at  the  royal  authority.  I,  however,  did 
not  approve  of  these  gentlemen's  jest.  Old  age  and  poverty  are  never 
fit  subjects  for  raillery:  they  should  always  be  respected. 

A  barrister  of  Grenoble  offered  to  assassinate  the  Emperor ;  this 
was  one  scheme  among  many.  Madame  de  Vaude  herself  tells  us,  in 
her  "Reminiscences,"  that  she  wished  to  go,  like  a  new  Judith,  and 
slay  this  poor  Holofernes.  For  this  purpose  she  asked  for  neither 
dagger,  nor  pistol,  nor  cannon:  she  only  required  a  post-chaise.  But 
the  person  to  whom  she  addressed  herself  was  a  man  of  honour  and 
good  sense;  he  looked  upon  her  as  insane,  or  as  acting  from  other 
motives  than  those  which  she  professed.  The  resull  of  both  of  these 
proposals  was  the  same. 

During  this  time  the  partisans  of  Napoleon  were  busily  emploj  ed. 
Conferences  were  held  at  the  house  of  M.  I  >umoulin,  ami  on  the  night 
of  the  5th  or  Ota  Mr.  Fournier,  a  rich  hemp-merchant  of  the  Faubourg 
St.  Joseph,  M  Risson,  and  many  others,  determined  that  every  sacri- 
fice both  of  person  and  property  should  lie  risked.     On  perceiving 


528  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

these  decided  manifestations  the  authorities  fortified  the  gate  of  Beaut  e, 
at  the  entrance  of  the  Faubourg  St.  Joseph,  through  which  the  Em- 
peror would  have  to  pass,  and  thirty  pieces  of  cannon  Were  placed 
upon  the  ramparts;  the  soldiers  of  the  4th  regiment  of  artillery 
received  orders  to  stand  in  readiness  on  the  batteries ;  they  did  so, 
and  often  did  the  inhabitants  approach  and  shake  them  by  the  hand. 
"He  is  coming,"  said  they;  "but  what  will  you  do?  you  will  not 
oppose  him  ;  it  is  not  in  your  nature," — "  We  know  what  we  have  to 
do."  In  the  mean  time  the  Count  d'Artois  and  the  Duke  of  Orleans 
arrived  at  Lyons.  They  were  entreated  to  hasten  to  Grenoble,  and 
were  assured  that  no  engagement  should  take  place  with  the  troops  of 
the  wsurper  before  their  arrival.  Immediately  after,  orders  were 
given  to  the  artillery  to  fire  on  the  Emperor  as  soon  as  he  should 
appear  on  the  road  leading  to  the  gate  of  Beaune.  At  this  time  Gen- 
erals Marchand  and  Mouton-Duvernet  were  making  careful  search  for 
Doctor  Emery ;  but  although  he  remained  within  the  city,  he  was 
undiscovered.  Grenoble  was  a  point  of  considerable  importance  for  the 
Emperor,  on  account  of  its  large  depot  of  artillery.  While  all  was 
agitation  in  the  South,  the  King  convoked  the  Chambers,  dismissed 
Marshal  Soult,  the  Minister  of  War,  and  substituted  for  him  the 
Duke  de  Feltre,  a  man  wholly  unfit  for  this  office.  The  Congress  of 
Vienna,  too,  felt  extreme  alarm  on  learning  this  miraculous  return. 

The  discussions  with  which  they  were  now  fully  occupied  ceased 
at  the  voice  which  proclaimed  the  approach  of  Napoleon.  Austria, 
France,  and  England,  were  already  leagued  against  Russia  and  Prus- 
sia. Talleyrand  felt  assured  of  the  success  of  his  intrigue,  Had  the 
Emperor  been  willing  or  able  to  wait  for  the  dissolution  of  the 
Congress,  he  might  then  have  mounted  his  throne.  Napoleon  would 
then  have  had  to  contend  only  against  internal  enemies,  whose  num- 
bers in  a  few  months  would  have  been  greatly  diminished.  It  has 
been  said  that  he  received  certain  intelligence  that  his  banishment  to 
St.  Helena  had  been  resolved  on,  and  this  was  the  reason  of  his  has- 
tening back  to  France. 

Grenoble,  while  these  deliberations  were  passing  in  it,  presented 
a  most  extraordinary  spectacle.  All  authority  was  at  an  end,  for  the 
people  would  acknowledge  none.  The  troops  kept  within  their  bar- 
racks, while  the  whole  population  filled  the  square  and  streets  through 
which  Napoleon  was  expected  to  pass  on  the  following  day.  In  six 
days  he  had  marched  seventy-two  leagues  across  a  rough  and  moun 
tainous  country  !  On  the  morning  of  the  7th  of  March  a  squadron 
of  the  4th  Hussars  entered  Grenoble  from  Vienne,  and  at  noon  the 
7th  regiment  of  the  line,  commanded  by  Labedoyere.    This  morning 


NAPOLEON    AND   THE   STUDENT.  529 

at  daybreak,  Dumoulin  quitted  Grenoble.  He  started  on  horseback, 
at  a  gallop,  and  passed  behind  some  gendarmes,  whose  duty  it  was  to 
prevent  any  one  from  leaving  the  city.  He  rejoined,  the  Emperor  as 
he  was  leaving  Lamure,  a  large  town  on  the  road  from  Grenoble  to 
Marseilles.  "Vive  1'Empereur !"  cried  Dumoulin,  as  he  gallopped 
past  the  advanced  guard.  "  Vive  1'Empereur,"  they  replied,  and  he 
leaped  from  his  horse  and  ran  to  Napoleon.  "  Who  are  you,  young 
man  ?"  said  the  Emperor.  "  I  am  Dumoulin,  Sire,  coining  to  offer 
you  my  arm  and  fortune.  It  was  I  who  last  autumn — " — "  Oh,  I 
recollect — mount  your  horse  again,  and  let  us  converse."  Dumoulin 
was  again  in  the  saddle,  when,  after  many  questions,  the  Emperor 
inquired  what  effect  his  proclamations  had  had  upon  the  people  and 
soldiers.  "That  which  your  Majesty  might  expect,"  said  Dumoulin; 
"they  have  produced  the  greatest  enthusiasm." — "The  battalion  sent 
out  from  Grenoble,"  said  the  Emperor,  "joined  me  as  soon  as  they 
saw  me.  I  had  only  to  show  myself,  my  old  soldiers  soon  recol 
lected  me." 

The  line  of  march  was  arranged  in  this  manner.  The  Emperor 
was  preceded  by  four  mounted  chasseurs  of  his  guard,  and  four  1'olish 
lancers,  who  cleared  the  way.  Then  came  Napoleon,  some  paces  be 
fore  his  attendants,  and  having  at  his  side  only  Generals  Bertrand, 
Drouot,  and  Cambronne.  At  five  or  six  paces  distant  were  several 
officers,  among  whom  could  be  distinguished  General  Count  Germa- 
nouski,  colonel  of  the  Polish  lancers.  A  dozen  chasseurs  and  lancers 
followed,  then  the  Emperor's  guard,  a  body  of  a  hundred  horsemen. 
f  ">les,  and  chasseurs ;  behind  these  came  the  body  of  the  army  ,  a 
force  of  six  hundred  men,  increased  by  a  battalion  of  the  5th,  and  a 
company  of  engineers. 

Napoleon  appeared  absorbed  in  thought,  for  al  Grenoble  was  to 
he  determined  his  success  or  failure.  Tiny  were  on  the  road  from 
Lamure  to  Vizille.  The  Emperor  had  advanced  before  his  compan- 
ions, and  was  slowly  descending  the  side  of  Laffray  ;  lie  was  in  deep 
meditation.  All  at  once  lie  was  struck  by  the  appearance  of  a.  group 
if  young  men,  who  were  advancing  towards  him.  He  stopped  his 
horse,  and,  smiling,  said,  "Who  are  you,  my  children;  and  what 
would  you  say  to  me  '." 

The  young  men  looked  al  each  other;  then  one  of  them,  chosen 
dvs  his  companions,  advanced  to  the  Emperor;  the  expression  of  his 

countenance  was    mild,  and    full    of  intelligence.      Napoleon    extended 
his   hand    towards    him  ;    he    seized  it,  and    kissed    it   with  a  sentiment 
of  re-pert  and  delight;  he  wished   to  speak,  but   could   only  uttel 
unconnected  words: — "General  !-  Citizen  ! — Sire !" 
73 


530  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND    FAMILY. 

This  was  Bargiuet  himself,  then  a  pupil  at  the  Imperial  college  at 
Grenoble.  He  is  a  highly  estimable  young  man,  and  possesses  a 
heart  truly  French.  I  beg  to  repeat  to  him  the  assurance  of  ray 
esteem.  He  relates  this  anecdote  with  a  feeling  which  will  be  shared 
by  all  his  countrymen.  "  You  have  something  to  say  to  me,  my 
friend,"  said  the  Emperor,  "speak  without  fear.  Where  do  you 
come  from,  and  what  would  you  have1?" — "  We  come  from  Grenoble, 
Sire ;  we  are  pupils  of  the  Imperial  school,  and,  hearing  of  your 
Teturn,  my  companions  and  myself  wished  to  see  you  one  'Jay  sooner, 
and  to  assure  you,  Sire,  that  we  are  ready  to  die  for  you."  Napo- 
leon was  highly  affected  at  a  conduct  so  noble  and  so  enthusiastic. 
"  In  devoting  yourselves  to  me,"  said  he,  "  you  devote  yourselves  to 
France.  But  you  are  young  to  become  soldiers.  Do  your  parents 
know  of  your  resolution?"  M.  Barginet  answered,  a  little  embar- 
rassed :  "  Sire,  we  set  out  without  informing  any  one." — "That  is 
not  right — our  first  duty  in  society  is  to  obey  our  parents,  never 
forget  that;  at  least,"  he  added,  smiling,  "you  will  never  again  fail 
in  this  duty  on  a  similar  occasion.  But  come,  fear  nothing;  tell  me 
what  they  say  of  me  in  Grenoble  ?" 

This  unexpected  question  produced  on  the  young  student,  as  he 
has  since  informed  me,  the  effect  of  an  electric  shock.  He  answered, 
that  Grenoble  and  its  neighbourhood  looked  for  him  with  the  utmost 
anxiety  and  love;  but  that  the  people  also  expected  from  him  liberal 
institutions,  peace,  and  the  total  repeal  of  certain  taxes,  which  were 
held  in  utter  detestation.  Louis  XVIII.  promised  to  abolish  them, 
and  his  neglect  of  this  promise  was  highly  injurious  to  him.  Napo- 
leon turned  away,  and  did  not  immediately  reply  ;  at  length  he  said, 
"  The  people  are  right  to  reckon  upon  me.  I  love  them,  and  wish 
then,  to  be  happy.  Their  rights  have  been  outraged  for  the  last 
yeai  ;  I  will  repair  this  evil.  France  has  been  the  most  splendid 
empire  of  the  world ;  it  shall  become  the  seat  of  liberty." 

At  this  moment,  on  a  sudden  turn  of  the  road,  a  pile  of  buildings 
presented  themselves  to  his  view,  and  Napoleon  inquired  what  they 
were.  "  It  is  the  castle  of  Vizille,  Sire,  where  in  1788  the  estates- 
general  of  Dauphine  proclaimed  liberty."  The  Emperor  then  inquired 
particularly  into  the  history  of  Dauphine.  This  was  a  characteristic 
trait  in  Napoleon-;  he  always  conversed  with  those  whom  he  met  on 
subjects  on  which  they  were  best  informed.  And  as  this  young 
student  might  have  been  expected  to  be  better  acquainted  with  the 
history  of  his  own  province  than  with  any  other  subject,  the  Emperor 
led  him  to  speak  of  it.  He  seemed  much  surprised  on  learning  that 
Hannibal    had   passed   over  the  same   road   where   he   now  was   two 


NAPOLEON    AND    THE    TROOPS.  531 

thousand  years  before.     Hannibal   was  his  hero,  as  is  well    known. 

"  I  will  stop  at  Vizille  and  pass  the  night  there,"  said  the  Emperor 
after  a  moment's  hesitation. — "  No,  Sire,"  said  the  youth. — "  Why 
so?"  said  Napoleon,  astonished  at  his  derided  tune. — "Grenoble  is 
but  three  leagues  distant,  Sire;  you  have  enemies  there,  and  should 
face  them  to-night." — "  Who  are  my  enemies  at  Grenoble?"  said  the 
Emperor,  looking  kindly  on  him.— "  I  cannot  name  them,  Sire;  I 
can  only  put  you  on  your  guard." — "How  old  are  you,  and  *  :.\re 
have  you  been  educated?" — "I  am  sixteen,  Sire,  and  my  education 
is  one  of  the  benefits  that  1  have  received  from  you.  I  am  a  public 
pupil  of  the  school  of  Grenoble." — "Do  you  understand  mathe- 
matics?"— "No,  Sire." — "  What  then  do  you  know?" — "I  have, 
studied  literature  and  history." — "Pooh!  literature  will  l.ot  make  a 
general  officer.  You  must  follow  me  to  Paris,  and  you  shad  enter  at 
St.  Cyr  or  Fontainebleau." — "My  parents  are  too  poor  to  defray  my 
expenses  there." — "I  will  take  care  of  that.  I  am  your  father  also; 
so  that  is  settled.  Adieu  ;  when  we  reach  Paris  you  must  remind 
the  minister  of  war  of  the  promise  that  I  have  just  made  you."  This 
promise  was  fulfilled:  a  decree  of  the  10th  April,  1815,  named  him 
as  a  public  pupil  at  St.  Cyr,  or  Fontainebleau,  and  a  decision,  dated 
a  few  days  after,  freed  him  from  the  payment  of  the  fees  required  by 
the  regulations. 

I  have  mentioned  the  defection  of  the  troops  sent  against  the 
Emperor;  I  shall  now  give  some  particulars  of  this  event.  On  the 
night  of  the  0th  of  March,  a  battalion  of  the  fifth  regiment  of  the  line, 
and  a  company  of  sappers;  marched  oul  towards  Lamure.  They  were 
commanded  by  an  aide-de-camp  of  General  Marchand,  and  the  most 
violent  measures  were  enjoined  to  them.  These  troops  me1  about 
forty  or  fifty  grenadiers,  who  had  set  oul  from  Lamure,  for  tho 
purpose  of  clearing  the  roan".  The  officers  not,  seeing  Napoleon,  would 
not  allow  the   two    bodies  to  approach.      The   grenadiers  fell    back    to 

join  the  Emperor,  and  the  others  took  up  a  position  on  a  rising 
ground,  between  Lamure  and  the  lakes  of  Laffray.  On  learning  the 
resistance  that  his  soldiers  had  met  with,  the  Emperor  fell  ULea&j  : 
his  fate  was  to  be  decided  at  Grenoble,  or  by  ihe  troops  on   that 

station.      Of  this  he  was  well  aware.      The  inhabitants  of  Lamure  and 

the  neighbouring  villages  received  the  Emperor  as  he  passed,  with 
every  demonstration  of  joy;  the)  did  nof  even  appear  uneasj  as  to 
the  issue  of  the  struggle  thai  was  about  to  take  place. 

The  Emperor  rode  a  verj  small  and  spirited  i intain  pony,  from 

which  he  rarelj  dismounted  ;  bul  on  seeing  the  troops  that  occupied 
the  plain  of  Lamure,  he  quitted   bis  horse,  and  advanced  quickly 


/ 


5o2  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

towards  them.  The  valley  in  which  this  important  scene  took  place 
is  wild  and  picturesque ;  it  is,  I  think,  called  the  vale  of  Beaumont. 
Napoleon  stood  on  a  little  hill  which  overlooked  the  plain  filled  with 
the  troops  sent  against  him.  He  had  his  grenadiers  with  him,  but, 
they  carried  their  pieces  under  the  r  left  arms.  When  he  appeared 
a  feeble  voice  ordered  an  advance — the  soldiers  stood  still.  Then  the 
Emperor  approaching  them,  and  unbuttoning  his  great-coat,  said,  in  a 
loud  voice,  "Soldiers,  I  am  your  Emperor:  do  you  not  recollect  me? 
It' there  is  one  among  you  who  wishes  to  kill  his  general,  here  I  am." 
— "Vive  l'Empereur  !"  shouted  the  soldiers,  throwing  down  their 
muskets  and  running  to  him.  The  young  aide-de-camp  twice  gave  the 
order  to  fire  upon  the  Emperor,  but  at  the  second  time  he  was  obliged 
to  fly,  for  the  soldiers  would  have  killed  him. 

The  Emperor  was  at  this  time  superior  to  himself.  He  would  not 
be  the  head  of  a  party,  the  chief  of  a  turbulent  faction.  He  refused 
the  services  of  the  officers  wrho  came  to  join  him,  and  who  proposed 
returning  to  Grenoble,  and  obliging  the  authorities  to  open  the  gates 
to  him.  The  inhabitants  of  Mateyline  also  offered  to  rise  en  masse 
in  his  favour ;  but  he  refused  both.  He  wished  to  be  a  Sovereign, 
only  depending  upon  the  love  of  his  people  and  of  the  army. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

Arrival  of  the  Emperor  at  Vizille — What  have  you  there,  Sir  Priest? — The 
white  riband — The  Marseillaise,  and  the  Chant  du  Depart — The  approach  of 
the  troops — Seventh  regiment  of  the  line — Labedoyere  embraced  by  the 
Emperor — History  of  the  Seventh — The  eagle  concealed  in  a  drum- 
Triumphal  march — The  aide-de-camp  always  for  firing — New  obstruction — 
Dr.  Emery — Gates  of  Grenoble  burst  open — Novel  species  of  homage  to  be 
offered  at  the  feet  of  an  Emperor — Inn  kept  by  one  of  the  veterans  of  Egypt 
— Knight  of  the  Legion  of  Honour  and  brevet-officer — M.  Dumoulin  in  1S30 
— Lafayette  twice  fatal  to  the  Imperial  dynasty  and  the  destinies  of  France 
— M.  Champollion  Figeac — Plan  for  reaching  Paris  without  firing  a  gun — 
Diplomacy — Presentation  of  the  Bishop  and  Cures  of  the  four  parishes  of 
Grenoble — The  Imperial  court — Rejoicings — Kiss  on  both  cheeks — Jury 
ti  icoloured  flag — Speech  of  a  free  and  brave  man 

The  Emperor  was  still  at  some  distance  trom  V  lzille,  when  the  sound 
of  the  bells,  blended  with  the  confused  murmur  of  its  whole  popula- 
tion coming  out  to  meet  him,  told  him  of  his  welcome.  Scarcely, 
indeed,  had   he  reached   the  bridge,  than  he   was  surrounded   by  a 


NAPOLEON    AND   THE    PRIEST.  533 

crowd,  wild  with  joy,  who  strewed  on  his  path  a  shower  of  violets 
and  mountain  hyacinths.  "Long  live  the  Emperor!"  was  the 
universal  shout.  "Down  with  the  calotte!" — "What's  that  they 
say  V  he  asked.  "  They  cry,  '  Down  with  the  priests,'  "  was  Dumou- 
lin's  answer.  "  But  this  is  not  the  fitting  spot,  my  friends,  to  show 
our  love  to  his  Majesty  ;  wait  till  we  reach  Grenoble  !" — "  Grenoble!" 
exclaimed  the  troop  ;  "  on  to  Grenoble  !"  In  this  manner  Napoleon 
passed  through  Vizille,  in  the  midst  of  a  crowd  intoxicated  with  zeal 
for  him.  When  in  front  of  the  church,  he  perceived' a  man,  dressed 
in  black,  who  was  vociferating  like  a  madman,  and  crying,  "  Long 
live  the  Emperor,  long  live  the  great  Napoleon !"  This  was  th<> 
cure.  The  Emperor  stopped  before  him.  "  Good  day,  sir,"  he  said, 
"I  am  obliged  to  you.  But  pray,  M.  l'Abbe,  what  have  you  there  .'"' 
and  pointed  to  a  small  white  riband.  "  Ah,  Sire,  your  pardon  ;  it  is 
nothing"  replied  the  cure,  quite  confused,  and  thrusting  his  lily  white 
ribbon  in  his  pocket.  However,  there  arose  from  the  crowd  that 
fierce  buzz  which  is,  as  it  were,  the  voice  of  the  people.  The  poor 
priest  turned  pale,  and  looked  at  Napoleon.  The  Emperor  held  out 
his  hand,  which  the  cure  kissed  with  transport,  exclaiming,  "  Vive 
l'Empereur  !"  The  entire  population  of  Vizille  followed  the  Emperor, 
and  at  this  moment  there  were  more  than  six  thousand  of  the  country 
people  around  him.  Almost  all  the  young  men  of  this  town,  in 
particular,  wore  tricoloured  ribands  in  their  hats,  and  preceded  the 
Emperor,  singing  the  Marseillaise  and  the  Chant  du  Depart.  Every 
house  was  thrown  open,  and  the  soldiers,  who  were  overcome  with 
fatigue,  entered  to  refresh  themselves,  if  but  for  a  moment.  There 
was  something  antique  and  beautiful,  like  the  traditions  of  the  olden 
times,  in  these  popular  rejoicings,  and  this  universal  demonstration 
of  the  love  of  a  free  nation.  In  this  manner  they  reached  the  little 
village  of  Brie,  between  Grenoble  and  Vizille,  about  five  in  the  even 
ing,  when  suddenly  the  Emperor  stopped,  and,  looking  with  his  ^lass, 
exclaimed,  "I  am  not  mistaken;  here  are  the  troops — -ha !  ha!  it 
looks  as  if  they  were  coming  to  give  us  battle  !"' 

Dumoulin,  who,  from  his  residing  at  Grenoble,  was  will  acquainted 
with  the  country  and  the  troops  of  the  garrison,  spurred  on  his  horse 
to  reconnoitre.  After  some  minutes  he  returned  with  the  news  of 
his  having  encountered  M.  de  Launay,  Adjutant-major  of  the  seventh 
regiment,  who  had  been  sent .forward  by  Labedoy ere  to  apprize  the 
Emperor  that  he  was  on  his  march  to  join  him,  At  that  moment 
the  soldiers  of  the  seventh  came  up,  running,  and  in  the  greatest 
disorder.  It  had  been  impossible  to  keep  them  in  their  ranks — they 
shouted,  they  wept!     The  Emperor  was  much  affected.     ••Where  is 


531  NAPOLEON,    HIS    COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

the  Colonel  ?"  he  said.  "  Ah,  Sire,  do  ]  see  you  once  more !"  ex 
claimed  the  noble  young  man,  taking  hold  of  Napoleon's  stirrup ;  his 
fine  face  was  radiant  with  joy,  and  his  eyes  filled  with  tears.  "  Come 
to  my  arms,  mon  cker  enfant"  cried  the  Emperor,  who  embraced 
him  like  a  brother.  "But  my  eagle?"  Labedoyere  presented  it  to 
him.  Napoleon  took  it,  gazed  upon  it,  twice  kissed  it;  tears  fell 
upon  this  emblem  of  our  glory,  doubly  sanctified  by  this  noble 
baptism. 

Here  it  becomes  necessary  to  relate  the  remarkable  events  which 
had  preceded  this  arrival  of  the  seventh  regiment  of  the  line.  I  have 
spoken  of  the  agitation  which  prevailed  at  Gienoble,  and  of  the  ill 
will  of  the  Prefect,  of  General  Marehand,  and  even  of  M.  Renauldon, 
the  mayor  of  the  town,  who  willed  nothing,  and  therefore  was  good 
for  nothing.  Every  thing  displayed  a  sinister  aspect,  as  soon  as  the 
soldiers  appeared,  although  with  sadness,  to  prepare  for  the  execution 
of  their  orders.  Nevertheless,  they  feared,  at  the  prefecture,  that  the 
troops  would  not  fire,  and,  above  all,  there  was  a  dread  of  civil  war 
and  its  terrible  scenes.  In  the  midst  of  this  agitation,  the  beat  of  a 
drum  was  heard  on  Monday,  March  Tth,  about  noon,  and,  directly 
after,  a  regiment  was  seen  to  march  through  the  town,  and  draw  up 
in  order  of  battle  on  the  grande  place.  This  was  the  seventh,  which 
had  come  from  Chambery ;  it  was  the  finest  regiment  in  France, 
whose  colonel  was  one  of  the  bravest  and  most  singularly  handsome 
men  in  the  army.  Labedoyere,  at  this  epoch,  was  scarcely  thirty 
years  of  age,  and  as  handsome  as  Renaud.  His  fair  hair  hung  in 
clusters  over  his  head,  and  gave  an  imposing  effect  to  his  ample  and 
commanding  brow ;  his  eyes  were  blue,  yet  brilliant  and  full  of  fire , 
he  was  elegantly  made,  tall,  active,  and  of  the  noblest  presence.  His 
devotion  to  the  Emperor  wis  a  worship. 

On  reaching  the  qrande  place,  Labedoyere  perceived  that  General 
de  Villiers,  commander  of  the  department,  had  followed  him  ;  he  was 
the  bearer  of  orders  from  General  Marchand :  Labedoyere  listened 
to  them,  and  at  first  did  not  answer  a  word.  Whilst  the  General 
was  speaking,  murmurs  arose  from  the  ranks,  and  already  every 
thing  presaged  the  scene  about  to  follow.  Suddenly  their  Colonel 
commands  silence,  and  cries  with  a  loud  voice,  "  Soldiers,  I  am 
ordered  to  lead  you  to  battle  against  your  Emperor.  Soldiers,  I 
resign  my  command,  and  am  no  longer  your  Colonel.  I  never  will 
conduct  you  in  the  road  of  dishonour !"  Cries  immediately  arose 
on  every  side,  of  "  No,  no" — "  Long  live  our  Colonel" — "  Vive 
VEmpereur  /" — "  Lead  on,  Colonel  !" — "  You  have  my  thanks,"  ex- 
claimed Labedoyere,  "but  I  cannot  command  you.-    The  Emperoi 


labedoyere's  fidelity.  535 

received  my  first  oath,  he  claims  me,  and  I  must  repair  to  him 
Soldiers,  my  dear  comrades,  you  can  remain  under  your  flap  ;  for 
me,  I  return  to  him  under  whom  I  have  always  fought.  Adieu,  1 
hasten  to  the  national  flag — adieu  !"  The  cries  of  Vive  VEmpereur  ! 
became  enthusiastic;  the  ranks  were  broken,  the  Colonel  surrounded. 
"  Colonel,"  exclaims  an  officer,  "  you  cannot  forsake  men  who  love 
you — lead  their,  to  the  Emperor!" — "Yes,  yes!"  was  the  cry;  "to 
the  Emperor,  to  the  Emperor!      Vive  notre  Colonel!" 

Labedoyere  looked  at  them  with  err.  >tion.  Unfortunate  young 
man !  Heaven  owed  him  these  few  hours  of  happiness,  to  counter- 
poise the  misfortunes  in  store  for  him.  "Then,  you  will  have  it  so, 
my  friends,"  he  exclaimed  :  "  well,  forward  !  Let  him  who  loves  me 
follow  me!" — "We  will  all  go,"  cried  an  old  soldier,  "and  had 
you  led  us  against  the  Emperor,  we  would  not  have  followed  you. 
Colonel,  look  here ! — Drummer  !"  Instantly  the  drummer  tore  open 
his  drum,  and  drew  from  it  the  eagle  of  the  seven! h.  which  had  been 
thus  preserved.  He  placed  it  in  the  hands  of  the  Colonel,  who  took 
it,  and  kissed  it  with  respectful  joy.  At  the  moment,  the  white  flag 
was  torn,  and  trampled  under  foot,  both  by  townsmen  and  soldiers  ; 
and  immediately,  as  if  by  the  stroke  of  an  enchanter's  wand,  each 
soldier  had  a  tricoloured  cockade  in  his  cap.  The  regiment  forthwith 
began  its  march,  drums  beating,  the  band  in  front,  and  in  quick  time. 
More  than  six  thousand  persons  left  the  town  with  them  ;  it  was  a 
general  madness. 

To  resume.  Napoleon  arrived  before  Grenoble,  March  7th,  at 
six  in  the  evening.  He  had  about  15,000  persons  with  him.  The 
gates  were  closed,  and  the  greatest  confusion  prevailed  in  the  town. 
After  the  departure  of  the  seventh,  General  Marchand  held  a  review. 
harangued  the  soldiers,  and  endeavoured  to  raise  the  shout,  Vive  /< 
Roi!  The  soldiery  had  remained  dull  and  gloomy,  and  had  not. 
even  lifted  their  eyes  towards  their  leaders.  General  Marchand  called 
a  council  of  war,  but  no  resolution  was  agreed  upon,  and  the  confusion 
increased  at  the  approach  of  evening,  with  the  news  of  the  Emperor's 
marching  upon  Grenoble.  At  the,  same  time,  word  was  urOUghl  that 
the  soldiers  and  officers  of  the  fifth  which  were  confined  to  their 
barrack9,  were  escaping  through  the  windows  and  along  the  ramparts 
to  join  the  Emperor. 

It  was  at,  this    moment    that    Napoleon    entered    the    Faubourg   St. 

Joseph,  and  arrived  al  the  entrance  called  the  gate  Beaune,  which  is 
separated  from  the  road  by  a  ditch  twenty  live  )',■,■(  iM  width.  The 
guard  had  just  been  withdrawn,  and  as  the  inhabitants  were  thronging 
over  the  wooden   bridge,  it  could   not    be  destroyed.     Dr.   Emery 


536  NAPOLEON,    HIS  COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

who  had  until  now  remained,  actively  employed,  though  concealed  in 
Grenoble,  Game  forth,  and  made  himself  known  to  the  Emperor,  whe 
pulled  him  by  the  ear,  to  testify  his  joy  at  seeing  him.  "  We  have 
waited  for  yon  with  impatience,  Sire,"  said  M.  Emery.  "  Well," 
exclaimed  one  of  the  Emperor's  suite,  "  we  must  force  the  gate." — 
"  No,  no,"  cried  Napoleon,  who  discovered  no  uneasiness  at  the  delay, 
but  walked  with  folded  arms  and  tranquil  looks,  in  the  midst  of  the 
admiring  multitudes  who  had  followed  him  so  far  from  their  homes. 
It  was  night ;  the  soldiers  and  others  lighted  a  quantity  of  torches 
they  had  purchased  in  the  Faubourg,  and  exhibited  those  picturesque 
features  which  would  well  become  the  pencil  of  Horace  Vernet,  the 
perpetuator  of  so  many  interesting  facts.  A  cry  was  heard  from  the 
ramparts,  "  They  are  going  to  fire  !"  and  indeed,  the  young  aide-de- 
camp of  General  Marchand  was  on  the  ramparts,  endeavouring  to 
excite  the  soldiers.  At  last,  exasperated  at  the  inactivitj  of  the 
troops,  he  seized  a  match,  and  was  about  to  fire  a  gun,  when  a 
woman  threw  herself  upon  him,  and,  wresting  the  match  from  him, 
exclaimed,  "  Wretch,  what  are  you  about  to  do  !  Know  you  not  that 
our  husbands  and  sons  are  with  the  Emperor  ?  Besides,  we  will  have 
the  Emperor — Vive  l'Empereur !"  To  this  cry  the  name  of  the 
Emperor  burst  from  a  thousand  tongues.  However,  so  close  was  the 
Emperor  to  the  battery,  that  M.  Emery  besought  him  to  withdraw. 
"  Come,  come,"  said  Napoleon,  "  what  would  you  have  happen  to  me? 
A  bullet  may  kill,  but  does  not  hurt."  (His  very  words,  which  have 
been  religiously  preserved.) 

At  last  it  was  known  that  General  Marchand  had  quitted  Grenoble, 
and  taken  away  the  keys  of  the  town — a  poor  revenge  in  so  great  a 
conjuncture.  Immediately,  the  inhabitants  dashed  open  the  gate  of 
Beaune,  and  saw  a  glorious  spectacle.  Thirty  thousand  persons  lined 
the  streets  and  the  grande  place  ;  every  house  was  illuminated,  and 
the  Emperor  never  experienced  such  a  reception,  even  at  the  height 
of  his  power.  The  townsmen  lodged  each  a  soldier,  for  they  would 
not  allow  any  one  to  invite  two ;  all  wished  to  share  in  what  they 
called  the  festival  of  their  city.  The  Emperor  refused  to  repair  to 
the  prefecture,  but,  recollecting  that  one  of  his  veterans  of  Egypt 
kept  an  inn  at  Grenoble,  he  insisted  on  going  to  the  Three  Dolphins ; 
and  scarcely  was  he  there  than  a  deputation  from  the  people  was 
introduced. 

"  Sire,"  said  the  spokesman,  "  we  obeyed  you  when  you  ordered 
us  not  to  burst  the  gates  of  our  city,  but  if  you  will  deign  to  turr  tc 
the  window,  your  Majesty  will  perceive  those  very  gates,  which  we 
now  lay  at  your  feet,  to  prove  that  we  did  not  take  any  part  in  th« 


ANECDOTES   OF   DUMOULIN.  537 

unworthy  resistance  that  has  been  offered  you;"  and,  throwing  open 
the  window,  he  pointed  to  the  two  gates,  which  were  lying  before  the 
inn.  The  Emperor  smiled  at  these  testimonies  of  profound  affection, 
when  more  violent  cries  than  ever  of  Vive  VMmpereur,  seeming  to 
proceed  from  20,000  men,  were  heard.  This  was  from  a  battalion  of 
the  fifth,  which  had  forcibly  returned  to  the  city,  led  by  <  laptain  Pela- 
prat.  and  crying,  "  Vive  VEmpereur!  down  with  the  Bourbons!" 

Dumoulin  and  Emery,  who  had  hitherto  taken  no  rest,  had  just 
thrown  themselves  on  a  bed,  when  a  friend  came  to  summon  the 
former  to  the  Emperor.  He  rose,  and  repaired  to  the  Three  Dolphin*. 
lie  was  introduced  by  the  Grand-marshal,  and  the  Emperor  said,  on 
seeing  him,  "1  wish  to  testify  to  you,  M.  Dumoulin,  my  satisfaction 
at  your  noble  conduct :  you  are  a  member  of  the  Legion  of  Honour 
— you  will  follow  me  to  Paris]"  "Ah,  Sire!  how  can  I  acknowledge 
your  kindness?  and  in  what  quality?" — "Brevet-officer.  Come  with 
me;  my  fortune  will  be.  yours;  I  attach  you  to  my  person;"  and, 
tapping  him  on  the  shoulder  as  he  was  taking  leave,  "wait,"  he  said  ; 
opening  a  writing  desk,  he  took  a  cross  out  of  it:  "  take  this,"  he  con- 
tinued, "and  to-morrow,  early,  begin  your  office  near  my  person. 
Grand-marshal,  here  is  a  new  officer  of  my  household,"  he  said,  pull- 
ino  the  ear  of  the  newly  made  knight  of  the  Legion  of  Honour.  Thus 
did  this  man  create  his  seides,  ami  make  himself  adored.* 

*  A  few  words  concerninu;  M.  Dumoulin,  who  played  too  conspicuous  a  part 
in  1815  not  to  be  omitted;  but  the  truth  is  on  record.  None  of  Napoleon's 
officers  were  more  devoted  to  him.  When,  in  1818,  Dumoulin  gained  many 
millions  by  transactions  in  the  stocks,  he  opened  a  negotiation  with  Lord 
Hathurst,  to  be  empowered  to  send  100,000  franca  yearly  to  the  Emperor  at  St. 
Helena.  He  was  arrested  < ■  i lt  1 1 1  hundred  and  nine  times  under  the  restoration, 
for  attempts  in  favour  of  Napoleon,  and  .Inly  the  29th,  1880,  In'  was  the  first  to 
.Miter  the  Hotel  de  Ville,  dressed  in  his  uniform  as  a  household  officer  of  the 
Emperor.  As  his  reward,  the  provisional  government  appointed  him  com- 
mandant of  the  Hotel  de  Ville.  Then,  calling  to  mind  his  oath  to  the  Emperor 
to  die  in  his  cause,  he  hastened  to  David,  a  printer  in  the  Faubourg  Poissonniore, 
and  caused  several  thousand  copies  to  be  printed  of  a  proclamation  calling 

Napoleon  II.  to  the  throne  of  Prance,  in  conformity  with  tin'  deer f  tin 

Chambers  of  theftlst  of  July,  1815 ;  and  the  80th  of  July,  at  nine  in  the  morning; 
with  the  connivance  of  three  members  of  the  Town  Council,  whose  names  Tknovt, 
they  were  about  to  proclaim  Napoleon  II.,  when  Colonel  Carbonel,  partner  of 

the  money  broker,  Lombard,  and  - etarj  to  Lafayette,  informed  M.  Dui lin 

that,  his  genera]  wished  to  speak  with  him,  and,  decoying  him  into  a  retired 
room,  .-hut  him  up  with  two  sentinels  over  him  till  Beven  in  the  evening,  This 
ie  the  second  time  that  Lafayette  was  fatal  to  the  Imperial  dyno  ty.  Si.de 
Lafayette  was  fatal  to  France  under  ev<  n  regime,  lie  wished,  I  think,  to  rul« 
himself 


538  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

On  leaving  the  room  where  the  Emperor  was,  M.  Dumonlin  it- .•♦ 
M.  Champollion  Figeac,  now  keeper  of  the  manuscripts  in  the  Royal 
Library  at  Paris,  and  brother  of  the  famous  Champollion.  He  waa 
the  second  of  the  friends,  to  whom  the  secret  of  the  voyage  from  Elba 
had  been  entrusted.  He  was  going  to  undertake  the  office  of  secre- 
tary, a  post  which  he  filled  during  the  eight-and-furty  hours  which  the 
Emperor  sojourned  at  Grenoble.  The  Emperor  knew  nothing  of  him, 
but,  having  asked  Dumoulin  for  a  sure  man,  the  latter  had  recom- 
mended M.  Champollion,  who  was  devoted.  I  adduce  this  circum- 
stance, merely  for  the  sake  of  still  showing  Napoleon  in  a  new  light. 
Aftei  thanking  M.  Champollion,  he  spoke  to  him  of  Egypt,  and  seemed 
to  forget  Grenoble,  the  island  of  Elba,  and  even  Paris ;  he  talked  of 
his  beloved  Egypt,  of  the  fourteen  dynasties  of  the  Lagides,  shut  up  in 
the  Pyramids,  of  the  Arab  people,  of  the  isthmus  of  Suez.  "  What 
say  they  of  the  great  works  which  I  have  directed  respecting  the  trans- 
lation of  the  Chinese  Dictionary,  and  the  new  French  translation  of 
Strabo  ]  When  I  shall  arrive  at  Paris,  I  will  require  an  account  of 
these  literary  labours."  The  conversation  prolonged  itself  thus  until 
one  o'clock  in  the  morning.  "  Go  to  bed,"  said  the  Emperor  to  M. 
Champollion,  "  and  return  to-morrow  as  early  as  you  can." 

Next  day,  March  the  8th,  at  six  o'clock  in  the  morning,  M. 
Champollion  was  in  the  bed-chamber  of  the  Emperor.  He  had  risen 
an  hour  previously,  and  awaited  him.  "  To  work  !"  said  he.  At  half- 
past  eight,  an  officer  arrived,  who  came  from  Lyons  in  the  name  of 
General  Brayer.  He  belonged  to  the  General's  staff,  by  name  Moli- 
en  de  St.  Yon,  and  came  to  assure  the  Emperor  of  the  devotion  of 
General  Brayer.  "  Return  immediately,"  said  Napoleon,  "  and  assure 
Brayer  of  my  friendship."  M.  Molien  assured  the  Emperor  of  the 
enthusiasm  of  the  Lyonais.  Napoleon  kept  him  a  short  time,  and 
gave  him  a  number  of  instructions.  "  Above  all  things,"  said  he,  on 
parting,  "  tell  Brayer  that  I  will  reach  Paris  without  firing  a  shot." 

From  the  morning  of  the  8th,  the  Emperor  was  longed  for  and 
expected  by  the  whole  city  ;  but  he  occupied  himself  meanwhile  with 
important  cares.  "  M.  Fourrier  has  done  justice  to  himself,"  said 
Napoleon,  "in  quitting  Grenoble.  But  whom  can  I  nominate  Pre- 
fect]" A  voice  named  M.  Savoie  Rollin,  formerly  Prefect  of  Rouen. 
"Is  Savoie  Rollin  here1?"  cried  the  Emperor.  "And  your  National 
Guard :  it  should  be  numerous.  But  he  who  commanded  it  yesterday 
for  the  Count  de  Lillie,  cannot  command  it  now.  Mention  the  most 
Worthy  citizen  of  your  town,"  added  he,  turning  towards  the  inhabi- 
tants of  Grenoble. 

On  seeking  M.  Savoie  Rollin,  he  was  found  to  be  in  the  country 


NAPOLEONS    AUDIENCE    AT    GRENOBLE-  539 

Th?y  offered  to  M.  Alphonse  Perrier,  or  M.  Adolpbe,  (I  am  n;>t  sura 
which,  but  it  was  a  brother  of  the  Minister),  the  command  of  the 
National  Guard  ;  but,  as  he  was  a  friend  of  the  Count  de  Montal,  he 
objected  to  supersede  him.  They  offered  to  M.  Didier,  Sub-Prefect 
of  the  Isere,  the  vacant  post  of  Prefect :  he  was  a  timid  man,  and 
lefused.  "Well,"  said  the  Emperor,  "a  counsellor  of  the  prefecture 
can  perform  the  functions  of  Prefect."  And,  to  command  the  National 
Guard,  he  named  an  old  major  of  the  Imperial  army. 

It  was  at  Grenoble  also,  on  the  8th  of  March,  that  Napoleon  dic- 
tated to  M.  Champollion  his  letter  to  the  Emperor  of  Austria.  As 
soon  as  the  Emperor  was  visible,  M.  Simon,  the  Bishop,  presented 
himself  at  the  head  of  his  chapter,  and  of  the  four  curates  of  the  city 
of  Grenoble.  He  had,  in  fact,  all  his  clergy,  with  the  exception  of  his 
Vicar-General,  M.  Bouchard.  A  curious  incident  took  place  at  this 
audience.  As  the  Bishop  presented  the  curates  to  the  Emperor, 
designating  them  by  their  proper  names,  to  the  moment  when  be 
said,  "  I  have  the  honour  to  present  to  your  Majesty  M.  de  la  Grez — " 
— "  Ah !  it  is  you,  M.  le  cure,"  said  Napoleon,  "  who  spoke  so  inju- 
riously of  me  every  Sunday  in  your  sermons  to  the  cook-maids." — 
"  Ah  !  raon  Dieu  !"  answered  the  troubled  ecclesiastic,  "  I  assure  you, 
Sire — " — "  Oh,  I  know  you  are  a  good  priest !  go  on  if  it  amuses  you. 
1  permit  liberty  of  worship."  The  poor  curate  remained  stupified. 
Napoleon  seeing  him  so  unhappy,  said,  "  Come,  think  no  more  about 
it.  Only  be  kind  and  charitable  towards  all.  That  is  the  true  law  of 
Jesus  Christ." 

The  judges  were  also  announced.  The  Emperor  was  marvellously 
great  in  this  audience,  lie  talked  jurisprudence  like  the  most  skilful 
amongst  them,  and,  above  all,  mentioned  the  necessity  of  reforming 
several  ill-constructed  laws. — "  I  have  long  discussed  in  the  Council 
of  State,"  said  he,  "the  necessity  of  repairing  the  civil  code  as  well  as 
the  criminal.  But  what  could  I  do?  1  had  always  to  struggle  against 
men  who  spoke  only  of  giving  the  strong  arm  to  power."  His  ideas 
(lowed  lucid,  powerful,  just,  and  precise.  ''We  shall,  I  trust,"  pur- 
sued he,  "find  ourselves  in  more  peaceable  circumstances,  and.  work- 
ing together,  we  shall  construct  a  good  work.'1  Hut  the  mOSl  touching 
scene  was  to  see  the  Emperor  approached  by  the  differ enl  officers. 
They  seemed  as  if  they  had  recovered  ;i  brother :  thej  wept  tears  of 
joy,  and  trembled  in  spcakin-_r  to  him.  "The  Bourbons  had  repudi 
ated  your  glories,"  said  Napoleon.  "In  so  doing,  they  not  onlj  com 
mitted  a  fault,  but  indicted  an  insult  on   France." 

After  giving  these  audiences,  the  Emperor  descended  at  length  to 
pass  in  review  the  garrison,  consisting  of  the  5th  and  7th  regiment! 


540  NAPOLEON,   HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

of  the  line,  some  squadrons  of  the  4th  hussars,  some  engineers,  and 
two  companies  of  artillery,  all  in  good  order,  together  with  1500  of 
the  National  Guard.  He  was  carried  on  the  shoulders  of  the  people. 
A  young  girl  approached  him  with  a  laurel  branch  in  her  hand,  recit- 
ing some  verses.  "  What  can  I  do  for  you,  my  pretty  girl  ?"  said  the 
Emperor.  The  maiden  blushed,  then  lifting  her  eyes  on  Napoleon 
answered,  "  I  have  nothing  to  ask  of  your  Majesty :  but  you  would 
render  me  very  happy  by  embracing  me.*'  The  Emperor  kissed  her. 
"I  embrace,  in  you,  all  the  ladies  of  Grenoble,"  said  he  aloud,  turning 
his  head  on  every  side  with  a  charming  smile. 

As  he  was  advancing  towards  the  place  of  the  review,  it  was  dis- 
covered that  there  was  no  tricoloured  flag.  On  the  instant,  Dumoulin 
ran  into  a  magazine  of  merinos,  and  selecting  the  proper  cole,  rs — 
white,  red,  and  blue — he  stitched  them  together,  and  in  a  few  minutes 
the  flag  was  ready.  Enthusiastic  plaudits  followed,  and  nothing  could 
paint  the  delirium  spread  over  the  whole  assembly  when  the  military 
music  struck  up  the  Marseillaise  Hymn.  After  the  review,  a  deputa- 
tion of  respectable  citizens  presented  themselves  with  an  address  to 
offer  to  the  Emperor.  It  was  in  the  first  instance  received  by  Mar 
shal  Bertrand,  who,  having  looked  through  it,  observed  that  there  was 
one  line  too  strongly  put,  which  it  would  be  necessary  to  suppress. 
"The  Emperor," .said  he,  "with  all  his  goodness,  could  not  accord  so 
much  as  you  would  here  have  him  promise."  "  Monsieur,"  replied 
M.  Boissonet,  an  advocate  and  a  man  of  energetic  talent,  "  if  we  drive 
away  these  Bourbons,  whom  foreigners  have  imposed  on  us,  it  is  liberty 
that  we  ask.  We  doubt  not  possessing  it  with  the  Emperor,  but  we 
intended  also  to  have  it  without  him  :  we  await,  sir,  your  announcing 
us  to  his  Majesty."  This  language,  from  a  man  of  free  principles,  and 
of  heart,  should  have  made  Napoleon  aware  that  liberty  had  been 
only  compromised  b}  him,  and  his  reflections  might  have  still  further 
impressed  on  him  the  propel  course  which  openec  tself  on  his  return 
into  the  country, 


napoleon's  reception  at  lvoxs.  541 


CHAPTER   LV. 

Departure  from  Grenoble — Approach  to  Lyons — The  old  fariier,  mayor,  nn< 
orator — Appearance  of  resistance — Marshal  Macdonald — The  Count  d'Artoj 
at  Lyons — Napoleon  enters  Lyons — His  address  to  the  National  Guard,  anc' 
to  the  Lyonnais — The  Duke  of  Orleans  defeated  by  the  Emperor's  troops  at 
Bourgoing — M.  de  Blacas — Sitting  of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies — Oath  of  tha 
Princes  to  the  constitutional  charter — M.  Dandre — Departure  of  Louis  XVIII. 
— Melancholy  impressions — Arrival  of  the  Emperor  in  Paris — His  reception 
by  the  people — Secret  influence  of  Fouche — Sinister  presentiments — The 
French  Marshals  of  1815 — Reverses — Waterloo — Conclusion. 

On  the  8th  of  March,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  evening,  Napoleon  quitted 
Grenoble  with  all  his  staff,  and  slept  at  Bourgoing,  a  large  town  ten 
leagues  distant.  From  the  Gulf  Juan  to  Grenoble  he  had  constantly 
travelled  either  on  horseback  or  on  foot.  At  the  latter  place  he  pur 
chased  a  carriage.  Next  morning,  on  approaching  Lyons,  the  Em- 
peror ordered  Colonel  Germanouski  to  take  with  him  six  men  and 
push  a  reconnoisance  on  to  La  Guillotiere.  Scarcely  had  they  per- 
ceived the  Polish  lancers,  when  the  entire  population  hastened  to  pre- 
sent themselves  before  the  Emperor.  The  enthusiasm  that  prevailed 
during  two  days  was  indeed  greater  than  that  at  Grenoble.  At  St. 
Denis  de  Brou,  two  stages  before  Lyons,  Napoleon  encountered  the 
population  of  that  city.  Marshal  Sonlt  had  not  foreseen  this  when  he 
B&id  to  the  King  on  the  5th  of  March,  "Bonaparte  will  remain  this 
year  in  Dauphine,  and  next  year  lie  will  attempt  to  take  Bourgoing." 
Napoleon  disembarked  on  the  1st  of  March  with  nine  hundred 
men.  It  was  on  the  9th  of  the.  same  month  that  he  entered  Lyons 
with  eight  thousand  men  and  thirty  pieces  of  cannon.  The  road  from 
(jienoble  to  Lyons  is  strewed  with  villages,  or  rather  small  wealthy 
Ioa'hs.  the  entire  popn liit ion  of  which  surrounded  the  open  carriage  in 
which  the  Emperor  travelled,  and  formed  an  enthusiastic  cortege. 

It  was  during  the  journey  from  Grenoble  to  Lyons,  and  not  <>u  his 
road  from  Cannes  to  Grenoble,  that  Napoleon  was  accosted  by  a 
respectable,  old  man,  who  was  al  once  the  farrier  and  mayor  of  his 
village.  He  descended,  together  with  nil  the  inhabitants  of  his  dis- 
trict, from  their  mountains,  and  presented  themselves  to  the  Emperor. 
On  seeing  this  old  man— his  head  covered  with  snowy  hair,  and  his 


542  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

loins  bound  with  a  tri coloured  sash,*  while  hrs  leather  apron  had  not 
been  laid  aside,  Napoleon  stopped  his  carriage,  and  beckoned  him  to 
approach.  "  Sire,"  said  the  aged  spokesman,  "  you  have  re-entered 
France,  and  are  proceeding  to  Paris !  When  you  shall  have  arrived 
there,  forget  not  those  who  have  opened  to  you  the  road.  They  are 
freemen,  and  determined  to  be  so.     We  will  have  neither  priests  nor 

oreigners  for  our  masters.  We  are  ready  to  give  you  all  you  astc, 
but  you  must  preserve  our  rights  in  their  full  integrity;  recollect  that 
we  aie  poor,  and  are  your  children.  Adieu,  Sire!  May  God  guide 
and  protect  you.  Remember  that  you  represent  the  people."  This 
was  an  harangue  very  different  from  that  of  M.  de  Fontanes.  Napo- 
leon was  silent  at  first,  but  after  a  while  he  replied,  "  Yes,  I  will  never 
forget  you,  people  of  Dauphine.  You  have  recalled  to  my  mind  all 
those  grand  and  noble  sentiments  which,  twenty  years  ago,  made  me 
designate  France  as  the  great  nation.  She  is  so  still,  and  will  be 
always  so.  As  to  you,  Mr.  Mayor,''  said  he  to  the  old  farrier,  "you 
have  spoken  to  my  soul !  Give  me  your  hand."  Then,  suddenly,  he 
leapt  from  his  carriage,  and  embraced  the  old  fai*rier  heartily.  1  give 
this  fact  from  the  testimony  of  an  eye-witness,  who  told  me  that  when 
the  Emperor  re-entered  his  carriage  he  spoke  to  no  one,  but  remained 
in  a  profound  reverie. 

At  Bourgoing  the  Emperor  perceived  the  first  marks  of  serious 
resistance  he  would  have  to  encounter.  The  Count  d'Artois  had 
arrived  at  Lyons,  the  second  city  in  the  kingdom.  Macdonald,  who 
commanded  the  troops,  loved  not  the  Emperor,  and  therefore  nothing 
was  to  be  expected  from  him.  He  was  of  the  class  of  those  republi- 
can generals  who,  for  a  single  warlike  act,  had  acquired  a  reputation 
which  since  they  had  failed  to  maintain.  He  was  not,  in  fact,  worthy 
to  be  the  brother  in  arms  of  Napoleon  ;  but  he  cherished  a  sentiment 
of  fierce  revenge  against  the  Emperor  because  he  had  been  only  made 
a  Marshal  in  1809.  I  have  heard  that  when  this  officer  returned 
from  his  audience  of  Louis  XVIII.,  he  expressed  regret  at  going  to 
fight  the  Emperor.  I  would  believe  this,  but  cannot.  His  influence 
with  the  troops  was  but  slight.  His  name  had,  indeed,  a  little  eclat, 
but  it  was  of  no  avail  in  opposition  to  that  of  Napoleon.  This  was 
evident  at  a  review  which  took  place  in  presence  of  the  Count  d'Artois. 
The  13th  regiment  of  dragoons,  at  that  period  recently  returned  from 
Spain,  was  composed  of  old  soldiers.  The  Colonel,  interrogated  first 
bv  the  Marshal  and  then  by  the  Prince,  replied,  "  Monseigneur,  I  will 
shed  my  blood  for  the  cause  of  your  Royal  Highness,"  and,  drawing 

*  The  mayors  in  France  wear  a  sash  as  the  insignia  of  office:  the  cok.ui 
desi^natos  the  government  in  fashiou. 


MARSHAL   MACDONALD   AND   NAPOLEON.  543 

nis  sabre,  he  shouted  "  Vive  le  Roi !"  No  voice  echoed  him.  The 
regiment  remained  dull  and  stern.  The  Prince  then  made  a  last 
effort :  he  approached  a  subaltern  whose  breast  was  adorned  with  the 
eagle.  "  Give  me  your  hand,  my  brave  comrade,"  said  the  Count 
d'Artois,  "and  shout  with  me — 'Vive  le  Roi!'"  "No,  Monseigneur," 
firmly,  but  respectfully  answered  the  old  veteran ;  "  I  honour  youi 
Royal  Highness,  but  I  cannot  join  your  cry.  Mine  is,  Vive  I'Empe- 
reur  /"  And,  at  the  same  instant,  the  whole  regiment  repeated  this 
name,  so  cherished,  so  beloved.  The  Prince  retreated,  and,  throwing 
himself  into  his  carriage,  exclaimed,  "All  is  lost!" 

And  the  chariot  of  the  King's  brother  was  not  escorted  to  the  gates 
of  the  town,  even  by  one  of  the  yeomanry  of  the  National  Guard  of 
Lyons.  The  13th  regiment,  although  it  had  refused  to  join  the  Count 
d'Artois,  was  very  indignant  at  this  conduct,  and  furnished  a  small 
escort,  which  was  joined  by  a  single  mounted  National  Guard  ;  and  I 
was  assured  at  the  time,  I  know  not  with  what  truth,  that  the  Em 
peior  bestowed  on  this  young  man  the  cross  of  the  Legion  of  Honour. 
While  the  unfortunate  Prince  fled  before  the  Emperor,  Marshal  Mac- 
donald  occupied  the  bridge  of  La  Guillotiere,  and  there,  with  two 
battalions  of  infantry,  made  preparations  to  dispute  the  Emperor's 
passage :  but  as  soon  as  his  men  perceived  the  red  cloaks  of  the  4th 
hussar  regiment,  they  raised  one  unanimous  cry  of  "  Vive  l 'Empereur 7" 
I  own  I  should  like  to  have  seen  the  Marshal's  physiognomy  on  hear- 
ing these  cries,  and  when,  a  few  minutes  after,  the  Emperor  himself 
traversed  this  bridge.  He  waited  His  Majesty's  approach,  and  they 
conversed  together  for  a  few  minutes.  Napoleon  then  bade  him  a 
friendly  adieu.  The  Marshal  took  immediately  the  road  to  Paris,  and 
Napoleon  entered  Lyons  without  any  obstacle. 

What  he  said  to  the  mounted  National  Guard  of  Lyons  is  well 
known.  When  they  presented  themselves,  he  addressed  them  as 
follows:  "The  original  institution  of  the  National  Guard  does  not 
permit  it  to  become  cavalry.  You  have  besides  behaved  ill  t<>  the 
Count  d'Artois:  in  his  misfortune  you  have  abandoned  him.  1  will 
not  accept  your  services."* 

But  it  was  not  thus  he  spoke  to  his  good  city  of  Lyons  at  large. 
The  address  he,  uttered  on  quitting  it  was  almost  wholly  written  by 
himself,  and  merits  to  be  exactly  copied.  It  shows  the  ( fesianic  turn  of 
his  mind,  and  affords  good  materials  lor  estimating  him.  "Lyonnais! 
at  the  moment  of  quitting  your  town,  to  repair  to  mv  capital,  I  feel 

*  Napoleon,  it  lias  often  been  observed,  had  a  very  peculiar  faculty  of  reply- 
ing in  energetic  terms,  and  was  seldom  km  wn  to  hesitate. 


54-i  NAPOLEON,    HIS   COURT  AND   FAMILY. 

that  it  behooves  me  to  make  known  to  you  the  sentiments  with  which 
you  have  inspired  me.  You  have  always  occupied  a  first  place  in  my 
affections.  Upon  the  throne,  and  in  exile,  you  have  always  shown 
towards  me  the  same  sentiments.  The  elevated  character  by  which 
you  are  distinguished  merits,  indeed,  all  my  esteem.  In  more  tran- 
quil moments,  I  shall  return  and  occupy  myself  respecting  your  city 
find  its  manufactures.     People  of  Lyons,  I  love  you  !" 

In  this  last  simple  phrase,  placed  at  the  termination  of  a  speech 
equally  simple,  might  be  recognised  a  seal  of  affection  between  the 
Sovereign  and  his  people.  The  Lyonnais  were  in  a  delirium  of  joy 
the  day  the  speech  was  delivered. 

I  confess  I  cannot  comprehend  what  the  ministry  of  M.  de  Blacas 
proposed,  by  making  an  officer  of  the  Garde-du-Corps  appear  at 
the  balcony  of  the  Tuileries,  and  announce  officially  that  the  Duke 
d'Orleans  had  completely  defeated  the  Emperor  in  the  environs  of 
Bourgoing.  I  might  amuse  myself  here  by  relating  the  several  con 
versations  full  of  boasting  which  some  persons  of  the  royal  cause  held 
with  me  after  the  publication  of  this  verbal  bulletin.  But  those  events 
were  too  serious  and  grave.  Alas !  the  enchantment  was  likewise  too 
short.  Next  day  came  couriers  from  Monsieur,  stating  the  real  con- 
dition of  things. 

Louis  XVIII.  was  not  without  talents  for  government,  but  he  was 
unequal  to  these  circumstances,  and  undoubtedly,  but  for  the  Allied 
Powers,  would  have  lost  his  throne  once  more,  never  to  regain  it. 
His  infatuation  in  employing  M.  de  Blacas,  a  country  squire,  turned 
into  a  first  gentleman  of  the  court,  was  excessive.  The  impertinence 
of  this  man  weighed  on  France  as  a  plague,  despised  as  he  was  by  all 
the  Allied  Sovereigns,  who  saw  in  him  nothing  but  a  pernicious 
favourite  of  the  court.  He  had  no  idea  of  the  direction  of  public 
opinion  in  this  crisis,  and  had  conducted  the  monarchy  to  the  brink 
of  a  precipice,  whilst  his  creatures  plied  him  with  incense  and  flattery, 
which  effectually  turned  his  poor  head.  Had  Louis  XVIII.  but  known 
what  the  Allied  Princes  said  of  him,  or  even  seen  them  shrug  their 
shoulders  in  pity  !  M.  de  Blacas  was  no  doubt  very  learned  in  some 
points,  but  what  availed  all  his  knowledge  of  the  history  of  the  Lower 
Empire,  since  he  was  ignorant  of  that  of  yesterday  as  regarded  his 
own  country?  In  the  twelve  months  which  preceded  Napoleon's 
return,  I  can  trace  nothing  but  an  odious  system  of  fraud  and  decep- 
tion. Truth  was  never  made  manifest  to  the  King  until  Napoleon 
arrived  at  Fontainebleau.  Neither  had  any  measures  been  taken  to 
ensure  the  escape  of  the  Royal  Family,  although  from  the  15th  instant 
the  authorities  were  aware  of  the  rapid  advance  of  the  Emperor.   Was 


LOUIS   XVIII.    QUITS   PARIS.  545 

this  the  result  of  heedlessness  or  of  treason?    In  truth,  one  knows  not 
what  name  to  give  it. 

I  must  here  describe  the  scene,  the  memory  of  which  frill  never 
fade  from  the  minds  of  those  who  witnessed  it.  I  allude  to  the  sitting 
of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  on  the  lSth  or  19th  of  March.  The  King 
made  a  speech,  a  good  one  doubtless,  but  nothing  took  effect  like  the 
exclamation  of  the  Count  d'Artois :  "Sire,"  cried  he,  "permit  that  1 
unite  my  voice,  and  that  of  all  your  family,  with  your  own.  Yes, 
Sire,  it  is  in  the  name  of  honour  that  we  swear  fidelity  to  your 
Majesty  and  to  the  Constitutional  Charter,  which  secures  the  happi- 
ness of  the  French !" 

The  Duke  de  Berri,  the  Duke  d'Orleans,  and  the  Prince  de 
Conde,  all  exclaimed,  "We  swear  it!" 

It  is  difficult  for  any  one  but  a  witness  of  this  remarkable  scene 
to  have  a  just  idea  of  it.  The  solemn  oath  taken,  in  the  midst  of  the 
tempest,  by  the  Sovereign  and  his  heir,  had  an  august  character, 
which  penetrated  whilst  it  reassured.  I  confess  that  it  made  upon 
me  a  deep  impression.  They  had  talked  of  defending  Paris  with  a 
corps  (Tarmee  commanded  by  the  Duke  de  Berri ;  but  this  was  a 
silly  thought.  In  fact,  if  one  could  have  laughed  at  all  just  then,  it 
would  have  been  at  the  men  who  surrounded  Louis  XV I II.  The 
most  absurd  was  M.  Dandre,  prefect  of  police,  who  was  altogether  a 
most  singular  personage.  When  he  was  at  length  convinced  of  what 
every  body  else  had  known  long  before,  namely,  that  Bonaparte  had 
disembark<  ■!  in  France,  he  did  nothing  but  repeat  the  fact.  "  How  !" 
said  he,  rubbing  his  hands,  "has  he  dared  to  come  here1?  But  so 
much  the  better  :  they  will  shoot,  him  !" 

Were  time  and  place,  not  wanting,  one  might  recount  strange. 
things  relating  to  this  unhappy  court.  It  had  received  a  stigma  too 
strongly  marked  to  change.  It  was  in  1810,  as  it  had  been  in  L791, 
wrapped  in  complete  blindness.  M.  de  Blacas  sought  to  persuade 
the  King  that  Bonaparte's  disembarkation  was  to  his  greal  advantage. 
Louis  XVIII.  said  himself,  to  an  individual  of  my  family  who  was 
greatly  in  his  confidence,  "This  poor  Blacas  brought  (<•  my  mind 
Olivares  announcing  to  Philip  IV.  tin-  loss  of  Portugal,  when  he 
spoke  to  me  of  the  good  1  should  derive  from  the  arrival  of  Bona- 
parte." 

About  midnight,  on  the  19th  of  March,  Louis  XVIII.  quitted  the 
chateau  of  the  Tuileries.  which  he  now  inhabited   after  an  exile  of 

twenty-three  years,     lie  perhaps  suffered  ;it  this  menl  more  than 

formerly,  for  he  was  aboul  to  recommence  a  life  of  mi  fortune,  and 
courage  is  exhausted  by  erief.     tie  kin-,',  also  the  extent  of  the  evil 


646  NAPOLEON,   HIS  COURT   AND   FAMILY. 

that  his  departure  might  occasion — the  melancholy  result  of  emigra- 
tion was  evident  in  1791 — of  that  court-spirit  which  had  already 
produced  such  profound  misfortunes,  and  was  now  in  action  again. 
The  staircases,  the  courts,  the  avenues  of  the  chateau  were  crowded 
with  persons,  all  silent  and  in  consternation.  At  the  moment  when 
his  carriage,  drawn  by  eight  horses,  drew  up,  there  was  an  almost 
spontaneous  movement  of  every  eye  towards  the  top  of  the  grand 
staircase.  The  King  descended  slowly,  for  his  infirmities  pressed  the 
more  heavily  on  him  in  this  agonizing  hour.  This  departure  of  a 
decrepit  Prince  in  the  middle  of  the  night,  quitting  his  capital  as  a 
fugitive,  could  not  be  otherwise  than  affecting — manifesting,  as  he  did 
throughout,  an  elevated  heart,  and  a  soul  capable  of  great  things. 

Twenty -four  hours  had  not  intervened  ere  this  palace  witnessed  a 
scene  of  a  very  different  nature — the  return  of  the  Emperor.  He 
had  arrived  on  the  eve  at  Fontainebleau,  with  his  brave  grenadiers; 
and,  upon  hearing  of  the  departure  of  the  Bourbons,  he  perceived  that 
there  must  be  no  interregnum.  He  therefore  hastened  forward, 
desirous  of  reaching  the  capital  without  any  delay ;  but  the  crowd 
assembled  on  the  road  impeding  him  at  every  step,  it  was  not  till 
nine  o'clock  p.  m.  that  he  entered  Paris.  What  must  have  been  his 
emotions  on  passing  under  the  triumphal  arch  of  the  Tuileries! 
on  finding  himself  borne  thither  by  that  faithful  army,  which  now 
conducted  him  through  the  shades  of  night  to  this  ro^al  residence 
long  his  own ! 

But  on  arriving  at  Paris  Napoleon  found,  as  has  been  remarked,  a 
great  difference,  as  contrasted  with  the  enthusiasm  of  Lyons  and 
Dauphine.  The  metropolis  was,  in  fact,  surprised.  Paris  is  not  like 
another  city :  it  contains  a  swrarming  population,  who  know  not  how 
to  direct  their  own  emotions.  And  although  its  population  thronged 
to  behold  Napoleon,  the  city  presented  on  the  evening  of  the  20th  of 
March  a  triste  and  sullen  aspect.  The  theatres  were  shut ;  and  when 
the  Emperor  reached  the  gates  of  the  Tuileries,  he  found,  indeed,  an 
immense  crowd ;  but  the  absence  of  many  faces  he  expected  to  see 
was  remarked  by  him  with  the  greater  bitterness,  as  the  enthusiasrr. 
of  the  provinces  had  led  him  to  anticipate  very  different  things.  The 
fact  is,  that  Paris  was  secretly  influenced  by  the  faction  at  whose 
head  was  Fouche.  I  have  related  the  strange  circumstance,  that 
from  fifty  to  sixty  letters  arrived  at  Grenoble  on  the  morning  of  the 
5th  of  March  with  the  Paris  post-mark.  The  Emperor  declared 
he  had  no  knowledge  of  these  letters.  Who  was  at  work,  then  ? 
It  has  been  said  that  the  Duke  of  Otranto  wras  an  agent  for  the 
Duke  of  Orleans.     I    elieve  this  to  be  likely  enough  •  but  it  matters 


THE   EMPEROR  ARRIVES   AT   PARIS.  5-47 

not.  The  vicinity  of  Murat,  who  on  me  within  twenty  leagues  of 
Paris,  also  excites  in  me  strange  suspicions.  The  Duke  of  Otranto 
was  well  with  the  Queen  of  Naples — an  intriguing  woman,  to  whom 
France  was  always  a  point  of  aim  and  of  hope — she  had  then 
lost  all. 

However  this  might  be,  the  state  of  Paris  was  throughout  forced 
and  unnatural.  The  very  spirit,  nay,  the  love  of  change,  seemed 
attached  to  the  walls  of  the  Tuileries;  and  Napoleon  was  subject  to 
its  influence  when,  on  the  20th  of  March,  he  again  crossed  the 
threshold  of  the  palace:  on  the  20th  of  March,  that  day  which  had, 
in  the  same  mansion,  witnessed  Fortune's  last  smile  upon  him  at  the 
birth  of  the  King  of  Rome.  He  desired  to  consecrate  that  event 
by  a  miraculous  return.  But  by  what  thoughts  was  that  return 
accompanied?  what  resolutions  passed  through  his  gigantic  mind, 
now  mastered  by  destiny?  He  perceived,  on  the  instant,  unhappy 
man !  that  fate  had  reversed  his  chances — for  that  infant  which,  like 
a  new  Messiah,  had  spread  peace  and  hope  throughout  his  immense 
capital — the  joy  of  whose  population  reverberated  round  his  throne — 
and  seemed  calculated  to  sustain  it — that  infant  was  no  longer  in  his 
power.  Oh  !  who  can  divine  what  were  the  reflections  which  oc- 
cupied the  great  soul  of  Napoleon  when  he  placed  his  hand  on  the 
marble  balustrade  of  that  staircase  which,  but  a  few  months  before, 
so  many  kings  had  ascended  and  descended  simply  as  his  courtiers. 
Doubtless  he,  imagined  he  should  again  see  them  crouch  before  him. 
His  mistake  was  in  forgetting  that  it  was  the  people  alone  who  had 
borne  him  on  their  arms  to  the  Tuileries. 

What  were  the   Marshals  doing  all    this  time?     One  of  them 

(Marshal  N )  said  to  Louis  XVIII.,  "Sire,  I  will  bring  him  to 

you  like  a  wild  beast,  in  an  iron  cage."     Another  (Marshal  S ) 

issued  a  proclamation  in  which  he  designated   Bonaparte  a  villain: 

while  ,-i  third  of  those  men.  who  Bnould  have  made  f.  >r  him  a  rampart, 

-vith  their  bodies,  (Marshal   M ,)  made  an  arrangement  to  invest 

his  own  property  in  an  enemy's  country. 

It  was  then  thai  Napoleon,  destitute  of  all  the  aid  ho  should  have 
received  from  these  individual.,  (brave,  doubtless,  in  themselves,  but 
illustrious  only  through  him,)  re-entered  on  the  •-,<,ih  of  March  the 
chateau  of  the  Tuileries,  while  the  fire  lighted  on  the  previous  <■■. 
for  the  use  of  Louis  XVIII.  still  burnt  in  the  principal  kitchen. 
Napoleon  did  not  well  comprehend  his  position;  it  was  new  to  him; 
and  he  should  therefore  have  employed  new  assistants.  He  believed 
the  Marshals  less  fickle,  and  regretted  his  own  men^M  he  termed 
them.     But  these  men  were  no  longer  Am    the)  were  for  themselves 


548  napoleon,  rris  court  and  family 

— and  his  error  concerning  them  ruined  him.  He  had  forried  plans 
ill  cemented  together  to  enable  him  to  cross  a  bottomless  abyss.  He 
could  but  perish. 

The  20th  of  March  was  perhaps  the  most  important  day  in  the 
life  of  Napoleon.  It  might  have  been  a  day  of  regeneration  both  for 
him  and  France :  it  was  a  day  fatal  to  both.*  Thus  I  regard  the  20th 
5f  March,  1815,  as  the  termination  of  the  grand  military  and  politioil 
existence  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte.  Here  we  must  stop, — for  his  last 
great  day  was  accomplished !  Waterloo  was  the  tomb  of  all  that 
had  escaped  the  sabre  of  the  Cossacks  and  the  cannon  of  the  Austrians 
and  Russians.  Thus  was  engulfed  our  national  honour,  weighed 
down  by  infamous  treasons.  Waterloo  came  upon  us  like  a  flame 
kindled  in  hell,  and  destroyed  our  fortune — our  glory — our  all ! — 
even  hope.  Oh,  Waterloo !  Waterloo !  No  !  I  will  not  dwell  on 
that  horrible  day.  I  will  not  divulge  that  which  I  know.  I  will  not 
publish  the  disgrace  of  a  French  name.  I  will  not  tell  that  the  battle 
might  have  been  gained,  yet  was  not.     In  such  a  case  silence  is  duty. 

The  20th  of  March,  then,  is  the  day  whereon,  in  these  Memoirs, 
I  quit  Napoleon.  I  have  conducted  him,  as  it  were,  by  the  hand, 
almost  from  his  cradle  to  mature  age,  through  the  world,  which  rang 
with  his  marvellous  deeds,  and  unto  this  day,  when,  more  surprising 
than  ever,  he  re-entered  alone,  at  the  head  of  a  few  brave  men,  the 
palace  conquered  by  his  sword — whence  he  issued  to  front  entire 
Europe,  armed  against  him. 

Let  us  pause  awhile  on  the  recollection  of  so  many  great  actions — 
so  many  brilliant  achievements.  Even  yet  we  may  bow  before  a 
destiny  not  resembled  by  any  other.  I  review  it  with  a  sentiment 
profoundly  religious.  Napoleon  was  to  France,  from  1795  to  1814, 
a  tutelary  Providence — a  light  which  will  shine  during  ages  to  come. 
Under  gilded  ceilings  or  roofs  of  thatch  this  truth  will  always  be 
proclaimed  and  recognised ;  and  I  am  happy  that  my  name  should  be 
attached  to  this  relation  of  events  designed  to  perpetuate  the  memory 
of  that  epoch. 

*  For  a  very  circumstantial  and  interesting  narrative  of  the  "  Hundred  Days,* 
and  of  the  subsequent  events  of  Napoleon's  life,  we  refer  our  readers  to  the  4th 
volume  of  Bourrienne's  Memoirs  of  Bonaparte  (London,  183f ). 


L 


D.  APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

OUISA  MUHLBACH'S  HISTORICAL 
NOVELS.  New  edition,  18  vols.  Illustrated.  121110.  Cloth, 
per  volume,  $1.00.     Set,  in  box,  $iS.oo. 


In  offering  to  the  public  our  new  and  illustrated  \2tn0  edition  of 
Louisa  Muhlbach's  celebrated  historical  romances  we  wish  to  call 
attention  to  the  continued  and  increasing  popularity  of  these  books  for 
over  thirty  years.  These  romances  are  as  well  known  in  England 
and  America  as  in  the  author's  native  country,  Germany,  and  it  has 
been  the  unanimous  verdict  that  no  other  romances  reproduce  so 
vividly  the  spirit  and  social  life  of  the  times  which  are  described.  In 
the  vividness  of  style,  abundance  of  dramatic  incidents,  and  the  dis- 
tinctness of  the  characters  portrayed,  these  books  offer  exceptional 
entertainment,  while  at  the  same  time  they  familiarize  the  reader  with 
the  events  and  personages  of  great  historical  epochs. 

The  titles  are  as  follows  : 

Napoleon  and  the  Queen  of  Prussia. 

The  Empress  Josephine. 

Napoleon  and  Blucher. 

Queen  Hortense. 

Marie  Antoinette  and  her  Son. 

Prince  Eugene  and  his  Times. 

The  Daughter  of  an  Empress. 

Joseph  II  and  his  Court. 

Frederick  the  Great  and  his  Court. 

Frederick  the  Great  and  his  Family. 

Berlin  and  Sans-Souci. 

Goethe  and  Schiller. 

The    Merchant    of    Berlin,    and    Maria    Theresa    and 

her  Fireman. 
Louisa  of  Prussia  and  her  Times. 
Old  Fritz  and  the   New   Era. 
Andreas  Hofer. 

Mohammed  Ali  and  his  House. 
Henry  VIII  and  Catherine  Parr. 


New  York:  D.  APPLETON  &  CU.,  iz  Fifth  Avenue. 


A 


D.  APPLETON   &   CO.'S   PUBLICATIONS. 


FRIEND  OF  THE  QUEEN.  (Marie  Antoinette 
— Count  de  Fersen.)  By  Taul  Gaulot.  "With  Two  Por- 
traits.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $2. co. 

"  M.  Gaulot  deserves  thanks  for  presenting  the  personal  history  of  Count  Fersen 
in  a  manner  so  evidently  candid  and  unbiased." — Philadelphia  Bulletin. 

"There  are  some  characters  in  history  of  whom  we  never  seem  to  grow  tired  Of 
no  one  is  this  so  much  the  case  as  of  the  beautiful  Marie  Antoinette,  and  of  that  life 
which  is  at  once  so  eventful  and  so  tragic.  ...  In  this  work  we  have  much  that  up 
to  the  present  lime  has  been  only  vaguely  known." — Philadelphia  Press. 

"  A  historical  volume  that  will  be  eagerly  read." — New  York  Obsen<er. 

"  One  of  those  captivating  recitals  of  the  romance  of  truth  which  are  the  gilding  of 
the  pill  of  history." — London  Daily  News. 

"  It  tells  with  new  and  authentic  details  the  romantic  story  of  Count  Fersen's  (the 
friend  of  the  Queen)  devotion  to  Marie  Antoinette,  of  hi;  share  in  the  celebrated  flight 
to  Varennes,  and  in  many  other  well-known  episodes  of  the  unhappy  Queen's  life." — 
London  Times. 

"  It  the  book  had  no  more  recommendation  than  the  mere  fact  that  Marie  Antoinette 
and  Count  Fersen  are  rescued  at  last  from  the  voluminous  and  contradictoiy  repre- 
sentations with  which  the  literature  of  that  period  abounds,  it  would  be  enough  com- 
pensation to  any  reader  to  become  acquainted  with  the  true  delineations  of  two  of  the 
most  romantically  tragic  personalities." — Boston  Globe. 

"One  of  the  most  interesting  volumes  of  recent  publication,  and  sure  to  find  its  place 
among  the  most  noteworthy  of  historical  novels." — Boston  Tunes. 


T 


'HE  ROMANCE  OF  AN  EMPRESS.  Catherine 
II,  of  Russia.  By  K.  Waliszewski.  With  Portrait.  l2mo. 
Cloth,  $2.00. 

"  Of  Catharine's  marvelous  career  we  have  in  this  volume  a  sympathetic,  learned, 
and  picturesque  narrative.  No  royal  career,  not  even  of  some  of  the  Roman  or  papal 
ones,  has  better  shown  us  haw  truth  can  be  stranger  than  fiction. " — New  York  Times. 

"A  striking  and  able  work,  deserving  of  the  highest  praise." — Philadelphia  Ledger. 

"The  book  is  well  called  a  romance,  for,  although  no  legends  are  admitted  in  it. 
and  the  author  has  been  at  pains  to  present  nothing  but  verified  facts,  the  actual  career 
of  the  subject  was  so  abnormal  and  sensational  as  to  seem  to  belong  to  fiction." — New 
York  Sun. 

"A  dignified,  handsome,  indeed  superb  volume,  and  well  worth  careful  reading." 
— Chicago  Herald. 

"  It  is  a  most  wonderful  story,  charmingly  told,  with  new  material  to  sustain  it,  and 
a  breadth  and  temperance  and  consideration  that  go  far  to  soften  one's  estimate  of  one 
of  the  most  extraordinary  women  of  history." — Nciu  York  Commercial  Advertiser. 

"A  romance  in  which  fiction  fi-ids  no  place;  a  charming  narrative  wherein  the 
author  fearlessly  presents  the  results  of  wha;  has  been  obviously  a  thorough  and  im- 
partial investigation." — Philadelphia  Press. 

"  The  book  makes  the  best  of  reading,  because  it  is  written  without  fear  or  favor. 
.  .  .  The  volume  is  exceedingly  suggestive,  and  gives  to  the  general  reader  a  plain, 
blunt,  strong,  and  somewhat  prejudiced  hut  still  healthy  view  of  one  of  the  greatest 
women  of  whom  history  bears  record."— New  York  Herald. 

"  The  perusal  of  such  a  book  can  not  fail  to  add  to  that  breadth  of  view  which  is 
so  essential  to  the  student  of  universal  history." — Philadelphia  Bulletin. 


New  York :  D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


T 


D.  APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 


"HE      SOVEREIGNS      AND      COURTS      OE 

EUROPE.  The  Home  and  Court  Life  and  Characteristics  of 
the  Reigning  Families.  By  "  Politikos."  With  many  Por- 
traits.    i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

"A  remarkably  able  book.  .  .  .  A  great  deal  of  the  inner  history  of  Europe  is  to  be 
found  in  the  work,  and  it  is  illustrated  by  admirable  portraits."—  '1  he  Athetneum. 

"  Its  chief  merit  is  that  it  gives  a  new  view  of  several  sovereigns.  .  .  .  The  anony- 
mous author  seems  to  have  sources  of  information  that  are  nut  open  to  the  foieign 
correspondents  who  generally  try  to  convey  the  impression  that  they  aie  on  teiins  of 
intimacy  with  royalty." — San  Francisco  Chronicle. 

"A  most  entertaining  volume,  which  is  evidently  the  work  of  a  singularly  well-in- 
formed writer.  The  vivid  descriptions  of  the  home  and  court  life  of  the  vat  ious  royalties 
convey  exactly  the  knowledge  of  character  and  the  means  of  a  personal  estimate  which 
will  be  valued  by  intelligent  readers." — Toronto  Mail. 

"The  anonymous  author  of  these  sketches  of  the  reigning  sovereigns  of  Europe 
appears  to  have  gathered  a  good  deal  of  curious  information  about  their  )  rivate  lives, 
manners,  and  customs,  and  has  certainly  in  several  instances  had  access  to  unusual 
sources.  The  result  is  a  volume  which  furnishes  views  of  the  kings  and  queens  con- 
cerned, far  fuller  and  more  intimate  than  can  be  found  elsewhere." — A't"u  }  'ork  Tribune. 

"...  A  book  that  would  give  the  truth,  the  whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth 
(so  far  as  such  comprehensive  accuracy  is  possible),  about  these  exalted  personages,  so 
often  heard  about  but  so  seldom  seen  by  ordinary  mortals,  was  a  desideratum,  and  this 
book  seems  well  fitted  to  satisfy  the  demand.  The  author  is  a  well-known  writer  on 
questions  indicated  by  his  pseudonym." — Montreal  Gazette. 

"A  very  handy  book  of  reference.  ' — Boston  Transcript. 


M 


Y  CANADIAN  JOURNAL,  1872-78.    By  Lady 

Dufferin,  author  of  "  Our  Vice-Regal  Life  in  India."  Extracts 
from  letters  home  written  while  Lord  Dufferin  was  Governor- 
General  of  Canada.  With  Portrait,  Map,  and  Illustrations  from 
sketches  by  Lord  Dufferin.      i2mo.     Cloth,  $2.00. 

"  A  graphic  and  intensely  interesting  portraiture  of  out-door  life  in  the  Dominion, 
and  will  become,  we  are  confident,  one  of  the  standard  works  on  the  Dominion.  .  .  . 
It  is  a  charming  volume." — Boston  Traveller. 

"  In  every  place  and  under  every  condition  of  circumstances  the  Marchioness  shows 
herself  to  be  a  true  lady,  without  reference  to  her  title.      Her  hook  is  most  entertaining, 
and  the  abounding  gond-humor  of  every  page  must  stir  a  sympathetic  spirit  111  11 
ers." — Philadelphia  Butt.' tin. 

"A  very  pleasantly  written  rerord  of  social  functions  in  which  the  authoi  was  tin- 
leading  figure;  and  many  distinguished  persons,  Americans  as  well  at  Canadian     pa   • 

across  the  gayly  decorated  staee.     The  author  is  a  careful  observer,  and  i"ts  down  her 

impressions  of  people  and  their  ways  with  a  frankness  that  is  at  once  entertaining  and 
amusing. " — Hook-Buyer. 

"The  manv  readers  of  T.ady  r>ufferin's  Journal  of  "  Our  Vice-Regal  I  ifc  in  India  " 
will  welcome  litis  similar  record  from  the  name  vivacious  pen,  although  ii 
p«riol  antecedent  to  the  other   and  '  il  t    om 

extracts  fr"tn  letters  written  home  by  Lady  Duflferin  to  her  friends  (her  motherchiefly) 
while  her  husband  was  Governor  '  lenei  il  of  Canada  ;  and  di 

the  same  chatty  and  charming  style  with  which  readers  were  befon   modi    familiar."— 
Cincinnati  Commtrcia 


New  York:  I).  AI'l'I.ETON  &  <  <> ,  7.:  Fifth  \ 


D.  APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

T  IFE  IN  ANCIENT  EGYPT  AND  ASSYRIA. 
•*—*     By  G.   Maspero,  late  Director  of  Archaeology  in  Egypt,  and 
Member   of  the    Institute  of  France.      Translated   by  Alice 
Morton.     With  18S  Illustrations.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

"  A  lucid  sketch,  at  once  popular  and  learned,  of  daily  life  in  Egypt  in  the  time  ot 
Rameses  II,  and  of  Assyria  in  that  of  Assurbanipal.  .  .  .  As  an  Orientalist,  M.  Mas- 
pero stands  in  the  front  rank,  and  his  learning  is  so  well  digested  and  sc  admirably  sub- 
dued to  the  service  of  popular  exposition,  that  it  nowhere  overwhelms  and  always  in- 
terests the  reader." — London  Times. 

"Only  a  writer  who  had  distinguished  himself  as  a  student  of  Egyptian  and  As- 
syrian antiquities  could  have  produced  this  work,  which  has  none  of  the  features  of  a 
modern  book  of  travels  in  the  East,  but  is  an  attempt  to  deal  with  ancient  life  as  if  one 
had  been  a  contemporary  with  the  people  whose  civilization  and  social  usages  are 
very  largely  restored." — Boston  Herald. 

A  most  interesting  and  instructive  book.  Excellent  and  most  impressive  ideas, 
a'so,  of  the  architecture  of  the  two  countries  and  of  the  other  rude  but  powerful  art  of 
the  Assyrians,  are  to  be  got  from  it." — Brooklyn  Eagle. 

"The  ancient  artists  are  copied  with  the  utmost  fidelity,  and  verify  the  narrative  so 
attractively  presented." — Cincinnati  Times-Star. 

7  "HE  THREE  PROPHETS:  Chinese  Gordon; 
Mohammed-Ahmed  ;  Araby  Pasha.  Events  before,  during, 
and  after  the  Bombardment  of  Alexandria.  By  Colonel 
Chaille-Long,  ex-Chief  of  Staff  to  Gordon  in  Africa,  ex- 
United  States  Consular  Agent  in  Alexandria,  etc.,  etc.  With 
Portraits.     i6mo.     Paper,  50  cents. 

"Comprises  the  observations  of  a  man  who.  by  reason  of  his  own  military  ex- 
perience in  Egypt,  ought  to  know  whereof  he  speaks." — Washington  Post. 

"  The  book  contains  a  vivid  account  of  the  massacres  and  the  bombardment  of  Alex- 
andria. As  throwing  light  upon  the  darkened  problem  of  Egypt,  this  American 
contribution  is  both  a  useful  reminder  of  recent  facts  and  an  estimate  of  present  situa- 
tions."— Philadelphia  Public  Ledger. 

"  Throws  an  entirely  new  light  upon  the  troubles  which  have  so  long  agitated 
Egypt,  and  upon  their  real  significance." — Chicago  Times. 

7  HE   MEMOIRS    OF    AN    ARABIAN   PRIN- 
CESS.    By  Emily  Ruete,  ne'e  Princess  of  Oman  and  Zanzi- 
bar.     Translated  from  the  German.      i2mo,     Cloth,  75  cents. 
The  author  of  this  amusing  autobiography  i-^  half-sister  to  the  late  Sul- 
tan of  Zanzibar,  who  some  years  ago  married  a  German  merchant  and  settled 
at  Hamburg. 

"A  remarkably  interesting  little  volume.  .  .  .  As  a  picture  of  Oriental  court  life, 
and  manners  and  customs  in  the  Orient,  by  one  who  is  to  the  manner  born,  the  book  is 
prolific  in  entertainment  and  edification." — Boston  Gazette. 

"The  interest  of  the  book  centers  chieflv  in  its  minute  description  of  the  daily  life 
of  the  household  from  the  time  of  rising  until  the  time  of  retiring,  giving  the  most  com- 
plete details  of  dress,  meals,  ceremonies,  feasts,  weddings,  funerals,  education, 
slave  service,  amusements,  in  fact  everything  connected  with  the  daily  and  yearly 
routine  of  life." — Utica  (N.  Y.)  Herald. 


New  York :  D.  APPLETON  &  CO..  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.   APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

"No  library  of  military  literature  that  has  appeared  in  recent  years  has  been  so  in. 
structive  to  readers  of  all  kinds  as  the  Great  Commanders  Series,  which  is  edited  by 
General  James  Grant  Wilson." — New  York  Mail  and  Express. 


/^REAT    COMMANDERS.       A   Series   of    Brief 

^-*      Biographies   of    Illustrious    Americans.       Edited    by   General 

James  Grant  Wilson.    i2mo,  cloth,  gilt  top,  $1.50  per  volume. 

This  series  forms  one  of  the  most  notable  collections  of  books  that  has 
been  published  for  many  years.  The  success  it  has  met  with  since  the  first 
volume  was  issued,  and  the  widespread  attention  it  has  attracted,  indicate  that 
it  has  satisfactorily  fulfilled  its  purpose,  viz.,  to  provide  in  a  popular  form  and 
moderate  compass  the  records  of  the  lives  of  men  who  have  been  conspicu- 
ously eminent  in  the  great  conflicts  that  established  American  independence 
and  maintained  our  national  integrity  and  unity.  Each  biography  has  been 
written  by  an  author  especially  well  qualified  for  the  task,  and  the  result  is 
not  only  a  series  of  fascinating  stories  of  the  lives  and  deeds  of  great  men, 
but  a  rich  mine  of  valuable  information  for  the  student  of  American  history 
and  biography. 

The  volumes  of  this  series  thus  far  issued,  all  of  which  have  received  the 
highest  commendation  from  authoritative  journals,  are  : 

ADMIRAL    FARRAGUT.     By  Captain  A.  T.  MAHAN,  U.S.N. 
GENERAL   TAYLOR.      By  General  O.  O.   Howard,  U.  S.  A. 
GENERAL   JACKSON.     By  Jamks  Parton. 
GENERAL  GREENE.    By  Captain  Francis  V.  Greene,  U.  S.  A. 
GENERAL  J.  E.  JOHNSTON.    By  Robert  M.Hi  GHES,ofVa. 
GENERAL    THOMAS.     By  Henry  Copper,  LL.  I). 
GENERAL   SCOTT.     By  General  Marcos  J.  Wright. 
GENERAL  WASHINGTON.     By  Gen.  Bradley  T.  Johnson. 
GENERAL  LEE.     By  General  FlTZHUGH  Lee. 
GENERAL  HANCOCK.     By  General   FRANCIS  A.  WALKER. 
GENERAL  SHERIDAN.     By  General  Henry  E.  Davies. 

These  are  volumes  of  especial  value  and  service  to  school  librarii  s,  either 
for  reference  or  for  supplementary  reading  in  history  classes.      Lib] 
whether  public,  private,  or  school,  that  have  not  already  taken  in- 
action, should  at  once  place  upon  their  order-lists  the  GREAT  COMMAND!  RS 
Series. 

The  following  are  in  press  or  in  preparation  : 

General  Sherman.     By  General  MANNING   1.   Fori  1. 

General  Grant.     By  General  James  Grant  Wilson. 

Admiral  Porter.     By  J  AMES  F.  Soley,  late  Assistant  Sec'j  of  Ni 

General  McClellan.     By  General  Alexander  S.Webb. 

General  Meade.     By  RICHARD   Meadi    Bache. 

"  I  Ills  series  of  books  promise   nun  h,  both  by  th<  ii  uid  by  the  men  who 

have  undertaken  to  write  them.   They  are  jnst  the  reading  for  young  men  and  women ; 

delightful  raiding  for  men  ;ind  women  of  any  age."      Tht  Evatlgtuxt. 

New  York:   I).  APPLETON  &  CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.  APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN:   The  True  Story  of  a  Great 
■**■    LIFE.     By  William   H.   Herndon  and  Jesse  W.   Weik. 
With  numerous  Illustrations.     New  and  revised  edition,  with 
an  introduction  by  Horace  White.     In  two  volumes.     i2mo. 
Cloth,  $3.00. 
This  is  probably  the  most  intimate  life  of  Lincoln  ever  written.     The 
book,  by  Lincoln's  law-partner,  William  H.   Herndon,  and  his  friend  Jesse 
W.  Weik,  shows  us  Lincoln  the  man.     It  is  a  true  picture  of  his  surround- 
ings and  influences  and  acts.     It  is  not  an  attempt  to  construct  a  political 
history,  with  Lincoln  often  in  the  background,  nor  is  it  an  effort  to  apotheo- 
size the  American  who  stands  first  in  our  history  next  to  Washington.     The 
writers  knew   Lincoln  intimately.     Their  book  is  the  result  of  unreserved 
association.     There  is  no  attempt  to  portray  the  man  as  other  than  he  really 
was,  and  on  this  account  their  frank  testimony  must  be  accepted,  and  their 
biography  must  take  permanent  rank  as  the  best  and  most  illuminating  study 
of  Lincoln's  character  and  personality.     Their  story,  simply  told,  relieved 
by  characteristic  anecdotes,  and  vivid  with  local  color,  will  be  found  a  fasci- 
nating work. 

"  Truly,  they  who  wish  to  know  Lincoln  as  he  really  was  must  read  the  biography 
of  him  written  by  his  friend  and  law-partner,  W.  H.  Herndon.  This  book  was  im- 
peratively needed  to  brush  aside  the  rank  growth  of  myth  and  legend  which  was 
threatening  to  hide  the  real  lineaments  of  Lincoln  from  the  eyes  of  posterity.  On  one 
pretext  or  another,  but  usually  upon  the  plea  that  he  was  the  central  figure  of  a  great 
historical  picture,  most  of  his  self-appointed  biographers  have,  by  suppressing  a  part 
of  the  truth  and  magnifying  or  embellishing  the  rest,  produced  portraits  which  those  of 
Lincoln's  contemporaries  who  knew  him  best  are  scarcely  able  to  recognize.  There  is, 
on  the  other  hand,  no  doubt  about  the  faithfulness  of  Mr.  Herndon's  delineation.  The 
marks  of  unflinching  veracity  are  patent  in  every  line." — New  York  Sun. 

"Among  the  books  which  ought  most  emphatically  to  have  been  written  must  be 
classed  'Herndon's  Lincoln.'  " — Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

"The  author  has  his  own  notion  of  what  a  biography  should  be,  and  it  is  simple 
enough.  The  story  should  tell  all,  plainly  and  even  bluntly.  Mr.  Herndon  is  naturally 
a  very  direct  writer,  and  he  has  been  industrious  in  gathering  material.  Whether  an 
incident  happened  before  or  behind  the  scenes,  is  all  the  same  to  him.  He  gives  it 
without  artifice  or  apology.  He  describes  the  life  of  his  friend  Lincoln  just  as  he  saw 
it," — Cincinnati  Commercial  Gazette. 

"  A  remarkable  piece  of  literary  achievement — remarkable  alike  for  its  fidelity  to 
facts,  its  fullness  of  details,  its  constructive  skill,  arid  its  literary  charm." — New  York 
Times. 

"  It  will  always  remain  the  authentic  life  of  Abraham  Lincoln." — Chicago  Herald. 

"The  book  is  a  valuable  depository  of  anecdotes,  innumerable  and  characteristic. 
It  has  every  claim  to  the  proud  boast  of  being  the  '  true  story  of  a  great  life.'  " — Phila- 
delphia Ledger. 

"Will  be  accepted  as  the  best  biography  yet  written  of  the  great  President." — 
Chicago  Inter-Ocean. 

"  Mr.  White  claims  that,  as  a  portraiture  of  the  man  Lincoln,  Mr.  Herndon's  work 
'will  never  be  surpassed.'  Certainly  it  has  never  been  equaled  yet,  and  this  new  edi- 
tion is  all  that  could  be  desired." — New  York  Obserzwr. 

"  The  three  portraits  of  Lincoln  are  the  best  that  exist :  and  not  the  least  charac- 
teristic of  these,  the  Lincoln  of  the  Douglas  debates,  has  never  before  been  engraved. 
.  .  .  Herndon's  narrative  gives,  as  nothing  else  is  likely  to  give,  the  material  from 
which  we  may  form  a  true  pictura  of  the  man  from  infancy  to  maturity." — The  Nation, 


New  York  :  D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


A 


D.  APPLETON  &  CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

CTUAL  AFRICA;  or,  The  Coming  Continent.  A 
Tour  of  Exploration.  By  Frank  Vincent,  author  of  "The 
Land  of  the  White  Elephant,"  etc.  With  Map  and  102  Illus- 
trations.    8vo.     Cloth,  $5.00. 

This  thorough  and  comprehensive  work  furnishes  a  survey  of  the  entire  continent, 
which  this  experienced  traveler  has  circumnavigated  in  addition  to  his  inland  explora- 
tions. The  latter  have  included  journeys  in  northern  Africa,  Madagascar,  southern 
Africa,  and  an  expedition  into  the  Congo  country  which  has  covered  fresh  ground.  His 
book  has  the  distinction  of  presenting  a  comprehensive  summary,  instead  of  offering  an 
account  of  one  special  district.  It  is  more  elaborately  illustrated  than  any  book  upon 
the  subject,  and  contains  a  large  map  carefully  corrected  to  date. 

"  Mr.  Frank  Vincent's  books  of  travel  meiit  to  be  ranked  among  the  very  best,  not 
only  for  their  thoroughness,  but  for  the  animation  of  their  narrative,  and  the  skill 
with  which  he  fastens  upon  his  reader's  mind  the  impression  made  upon  him  by  his 
voyagings. " — Boston  Saturday  Evening  Gazette. 

"  A  new  volume  from  Mr.  Frank  Vincent  is  always  welcome,  for  the  reading  public 
have  learned  to  regard  him  as  one  of  the  most  intelligent  and  observing  of  travelers." — 
New  York  Tribune. 


A 


ROUND  AND  ABOUT  SOUTH  AMERICA  : 
Twenty  Months  of  Quest  and  Queiy.  By  Frank  VINCENT. 
With  Maps,  Plans,  and  54  full-page  Illustrations.  8vo,  xxiv  + 
473  pages.     Ornamental  cloth,  §5. 00. 

"  South  America,  with  its  civilization,  its  resources,  and  its  charms,  is  being  con- 
stantly introduced  to  us,  and  as  constantly  surprises  us.  .  .  .  The  Parisian  who  thinks 
us  all  barbarians  is  probably  not  denser  in  his  prejudices  than  most  of  us  are  about  our 
Southern  continent.  We  are  content  not  to  know,  there  seeming  to  be  no  reason  why 
we  should.  Fashion  has  not  yet  directed  her  steps  there,  and  there  has  been  nothing 
to  stir  us  out  of  our  lethargy.  .  .  .  Mr.  Vincent  observes  very  c  ;ip  fully,  is  always 
good-humored,  and  gives  us  the  best  of  what  he  sees.  .  .  .  The  reader  of  his  book  will 
gain  a  clear  idea  of  a  marvelous  country.  Maps  and  illustrations  add  greatly  to  the 
value  of  this  work." — New  York  Commercial  Advertiser. 

"The  author's  style  is  unusually  simple  and  straightforward,  the  printing  is  re- 
markably accurate,  and  the  forty-odd  illustrations  are  refreshingly  original  for  the  most 
part." — The  Nation. 

"Mr.  Vincent  has  succeeded  in  giving  a  most  interesting  and  valuable  narrative. 
His  account  is  made  doubly  valuable  by  the  exceptionally  good  illustrations,  trtosl  "t 
them  photographic  reproductions.  The  printing  of  both  text  and  plates  is  beyond 
criticism." — Philadelphia  Tul'lic  Ledger. 


I 


N  AND  OUT  OF  CENTRAL  AMERICA  ;  and 

other  Sketches  and  Studies  of  Tra-rt.      By    FRANK   VlM 
With  Maps  and  Illustrations.      l2mo.     Cloth,  %2 

"Few  living  travelers  have  had  a  literary  success  equal  to  Mr.  Vincents.  — 
Harper's  Weekly. 

"Mr.  Vincent  has  now  seen  all  th»-  most  interesting  p.irtv  of  the  world,  having 
traveled,  during  a  total  period  of  eleven  years,  two  hundred  and  sixty  five  thi  usand 
miles.     His  persona]  knowledge  of  man  and  Nature  is  probablj  as  varied  and)  'inpletc 

as  that  of  any  person  living  " — New  Wrk  Home  Jn.  ■ 


New  York:   D.  AI'PLETOiN  &  CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


T 


D.  APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

HE   GILDED  MAN  {EL  DORADO),  and  other 

Pictures   of  the   Spanish    Occupancy   of  America.      By   A.    F- 
Bandelier.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

"  Every  paper  in  this  volume  is  wonderfully  interesting,  and  the  collection  is  of 
such  historical  value  as  to  make  it  a  necessary  part  of  eveiy  library  in  which  American 
history  is  represented." — Boston  Herald. 

"One  of  the  most  entertaining  of  recent  historical  works,  and,  besides  its  novelty 
and  freshness  has  the  great  merit  of  being  original  historical  research." — Philadel- 
phia Times. 

"  Mr.  Bandelier's  work  under  the  auspices  of  the  Archaeological  Institute  of 
America  and  on  the  Hemenway  Survey  entitles  him  to  rank  as  the  leading  docu- 
mentary historian  of  the  Southwest.  .  .  .  The  book  possesses  genuine  historical  value, 
and  is  a  necessary  part  of  the  annals  of  our  country." — Philadelphia  Ledger. 

"Just  such  a  work  as  Mr.  Bandelier  has  done  has  long  been  needed.  ...  A  con- 
tribution of  the  first  order  of  value  to  a  part  of  American  history  that  deserves  to  be 
more  fully  studied." — Literary  World. 

TJZARRIORS    OF    THE    CRESCENT.      By    W. 
*  *         H.  Davenport  Adams,  author  of  "  Battle  Stories  from  Eng- 
lish History,"  etc.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

"  A  work  without  a  rival  in  its  particular  field.  .  .  .  All  the  gorgeousness  of  the 
barbaric  East  invests  this  glowing  pageant  of  kings  and  conquerois.  .  .  .  This  is  a  re- 
markably able  book  in  thought  and  in  manner  of  presentation." — Philadelphia  Ledger. 

"  A  lively,  carefully  prepared  chronicle  of  the  careers  of  quite  a  number  of  the  Mo- 
hammedan rulers  in  Asian  regions  who  made  their  marks,  one  way  or  another,  in  the 
development  of  the  peculiar  civilization  of  the  East.  .  .  .  This  author  has  selected  from 
the  long  chronicle  the  salients  likely  to  be  most  interesting,  and  has  obviously  taken 
much  pains  to  sift  the  fact  carefully  out  of  the  rather  confused  mass  of  fact  and  fable  in 
the  Moslem  chronicles." — New  Yo>k  Commercial  Advertiser. 

"Nowhere  in  history  are  there  to  be  found  such  records  of  conquest,  such  frightful 
tales  of  blood,  such  overwhelming  defeats  or  victories,  as  in  the  lives  of  the  Asiatic 
sovereigns.  .  .  .  The  author  is  a  historian  who  tells  his  story  and  stops.  He  has  done 
his  work  faithfully  and  well." — Cincinnati  Commercial  Gazette. 


P 


ICTURESFROM  ROMAN  LIFE  AND  STOR  Y. 
By  Professor  A.  J.  Church,  author  of  "  Stories  from  Homer,  " 
"  Stories  from  Virgil,"  etc.      Illustrated.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.50. 

"  Prof.  Church  is  a  tried  and  approved  master  of  the  art  of  interesting  young  people 
in  historical  themes.  The  present  work,  while  too  thoughtful  to  be  called  strictlyjuve- 
nile,  treats  of  the  great  emperors  and  families  of  Rome  in  a  simple  narrative  style  cer- 
tain to  captivate  youth  and  older  people  fond  of  historic  lore." — 'J  he  C/uiutauquan. 

"  The  material  for  these  sketches  is  drawn  partly  from  the  inexhaustible  riches  of 
Plutarch,  partly  from  contemporaneous  history,  and  partly  from  letters,  edicts,  etc.  : 
and,  well  chosen  and  briefly  related,  are  interesting,  whetting  the  appetite  of  the  stu- 
diously inclined.  .  .  .  Various  illustrations  add  to  the  interest  of  the  work.' — Spring. 
field  Republican. 

"  Each  of  the  chapters  presents  some  striking  scene  or  personality  in  the  period  from 
Augustus  to  Marcus  Aurelius.  .  .  .  Several  of  the  chapters  are  thrown  into  the  form 
of  contemporary  letters.  The  plan  of  the  book  is  well  conceived,  and  the  subjects  are 
those  of  general  human  interest." — New  York  Critic. 


New  York  •  D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.  APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

THE    CRIMINOLOGY    SERIES. 

Edited  by  Douglas  Morrison. 

rHE    FEMALE    OFFENDER.      By   Prof.   Lom- 
BROSO.     Illustrated.     i2mo.     Cloth,  Si-SO. 

In  "  The  Female  Offender  "  we  see  the  manner  in  which  Lombroso  applies 
the  anthropological  method.  He  examines  whetlier,  and  to  what  extent,  the 
female  criminal  differs  from  the  average  woman  in  bodily  and  mi  DtaJ  char- 
acteristics. As  a  result  of  this  examination  he  arrives  at  many  interesting 
conclusions  as  to  the  personal  or  individual  conditions  which  are  calculated 
to  turn  women  into  offenders  against  criminal  law. 


o 


IN  PREPARATION. 

UR  JUVENILE   OFFENDERS.      By  D.   Mor- 


/^RIMINAL   SOCIOLOGY.     By  Prof.  Ferri. 


C 


RIME  A    SOCIAL    STUD  Y.     By  Prof.  Joly. 


The  study  of  criminal  tendencies  is  occupying  advanced  students  through- 
out the  world,  but  the  science  has  been  carried  further  by  the  Italian  school 
of  criminologists  than  by  any  other  scientists.  '1  lie  influence  of  heredity, 
the  psychological  study  of  criminals,  the  mutual  relations  of  offenders  and 
society, 'the  measures  which  society  should  adopt,  and  other  aspects  of  the 
problem,  are  treated  in  these  books  by  the  most  advanced  students  of  the 
subject.  This  series  embodies  the  most  interesting  and  suggestive  results  of 
extended  investigations.  The  subject  is  dealt  with  fr<  in  the  scientific,  not 
from  the  purely  philanthropic,  point  of  view,  but  the  conclusions  must 
necessarily  form  the  basis  for  humanitarian  endeavor. 


E 


VOLUTION    AND     EFFORT.       By     Edmond 
Kelly.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.25. 

The  author,  who  has  been  so  prominent   in   the  movement  for  munii  [pal 
reform  in  New  York,  his  written  a  book  of  peculiarly  timely  interest  which 
discusses  Evolution  in  its  application  to  the  religious  and  political  life  ol  the 
day,  with  illustrations  drawn  from  recent  events  in  New  York.     1  his  I 
an  attempt  to  show  that  the  Evolution  of  to-day  is  differentiated  from  the 

Involution   which    preceded   the   advent    of    man    by   the    factor   ol    sdoUS 

effort;  that  man,  by  virtue  of  his  faculty  of  eons,  ion  effort,  is  no  longei  the 
product  of  Evolution  but  the  master  of  it ;  that  the  chiel  ally  oi  thii  faculty 
is  religion,  and  its  most  fruitful  thou  ha      et  neglected  field  is  .  thai 

an  alliance  between  religion  and  politli  ;i   essential  to  progress  in  the   ' 
of  humanity  with  evil  and  with  pain;  and  that  this  alliano   musl  pracuo 
the  gospel  of  effort  and  not  that  of  laissez  faire. 


New  York:    D.  APPLETON  &   CO.,   72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.  APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 


nTHE  PYGMIES.      By  A.  de    Quatrefages,  late 

-*         Professor  of  Anthropology  at  the  Museum  of  Natural  History, 

Paris.     With  numerous  Illustrations.     i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.75. 

In  this  interesting  volume  the  author  has  gathered  the  results  of  careful 

studies  of  the  small  black  races  of  Africa,  and  he  shows  what  the  pygmies 

of  antiquity  really  were.      The  peculiar  intellectual,   moral,  and  religious 

characteristics  of  these  races  are  also  described. 


IV 


OMAN'S  SHARE  IN  PRIMITIVE  CUL- 
TURE. By  Otis  Tufton  Mason,  A.  M.,  Curator  of  the  De- 
partment of  Ethnology  in  the  United  Stales  National  Museum. 
With  numerous  Illustrations.      i2mo.     Cloth,  $1.75. 

"A  most  interesting  risumi  of  the  revelations  which  science  has  made  concerning 
the  habits  of  human  beings  in  primitive  times,  and  especially  as  to  the  place,  the 
duties,  and  the  customs  of  women." — Philadelphia  Inquirer. 

"  Mr.  Mason's  volume  secures  for  woman  her  glory  as  a  civilizer  in  the  past,  and 
by  no  means  denies  her  a  glorious  future. "—New  York  Tribune. 

(SCHOOLS  AND  MASTERS  OF  SCULPTURE. 

^-J       By  A.    G.  Radcliffe,   author   of    "  Schools   and    Masters   of 

Painting."  With   35   full-page    Illustrations.      ismo.      Cloth, 

$3.00. 

"The  art  lover  will  find  in  Miss  RadclifTe's  work  a  book  of  fascinating  interest,  and 
a  thoroughly  painstaking  and  valuable  addition  to  the  stock  of  knowledge  which  he 
may  possess  on  the  history  of  the  noble  art  of  sculpture." — Philadelphia  Item. 

"  It  would  be  difficult  to  name  another  work  that  would  be  so  valuable  to  the 
general  reader  on  the  same  subject  as  this  book." — San  Francisco  Bulletin. 

"  The  work  is  free  of  all  needless  technicalities,  and  will  be  of  intense  interest  to 
every  intelligent  reader,  while  of  inestimable  value  to  the  student  of  ait." — Boston 
Home  Journal. 

BY  THE  SAME  AUTHOR. 

(TCHOOLS  AND   MASTERS   OF  PAINTING. 

'*^       With  numerous  Illustrations  and  an  Appendix  on  the  Principal* 

Galleries  of  Europe.      New  edition,  fully  revised,  and  in  part 

rewritten.     i2mo.     Cloth,  S3. OO  ;  half  calf,  $5.00. 

"  The  volume  is  one  of  great  practical  utility,  and  may  be  used  to  advantage  as  an 
artistic  guide-book  by  persons  visiting  the  collections  of  Italy,  France,  and  Germany 
for  the  first  time.  ' — New  York  Tribune. 


New  York  :  D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.   APPLETON  &   CO.'S  PUBLICATIONS. 

T\EGENERATION.     By  Professor   Max    Nordau. 

•*~S    Translated  from  the  second  edition  of  the  German  work.     8vo. 

Cloth,  $3.50. 

"A  powerful,  trenchant,  savage  attack  on  all  the  leading  literary  and  artistic  idols  ot 
the  time  by  a  man  of  great  intellectual  power,  immense  range  of  knowledge,  and  the 
possessor  of  a  lucid  style  rare  among  German  writers,  and  becoming  rarer  everywhere, 
owing  to  the  very  influences  which  Nordau  attacks  with  such  unsparing  energy,  such 
eager  hatred." — London  Chronicle. 

"  The  wit  and  learning,  the  literary  skill  and  the  scientific  method,  the  righteous  in- 
dignation, and  the  ungoverned  prejudice  displayed  in  Herr  Max  Nordau's  treatise  on 
'Degeneration  '  attracted  to  it,  on  its  first  appearance  in  Germany,  an  attention  that 
was  partly  admiring  and  partly  astonished." — London  Standard. 

"  Let  us  say  at  once  that  the  English-reading  public  should  be  grateful  for  an 
English  rendering  of  Max  Nordau's  polemic.  It  will  provide  society  with  a  subject 
that  may  last  as  long  as  the  present  Government.  .  .  .  We  read  the  pages  without 
finding  one  dull,  sometimes  in  reluctant  agreement,  sometimes  with  amused  content, 
sometimes  with  angry  indignation." — London  Saturday  Review, 

"  Herr  Nordau's  book  fills  a  void,  not   merely  in  the  systems  of  I.ombroso,  as  he 
says,  but  in  all  existing  systems  of  English  and  American  criticism  with  which  wc  are 
acquainted.      It  is  not  literary  criticism,  pure   and  simple,  though  it  is  not  lacking  in 
literary  qualities  of  a  high  order,  but  it  is  something  which  has  long  been  needed,  for 
of  literary  criticism,  so  called,  good,  bad,  and  indifferent,  there  is  always  an  abundance ; 
but    it   is   scientific  criticism —the  penetration    to  and   the  interpretation  of  tin 
within  the  letter,  the  apprehension  of  motives  as  well  as  means,  and  the  comprehension 
of  temporal  effects  as  well  as    final  results,   us   explanation,   classification,   and   I 
condemnation,  for  it  is  not  a  healthy  condition  which  he  has  studied,  but  its     1 
its  loss  ;  it  is  degeneration    .    .   .   He  has  written  a  great  book,  which  even,-  thou  I  htful 
lover  of  art  and  literature  and  every  serious  student  of  sociology  and  morality  sh  uld 
read  carefully  and  ponder  slowly  and  wisely." — Richard  Henry  Stoddard,   in    The 
Mail  and  Express. 

"The  book  is  one  of  more  than  ordinary  interest.  Nothing  just  like  it  has  ever 
been  written.  Agree  or  disagree  with  its  conclusions,  wholly  or  in  part,  no  one  1  an 
fail  to  recognize  the  force  of  its  argument  and  the  timeliness  of  its  Injunctions."  ( 'hi* 
cago  Evening  Post. 

"A  most  absorbing  book,  and  is  likely  to  displace  '  Trilby"  as  a  subject  of  popular 
discussion." — Chicago  Tribune. 

"  A  ponderous  volume  whose  every  page  is  full  of  interest.  So  full  is  it  in  drt.nl,  so 
scientific  in  its  method,  si>  irresistible  in  its  invitation  to  controversy,  that  it  must  get 
the  worlds  of  arts  and  letters  by  the  ears."     New  Yorh  Recorder 

"The  intense  interest  cirrrcntly  shown  in  the  subject  treated  in  th 

ideas  it  offers,  and  the  imperturbable  spirit  of  tin nti 

and  sustains  the  author,  will  iim|  :  0  nmand  for  ir   in   th  atten- 

tion it  has  received  abroad;    and   it  may  I  D       nerati  m' 

already  known  here  :n  literary  circles,  is  destined  to  attain  an  immediate  and  widespread 
popularity."     Philadelfhia  Telegraph. 

"This  fascinating  and   a  »ivc  book   giv  mani- 

festations of  the  times,  drawn  with  rare  adroitness,  v 

it  will  l.c  found  t- j  fi> -1<1  a  place  which  has  not  been  '»  cupied."    I  .•-..  innati  Commt 

"Certain  to  arouse  a  storm  of  discussion."  —  Philadelphia  I 

"The  interest  which  '  Degeneration  '  causes  in  the  reader  is  intense." — \Vj«  York 
Times. 

New  York;  D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,  ;.■  Fifth  Avenue. 


D.   APPLETON    &    CO.'S    PUBLICATIONS. 


IS  TOR  Y  OF  THE  PEOPLE 

OF    THE    UNITED    STATES, 

from    the    Revolution    to    the    Civil 

War.     By  John  Bach  McMaster. 

To   be    completed    in    six   volumes. 

Vols.   I,  II,  III,  and   IV  now  read) 

Svo.     Cloth,  gilt  top,  $2.50  each. 

"...  Prof  McMaster  has  told  us  what  no  other 
historians  have  told.  .  .  .  The  skill,  the  animation,  the 
brightness,  the  force,  and  the  charm  with  which  he  ar- 
rays the  facts  before  us  are  such  that  we  can  hardly 
conceive  of  more  interesting  reading  for  an  American 
citizen  who  cares  to  know  the  nature  of  those  causes 
which  have  made  not  only  him  but  his  environment 
and  the  opportunities  life  has  given  him  what  they  are." 
— N.  Y.  Times. 


JOHN    BACH   MC  MASTER. 


"Those  who  can  read  between  the  lines  may  discover  in  these  pages  constant 
evidences  of  care  and  skill  and  faithful  labor,  of  which  the  old-time  superficial  essay- 
ists, compiling  library  notes  on  dates  and  striking  events,  had  no  conception  ;  but 
to  the  general  reader  the  fluent  narrative  gives  no  hint  of  the  conscientious  labors, 
far-reaching,  world-wide,  vast  and  yet  microscopically  minute,  that  give  the  strength 
and  value  which  are  felt  rather  than  seen.  This  is  due  to  the  art  of  presentation. 
The  author's  position  as  a  scientific  workman  we  may  accept  on  the  abundant  tes- 
timony of  the  experts  who  know  the  solid  worth  of  his  work:  his  skill  as  a  literary 
artist  we  can  all  appreciate,  the  charm  of  his  style  being  self-evident." — Philadelphia 
Telegraph. 

"The  third  volume  contains  the  brilliantly  written  and  fascinating  story  of  the  prog- 
ress and  doings  of  the  people  of  this  country  from  the  era  of  the  Louisiana  purchase 
to  the  opening  scenes  of  the  second  war  with  Great  Britain — say  a  period  of  ten  years. 
In  every  page  of  the  book  the  reader  finds  that  fascinating  flow  of  narrative,  that 
clear  and  lucid  style,  and  that  penetrating  power  of  thought  and  judgment  which  dis- 
tinguished the  previous  volumes." — Columbus  State  "Journal. 

"Prof.  McMaster  has  more  than  fulfilled  the  promises  made  in  his  first  volumes, 
and  his  work  is  constantly  growing  better  and  more  valuable  as  he  brings  it  nearer 
to  our  own  time.  His  style  is  clear,  simple,  and  idiomatic,  and  there  is  just  enough 
of  the  critical  spirit  in  the  narraiive  to  guide  the  reader." — Boston  Herald. 

"Take  it  all  in  all,  the  History  promises  to  be  the  ideal  American  history.  Not  so 
much  given  to  dates  and  battles  and  great  events  as  in  the  fact  that  it  is  like  a  great 
panorama  of  the  people,  revealing  their  inner  life  and  action.  It  contains,  with  all  its 
sober  facts,  the  spice  of  personalities  and  incidents,  which  relieves  every  page  from 
dullness. ' '—  Chicago  Inter- Ocean. 

"History  written  in  this  picturesque  style  will  tempt  the  most  heedless  to  read. 
Prof.  .McMaster  is  more  than  a  stylist;  he  is  a  student,  and  his  Histoty  abounds  in 
evidences  of  rescaich  in  quarters  not  before  discovered  by  the  historian." — Chicago 
Tribune. 

"  A  History  sui  generis  which  has  made  and  will  keep  its  own  place  in  our  litera- 
ture."— New  York  Evening  Post. 

"His   style  is   vigorous  and  his    treatment   candid  and   impartial."— New    York 

Tribune. 


New  York  ;  D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,  72  Fifth  Avenue. 


6/V^6 


II I  II  lllll  I 
L  005  487  492  0 


University  of  California  Library 
Los  Angeles 

This  book  is  DIE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


IY  FACILITY 


